ã€ŠSubstitute Marriage: Reborn As The Top Big-Shotã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 001: Truly climbing up the social ladder

    1 001: Truly climbing up the socialdder

    Trantor: 549690339

    River City.

    A magnificent living room.

    The crystal chandelier and marble floor refracted dazzling light.

    An old woman with white hair sat rigidly on the sofa. Her simple clothing was out of ce in such a setting, and her voice was low, ¡°Your mother has passed away, and Vi is now seriously ill. No matter what, Vi is still your daughter¡­¡±

    Sitting in front of the old woman was a well-dressed, elegantdy.

    She wore a limited-edition Chanel jacket, a ck half-skirt that entuated her perfect figure, and a pair of limited-edition Chanel leather shoes.

    Every inch of her exuded nobility and elegance. It was hard to believe that she was already the mother of an 18-year-old child.

    The old woman chose her words carefully and continued, ¡°Olga, your mother¡¯s dying wish was for you and your husband to bring Vi back. She¡¯s now seriously ill, and you can¡¯t just watch her die out in the countryside¡­¡±

    At this, Olga¡¯s face remained gentle, but her words were as sharp as a knife, ¡°Bring her back, and what about Emma? Auntie, don¡¯t forget, only Emma is my real daughter, my mother¡¯s real granddaughter!¡±

    The elegantdy deliberately stressed the word ¡®real¡¯.

    Did she think Olga would raise a bastard?

    What a ridiculous idea!

    The old woman sighed, obviously having expected this oue. ¡°Although Vi doesn¡¯t share blood ties with you and your husband, from the moment you adopted her from the orphanage, you became her real parents!¡±

    ¡°Vi has suffered a lot in the countryside these years! Your mother specifically asked me to tell you to treat Vi well in the future. Whatever Emma has, Vi can have too.¡±

    ¡°What qualifications does she have to have the same things as Emma?¡± Olga stood up incredulously, nearly screeching, ¡°I said back then to send her back to the orphanage, but my mother insisted on ying the good Samaritan!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop her from ying the good Samaritan!¡± Olga said angrily, ¡°Now she wants to dump her trash at our home, thinking our house is a trash can?¡±

    At these words, the old woman stood up indignant, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Vi¡¯s good fortune, would you even have Emma? If it weren¡¯t for Vi¡¯s self-sacrifice when she donated part of her liver, Emma would have died long ago! You¡¯re being ungrateful and heartless!¡±

    The liver transnt incident dated back eighteen years.

    Eighteen years ago, Olga and her husband, Reg Thompson, had been trying to conceive but to no avail. They went to the hospital for a check-up, and the results showed that everything was normal.

    Despite their healthy bodies, they couldn¡¯t get pregnant, so a friend introduced them to a famous fortune-teller. Following his advice, they adopted a child from the orphanage.

    ording to the fortune teller, Olga and Reg were destined to be childless, and the only way to change their fate was to adopt a child with siblings to alter their life trajectories.

    Fearing the adopted child would be too old to fully integrate into the family, they chose baby Vi, who was only ten days old at the time.

    As luck would have it, Olga discovered she was pregnant just two weeks after they brought Vi home.

    Nine and a half monthster, Olga and Reg¡¯s biological child, Emma, was born.

    They named her Emma, which meant ¡°love as precious as a gem, graced with the presence of a phoenix.¡± In their eyes, Emma was a treasure cradled in their palms, a phoenix that soared through the heavens.

    But when Emma was seven, she was suddenly diagnosed with liver failure and only had a few months left to live.

    This news struck like lightning out of the blue!

    It was at this time that Vi¡¯s life took a drastic turn.

    From then on, Olga couldn¡¯t stand the sight of the healthy and spirited Vi. Why did her own daughter suffer from such a terrible illness at such a young age, while the wild seed from the orphanage lived the life of a wealthy youngdy?

    Olga med Vi for everything, believing that she had taken what was meant for Emma.

    Vi should have been the one to suffer!

    Though young, Vi sensed the change in her parents¡¯ attitude towards her. At such a young age, she lost her childlike innocence and her smile.

    Yet even then, Olga couldn¡¯t stand her.

    When Vi didn¡¯t smile, Olga used her of having a deathly expression and being an unlucky person.

    When Vi tried to please her with a smile, Olga used her of reveling in her sister¡¯s misfortune, that she could stillugh while her little sister was dying, without a shred of conscience!

    In those unbearable days, Vi could do nothing right.

    What could a seven-year-old possibly understand about her own mistakes? She tried her best to be better and make her parents love her more. But all she received in return were cold stares, verbal abuse, and beatings¡­

    It was also during this time that Vi was discovered to be a match for Emma¡¯s liver transnt, with a 90% sess rate!

    A monthter, Vi and Emma were wheeled into the operating room together.

    Vi thought that after the liver transnt, the family would live happily ever after.Who would have thought that before Vi had fully recovered, Reg Thompson and Olga, iming that Vi was a jinx, wanted to send her back to the orphanage.

    However, afraid of being gossiped about at the orphanage, Reg Thompson deliberately let his stepmother, Cynthia Wace, know about this matter. Cynthia, a believer in Buddhism for many years, would surely stop them.

    As expected, Cynthia Wace, a devout Buddhist for many years, took Vi back home after hearing about this matter.

    Because of the liver surgery, Vi¡¯s health had been poor over the years. She constantly suffered from various illnesses, and her body was extremely weak. Cynthia tried many methods, but Vi¡¯s condition did not improve.

    When Olga heard that her third aunt said Vi was ungrateful, she became furious. ¡°Ungrateful? Master Eliot said that Emma got sick at such a young age because of that jinx! Over the years, Emma¡¯s health has always been poor! It¡¯s all because of that jinx! Did we ever me her? Every time my mom brought her over, didn¡¯t I treat her with good food and drink? And now, she actually dares to think of sharing equal treatment with Emma! How does she deserve it? After all, if we didn¡¯t bring her back from the orphanage back then, she might have died long ago! The ungrateful one is her!¡±

    Cynthia Wace didn¡¯t like her own granddaughter, but still thought about an outsider until her death. No wonder she died young!

    Retribution!

    Third Aunt was so angered by these inverted words that her heart ached, ¡°Vi is not a jinx! She is the lucky star of your family! She brought Emma to you, and she saved Emma!¡±

    It was because Vi had siblings in her fate that Reg Thompson and Olga had Emma.

    And also because Vi¡¯s liver just happened to match with Emma sessfully, that Emma was able to turn her situation around for the better.

    However, now, not only did Olga not know how to be grateful, but she also med everything on Vi.

    In the end, Aunt¡¯s voice was already choked with sobs, ¡°Do you know, Vi is dying! I beg you to save her, this is your mother¡¯s only wish¡­¡±

    Olga was unmoved, ¡°It¡¯s better for such a jinx to die sooner and be reborn, so as not to harm people in the world.¡±

    Third Aunt looked up at Olga like this. Over the years, thete Cynthia Wace often brought Vi back home for short visits so that Vi could get closer to Olga. Although Olga ignored Vi every time, Aunt felt that the two still had a mother-daughter bond. However, she never imagined that Olga would be so cold-blooded and ruthless.

    ¡­

    After Aunt left.

    Emma came down from the spiral staircase and nced at the door, ¡°Mom, who just came?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Contempt filled Olga¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Someone came from the countryside?¡± Emma asked tentatively.

    Olga nodded.

    As expected.

    Emma narrowed her eyes, ¡°What did theye for?¡±

    Olga still held a grudge in her heart, ¡°Old fool, she even wanted us to take the jinx back before she died! So unlucky!¡±

    Emma narrowed her eyes, ¡°Mom, did you agree to let here back?¡±

    Olga replied: ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Emma took Olga¡¯s arm and spoke gently, ¡°You should have agreed, actually.¡±

    ¡°Emma!¡± Olga looked at Emma, ¡°I know you¡¯re a kind-hearted girl! But you should know, kindness will only invite bullying! What right does that little bastard have to be living under the same roof with you? You two are not from the same world, she¡¯s not even worthy of serving you tea and water!¡±

    Emma hugged Olga¡¯s arm and began to act coquettishly, ¡°Mom, just let here back! Now that Grandma is gone, how pitiful sister would be all alone.¡±

    Emma kept calling Vi her sister, sounding extremely close.

    ¡°No,¡± Olga was very firm, ¡°Emma, I can agree to anything else, but not this one! And she is not your sister!¡±

    A little bastard, a jinx, what qualifications did she have to be Emma¡¯s sister?

    ¡°She is my sister.¡± At this point, Emma paused. ¡°And, sister has an engagement with the Lentz n! If she doesn¡¯te back, how are we going to exin it to the Lentz n?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Olga looked at Emma in surprise, ¡°Do you mean¡­ Let that jinx take your ce and marry into the Lentz n?¡±

    Emma shook her head, ¡°Not as a substitute, Mom, have you forgotten? The original engagement with Terrence Lentz was with the eldest daughter of our family.¡±

    Vi was older than her by more than ten months, wouldn¡¯t she be the eldest daughter of the Thompson family?

    Olga instantly understood what Emma meant, ¡°Emma, you¡¯re right! The engagement with the Lentz n has nothing to do with you! It was always that jinx who had an engagement with that good-for-nothing!¡±

    Terrence Lentz was the third-born in the Lentz family and was a prodigy when he was young.

    He could recite poetry and paint at the age of ten, and by eleven, one of his paintings could sell for nearly a million dors.

    Otherwise, the Thompson family would not have gone to great lengths to join the Lentz family as inws.

    Unfortunately, everything came to an abrupt halt when Terrence Lentz was thirteen years old.

    At the age of thirteen, a car ident not only left Terrence Lentz¡¯s legs disabled but also damaged his brain. His talent disappeared, and Terrence Lentz turned from a great prodigy to a great good-for-nothing.

    During the middle school examination, Terrence Lentz scored only 8 points, not even enough to get into an ordinary vocational school, making him aughingstock.Each child in the Lentz family graduated from a prestigious school; how could Patriarch Lentz bear to see his precious grandson not get a proper education?

    So, Patriarch Lentz spent a huge sum of money to get him into the best high school in the city. However, no matter how you tried to help him up, Terrence would alwayse tumbling down. Even when he was admitted to the best high school, Terrence was always at the bottom of the ss; he couldn¡¯t even do elementary school math problems. Even his younger nephews and nieces mocked him and looked down on him.

    Eventually, Patriarch Lentz stopped pushing him to study and let him work in the family¡¯s business.

    Not only did Terrence have no talent, he also couldn¡¯t understand financial statements and was framed by others, ultimately getting kicked out of the board of directors from thepany.

    How pathetic!

    Now, not only does Terrence have no talent, but he¡¯s also a cripple who needs a wheelchair after walking a few steps. It¡¯s no wonder a talented person like Elizabeth Thompson would not be interested in him!

    Although Elizabeth is only in high school, she has already achieved great sess in various fields. There are many possibilities for her in life, and she will definitely not stop at someone like Terrence Lentz.

    She is a famous talented woman in River City and can¡¯t take the initiative to break off her engagement. After much thought, she finally came up with this idea.

    Most importantly, Vi Thompson was the eldest daughter of the Thompson n. Even if people talked about it, this marriage should have belonged to her, and it would not affect her reputation.

    Besides, the country bumpkin wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to her. Furthermore, having a country bumpkin by her side would make her stand out like a white swan.

    Olga frowned, ¡°What if that jinxes back and curses you again?¡±

    Elizabeth was her precious daughter, and she must not let anything go wrong with her.

    ¡°Mom, that won¡¯t happen! Didn¡¯t Master Eliot say that once I turn eighteen, no one can curse me!¡± Elizabeth said.

    Olga trusted Master Eliot very much. Without Master Eliot, there would be no Elizabeth today. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for your dad toe back tonight, and I¡¯ll discuss it with him.¡±

    In the evening, when Reg Thompson got back home, Olga told him about the matter.

    Reg Thompsonughed heartily, ¡°Indeed, a tiger father has no dog daughter!¡±

    No doubt, Elizabeth¡¯s idea was excellent!

    Although Terrence Lentz was a well-known cripple, their marriage contract between the Thompson and Lentz families was widely known. If they were to break the engagement now, it would definitely damage the Thompson family¡¯s reputation.

    For wealthy families, reputation was of utmost importance.

    ¡°What if the folks in the vige don¡¯t agree?¡± Olga was a little worried.

    Although Reg Thompson¡¯s stepmother had died, there were still some poor rtives in the vige, and poor people always had a lot of problems.

    ¡°Marrying into the Lentz family is a blessing that the jinx has acquired after three lifetimes!¡± Reg Thompson¡¯s voice was filled with anger, ¡°They have no right to refuse!¡±

    It was merely some distant rtives with no direct connection to the Thompson family. They had no right to meddle in their affairs.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Olga nodded.

    Even though Terrence Lentz was in a miserable state, he was still a well-known figure. This marriage was indeed high-reaching for Vi.

    ¡­

    In an old, tiled house.

    Under the dim light, an old woman held a bowl of soup and walked to the bedside. She said to the girl lying on the bed, ¡°Vi, you¡¯ll feel better after drinking this medicine.¡±action

    As Vi looked at the old woman in front of her, she was momentarily stunned, then a wave of memories erupted in her mind.

    She had died.

    She was alive again.

    This girl was also named Vi and was eighteen years old. She had a rough life full of trials and tribtions; an orphan since childhood, she longed for a family but was abandoned time and time again by her rtives¡­

    With this thought, Vi let out a soft sigh.

    Poor girl, can¡¯t you rely on yourself?

    Why did you ce your hopes on others?

    Seeing her sigh, the old woman asked with concern, ¡°Vi, are you still feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Vi¡¯s voice was hoarse and unrecognizable. She took the bowl of soup from Grandma, drank a sip, and said, ¡°I feel much better. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Grandma continued, ¡°Your mother called yesterday. She found you a doctor and said she would pick you up and take you home when you wake up.¡±

    It was strange how Olga, who was once disgusted with Vi, suddenly changed within just a few days.

    Going home?

    In the original Vi¡¯s memories, she had always longed for her parents to take her home.

    At this moment, when Vi heard Grandma¡¯s words, an uncontroble joy surged from her heart. That was the unwavering belief of the original Vi.During the time of the original Vi¡¯s terminal illness, all she dreamed of was a family reunion.

    Grandma saw Vi¡¯splexion was not too bad, and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give your mother a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly, watching Grandma¡¯s back, her eyes slightly sinking.

    She had a hunch that going home was not that simple.

    ¡­

    The environment of Show Vige was excellent, with beautiful scenery, surrounded by sea on all sides, making it a standard fishing vige.

    The people here were simple and honest, and due to the protection, there had been no cremation. Over the years, the tradition of earth burial had been preserved.

    The scenery on the mountain was beautiful. A light rain had fallenst night, and now there was a white mist in between the mountains, like a fairnd on earth.

    At this moment, there were two figures walking up the mountain.

    A slightly shorter man turned his head toward the tall and slender man next to him, ¡°Third Brother, what are we doing here?¡±

    ¡°y.¡± The man speaking wore work pants, a ck T-shirt, ck sunsses covering most of his face, showing only a beautiful lower jaw, looking both cool and cold, with an unruly wildness.

    This was none other than the famous cripple in the eyes of the people of River City.

    Terrence Lentz.

    The man standing next to Terrence Lentz was Adam Swantz, the eldest son of Swantz Group.

    Adam Swantz turned to look at Terrence Lentz, squinting his eyes, ¡°Third Brother, are you kidding? What¡¯s there to y in this deste ce?¡±

    Terrence Lentz pursed his thin lips without exnation, brushing away the thorns under his feet, and continued walking.

    ¡°By the way, I heard your fianc¨¦e¡¯s hometown is in Show Vige.¡± Adam Swantz continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go take a look? I heard she has an elder sister who grew up in the countryside.¡±

    ¡°You mean,¡± Terrence Lentz thought for a moment, ¡°Kim Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Not Jin Feng! Her name is Elizabeth!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Terrence Lentz looked indifferent.

    ¡°Third Brother, howe you can¡¯t even remember the name of your own fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Hearing this address, Terrence Lentz¡¯s cold lips raised a shallow curve, intriguing.

    A momentter, he asked back, ¡°What about it?¡±

    His voice was a bit low, with a faint hint of tobo.

    What about it?

    How could someone like Terrence Lentz, surrounded by fortune, not know his own luck?

    Adam Swantz was speechless, ¡°Third Brother, all the people in River City envy you for having a good fianc¨¦e, but you¡¯re just indifferent!¡± He couldn¡¯t even remember her name!

    If this got out, the people in River City who admire Elizabeth Thompson could drown Terrence Lentz with a mouthful of saliva from each of them.

    Not only was Elizabeth Thompson a famous talent in River City, but she was also as beautiful as a fairy. Although she was already engaged, countless people were still chasing her.

    Compared to her, Terrence Lentz was a good-for-nothing.

    He had a leg disease, a bad temper, no education, and most importantly, no business talent.

    Terrence Lentz seemed to ignore Adam Swantz¡¯s words, turning his gaze to the other side.

    ¡°Third Brother, what are you looking at?¡±

    Adam Swantz curiously followed his line of sight.

    This look, he was slightly startled.

    There he saw a slender figure walking through the woods with a bamboo basket.

    The young girl wore a simple burgundy dress, which hugged her slender waist, the mountain breeze blowing her skirt, making it flutter in the wind, as if she could fly away at any time. Amidst the mist, she appeared ethereal, like an exiled fairy, her beauty somewhat unreal.

    Although they couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, her aura was probably unmatched even by the famous Elizabeth Thompson.

    Suddenly, she bent down and picked a brightly colored wildflower by the side.

    With this movement, her red cor sagged slightly, revealing a section of white skin, like a touch of snow among the cold blooming red plum blossoms, with jade bones and icy muscles, very eye-catching.

    Terrence Lentz leaned his body, put his hand on Adam Swantz¡¯s eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t look without permission.¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2 002: Donéˆ¥æª› be oblivious to right and wrong

    2 002: Don¡¯t be oblivious to right and wrong

    Trantor: 549690339

    The voice was a bit cold, and somewhat low.

    Avoid looking when it is impolite?

    Good heavens!

    When did Terrence Lentz be such a gentleman?

    A momentter, Terrence Lentz let go of his hand, using his slender, fair fingers to adjust his sunsses. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Adam looked around and asked doubtfully, ¡°Where¡¯s the fairy?¡±

    ¡°What fairy?¡± Terrence Lentz countered.

    Adam continued, ¡°The fairy in the red dress just now! Third Brother, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see her!¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are ying tricks on you,¡± Terrence Lentz said, his face emotionless behind his sunsses. ¡°There are no fairies in this wild mountain.¡±

    Mistaken?

    Adam rubbed his eyes. ¡°Impossible! I clearly saw her. Third Brother, are you fooling me¡­¡±

    Terrence Lentz ignored him, took a big step with his long legs, and left Adam behind.

    ¡°Third Brother, wait for me! Why are you walking so fast?¡± Adam caught up. ¡°Where did that fairy go just now?¡±

    Terrence Lentz automatically ignored thest question. ¡°My leg is not good, so I need to walk fast.¡±

    Need to walk fast because your leg is not good?

    What kind of logic is that?

    Adam continued asking about the fairy¡¯s whereabouts, but Terrence Lentz acted as if nothing had happened, making Adam doubt whether he really had a hallucination!

    ¡­

    Vi Thompson picked a bright bunch of wildflowers in the mountains and brought them to Cynthia Wace¡¯s grave.

    The old woman in the ck and white photo on the tombstone stared straight ahead, her smile kind.

    ¡°Olddy, rest assured that since I became your granddaughter, I will definitely fulfill her unfinished wish.¡± With that, Vi bowed deeply to the grave. ¡°I hope this trip back to the Thompson n will not disappoint you nor Vi.¡±

    By the time Vi returned from the mountain, it was three in the afternoon.

    The sun was setting.

    The golden sunlight cast a glow over the small mountain vige with its curling cooking smoke, resembling an oil painting.

    Vi walked through the vige, and as she passed each ce, the original Vi¡¯s memories surfaced in her mind.

    The original Vi¡¯s childhood was both miserable and happy.

    The misery came from the Thompson n, while the happiness came from Cynthia Wace and Show Vige.

    ¡°Vi, have you eaten? If not,e to my house for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Vi, I heard you were sick. Are you better now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The vigers were very enthusiastic, knowing that Cynthia had just passed away, they took extra care of Vi.

    This child had a hard life, clearly a lucky star, but treated by the Thompson Family like a broom star¡­

    Luckily, Cynthia was there.

    Cynthia was indeed the only light in Vi¡¯s dark days.

    ¡°Vi, wait a minute.¡± At that moment, a plump middle-aged woman caught up to Vi, holding a cooked corn cob.

    Vi turned and looked at the woman, her mouth curving in a smile. ¡°Auntie.¡±

    The auntie stuffed the corn cob into Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°This is my newly picked corn today, sweet! Have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Vi took the corn with both hands.

    ¡°Never mind ¡®thank you,¡¯ child.¡± The aunt looked at Vi. ¡°Vi, remember to behave when you get to your new home. Your parents have a cold exterior but a warm heart, in fact they always think about you. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee to take you back. You¡­ sigh¡­¡±

    In the end, the aunt didn¡¯t know how to wrap up her words.

    If the Thompson couple really thought of Vi as their own daughter, they wouldn¡¯t have left her in the countryside for so many years.

    Vi looked up at the aunt, a shallow dimple forming in the corner of her mouth. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The aunt stared at Vi¡¯s smiling face and suddenly froze.

    The girl before her had eyebrows like paintings and clear, bright peach-blossom eyes that were captivating. The aunt had always known that Vi was a beauty, but she didn¡¯t realize how stunningly beautiful she could be.

    After bidding farewell to the aunt, Vi turned to leave. She was currently staying with Grandma, and although their small courtyard was dpidated, it was tidy.

    ¡­

    Next morning.

    Vi had just finished breakfast when she heard a knock at the door.

    Grandma heard the noise and said with a smile, ¡°It must be your mother.¡±

    With that, she immediately ran to open the door.

    Standing outside was a well-dressed middle-aged woman.

    It wasn¡¯t Olga.

    It was the housekeeper of the Thompson n.

    Vi looked at the visitor, leaning against the door frame, her mannernguid. Her peach-blossom eyes narrowed slightly, revealing no emotion.

    ¡°Olddy, Mistress asked me to take the youngdy back.¡±

    The housekeeper spoke of ¡°olddy,¡± but there was no respect on her face. Looking at Grandma, she seemed to be looking at a pitiful ant.

    After all, what kind ofA month ago, the original Vi had picked up this little kitten that was on itsst breath, clinging to half a life.

    Perhaps she felt it was connected by fate.

    Using all her savings umted over these years, she took the kitten to a pet hospital.

    Although Vi Thompson was not very fond of small animals, she would still take good care of the kitten the original Vi had brought home using all her savings to save its life.

    As Housekeeper watched Vi holding the kitten, the disgust in her eyes became even more apparent, ¡°Miss, your mother detests these strays of unknown origins!¡±

    With two meanings in one sentence.

    She hated the cat, and she hated people more, especially those with unknown backgrounds.

    Vi held the cat in her arms, her voice slightly indifferent, ¡°I¡¯ll be wherever it is.¡±

    Adam frowned, thinking it was already a huge favor for the Thompson family to take Vi back. Instead of being grateful, she wanted to bring a stray cat!

    Truly seeing an inch and taking a mile!

    ¡°If Miss insists on taking it, I must consult the Madam.¡± Housekeeper took out her cell phone and walked out the door.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Vi nodded slightly, having been in a high position for a long time, she had an unyielding aura about her.

    The housekeeper furrowed her brows. She originally thought that after she said she would call back, Vi would recognize the situation and throw the cat away.

    Who knew that not only did Vi not throw the cat away, but she also showed an air of superiority!

    Did she really think she was a Thompson daughter?

    In the end, who gave her such confidence?

    With a stern face, Housekeeper went outside with her cell phone and called Olga.

    Soon after, she returned to the room, her expression even darker as she looked at Vi and warned, ¡°Miss, better watch your cat. The Thompson family is not like your countryside.¡±action

    Vi didn¡¯t respond, instead gazing at the kitten in her embrace, her long eyshes casting a shadow under her lids.

    Their skin was as white as jade.

    The housekeeper hesitated.

    Is the young girl in front of her, with her mboyant and provocative appearance, really the same timid and wild vige girl from before?

    Suddenly,

    A sneer crept up on housekeeper¡¯s lips.

    She was just a vige girl from the countryside. Even if she changed, she would always just be a vige girl from the countryside!

    She could neverpare to the excellent Elizabeth Thompson.

    With that thought in mind, the disdain in Housekeeper¡¯s eyes became even more pronounced.

    **

    Before leaving, Grandma tightly held Vi¡¯s hand, her eyes reddened and her voice choked, ¡°Vi, remember to listen to your parents when you arrive in your new home. Don¡¯t make them angry. Just endure it and let things pass¡­¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Vi nodded slightly, reaching out to hug Grandma, ¡°Goodbye Grandma.¡±

    As Grandma watched Vi get into the car and disappear down the small road, she wiped her tears, turning back to enter the house.

    Eight hourster.

    The car stopped in front of a luxurious vi.

    Standing in front of the vi from her memories, Vi¡¯s heart suddenly pounded uncontrobly fast.

    Housekeeper nced at Vi and chided, ¡°The young miss has a weak constitution. If your cat scares her, nobody could bear the responsibility!¡±

    Unknown if Vi heard her, she simply held the cat, her back straight.

    Housekeeper looked at Vi¡¯s side profile, her eyebrows furrowed.

    Such an ill-mannered thing!

    She couldn¡¯t fathom what Reg Thompson and Olga were thinking, allowing a wild girl like her to return home.

    Housekeeper suppressed her displeasure, ¡°Mister and Missus are already waiting for you in the study. Let¡¯s go there first.¡±

    Vi followed her steps.

    Soon, they arrived at the entrance to the study.

    ¡°Mister and Missus.¡± Housekeeper stood at the door, speaking respectfully.

    ¡°Let here in.¡± Reg Thompson¡¯s voice came from inside the room.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Housekeeper turned to Vi, ¡°Mister has asked you toe in.¡±

    Vi, with the cat in her arms, pushed the door open with her other hand.

    Upon opening the door, she saw a middle-aged man with a pudgy physique seated near the desk. He had a balding head and small, narrow eyes that looked very shrewd.

    Beside him sat an attractive middle-aged woman in good shape and well-maintained, her age unclear and her appearance striking.

    This was Vi¡¯s adoptive father and mother, Reg Thompson and Olga.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Olga looked at Vi who walked in, suppressing the disgust in her eyes.

    Vi obeyed and sat down.

    Reg Thompson looked at the adopted daughter who had been abandoned in the countryside since she was a child, and went straight to the point, ¡°Since you have returned, you are now a part of this family. Emma is your only sister, and everything you do from now on should be for her. As an older sister, you should protect Emma with your life at critical moments.¡±

    Protect Emma with her life?

    Was the meaning of her existence simply for Emma?

    Vi slightly lowered her eyes, long and thick eyshes hiding the emotions within.

    Just how foolish was the original Vi, believing that Reg Thompson and Olga would truly ept her and treat her as their own daughter?

    Reg Thompson paused before continuing, ¡°We have set a marriage for you. It¡¯s the third son of the Lentz family. The engagement banquet will be in half a month.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± Vi gently stroked the kitten in her embrace, looking somewhatnguid, ¡°the person engaged to the Lentz family should be Emma, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Reg Thompson furrowed his brows slightly. He felt that there was something different about Vi but couldn¡¯t quite ce it since he had never really looked at his adopted daughter before, ¡°You and your sister are not from the same world. Her future is limitless, soaring like a phoenix in the sky. Naturally, she cannot marry an invalid. It will be a bargain for you.¡±

    A girl who had nothing¡ªwho was she topare with Emma?

    Olga chimed in just in time, ¡°The Lentz family is wealthy and powerful. Marrying into their family is your good fortune. Know what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    Herst words served as a warning and a reminder.

 Chapter 3 - 3 003: Can she understand?

    3 003: Can she understand?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Vi Thompson suddenly chuckled.

    Her smile was radiant, stealing people¡¯s hearts.

    Olga frowned at Vi, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at how well you guys have everything nned out.¡± Vi continued, ¡°I¡¯m both your adopted daughter and the Thompson n¡¯s eldest daughter in name, so pushing me out can both maintain the Thompson n¡¯s reputation and not affect Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s future. It¡¯s really killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act smug when you¡¯re benefiting from this!¡± Olga said angrily, ¡°Did you forget that, without Emma¡¯s help, and without us raising you, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to marry into the Lentz n? You wouldn¡¯t even have the qualification to step foot into the Lentz n¡¯s doorstep!¡±

    What an ungrateful brat!

    Olga¡¯s loud voice startled the cat in Vi¡¯s arms, making it flinch and bury its fluffy head in her embrace.

    ¡°Shh,¡± Vi put her index finger to her lips, ¡°You¡¯re disturbing my cat.¡±

    Reg Thompson squinted his eyes, looking at Vi. This adopted daughter not onlycked manners but also showed no respect for her elders.

    He wondered how the stepmother had raised her all these years, resulting in such a demeanor.

    ¡°This is the Thompson n of River City, and your surname is Thompson!¡± Reg Thompson red at Vi, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of person you were before, but once you are in the Thompson n, you must abide by its rules! This marriage is just a notification!¡±

    Since it was a notification, there was no room for negotiation.

    Vi didn¡¯t speak, her eyes slightly downcast. Since she had promised to fulfill the original Vi¡¯s wish, she could not go back on her word.

    Being a substitute bride, huh?

    Alright.

    Then she would meet this legendary Terrence Lentz.

    A momentter, Vi looked up at Reg Thompson, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Without waiting for Reg¡¯s answer, Vi stood up from her chair, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±

    She left with grace, leaving Reg Thompson and Olga standing where they were.

    Vi walked to the door and nced at the housekeeper who was standing at the study door, ¡°Where¡¯s my room?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this way.¡±

    The housekeeper immediately led the way.

    Once Vi was brought to her room, the housekeeper realized she shouldn¡¯t be taking orders from a rural country girl.

    At that moment.

    Bang.

    A sudden sound of a closing door echoed through the air.

    The sudden sound startled the housekeeper.

    She stared at the closed room door, frowning.

    After all, even Emma had never disturbed her peace before!

    Vi was nothing more than a rural country girl, so who was she to do this?

    The housekeeper stood outside the door, getting angrier the more she thought about it, and returned to the music room.

    Elizabeth Thompson was practicing the piano.

    The elegant and pleasant piano music came continuously from the room.

    ¡°Youngdy.¡±

    Upon hearing Nanny Heath¡¯s voice, Elizabeth looked back, her fingertips still moving, her tone gentle, ¡°Nanny Heath.¡±

    Nanny Heath walked over to Elizabeth, ¡°Youngdy, the girl from the countryside is here. Do you want to go over and have a look?¡±

    Go over and have a look?

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery.

    Just a country girl.

    Was she worth her personal attention?

    As the words fell, Nanny Heath continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how arrogant she is, walking around with her head held high, as if she is the realdy of the house!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you must be on guard against her!¡±

    On guard?

    Elizabeth chuckled lightly, a vige girl was not worth paying attention to, ¡°Nanny Heath, she is my sister, and she is indeed thedy of this house. Besides, my sister has juste back from the countryside, and her lifestyle is quite different from ours. Don¡¯t be too hard on her.¡±

    Look at that.

    This is what it means to be knowledgeable and empathetic.

    It¡¯s just different!

    Compared to Elizabeth Thompson, Vi was nothing more than a vulgar country girl.

    Nanny Heath continued, ¡°A youngdy from a prestigious family is truly iparable! Youngdy, you¡¯re so kind to even call her your sister. If it were someone else, who would even bother to nce at her?¡±

    ¡°She is indeed my sister.¡± Elizabeth turned to look at Nanny Heath, ¡°Nanny Heath, you must never say such things in the future.¡±

    Nanny Heath sighed in her heart that Elizabeth was just too kind, nodded her head, and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After finishing her piano practice, Elizabeth went to her parents¡¯ bedroom.

    ¡°Mom, have you and Dad met my sister?¡±

    It was all right if Elizabeth didn¡¯t mention it, but when she mentioned Vi, Olga became furious, ¡°That wild brat has no manners at all! When talking to us, she¡¯s so sharp-tongued and harsh. She¡¯s not like a daughter at all. No wonder they say bad peoplee from bad ces!¡±

    Elizabeth poured a cup of tea for Olga and spoke softly, ¡°Mom, have some tea. My sister has grown up in the countryside after all, and it¡¯s understandable that she might not have a sense of propriety when speaking. Why do you take it to heart?¡±

    The saying goes that there is no point in arguing with a fool.

    Olga took the cup, and the warm tea went down her throat, dissipating some of the anger in her heart.Elizabeth went on saying, ¡°Mom, out of sight, out of mind. You don¡¯t have to worry about how my sister is acting now, how uncultured she is, and just ignore her as if she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± After all, Vi was just a pawn in their family.

    ¡°Elizabeth is right.¡± Reg Thompson nodded in agreement.

    Though Elizabeth was young, she was very mature, intelligent, and far-sighted, with a mind for business. Despite being a girl, she was in no way inferior to men.

    Many crises faced by the Thompson Group were resolved by Elizabeth.

    Therefore, Reg Thompson believed that his daughter would one day achieve great things!

    Reg Thompson looked at Olga, ¡°Have you made arrangements for her schooling?¡±

    Olga nodded, ¡°Yes, I have arranged for her to attend the same school as Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°The same school as Elizabeth?¡± Reg Thompson looked back at Olga, ¡°That school has bilingual education, can she understand it?¡±

    Elizabeth was attending one of the top international high schools in River City.

    Besides thenguage lessons, all other subjects were taught in English and French.

    Could Vi manage?

    Elizabeth nced back and said, ¡°Dad, whether she can understand or not is my sister¡¯s problem. As the eldest daughter, she should be in the same school as me. We can¡¯t y favorites.¡±

    At least they had to maintain appearances on the surface.

    Reg Thompson quickly understood Elizabeth¡¯s meaning, ¡°Elizabeth has thought it through.¡±

    **

    In the evening.

    Vi was called by a servant to have dinner at the restaurant downstairs.

    When she arrived, Reg Thompson and Olga were already sitting at the dining table.

    Seeing Viing, a cloud seemed to hang over Olga¡¯s face.

    Vi sat down gracefully at the table.

    She didn¡¯t feel out of ce at all.

    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±

    At this moment, a gentle voice appeared in the air.

    Vi looked up slightly.

    The neer was a graceful beauty with long, central-parted hair, wearing a light blue dress. She had European-style double eyelids, a high-bridge nose, and striking facial features, exuding an aristocratic air as she walked.

    This was Elizabeth.

    The old Vi had always admired Elizabeth, envying her features, her figure, and even her gestures.

    From a young age, Elizabeth had attended various etiquette sses, learning to dance, practice tea ceremony, arrange flowers¡­ At a nce, it was obvious that she had been born into privilege.

    The original Vi felt so inferior.

    In front of the dazzling Elizabeth, she felt that she couldn¡¯t evenpete with an ugly duckling.

    The reason the ugly duckling could transform into a white swan was because it was a swan from the start.

    And she could only ever be the ugly duckling.

    So, in front of Elizabeth, the original Vi always kept her head down, humbly and weakly.

    Over time, ayer of gloom had formed on the original Vi, making her repulsive. She was like apletely different personpared to the current Vi.

    Consequently, Elizabeth was also momentarily stunned to see Vi.

    This was the first time she had taken such a serious look at Vi.

    Vi was dressed in a simple ck sweater and jeans, but an aura that she had never possessed before emanated from her.

    Under the bright crystal chandelier, her ck sweater entuated her porcin white skin.

    Her delicate peach blossom eyes, with slightly upturned corners, were captivating and unrestrained.

    Her eyshes were long, even visible to Elizabeth¡¯s peripheral vision, as thick and fan-like as they were.

    She was so beautiful.

    Even the standard beauty Elizabeth was stunned to see her.

    When did Vi change like this?

    After just a moment of hesitation, Elizabeth picked up a ss and said to Vi, ¡°Wee home, sister.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi picked up her ss, the corners of her mouth curling in a shallow smile.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Sister, I should have picked you up in person, but you know how delicate my constitution is. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Vi put down her ss, looking unconcerned.

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that her sister, who hade from the countryside, had grown a lot during the short time she was gone.

    She remembered that when she camest year during the summer vacation, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to look directly at her.

    Did Vi really think that Terrence Lentz was some rich and powerful heir, and that she was about to be a phoenix soaring high in the sky?

    How ridiculous!

    Suppressing the ridicule in her heart, Elizabeth cut a piece of goose liver for Vi, ¡°Sister, please try this goose liver and tell me what you think.¡±

    Vi had been living in the countryside since she was little. When had she ever eaten such good goose liver?

    She probably wouldn¡¯t even know how to use a knife and fork.

    Olga also thought of this, and turned to look at Vi, ¡°The Thompson¡¯s house is not like your countryside. We value etiquette at the dining table. You should first learn from Elizabeth how to use a knife and fork, to avoid embarrassing us in public in the future.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about etiquette,¡± Vi¡¯s mouth curled slightly, ¡°But I know that you don¡¯t speak when eating and don¡¯t talk when sleeping.¡±

    With that, she picked up a knife and fork, skillfully cutting the steak on the te into small pieces, and then forked a small piece into her mouth.

    Her movements were as smooth as flowing water and extremely pleasing to the eye, just like the Western aristocrats depicted on television. Every move she made was an unreplicable elegance.

 Chapter 4 - 705 Chs

    705 Chs

    ADD

    4 004: Make the best use of everything.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Watching this scene.

    Olga was stunned.

    Elizabeth Thompson was also a bit surprised.

    Vi Thompson could actually use a knife and fork.

    And it was done without a single w, pleasing to the eyes.

    This¡­

    Something didn¡¯t seem right.

    Elizabeth looked at Vi, her beautiful eyes narrowing slightly.action

    It seemed that Vi had done a lot of covert things in order to sessfully return to the Thompson n.

    She had even learned how to use a knife and fork.

    But a clown could only ever be a clown.

    A crude imitation.

    Did Vi truly believe that by learning how to use a knife and fork, she could rece her as the youngdy of the n?

    In her eyes, Vi would always be the clown who could never make it to the big stage.

    Elizabeth curled the corner of her lips, her beautiful eyes filled with unconcealed mockery.

    Half an hourter, Vi put down her knife and fork, ¡°I¡¯m done eating, you guys take your time.¡±

    With that, she took out a tissue to wipe her mouth and then got up to leave.

    She didn¡¯tck any etiquette, and no one could find any fault with her.

    Where was the timid Vi of the past who even dared not speak loudly?

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you have a dinner with CEO Cooper tomorrow?¡± Elizabeth suddenly spoke, watching Vi¡¯s departing figure.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Reg Thompson replied, ¡°Tomorrow night at eight.¡±

    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes, ¡°Doesn¡¯t CEO Cooper like beautiful female students the most?¡±

    Reg Thompson looked back at Elizabeth, ¡°Elizabeth, are you suggesting¡­¡± The rest of the sentence was left unsaid, the meaning clear.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elizabeth nodded her head.

    She couldn¡¯t guarantee anything else, but Vi did have the looks.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Reg Thompson hesitated.

    After all, Vi was now Terrence Lentz¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    If the Lentz n pursued the matter, it would not end well.

    ¡°Make the best use of everything,¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were full of scheming, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Elizabeth continued, ¡°As for the Lentz n, you don¡¯t have to worry about them. As long as we don¡¯t say anything, they won¡¯t know. Besides, how many girls nowadays keep themselves clean before marriage? Moreover, the third son of the Lentz n is not a good character himself! Is it only allowed for men to y with women outside but not allowed for women to have boyfriends?¡±

    ¡°As for CEO Cooper, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. He wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to spread this kind of thing around.¡±

    In fact, Elizabeth¡¯s goal was simple.

    To destroy Vi.

    She couldn¡¯t stand Vi¡¯s arrogance, and even more so, she couldn¡¯t stand Vi¡¯s beautiful face.

    She hadn¡¯t thought Vi had anything worth being jealous of before, but now, she was actually a bit jealous of Vi¡¯s face.

    With Vi now able to help the Thompson n secure contracts and rece her in fulfilling the marriage contract, it could be considered killing two birds with one stone and making the best use of everything.

    Elizabeth¡¯s words made sense, and Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After dinner, Vi returned to her room, took a bath, and then fell asleep.

    Although she had been reborn.

    Her body and the original Vi¡¯s had notpletely fused, and her five senses had not yet returned to their previous sensitivity.

    She still needed time to recover.

    ¡­..

    Cloud City¡¯s most famous nightclub.

    It was brightly lit, with women wearing revealing uniforms everywhere.

    Inside a VIP room.

    Reg Thompsonughed as he lit a cigar for CEO Cooper, ¡°CEO Cooper, tonight will be to your satisfaction.¡±

    CEO Cooper took a puff of his cigar, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Reg Thompson nodded.

    CEO Cooper nodded satisfied, ¡°Since President Thompson has said so, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Reg Thompson squinted, his eyes full of calcting expressions, and continued, ¡°CEO Cooper, I have some other matters to attend to, and the person will be here shortly.¡±

    ¡°You go ahead.¡± CEO Cooper waved his hand, ¡°Old Reg, if you can satisfy me tonight, we can talk about the contract.¡±

    Not long after Reg Thompson left, the person in charge of the nightclub led a young girl into the room.

    The girl seemed to have been drugged, as she was drowsy and half-awake.

    Even the dim light in the room couldn¡¯t hide her stunning beauty.The man who was sitting in the corner with an air of calmness suddenly furrowed his brows at the sight, locking his deep, phoenix eyes onto the girl¡¯s face.

    The girl¡¯s face blended together with a fleeting glimpse he had in the deep mountains.

    It¡¯s her.

    ¡°CEO Cooper.¡± The person in charge helped the girl sit down next to CEO Cooper, ¡°This is the gift President Thompson has prepared for you.¡±

    Seeing the girl, CEO Cooper¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    With such a beauty before him, CEO Cooper couldn¡¯t restrain himself and immediately reached out to touch the girl¡¯s face.

    At this moment, the girl, who was half-asleep, suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed CEO Cooper¡¯s hand, lightly twisting it.

    Crack¨C

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A pig-like scream echoed through the dimly lit private room.

    ¡°You dare to take advantage of me?¡±

    A very cold voice.

    Vi Thompson hadn¡¯t expected the Thompson Family to take action while she was unconscious, such a despicable group of people, just how foolish was the original Vi to forgive them repeatedly?

    Seeing this, the man in the corner loosened his already clenched fist, tapping his index finger on the real leather cushion seat, the corners of his mouth curved up in an almost imperceptible arc.

    Adam Swantz, who was sitting close by, eximed in surprise, ¡°Holy shit! This girl is awesome! I thought she was a cat, but she¡¯s a tiger!¡±

    Who could have ever thought that a weak girl would possess such skills?

    Bang!

    At this moment, the door mmed shut, and suddenly, a dozen bodyguards appeared in the private room.

    Vi released CEO Cooper and turned her eyes slightly, looking at the ten people with extreme calmness, ¡°Are you alling at once, or one at a time?¡±

    Her demeanor, wild and fierce.

    Released from Vi¡¯s grasp, CEO Cooper rolled on the floor in pain, wailing, ¡°Quick! Kill her for me!¡±

    Adam Swantz looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Third brother, should we¡­?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your help.¡± Terrence cut Adam off with his phoenix eyes half-closed.

    ¡°Really?¡± Adam Swantz was a bit skeptical.

    He believed that Vi had some skills, otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have beaten up CEO Cooper like that, but one can¡¯t fight against multiple foes with just one pair of fists.

    Moreover, there were ten big men standing before Vi at this moment.

    And they were all professionally trained bodyguards.

    At this moment, the ten bodyguards suddenly charged towards Vi.

    In the dim light, no one could see how Vi made her move.

    Just audible were the bangs, and all ten men fell to the ground.

    At the same time, a snap.

    The remaining lights went out.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Another bloodcurdling scream from CEO Cooper.

    When the lights came back on, apart from the battered bodyguards lying on the ground, there was also the wailing CEO Cooper.

    As for Vi¡­

    She had already disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Holy shit! Third¡­¡± Adam Swantz wanted to say something but, turning his head, Terrence Lentz had already vanished from his side, ¡°Where¡¯s he gone?¡±

    Not finding Terrence, Adam Swantz immediately put on his cap, bent down low, and walked toward the exit incognito.

    Just as he got outside, someone suddenly patted Adam¡¯s shoulder.

    Adam Swantz turned slightly, and saw a stunning face.

    There¡¯s no denying it.

    Terrence Lentz had a face dazzling enough to captivate thousands of young girls, but¡­

    When God opens a window for you, he will also close a door.

    ¡°Third brother, where did you just go?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere.¡± Terrence Lentz answered concisely.

    ¡°Then howe you were not there when I turned my head?¡± Adam Swantz asked.

    Terrence Lentz pursed his thin lips, and it seemed like he had no intention of answering Adam¡¯s question.

    Terrence Lentz had always been strange and mysterious, and Adam Swantz didn¡¯t press further, continuing, ¡°The private room is a mess now, should we head back?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    An hourter.

    Adam Swantz held his phone while looking at Terrence Lentz, who was sitting in front of a video game console, ¡°Hahaha, Third brother, I can¡¯t contain myughter, do you know what happened to Fatso Cooper?¡±

    Terrence Lentz controlled the character in the game without lifting his head, and his voice was a bit low, ¡°Tell me.¡±

 Chapter 5 - 5 005: Wild enough!

    5 005: Wild enough!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Adam Swantz smirked, ¡°That Liu guy¡¯s happiness for the rest of his life is pretty much ruined because of her.¡±

    Seemingly not expecting CEO Cooper¡¯s ending, Terrence Lentz raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°That girl sure is wild.¡±

    victory!

    At the same time, a victorious sound came from the game.

    ¡°What did you say, Third Brother?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Adam Swantz had bad hearing, but rather, he couldn¡¯t believe Terrence Lentz could have such a reaction.

    After all, Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t even interested in his beautiful fianc¨¦e Emma, so how could hement on a stranger girl.

    However, in the blink of an eye, Terrence Lentz returned to his previous demeanor, threw down the mouse, and his handsome face looked somewhat dispirited, ¡°¡­Won again. Boring.¡±

    Adam Swantz was speechless, then said, ¡°Third Brother, if you could devote the energy you spend on ying games to the right path, you wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡±

    Everyone said Terrence Lentz was a good-for-nothing, and couldn¡¯t be helped.

    But Adam Swantz didn¡¯t think so.

    After all, ying games requires talent, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t be as amazing as Terrence Lentz, who ranked first in various game leaderboards.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going back first.¡± Terrence Lentz stood up and yawned.

    Before leaving, he drank a ss of red wine on the table.

    ¡°Third Brother, drive slowly.¡± Adam Swantz stood up.

    Terrence Lentz waved back at Adam Swantz without turning his head, ¡°No need to see me off.¡±

    On this side, as soon as Terrence Lentz left, Mrs. Swantz came upstairs and grabbed Adam Swantz¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± Adam Swantz cried out in pain, ¡°Mom, are you trying to murder your own child?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you learn from your younger brother? All day you just waste your time following that good-for-nothing!¡± Mrs. Swantz was disappointed and let go of Adam Swantz¡¯s ear, sighing, ¡°If things keep going like this, the family business will all be Derek¡¯s!¡±

    Derek Swantz and Adam Swantz were brothers with the same father but different mothers.

    When their father was young, he loved to y around, having hosting gs at home while raising red gs outside. One day, he suddenly brought back a seven-year-old boy and told Mrs. Swantz that the child¡¯s mother was gone.

    Although Mrs. Swantz was heartbroken, she had no choice but to ept the fact since she and Mr. Swantz were married for the sake of their families.

    Both families would either prosper or decline together.

    Fortunately, over the years, Derek had been behaving well and was very respectful to her as his mother.

    On the other hand, Adam Swantz, the legitimate eldest son, became increasingly disappointing, mingling with people like Terrence Lentz all day long.

    What kind of future could he have?

    Adam Swantz didn¡¯t take this matter to heart and grinned at Mrs. Swantz, ¡°A real man should have ambitions, breaking into the world and conquering it! What kind of man cares only about the family¡¯s inherited business all day! Mom, don¡¯t underestimate Third Brother just because he might not have any achievements right now. I believe that one day, he¡¯ll definitely be outstanding!¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Mrs. Swantz asked.

    Could it be that Terrence Lentz had been hiding his true abilities all these years?

    Upon hearing this, hope surged in Mrs. Swantz¡¯s heart.

    After all, Terrence Lentz had once been a well-known figure in Capital City.

    However, Adam Swantz¡¯s next wordspletely extinguished Mrs. Swantz¡¯s hope, ¡°Because Third Brother is so good at games! Mom, do you know how terrifying he is? He can keep winning, and even the game¡¯s live streamers are no match for him! He¡¯s the number one yer on the server!¡±

    p!

    Mrs. Swantz pped Adam Swantz on the head.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling the truth! Why are you hitting me?¡± Adam Swantz looked at Mrs. Swantz with a wronged expression.

    Mrs. Swantz was almost driven mad, ¡°ying games, ying games! Do you know anything other than ying games? Can you eat ying games? Adam, do you know that you are the eldest son of the family!¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m the eldest son? Does that mean I have to inherit the family business?¡± Adam Swantz was toozy to get involved in all those intrigues, and if Derek Swantz liked that kind of thing, he could do it, ¡°Mom, can you not push me?¡±

    Mrs. Swantz looked at Adam Swantz, feeling utterly helpless.

    How could she have given birth to such an ambitionless son?

    Mrs. Swantz sighed and went downstairs.

    Her husband, Matthew Swantz, was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper.

    Mrs. Swantz walked over and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°All day long you either work or read the newspaper, and don¡¯t even bother to discipline Adam!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Matthew Swantz asked impatiently.His eldest son seems to be good for nothing but causing trouble and messing around with Terrence Lentz.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with Adam, can you even call yourself a qualified father? All I see in your eyes now is Derek! You don¡¯t even know to care about Adam now¡­¡±

    Before Mrs. Swantz could finish her sentence, Matthew Swantz impatiently took out a card from his pocket and pped it on the table, ¡°Eight million, don¡¯t bother me with this stuff in the future.¡±

    As far as Matthew Swantz was concerned, his son Adam was a lost cause.

    He couldn¡¯t count on him in the future.

    Thankfully, he still had Derek Swantz.

    He didn¡¯t want to waste time on a son who was already useless.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and she immediately turned into a virtuous and good wife, picking up the gold card on the table with one hand and putting the other on Matthew Swantz¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Honey, let me give you a massage.¡±

    At this moment.

    Derek Swantz walked in with a document from outside, ¡°Mom and Dad.¡±

    Mrs. Swantz nodded, ¡°Derek is back.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Derek walked over to Matthew Swantz, ¡°Dad, this is the contract sent over from HK. There are some terms that need to be discussed with you.¡±

    Hearing this, Matthew Swantz immediately stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study.¡±

    Mrs. Swantz watched the two figures leave, admiration in her eyes. She wished that Derek could be her son.

    Unfortunately, her son only knew how to waste away his time.

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    The Thompson n residence.

    Reg Thompson sat in the living room with an angry, murderous presence, his face turn with veins popping out.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s face wasn¡¯t any better.

    Both of them never expected that Olga would wake up halfway through, let alone that she would have such guts to beat CEO Cooper into a cripple.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door.

    The housekeeper came over and whispered, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, Miss Vi Thompson is back.¡±

    You little wretch! Finally, you¡¯re back!

    Vi Thompson walked through the living room as if she hadn¡¯t seen the furious duo and headed straight for the spiral staircase.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Reg Thompson shouted angrily.

    ¡°Do you have any orders?¡± Vi Thompson stopped and looked back slightly.

    Her face was shrouded in white light, making it difficult to make out her expression.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Kneel? Vi Thompson raised her lips slightly, leaning nonchntly over the railing of the spiral staircase, a standard Boss posture, ¡°Sorry, the era of the Emperor has long gone. This is the 21st Century.¡±

    Seeing Vi Thompson not only failing to recognize her error but also acting carelessly, Reg Thompson¡¯s breath deepened in anger, ¡°You little devil! Do you know who you offended tonight!¡±

    ¡°You need to rush to the hospital now to apologize to CEO Cooper, kneel down and beg for his forgiveness! Otherwise, you won¡¯t set foot in this house ever again!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to sever our father-daughter rtionship?¡± Vi Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Or do you think selling your daughter for glory is very honorable? How do you n to exin this to the Lentz n?¡±

    Vi Thompson asked three questions in a row, each one making Reg Thompson choke.

    After saying that, Vi Thompson turned and left.

    Olga could not help herself but curse Vi outright, ¡°You¡¯re just a wretch! Have you no manners at all? We¡¯ve raised you for so long, and this is how you repay us?¡±

    ¡°Am I the wretched one?¡± Vi Thompson looked back with a smile, her voice light and carefree, ¡°Then what are you?¡±

    Olga was, in name, Vi¡¯s foster mother.

    Olga calling Vi a wretch was tantamount to cursing herself out as well.

 Chapter 6 - 6 006: Itéˆ¥æªš quite a match.

    6 006: It¡¯s quite a match.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Olga was so angry that her whole body was trembling.

    Her face had turned pale.

    Little wench.

    How did she dare!action

    ¡°Getting too angry hurts your health,¡± Vi Thompson uttered as she looked at Olga, then continued, ¡°You¡¯re not worth it.¡±

    Having said that, she turned around and walked towards the bedroom.

    Reg Thompson wanted nothing more than to pick up a vase and violently smash it on this uncouth country hussy.

    But reason told him.

    No.

    He had to endure.

    Endure!

    Vi is still of use.

    After hearing about the incident involving CEO Cooper, Elizabeth Thompson immediately rushed back from outside, ¡°Mom, Dad, I heard that CEO Cooper was hit by my sister, is this the truth?¡­¡±

    Reg Thompson nodded, his expression almost tearful, ¡°CEO Cooper is now in the hospital, and, ording to the doctors, the situation is not optimistic.¡±

    If CEO Cooper can¡¯t live a normal life after this, then the Thompson n is in big trouble.

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson held Reg Thompson¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I happen to know a very famous urologist abroad. I will contact him immediately.¡±

    ¡°You contact him quickly then.¡± Reg Thompson said.

    Elizabeth Thompson took out her cellphone and immediately dialed a number.

    The call was quickly answered.

    She was speaking rapidly, in neither Mandarin nor English.

    Reg Thompson couldn¡¯t understand, but he was proud to have such an outstanding daughter.

    It seemed like no issue was impassable for Elizabeth Thompson, she could settle everything wlessly.

    Looking at Elizabeth Thompson, Reg Thompson felt relieved.

    A few minutester, Elizabeth Thompson ended the call and said, ¡°Dad, rest assured, Mr. Vick is currently in Cloud City. He will immediately go to the hospital. With his help, CEO Cooper will surely be okay.¡±

    After saying this, Elizabeth Thompson lowered her head, her expression downcast. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have suggested this. I didn¡¯t know she would hit people¡­¡±

    They thought that after Vi was drugged, she wouldn¡¯t fight back even when she woke up.

    Who knew that Vi would be so ill-mannered and even dare to hit people.

    Reg Thompson looked at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma, it¡¯s not your fault. That bastardized brat can¡¯t even behave herself properly, she offends everybody! She doesn¡¯t know when to quit! After this incident¡­.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson interrupted Reg Thompson mid-sentence, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s just let it go! This past few years have been hard for my sister. I might have been inconsiderate to let her take the spotlight, she¡¯s not some kind of merchandise.¡±

    ¡°You are being considerate of her difficulties, but does she ever spare a thought for our predicament?! She just goes on and hits people!¡± Olga was exasperated, ¡°If she were half as wise as you, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way now.¡±

    At the end, Olga sighed and looked at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Emma, how many times have I told you! You can¡¯t be too kind-hearted. You always consider things for that little bitch, but has she ever had your interests at heart?! She was the reason you fell ill in your childhood, and now she¡¯s gotten us at odds with CEO Cooper! She¡¯s practically a jinx!¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson replied with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t say such things about my sister, Mom. I¡¯ll figure out how to resolve the issue with CEO Cooper.¡± As she finished talking, Elizabeth Thompson turned to look at Olga, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you to apologize to CEO Cooper tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It should be the little wench who apologised to CEO Cooper!¡± Olga responded, ¡°Emma, why should you clean up the mess she made!¡±

    It was Vi who started this trouble, so why is she acting as if nothing happened while Elizabeth Thompson must take her ce to deal with the aftermath.

    How could there be such a thing in the world!

    Unlike Olga¡¯s indignant reaction, Elizabeth Thompson was magnanimous and understanding, ¡°We are sisters, we should help each other.¡±

    Just as Olga was about to say something else, Elizabeth Thompson turned back, holding Olga¡¯s hand, smiling, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry so much. She just returned from the countryside and her habits are different from ours, so please put up with her a little more. Today¡¯s incident could be seen as major or minor, but if it spreads to the ears of the Lentz n, then it would be difficult to handle. I am, after all, her sister, even if I am wronged a little, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Vi seems to have gone mad, indiscriminatelyshing out at anyone.

    If any rumors spread at such a time, it would be detrimental to the Thompson n.

    Olga was heartbroken for Elizabeth Thompson and cursed Vi countless times in her heart.

    Reg Thompson spoke up at this time, ¡°Emma is right, it¡¯s best if this situation ends here.¡±

    Although Olga was reluctant, she could only hold it in.

    Upstairs.

    After Vi took a bath, she stood in front of the floor-length mirror looking at her reflection ¨C a beautiful girl with ravishing red lips softly asked, ¡°After all this, are you still nning to stay here?¡±

    A momentter, Vi sighed lightly.

    On the other side.

    The Lentz home.

    Terrence Lentz, smelling of alcohol, returned home.

    Mrs. Lentz, who had been busily applying nail polish in the living room, sprang up as soon as she saw Terrence. ¡°You¡¯re home! Are you hungry? Tired? Where is your wheelchair? Why did you walk home? Have you been drinking? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare a sobering soup immediately.¡±

    ¡°No need, Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Terrence pinched the bridge of his nose, ayer of fatigue settled across his delicate features.

    Mrs. Lentz still helped Terrence to sit down on the sofa. ¡°Are you really Okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    A momentter, Terrence took out a jewelry box from his pocket. ¡°Happy birthday, Mom.¡±

    Mrs. Lentz received the jewelry box, her mouth agape in surprise. ¡°Thanks to you for remembering Mom¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Upon opening the box to reveal an emerald ne, Mrs. Lentz avidly eximed, ¡°Oh my! I love this ne, thank you!¡±

    Terrence, pinching his temples, stood up. ¡°I have a headache, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    ¡°A headache!¡± At these words, Mrs. Lentz instantly became anxious. ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ll call Dr. Lee over right away.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡± Terrence replied.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Mrs. Lentz, still concerned, followed Terrence to the stairs.

    This scenario was witnessed by Sophie, the second sister-inw who had juste down for a ss of water.

    Sophie bit her lower lip.

    It¡¯s said that parents always favor the youngest child.

    That statement couldn¡¯t be more true.

    Her mother-inw, at any time, would always unquestionably stand behind Terrence.

    Even if Terrence was a good-for-nothing who had nothing and knew nothing.

    Enraged, Sophie didn¡¯t even want to have her water. She headed back to her room.

    Right after pushing the door open, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but vent to her husband Len Lentz, ¡°Your mom is favoring him too much! When we gave her a limited edition Imperial Green jewelry set, she didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Yet, that good-for-nothing¡¯s cheap ne moved her so much! She¡¯s always praising him, always calling him her dear son! Does she think we¡¯re dead?¡±

    The worst part was, all Terrence¡¯s money was given to him by the old Lentzes. Terrence used their money to buy Mrs. Lentz a ne, wasn¡¯t that just like farting with his pants off?

    Sophie could hardly swallow her anger!

    Len Lentz was engrossed in a contract, without even lifting his eyes when he responded, ¡°What do you care?¡±

    Terrence was not only a good-for-nothing outside, but also a good-for-nothing at home.

    In the Lentz family, apart from Mrs. Lentz and Patriarch Lentz, no one ever took him seriously.

    Not even his own siblings.

    Even the younger generation looked down on him.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t take this!¡± Sophie huffed while sitting on the sofa. ¡°We¡¯re so good to her; how can she not see that? Her heart has veered far off to the Pacific! I really question whether you two are mother and son.¡±

    Len Lentz remained expressionless, ¡°What else does he have besides parents¡¯ love? What will he have left once both of them are gone?¡±

    Terrence was just a good-for-nothing living off the old.

    Once there¡¯s no one for him to live off, what else could he do except wait to die?

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Sophie¡¯s mood lifted slightly. She walked over to Len Lentz, bending over to hug his shoulder. ¡°But, there¡¯s one thing he still has ¨C a marriage that everyone envies!¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s talent was acknowledged by everyone in Cloud City.

    Len Lentz smirked, ¡°Do you really think Elizabeth Thompson would willingly marry a good-for-nothing?¡±

    Who was Elizabeth Thompson?

    A widely renowned talented woman.

    Sophie rubbed her nose, ¡°But Elizabeth Thompson can¡¯t just publicly break off the engagement, can she?¡±

    Unless the Thompson n no longer cares about losing face.

    Len Lentz squinted his eyes, ¡°The Thompson n just brought their elder daughter back from the countryside. She is their eldest.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Originally, the Lentz and Thompson¡¯s marriage contract was with the Thompson n¡¯s eldest daughter,¡± said Len Lentz.

    Sophie¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    Len Lentz nodded slightly.

    With narrowed eyes, Sophie chimed, ¡°Seems like we are going to have quite the drama.¡±

    Cutting herself off, Sophie then let out a soft chuckle, ¡°A country bumpkin and a well-known good-for-nothing. You know, they do seem to be quite a match.¡±

 Chapter 7 - 7 007: Standard Genius

    7 007: Standard Genius

    Trantor: 549690339

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s eyes were full of mocking, and he pushed up his sses on the bridge of his nose. ¡°Quite a good match indeed.¡±

    ¡°So, will your parents be pissed when that happens?¡± Sophie asked, enjoying his misfortune.

    ¡°That depends on their psychological tolerance.¡± Terrence Lentz said.

    In fact, their parents should have expected this oue.

    They were not unaware of Terrence¡¯s character. How could he be worthy of Elizabeth Thompson? The fact that things have turned to this point is not only because their parents failed to control Terrence, but also because they spoiled him, allowing him to have whatever he wanted, and no one was allowed to say a word about it.

    This is instant karma!

    ¡­

    The Thompson n¡¯s house.

    Next morning.

    Vi Thompson came downstairs for breakfast on time.

    With a rxed posture and a casual look, she seemed unruffled.

    Reg Thompson and Olga felt their teeth itch with annoyance.

    These troublemakers had offended CEO Cooper so severely. If Elizabeth hadn¡¯t stepped in personally, the whole thing would have been impossible to settle. But look at Vi acting as if nothing had happened!

    ¡°Sister, good morning,¡± Elizabeth Thompson greeted Vi with a smile.

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    Reg Thompson looked at Vi, trying to suppress his anger in his heart. ¡°From today on, you will go to school with your sister every morning. You will be studying at the old house¡­¡±

    Forget it.

    Reg Thompson stopped halfway through his sentence. Given Vi¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t expect her to achieve anything good in the old house, let alone to get into college.

    Anyway, arranging for Vi to go to school was just a formality.

    Olga nced at Vi and warned, ¡°Eliot International School is not an ordinary school. Remember to speak less and avoid trouble. Learn from your sister¡¯s demeanor.¡±

    The tuition fee for Eliot International School was a six-figure sum, so the students who could attend were either rich or privileged.

    Vi was still a member of the Thompson n after all. If she did something shameful, it would still disgrace them.

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at Olga and spoke softly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, sister is not a child anymore, she knows how to behave.¡±

    Olga¡¯s expression softened as she looked at Elizabeth.

    Her daughter was sensible, unlike this wild child.

    Vi leisurely ate her breakfast on her te, lifting the corner of her red lips when she heard their words.

    Not a single member of the Thompson family was easy to deal with. No wonder the original Vi couldn¡¯t hold her own against them.

    After breakfast, Vi went upstairs to change into her school uniform.

    The uniform of Eliot International School was designed by the famous designer J.

    A white shirt with a ck bow tie and a knee-length ck pleated skirt made the person look youthful and energetic. Vi¡¯s tall and slender figure and porcin-white skin made her look like a 2D beauty who had just walked out of aic book.

    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Vi was satisfied as she put on a ck cap.

    The ck cap covered her facial features, concealing most of her sharp edges, while the low-key attire exuded an elegant demeanor that couldn¡¯t be hidden, turning every gesture into a scenic moment.

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at Vi walking downstairs, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    Somehow, she felt that Vi seemed different since her return.

    However, a country bumpkin could only be a country bumpkin at the end of the day.

    Vi might be beautiful, but her life was predictable.

    First, she would get engaged to Terrence, then marry him. After the elderly Lentz couple passed away, she and Terrence would be kicked out of the Lentz n by the two brothers, bing homeless and leading ordinary and poor lives.

    Such a person was not worth her concern.

    A glint shed in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eyes as she smiled at Vi, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As soon as the two stepped outside, they saw a young man in a school uniform waiting outside.

    As soon as he saw them, he came over to greet them.

    ¡°Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°Adam.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson looked up and smiled, ¡°Oh, Adam, let me introduce you. This is my sister, Vi Thompson.¡±

    Then she turned to Vi, ¡°Sis, this is Adam Mamet, you can call him Brother Adam. He lives next door to us, and we¡¯ve grown up together. He¡¯s been my best friend since childhood.¡±

    Adam Mamet nced at Vi, a hint of contempt in his eyes. ¡°Elizabeth, is this the sister who just came back from the countryside?¡±

    Vi raised her hand and pressed down on the cap on her head, the shadow of the cap¡¯s visor covering her lower jaw.

    Elizabeth Thompson pulled Adam Mamet¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Adam, don¡¯t say that about my sister.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Adam Mamet said while patting Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s head, ¡°I won¡¯t say it.¡±But in her heart, she mocked Vi Thompson for being too narrow-minded.

    She¡¯s obviously from the countryside, can¡¯t she take a joke?

    What right does this uncouth country girl have to stand next to Elizabeth Thompson?

    Reluctantly extending his hand towards Vi for the sake of the Thompson n, Adam Mamet said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Adam Mamet.¡±

    Vi raised her eyes slightly, revealing a pair of bright, peach blossom-like pupils. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m that Vi Thompson from the countryside you¡¯ve heard about. I apologize, I have a bit of a cleanliness fixation, so I won¡¯t be shaking hands.¡±

    A moment ago, Adam hadn¡¯t seen Vi¡¯s face clearly. Now, he was slightly stunned.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that beneath the ck hat brim, there was such a stunningly charming face.

    Before Adam could react, Vi had already walked away.

    ¡°She¡­¡± Adam scratched his head.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Adam, don¡¯t me my sister. She grew up in the countryside with our grandma, so she¡¯s not familiar with formalities. She treats my parents the same way, let alone you.¡±

    What she meant was that Vicked manners.

    Elizabeth had always been kind and considerate of others when speaking.

    ¡°But she¡¯s very smart, and I believe she¡¯ll adapt to life here soon,¡± Elizabeth added, gentle and understanding.

    Adam already had a poor impression of Vi; now, his brow furrowed as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandma teach your sister what manners are?¡±

    Elizabeth replied, ¡°Our grandma is old, after all, and has more heart than she has hands.¡±action

    Ultimately, Vi was disobedient and unruly, difficult to discipline.

    If that weren¡¯t the case, why would she act like this?

    Adam caught the implication and said, ¡°Your sister is nothing like you.¡±

    Who would believe they were siblings if not for witnessing it herself?

    With a smile, Elizabeth looped her arm through Adam¡¯s. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t view others through colored sses. Give my sister some time. Let¡¯s hurry, it¡¯s her first day at school, and I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t find her way around.¡±

    The International School in Cloud City was huge, covering over a hundred acres, and was nothing like the rural schools.

    Vi had just arrived and probably couldn¡¯t even find the entrance.

    Adam held Elizabeth¡¯s arm tightly, then said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even treat you like a sister, why are you so good to her? Do you think you¡¯re easy to bully?¡±

    ¡°Adam!¡± Elizabeth¡¯s soft voice called out. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sis is new here, so it¡¯s natural for me to look after her.¡±

    Adam sighed, ¡°Elizabeth, kindness invites abuse!¡±

    It was a simple truth even children understood, yet Elizabeth didn¡¯t get it.

    It frustrated Adam to see her like this.

    Elizabeth helplessly tried to exin, ¡°Actually, my sister isn¡¯t bad. She¡¯s just not used to it here.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, don¡¯t make excuses for her. I doubt she¡¯d appreciate it,¡± Adam said angrily. ¡°Your parents gave her life! Without them, she¡¯d still be in the orphanage now! She¡¯s not grateful at all, and now she even dares to show you attitude! She¡¯s really badly brought up!¡±

    ¡­

    Teacher¡¯s office.

    Teacher Zhang turned around, a look of curiosity on his face as he asked, ¡°Teacher Ye, I heard there¡¯s a transfer student in your ss?¡±

    Hearing this, Teacher Ye exined, ¡°She¡¯s a transient student.¡±

    Since transient students were just visiting, they weren¡¯t considered part of the ss and wouldn¡¯t affect the ss¡¯s average score.

    Teacher Ye had reviewed Vi¡¯s previous school records.

    Vi was an average student who ranked around the top thirty in her grade, but that was only in the countryside.

    Whether or not Vi could understand the curriculum at their international school remained to be seen.

    If it weren¡¯t for Elizabeth¡¯s sake, Teacher Ye wouldn¡¯t have admitted Vi as a transient student at all.

    But since Elizabeth personally made the request, Teacher Ye agreed to give her face.

    Teacher Zhang continued, ¡°I also heard that the transient student and your ss¡¯s top scorer are sisters?¡±

    Every month, Elizabeth ranked first in her grade. If she didn¡¯t be the top-ranked student in the College Entrance Examination, who would?

    As such, the teachers referred to her as the top-ranked student.

    ¡°I believe so,¡± Teacher Ye nodded.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re sisters, there¡¯s no way she can be that bad,¡± said Teacher Zhang. ¡°Teacher Ye, don¡¯t miss out on a good prospect for no reason. If one sister ranks first and the other ranks second, your name will be known far and wide.¡±

    Elizabeth was a textbook genius; surely Vi, as her sister, couldn¡¯t be mediocre.

    Upon hearing this, Teacher Yeughed. ¡°They don¡¯t have any blood rtion. And have you ever seen a second-ranked student who can only rank in the top thirty in a rural school? Whether she can understand our bilingual lessons is still uncertain.¡±

 Chapter 8 - 8 008: Pretending to know something when you donéˆ¥æª›

    8 008: Pretending to know something when you don¡¯t

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°No blood rtionship?¡± Teacher Zhang became even more curious, ¡°Why?¡±

    Even if they had different mothers, they should still be rted by blood.

    ¡°I heard from Emma that Vi Thompson was a child her parents adopted at a young age. Because she was difficult to discipline, she was taken to the countryside by her grandmother. Now that her grandmother has passed away, Thompson n¡¯s parents brought her back.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± No wonder Teacher Ye was unwilling to ept Vi.

    Such an unruly little girl; if it were her, she would also be unwilling to take her in.

    Even for a transient student, she would have to think about it.

    Teacher Ye tidied up the teaching materials and said, ¡°Mr. Jean, I won¡¯t keep chatting with you. I have a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You go ahead.¡±

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    When Elizabeth Thompson entered the ssroom and sat down, she was surprised to see Teacher Ye leading a person down the corridor through the window.

    That slender and graceful figure ¨C who could it be but Vi Thompson?

    How did a country girl like Vi,ing from the countryside, find this ce?

    Just as Elizabeth Thompson was in doubt, Teacher Ye was already leading Vi onto the stage, ¡°Everyone, quiet down.¡±

    The noisy ssroom instantly became silent, all focused on the stage.

    More precisely, they were all looking at Vi.

    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s quite good-looking!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s better looking, her or Elizabeth Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the one on stage!¡±

    ¡°Is she a transfer student?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The already quiet ssroom started bubbling up again at this moment.

    Hearing thesements, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s face inevitably looked a bit bad.

    She was the most beautiful girl in the ss and even in the school. How could she tolerate someone elseparing her to others?

    Especially when this person was a country girl from the countryside.

    To her, this was simply a humiliation.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Teacher Ye knocked with the teaching rod.

    The ss became quiet again.

    Teacher Ye continued, ¡°Let me introduce our new transient student, Vi Thompson. Vi, introduce yourself to your ssmates.¡±

    Vi stood on the stage, her red lips gently parted, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Vi Thompson. Big Thompson¡­ ¡®

    A brief self-introduction, without any bells and whistles.

    She didn¡¯t mention her home address or hobbies.

    Normally, students whoe to the International School showcase theirnguage skills and abilities by introducing themselves in multiplenguages, covering personal information, hobbies, and interests.

    At least in both Chinese and English.

    But Vi used only onenguage and just a simple sentence.

    Could it be that she only knows Chinese?

    That would be too low.

    No wonder she¡¯s only a transient student.

    Teacher Ye looked like she already expected it. She didn¡¯t know what the Thompson n was thinking by bringing such a person to the International School.

    If she only speaks Chinese and can¡¯t understand other courses at all, what¡¯s the point of hering to the International School?

    Is it to waste time?

    The students below the stage started whispering again after Vi finished speaking in just one sentence and showed no other signs.

    ¡°It seems like she only knows Chinese.¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s sister from the countryside!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s her, the one with a good-for-nothing marriage contract!¡±

    ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t even know English.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a country person before!¡±

    It was inevitable that these wealthy children would have a sense of superiority, since even the nannies and servants at home had urban residency permits, and their nannies drove Mercedes-Benz or BMWs when shopping for groceries. They were born with a golden spoon.

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson subtly curled the corners of her lips and stood straighter.

    A beautiful person is made of poetry and books; beautyes from the bones, not the skin.

    Her beauty emanates from within.

    Vi would only ever be a figure of ridicule in front of her.

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s deskmate Mason nudged her with his elbow, asking curiously, ¡°Emma, is she really your sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded.

    With an incredulous expression, Mason said, ¡°Oh my god! Your sister doesn¡¯t even know English?¡±

    Keep in mind, Elizabeth Thompson was anguage prodigy who could speak fivenguages.

    ¡°Mason, don¡¯t discriminate against my sister. She¡¯s actually had it pretty tough.¡± Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°She grew up with my grandmother in the countryside, and now that she¡¯s suddenly here, I think she must feel somewhat unbnced emotionally. After all, I¡¯ve had a privileged life since I was little, while she¡­¡±

    Toward the end of her statement, Elizabeth Thompson seemed almost guilty.

    ¡°Actually, I feel like I¡¯ve let my sister down.¡±

    ¡°Unbnced? What does she have to be unbnced about? She¡¯s not your real sister anyway. Your parents were kind enough to adopt her and even found her a suitable fianc¨¦. She¡¯s already very lucky! Why is she like this? She has no conscience at all! Besides, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong to her; it¡¯s because of her ungratefulness!¡± Mason defended the Thompson family and Elizabeth.

    Vi was just an ungrateful and vicious person!

    Elizabeth Thompson lowered her voice, ¡°Mason, you must never talk like that. My sister is actually quite a good person. No matter what, she¡¯s my parents¡¯ daughter and my sister. Even though she doesn¡¯t have any blood ties with us, she¡¯ll always be our family. Whatever she does, we¡¯ll forgive her and be her strongest support.¡±

    Listening to Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s words, Mason was deeply moved, ¡°Emma, you¡¯re so good! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have such a good temper!¡±

    At the same time, Mason increasingly felt that Vi was not a good person.

    If she were a good person, she would know gratitude.

    Elizabeth Thompson smiled at Mason, ¡°Mason, I¡¯m not as good as you say.¡±

    Mason hugged Elizabeth¡¯s arm, ¡°Emma, I wish I had a considerate sister like you. Unfortunately, I¡¯m the only daughter in my family.¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t envy having a sister like Elizabeth Thompson?

    Except for an ungrateful and vicious person like Vi.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; you can treat me as your sister.¡± Elizabeth Thompson said.

    That¡¯s the way Elizabeth Thompson was.

    No matter when, she could always put herself in the purest and kindest position.

    With just a few words, she could stir the emotions of those around her.

    For example, right now Mason hadn¡¯t even interacted with Vi, but she already felt that Vi was not a good person and was a scheming hypocrite.

    After introducing herself on stage, Teacher Ye pointed to a vacant seat at the back and said, ¡°You can sit there.¡±

    The empty seat in the back row was close to the trash heap.

    It was far from the ckboard, and there was no deskmate.

    Vi didn¡¯t mind. She picked up her schoolbag and walked back there.

    The eyes of the ssmates followed her steps.

    There was a somewhat gloating look in their eyes.

    The first lesson in the morning was mathematics.

    The math teacher was Teacher Ye.

    Math ss was taught entirely in English.

    It was nothing for the students in the International School, but it was very difficult for Vi, a rural girl from the countryside.

    Teacher Ye looked at Vi, expecting her to disrupt the ss discipline by dozing off at her desk, but surprisingly, Vi listened attentively.

    Pretending to understand when she didn¡¯t.

    Such people are the most hypocritical.

    Teacher Ye¡¯s eyes passed over Vi and said in English, ¡°Elizabeth Thompson, please solve this problem.¡±

 Chapter 9 - 9 009: In the spotlight

    9 009: In the spotlight

    Trantor: 549690339

    Teacher Ye knew about Vi Thompson too.

    She knew that Vi was jealous of Elizabeth Thompson and she cried and made a fuss, wanting to attend the same International School as Elizabeth.

    That was why Teacher Ye let Elizabeth go on stage to solve problems, in order to let Vi know her limits and back off.

    Vi was not even qualified topare with Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, while Vi was just a little girl who couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Attending the same school as Elizabeth, wouldn¡¯t that just be asking for humiliation?

    Vi had no right to be jealous of Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth held her head high, confidently walking towards the stage step by step.

    At this moment, the students¡¯ attention was all focused on Elizabeth.

    The center of attention.

    She really enjoyed this feeling.

    Life was like a TV show, and Elizabeth¡¯s goal was to be the protagonist because only the protagonist was the most valuable.

    For example, right now.

    Approaching the podium, Elizabeth picked up the chalk and started answering questions one by one, taking about ten minutes for an entire question.

    The students in the audience couldn¡¯t understand the way she solved the problems.action

    ¡°Holy shit, why can¡¯t I understand what the goddess Elizabeth is writing?¡±

    ¡°So strange!¡±

    The ss monitor quickly calcted the answer. ¡°The answer is correct, but we haven¡¯t learned the process of solving it.¡±

    Teacher Ye adjusted her sses, her eyes full of surprise as she looked at Elizabeth.

    That was because Elizabeth was using advanced calculus, which would only be learned in college.

    She was indeed a student worthy of Teacher Ye¡¯s attention.

    A momentter, Elizabeth put down the chalk and turned to Teacher Ye with a smile. ¡°Teacher Ye, I¡¯ve finished solving it.¡±

    Teacher Ye nodded with satisfaction, her eyes full of smiles. ¡°Emma, you did it very well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    ¡°Go back to your seat.¡±

    Elizabeth returned to her seat.

    Teacher Ye held her ruler, facing the ss and continued, ¡°Regarding this question, ording to our normal problem-solving approach, we should just use the analytic geometry form. However, our student Elizabeth cleverly used a form that we would only learn in college. I would like tomend her. Although Elizabeth has already obtained a guaranteed college admission quota, she is not arrogant orcent, and refuses to stagnate. She even declined the guaranteed admission, insisting on taking the College Entrance Examination! Her spirit is worth learning from by all our ssmates!¡±

    Elizabeth excelled in many ways.

    Take guaranteed admissions, for example.

    There were two guaranteed admissions quotas for the International School each year.

    And all of them were for top-tier universities.

    Not just anyone could get these quotas; Elizabeth obtained the quota by participating in the International Mathematical Olympiad and winning a ce in the top three.

    Everyone thought that after Elizabeth got the guaranteed admission quota, she would stoping to school, but she didn¡¯t.

    She persisted in attending school every day like everyone else, without feeling superior over others just because she had won an award.

    When facing media interviews, she was asked why she would give up the college entrance exam quota, she only had one thing to say. ¡°I think guaranteed admission is not challenging, and my goal can be set even higher.¡±

    The reporter asked: ¡°How high is that?¡±

    After all, getting a guaranteed admission quota was already unreachable for ordinary people.

    Elizabeth replied: ¡°Why not aim for the Cloud City First ce Schr, or even the National Top Scorer?¡±

    For someone who had just ced in the top three in the International Mathematical Olympiad, what was a National Top Scorer worth?

    It was simply a piece of cake.

    Youth was by nature daring.

    This interview had gone viral on short video tforms and earned Elizabeth a lot of fans on social media.

    Listening to Teacher Ye¡¯s praise, Elizabeth slightly raised her chin, filled with an indescribable sense of superiority.

    She was a prodigy; a talented woman.

    These dimwitted ssmates of ss Six, even if they swallowed the books, they wouldn¡¯t be able topare with her.

    Teacher Ye continued, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to emphasize ¨C some people in our ss shouldn¡¯t take their privileged backgrounds for granted and do whatever they please. You should take Elizabeth as an example. Don¡¯t forget to strive harder just because you were born with wealth. Parents can only give you temporary wealth, not lifelong wealth. Relying on your current status to boss people around, have you ever thought about what you would do when your parents are no longer around? Learn to be cautious and vignt in times of peace!¡±

    Teacher Ye¡¯s words seemed to be directed at the whole ss, but her gaze was subtly aimed at Vi.

    She thought Vi would have some self-awareness and feel at least a little ashamed.

    But who would have known, Vi didn¡¯t have any self-awareness, and her face didn¡¯t even turn red.

    She was simply hopeless.

    Although Teacher Ye disapproved of this transient student, she could only suppress her anger at this moment.

    She hoped that Vi could realize her limitations soon, understand herself better, and drop out of the International School.

    Elizabeth sensed Teacher Ye¡¯s thoughts.

    After ss, Elizabeth went to the office.

    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡±

    Seeing Elizabeth, Teacher Ye immediately smiled and looked up. ¡°Emma, what brings you here?¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Teacher Ye, I have something to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Just say it.¡± Teacher Ye stood up and poured a ss of water for Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth epted the water and said, ¡°Thank you¡±. She continued, ¡°Teacher Ye, I think you might have some misunderstandings about my sister. Actually, my sister has suffered a lot since she was little, and as you know, the conditions in the countryside are very tough. Now that she suddenly moved back to the city, she hasn¡¯tpletely adjusted yet. The reason she wants to go to the same school as me is very simple; she wants attention and to be like me.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s not in the same league as you!¡± Teacher Ye said.

    Elizabeth smiled and said, ¡°But she¡¯s my sister. Even though she¡¯s adopted, in my heart, my sister is always my sister. I hope Teacher Ye won¡¯t have any prejudice against her.¡±

    Looking at Elizabeth, Teacher Ye was filled with mixed emotions.

    Elizabeth was truly a good girl, a good sister; it was a pity that such a sensible, obedient, and academically excellent child, who also happened to be beautiful, wasn¡¯t her daughter.

    ¡°All right, I understand.¡± Teacher Ye continued, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t worry. As a teacher, I will be fair to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    Elizabeth bowed to Teacher Ye and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Teacher Ye nodded, watching her back with admiration in her eyes.

    After Elizabeth left, Teacher Zhang walked over and praised her. ¡°Your student, the young prodigy, not only excels in her studies but also has a top-notch character.¡±

    What Elizabeth had said earlier was not something a high school student would usually say.

    But she managed to do it.

    Teacher Ye smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what people mean by having both good character and ability.¡±

    Teacher Zhang nodded in agreement.

    In ss Six.

    Vi sat at the back of the ss, quiet and beautiful. A beautiful person, even doing nothing, could still be a painting.

    Some brave male ssmates approached her and asked for her WhatsApp, but she looked up and said softly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a phone.¡±

    Hearing this, there was an immediate chuckle from the other students nearby.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a bumpkin; she doesn¡¯t even have a phone.¡±

    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t even know what WhatsApp is.¡±

    ¡°A country bumpkin from the countryside¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that they don¡¯t even have running water or electricity in the rural areas, so it¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t know what WhatsApp is!¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10 010: What does she count as?

    10 010: What does she count as?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Perhaps believing that Vi Thompson could not understand English, the surrounding girls spoke louder and louder, without any inhibitions.

    Vi flipped through the book in her hand, seemingly unresponsive.

    Her attitude further confirmed everyone¡¯s suspicions.

    If Vi could understand, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be reacting like this now.

    That¡¯s right.

    What could a country bumpkin understand anyway?

    Elizabeth Thompson sat in her chair, listening to these words, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly.

    A bumpkin will always be a bumpkin; even if they fall into a phoenix¡¯s nest, they cannot be gilded.

    Vi must be very envious of her now.

    Not only is she the legitimatedy of the Thompson n, but she is also the ss beauty, ss pet, school beauty, and school pet.

    Whether it¡¯s ssmates or school teachers, everyone revolves around her; her future is bright with unlimited possibilities.

    Inparison,

    what does Vi amount to?

    ¡­

    There were a total of four sses in the afternoon.

    The International School did not impose self-study time.

    The school day ended at 4:30.

    Before 4 o¡¯clock, many luxury cars lined up at the entrance of the International School.

    Elizabeth and a few close ssmates chatted and giggled as they got into the car. After bidding farewell to each other, only Lydia Benedicte remained by Elizabeth¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lydia, aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Elizabeth asked Lydia with concern.

    Lydia checked her phone, ¡°Our driver couldn¡¯t make it, my mom asked me to take a taxi home.¡±

    Elizabeth looped her arm around Lydia¡¯s, smiling, ¡°Why take a taxi? We¡¯re on the same way anyway. Just ride home with me.¡±

    ¡°But going to my house from yours takes a detour!¡± said Lydia.

    Although both families lived in school district housing, the Legend n¡¯s vi was slightly farther away.

    ¡°No worries,¡± Elizabeth said generously, ¡°It¡¯s just a detour, the time doesn¡¯t matter. This way, we can chat on the road.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Elizabeth.¡±

    Elizabeth was always beautiful and kind-hearted, never nitpicking over small matters; otherwise, Lydia wouldn¡¯t have such a good rtionship with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, we¡¯re all ssmates, after all.¡±

    One after another, they got into the car.

    The driver started the engine and drove off.

    The car sped quickly, arriving at the Legend n¡¯s residence in less than twenty minutes.

    Lydia enthusiastically invited Elizabeth to stay for tea.

    Elizabeth happily agreed.

    ¡°Mom, Elizabeth is here!¡± As soon as they entered, Lydia called out loudly.

    ¡°Oh, Elizabeth is here!¡± Hearing this, Lydia¡¯s mother, Emily Stern, greeted them with a smile.

    Elizabeth Thompson was a famous prodigy in River City, even appearing on television news. What parent wouldn¡¯t like such an outstanding child?

    ¡°Hi, Auntie,¡± Elizabeth politely replied.

    Emily eagerly said, ¡°Please,e in and sit. Lydia, pour some tea for Elizabeth.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, it would be the maids who pour tea. Emily asking Lydia to pour tea for Elizabeth was a sign of admiration.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lydia nodded and immediately poured tea for Elizabeth.

    A momentter, Emily personally brought over a te of delicate snacks.

    ¡°Elizabeth, these snacks were just bought this afternoon; they¡¯re very fresh. Eat more. You and Lydia are ssmates, so don¡¯t be shy; just treat this ce like your own home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Elizabeth picked up a piece and tasted it.Elizabeth Thompson muttered her thanks, wearing a gentle smile on her face, but in her heart, she was disgusted.

    Treat this ce like your own home?

    She couldn¡¯t believe Emily Stern had the audacity to say such a shameless thing.

    In fact, Elizabeth knew very well why Emily was being so nice to her.

    It was all because of Lydia Benedicte¡¯s brother, Snare.

    Snare was twenty-three years old this year, already at the age of marriage, but still single. Yet Emily never considered whether the Legend n even had the right to daydream about her.

    This was nothing more than a wild fantasy.

    Emily truly was pitifully foolish.

    Trying to eat swan meat when you¡¯re nothing more than a toad.

    Snare wasn¡¯t even qualified to be a bodyguard by her side.

    Although Elizabeth felt disgusted with Emily, she didn¡¯t show it, and continued to happily chat with Lydia Benedicte. As they were chatting, she suddenly seemed to remember something and said to Lydia, ¡°Lydia, I messed up!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lydia asked concernedly.

    ¡°I forgot about my sister! It¡¯s her first day of school today, and if she doesn¡¯t see our car when she gets out of school, she¡¯ll be worried to death!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Elizabeth. Your house is less than two kilometers away from the school. Walking back would only take at most ten minutes.¡± Lydia continued, ¡°If she¡¯s worried, she can just walk back.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s her first day of school, what if she can¡¯t find her way home?¡± Elizabeth frowned.

    ¡°She¡¯s not an idiot. Even an idiot could find their way home on a less than two-kilometer route.¡± Standing at the International School, you could see the Thompson n¡¯s vi. Vi Thompson was neither an idiot nor blind, so how could she not find her way home?

    Elizabeth sighed, feeling very guilty, ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t forgotten about her, she wouldn¡¯t have had to walk back! She already had a bad impression of me, and now she must be even angrier. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, how is this your fault? So you just forgot to wait for her! It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Lydia continued, ¡°I think you¡¯ve done well enough! She¡¯s not even blood-rted to you! I¡¯m more of a realist, if it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge her as my sister!¡±

    A little vige girl who couldn¡¯t even show her face in public.

    What use is she, other than being an embarrassment?

    Elizabeth truly has a kind heart.

    ¡°Although she¡¯s not blood-rted to me, since my parents adopted her, she¡¯s a member of our family, my real sister.¡± Elizabeth looked at Lydia, uneasy, ¡°Lydia, what should I do if my sister gets angry?¡±

    Lydia felt indignant on Elizabeth¡¯s behalf and grew even more unhappy with Vi, ¡°What is there to be angry about? It¡¯s not a big deal; she can just walk back herself! She¡¯s originally from the countryside anyway, can¡¯t she even walk a little? Does she really think she¡¯s that delicate?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still my fault!¡± Elizabeth stood up from the sofa, ¡°Lydia, I won¡¯t keep you, I need to go back and apologize to my sister so she won¡¯t be mad.¡±

    Lydia found Vi even more disgusting.

    Just a vige girl who no one wanted, yet she truly thought herself a princess!

    And she even wanted Elizabeth to apologize to her¡ªhow shameless!

    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Lydia grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s hand, ¡°Why are you spoiling her like this!¡±

    A rural vige girl who only pulled Elizabeth back.

    Elizabeth smiled and said, ¡°Because I am her sister.¡±

    After saying this, Elizabeth turned around and left.

    As she turned and left, out of Lydia¡¯s sight, the corner of Elizabeth¡¯s lips revealed an almost imperceptible smile.

    With just a little scheming, Lydia¡¯s hatred for Vi had reached a boiling point.

    She had been too careless with Mr. Cooper¡¯s matter.

    It won¡¯t happen again.

    In this world, the most powerful means are invisible killings.

    Tonight, not only did she teach Vi a lesson, but she also pulled tons of hatred towards Vi in front of Lydia.

    It was a win-win.

    In fact, Elizabeth was also paving the way for Vi¡¯s engagement with Terrence Lentz in more than ten days.

    The worse Vi¡¯s reputation, the more justified their engagement would be.

    A disreputable vige girl paired with a good-for-nothing, a perfect match!

    At this thought, the smile on the corner of Elizabeth¡¯s lips became even more obvious.

    Elizabeth hurriedly got into the car and said to the driver, ¡°Mr. Friedman, quickly, let¡¯s go back to school. I forgot to wait for my sister.¡±

 Chapter 11 - 11 011: She looks at you almost like she looks at a dog.

    11 011: She looks at you almost like she looks at a dog.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mr. Friedman was startled.

    Obviously, he too had forgotten about this ¡®miss¡¯ who had returned from the countryside.

    No one in the Thompson n ever paid any attention to Vi Thompson.

    Mr. Friedman immediately started the car and left.

    After about ten minutes, the car stopped in front of the school.

    It was already an hour past school dismissal time, and the school gate was a bit deserted, with only a few studentsing in twos and threes.

    Elizabeth Thompson got out of the car, ¡°Mr. Friedman, wait for me here, I¡¯m going to look for my sister.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson was walking along the crowded street with a school bag in one hand and an ice cream cone in the other.

    She was wearing a clean school uniform, her entire person exuding pure beauty. asionally she lowered her head to take a bite of the ice cream, revealing a youthful vitality that couldn¡¯t be imitated.

    She definitely drew a lot of attention and had every reason to make people take a second look.

    ¡°Brother, look! A beautiful girl!¡± Adam Swantz, who was sitting in the car, suddenly eximed, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked out the window.

    Terrence Lentz nced in that direction, his deep ck eyes showing no detectable emotion.

    He was quite profound.

    Adam Swantz looked back at Terrence and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen this beautiful girl somewhere before! Do you have that feeling, Brother?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Terrence Lentz, taking his gaze off her without a trace.

    ¡°What do you think if I pursue her?¡± Adam Swantz showed some enthusiasm. ¡°I feel an instant connection with her; it means we have a destiny together.¡±

    Adam Swantz was over twenty years old and had never dated before.

    Smack ¡ª

    Terrence Lentz took out a lighter, lit a cigarette, gently exhaled a puff of smoke, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know what the IQ of an ordinary person is?¡±

    Adam Swantz was dumbfounded for a moment, obviously not expecting Terrence Lentz to ask such an irrelevant question. ¡°How much?¡±

    Terrence Lentz flicked the ash off the cigarette, ¡°The average IQ of a normal person is around 110, while that of a dog is around 50.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me chasing that beautiful girl?¡± Adam Swantz asked.

    Terrence Lentz slowly said, ¡°Based on physiognomy, that girl¡¯s IQ must be at least 200.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± asked Adam Swantz.

    Terrence Lentz said calmly, ¡°So, when she looks at you, it¡¯s no different than looking at a dog.¡±

    Adam Swantz: ¡°¡­¡± Thanks, I feel insulted.

    A momentter, Adam Swantz, somewhat unwilling, said, ¡°Brother, you just read a few books, and really learned physiognomy?¡±

    This was also one of Terrence Lentz¡¯s unskilled aspects.

    While others were reading philosophy books, financial newspapers, and various history books, Terrence Lentz insisted on reading irrelevant books like Basic Feng Shui, Physiognomy Encyclopedia, and Yin Yang Mansion.

    ¡°You have a darkening mark on your hall today, and there¡¯s a threat of bloodshed,¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips opened slightly.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Adam Swantz didn¡¯t believe it.

    The next second!

    Bang!

    The driver in the front seat suddenly stepped on the brakes.

    Adam Swantz¡¯s chin hit the control panel.

    ¡°Damn it! That hurt!¡± Adam Swantz reached out and wiped the corner of his mouth.

    The driver immediately turned around to apologize, ¡°Young Master Wong, Young Master Lentz, I¡¯m so sorry, someone suddenly crossed the road just now¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± said Terrence Lentz, ¡°Continue driving.¡±

    Adam Swantz looked at the bloodstain on his finger, then turned to look back at Terrence Lentz in the rear seat, and suddenly fell into deep thought.

    ¡­

    Soon after, the car stopped in front of a clubhouse.

    Adam Swantz got out of the car first, then went to the back seat to get a wheelchair. ¡°Brother.¡±

    Terrence Lentz stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, put his hand on Adam Swantz¡¯s hand, and sat in the wheelchair.

    Adam Swantz pushed the wheelchair into the clubhouse, and the manager came out to greet them, ¡°Young Master Wong, Mr. Lentz.¡±

    ¡°Manager Neil, the usual,¡± said Adam Swantz.

    ¡°All right.¡±Manager Neil brought the two of them to their usual elegant private room.

    The private room wasrge and luxurious, with an imperial court-style d¨¦cor, which was very fitting for yboys.

    Adam pushed the wheelchair all the way to an unremarkable door at the innermost part of the room and stopped.

    He opened the door.

    The scene before them changed instantly.

    Unlike the court-style d¨¦cor outside, this small room was filled with the scent of books, vintage elegance, with a low table ced by the window. In front of the table was a screen dividing the room into two sections, and beaded curtains hung above the low table. As long as the person behind the screen lowered the beaded curtains, they could block the view of the person sitting opposite the table.

    ¡°You go and contact the person.¡± Terrence Lentz said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Adam nodded and went outside.

    After the door was closed, Terrence took out his mobile phone, opened a website and then switched to a chat page.

    Half a month ago, theirst conversation remained on the chat page.

    CY: Imperial Court Club on May 9th.

    TZ: Okay.

    Today was already the 11th, he¡¯d been to the club twice, but there was still no sign of CY.

    Terrence just sat in front of the low table like this, his long legs crossed, his index finger tapping irregrly on the redwood tabletop, his thin lips closed, making it difficult for people to figure out what he was thinking.

    CY was the most mysterious hacker in the hacker world.

    TZ was the founder of the Hacker Alliance.

    Neither of them had ever met each other.

    This meeting was due to a case in Country Yolta.

    But for some reason, CY suddenly canceled.

    Ten minutester, Terrence returned outside in his wheelchair.

    ¡°Young Master Lentz! Come and drink!¡± A yellow-haired young man raised a wine bottle to Terrence, who was sitting in his wheelchair.

    Terrence picked up the wine bottle, ¡°No stopping until we¡¯re all drunk tonight!¡±

    ¡°No stopping until we¡¯re all drunk!¡±

    A group of people started to get rowdy.

    Manager Neil, who stood by the door, smiled wryly at the noise, shaking his head meaningfully.

    These good-for-nothing wealthy young men were really living like parasites, drinking themselves into oblivion.

    At the height of the excitement, Terrence¡¯s mobile phone rang.

    He picked up the call and waved to Adam.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Third Brother?¡± The music in the private room was so loud that Adam had to shout as he ran over.

    Terrence said something, and Adam immediately put on a serious face, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home right away.¡± He put down his wine ss and pushed the wheelchair.

    Seeing the two of them suddenly wanting to leave, the yellow-haired man chased after them, ¡°Brother Adam, why are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Third Brother has an emergency, we have to go back. You guys eat well and have fun, I¡¯ll pay today.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡­

    Half an hourter.

    The Lentz Mansion.

    As soon as Adam pushed the wheelchair to the entrance, he heard Patriarch Lentz¡¯s strong voice from inside the mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you guys as older brothers and sisters-inw, how have you been taking care of Terrence? Terrence hasn¡¯te home sote, and you didn¡¯t even bother to call to ask?¡±

    That old man.

    Even though they were all his grandchildren and their spouses, this old man only knew how to favor Terrence.

    Sophie clenched her teeth in anger, trying to speak several times, only to be silenced by Len Lentz.

    It should be obvious with a little thought, that Patriarch Lentz suddenly came back from abroad, precisely because of Terrence¡¯s marriage to Elizabeth Thompson.

    If he found out on the day of the engagement that the Thompson n had reced their talented Elizabeth with a bread from the countryside¡­ the scene would certainly be spectacr.

    Patriarch Lentz¡¯s heart was not in good shape, and it was not impossible for him to be directly angered to death.

    Thinking about this, Len Lentz narrowed his eyes.

    Bartley Lentz, the oldest of the Lentz n, and his wife Charlotte Young disapproved the patriarch¡¯s favoritism towards Terrence.

    Terrence was just a good-for-nothing who couldn¡¯t stand up straight, but Patriarch Lentz, as if blinded, treated Terrence as the apple of his eye.

    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit much? He¡¯s not a three-year-old child; we can¡¯t watch him all the time!¡±action

    This double-meaning statement captured their feelings well.

    After all, in their eyes, Terrence was truly an useless person, even worse than a child at the age of three.

 Chapter 12 - 12 012: Miss Thompson has her own ways

    12 012: Miss Thompson has her own ways

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Charlotte! What is the meaning of this?¡± Patriarch Lentz looked at Charlotte Young with a blend of scrutiny in his kind eyes. ¡°It is said that an elder sister-inw should be respected like a mother, and you¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a voice interrupted Patriarch Lentz¡¯ unfinished sentence.

    Everyone turned their heads to see Adam Swantz pushing a wheelchair in from outside.

    Terrence Lentz, wearing a ck shirt, sat expressionless in the wheelchair, his chiseled features taut and drawn. His thin lips had nearly disappeared into a straight line. Backlit, he exuded an indescribable aura.

    It was a mix of nobility and restraint.

    Even sitting in a wheelchair, it was impossible to ignore him.

    If one didn¡¯t say it, who would believe that such a person was actually the infamous good-for-nothing of River City?

    Looking at Terrence in the wheelchair, Patriarch Lentz felt both happy and heartbroken, with aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Terrence.¡±

    This grandson of his was both the pride of his life and a pain too deep for words.

    Standing behind Terrence, Adam Swantz greeted everyone politely. ¡°Patriarch Lentz.¡±

    ¡°Adam.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded.

    Charlotte nced at Terrence, the disdain in her eyes about to burst forth.

    What did Terrence Lentz have besides a charming face that could harm the world?

    A good-for-nothing who would spend his entire life in a wheelchair!

    He was nothing but a disgrace to the Lentz n, yet Patriarch Lentz, that old fool, couldn¡¯t recognize it.

    Charlotte¡¯s gaze shifted several times, finally settling on a smile. ¡°Terrence! You¡¯re finally back. If you don¡¯te back, Grandpa might me every one of us!¡±

    Her sarcastically weird tone would undoubtedly anger someone else.

    But who was Terrence?

    A good-for-nothing who couldn¡¯t even graduate high school. What right did he have to be angry?

    Unless Terrence didn¡¯t want to stay in the Lentz n any longer.

    ¡°Charlotte, if you can¡¯t speak properly, say less! Your grandfather is only trying to maintain harmony among you siblings.¡± Mrs. Lentz, Eleanor Armstrong, entered the room.

    Charlotte looked at her mother-inw, who was also biased to an extreme, and reluctantly closed her mouth.

    Eleanor walked up to Patriarch Lentz. ¡°Dad.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Han?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip.¡± Eleanor answered.

    ¡°All he knows is being busy!¡± Patriarch Lentz frowned. ¡°Terrence and Miss Thompson¡¯s engagement ising up, and he, as a father, doesn¡¯t know he should be making preparations?¡±

    There were only ten days left before the engagement date set by both families, but Han Lentz, as a father, hadn¡¯t even started preparing!

    Hearing this, Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

    No wonder this old man came back all of a sudden, it was because of this matter!

    Adam Swantz chose the right time to speak. ¡°Patriarch Lentz, Aunt, I have some matters to handle, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    The situation within the Lentz n wasplicated, and it would be inappropriate for an outsider like him to stay any longer.

    ¡°Good boy, thank you for bringing our Terrence home,¡± Patriarch Lentz looked at Adam, speaking kindly. ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you.¡±

    Adam Swantz waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Patriarch Lentz, I drove here.¡±

    ¡°Thene over tomorrow, and we can have a drink together, just the three of us, as grandfather and grandsons.¡± Patriarch Lentz continued.

    ¡°Alright, Patriarch Lentz.¡±

    With that, Adam Swantz turned and left.

    After Adam Swantz left, Patriarch Lentz walked to Terrence¡¯s side, pushing the wheelchair. ¡°Terrence, let¡¯s go to the study and have a chat?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    After Patriarch Lentz and Terrence left, the remaining people returned to their rooms.Charlotte Young watched the retreating figures of the old man and the young man, and whispered to Bartley Lentz, ¡°What does your grandfather want with that good-for-nothing?¡±

    Without waiting for Bartley Lentz to answer, Charlotte Young continued, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for that good-for-nothing to get engaged to Elizabeth Thompson! Your grandfather couldn¡¯t possibly want to give all our family¡¯s property to him! Let me tell you, this won¡¯t do! At least half of the property in this house is earned by us! That good-for-nothing shouldn¡¯t get a single dime!¡±

    ¡°Give it to him? He¡¯d need to be able to hold onto it first.¡± Bartley Lentz snorted, ¡°The third son¡¯s marriage to Miss Thompson might not even happen!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Charlotte Young.

    Bartley Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°The line of people chasing after Miss Thompson could circle River City several times. What kind of person couldn¡¯t she marry? What can the third son even be considered?¡±

    The engagement day is also the breakup day.

    Just wait and see.

    The happier Patriarch Lentz is now, the more disappointed he will be on the engagement day!

    Bartley Lentz could see it all clearly, then continued, ¡°We just need to watch from the sidelines¡­¡±

    Charlotte Young looked at Bartley Lentz, ¡°Do you know some inside information?¡±

    ¡°What inside information?¡± Bartley Lentz asked.

    Charlotte Young continued, ¡°About the Thompson n¡¯s secrets! You definitely know something, right?¡±

    ¡°Do we need to know their secrets?¡± Bartley Lentz replied, ¡°Just using your brain you should know that Miss Thompson won¡¯t marry a good-for-nothing!¡±

    Charlotte Young narrowed her eyes, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Thompson n be worried about losing face?¡±action

    Back when Terrence Lentz¡¯s reputation was at its peak, the Thompson n rushed to sweeten the deal with him. Now that Terrence Lentz¡¯s reputation has waned, they want to break the engagement. When the word gets out, will the Thompson n still have the face to stand firm in the circle of wealthy families?

    ¡°This is not for you to worry about.¡± Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°Miss Thompson has her own ways.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson is a talented woman well known in River City; she naturally has a way to shut everyone up.

    Bartley Lentz took out his cell phone and looked at it. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask the second brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going right now!¡± Charlotte Young was anxious and couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Charlotte Young immediately went to Sophie¡¯s bedroom and didn¡¯t even bother knocking on the door.

    ¡°Sophie!¡±

    Sophie was sitting in front of the makeup mirror applying a facial mask when she heard the voice. She turned around and smiled, ¡°Sister-inw is here.¡±

    ¡°Is the second brother not here?¡± asked Charlotte Young.

    ¡°Sister-inw, have a seat. He just had something to do and left.¡±

    ¡°Sophie, I have something to ask you.¡± Charlotte Young said.

    ¡°Sister-inw, just ask.¡±

    Charlotte Young considered how to phrase her question, and finally decided to get straight to the point, ¡°How did I hear that the Thompson n might be breaking off the engagement?¡±

    Sophieughed, ¡°It¡¯s not a breaking of the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    Sophie nced at the door and then lowered her voice, ¡°It¡¯s a substitute marriage.¡±

    ¡°Substitute marriage!¡± Charlotte Young eximed in surprise.

    Sophie nodded and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, sister-inw? The Thompson n recently brought back their adopted daughter from the countryside. If you go by the marriage contract, the person who originally had an agreement with the third son was the eldest daughter of the Thompson n. That adopted daughter is older than Miss Thompson.¡±

    Since she is older than Elizabeth Thompson, she would naturally be the Thompson n¡¯s eldest daughter.

    Charlotte Young looked surprised, ¡°Can¡­ can this work?¡±

    Recing the true Thompson heiress with a little sparrow from the countryside?

    Sophieughed, ¡°Anyway, the Thompson n is fulfilling their obligations ording to the contract. If the third son doesn¡¯t agree, they can¡¯t call it breaking off the engagement. Moreover, the third son was never worthy of Miss Thompson in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t our family¡¯s patriarch be furious when he finds out?¡± Charlotte Young said.

    Sophie¡¯s smile remained unchanged, ¡°That has nothing to do with us. Sister-inw, don¡¯t go about talking about this!¡±

    Charlotte Young got the hint, ¡°Of course, I know that.¡±

 Chapter 13 - 13 013: Raised an ungrateful and vicious man

    13 013: Raised an ungrateful and vicious man

    Trantor: 549690339

    Aftering out of Sophie¡¯s bedroom, Charlotte Young was humming a little tune as she walked, seemingly in a good mood.

    Just the thought of Terrence Lentz about to have his marriage annulled made her extremely happy.

    It would be even better if it could anger Patriarch Lentz into some sort of illness.

    After all, old people¡¯s bodies are already weak, so it¡¯s not impossible for them to be directly angered to death.

    ¡°So, did I guess it right?¡±

    As soon as Charlotte returned to her room, Bartley Lentz couldn¡¯t wait to ask her.

    Charlotte nodded, ¡°However, it¡¯s not Miss Thompson breaking off the engagement, but¡­¡±

    At this point, she deliberately left a suspense.

    ¡°What is it then?¡± Bartley Lentz immediately asked.

    Charlotte continued: ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a substitute bride.¡±

    ¡°Substitute bride?¡± Bartley Lentz narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is the Thompson n trying to pull the old switcheroo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite the old switcheroo.¡±

    With that, Charlotte shared everything she had heard from Sophie with Bartley Lentz.

    Hearing this, Bartley¡¯s eyes were full of calcting expressions.

    Now there will be a good show to watch!

    ¡­action

    In the study.

    Patriarch Lentz looked at Terrence and said with heavy emphasis, ¡°Terrence, your engagement with Miss Thompson was arranged since childhood. After the engagement, you should get along well with her¡­¡±

    A self-mocking smile appeared at the corner of Terrence¡¯s mouth. ¡°Grandfather, do you think she will see anything in me?¡±

    One is theughing stock of River City.

    And the other, a great talent known throughout River City¡­

    ¡°Terrence! How can you say that?!¡± Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°In the world, who hasn¡¯t encountered setbacks? I¡¯ve been through bloodshed as well! As a man of the Lentz n, we should be more courageous in the face of setbacks, not feeling down¡­¡±

    Patriarch Lentz truly went through blood and mud in the past. He had been on the battlefield, and achieved great things. He had eaten grass roots and gnawed on tree bark. When he crawled out from a pile of corpses, he thought he had already died.

    At this point, Patriarch Lentz sighed and said, ¡°I am an old friend of Miss Thompson¡¯s grandfather. We¡¯ve been through gunfire together. I believe in the character of the Thompson Family! All these years, the Thompson Family hasn¡¯t made a fuss about this marriage arrangement, which means they aren¡¯t the kind of people who would climb up high and step on the low! Also, I believe in you! The current difficulties are only temporary, and I believe that one day you will see the light!¡±

    Terrence just sat there in his wheelchair, not saying a word.

    Old Master Thompson looked at him, his heart aching.

    There was a time when Terrence was also a proud man through and through.

    Ever since that ident, he never recovered, as if he had be apletely different person.

    ¡°Terrence, believe in me. Miss Thompson is not that kind of person,¡± Patriarch Lentz patted Terrence¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You two will be happy together.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz ced great hope on Elizabeth Thompson.

    He longed for Elizabeth to be a ray of light in Terrence¡¯s remaining life, illuminating him, warming him, and walking hand in hand with him.

    What Terrence needed now was someone to brighten his world.

    And Patriarch Lentz believed that Elizabeth was that person.

    ¡°Since she cane into my life at my peak, she can leave me at the lowest point of my life,¡± Terrence slowly looked up at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t overestimate human nature.¡±

    ¡°How can I¡­ be worthy of the morous Miss Thompson?¡±

    Though it¡¯s rhetorically a question, Terrence stated it so assertively, beyond any doubt, full of self-mockery.

    ¡°Terrence! Don¡¯t think like that!¡± Patriarch Lentz followed, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯ve always been an outstanding child! You deserve Miss Thompson!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    With that, Terrence turned the wheelchair and left.

    Watching Terrence¡¯s lonely figure, Patriarch Lentz sighed softly.

    At the same time, Patriarch Lentz was also looking forward to the engagement day, where he must let Terrence know that he is not abandoned by the world and that there are still many people who love him and wait for him.

    Patriarch Lentz believed in Elizabeth Thompson, and he believed in the Thompson Family even more.

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    The Thompson¡¯s residence.

    Vi Thompson, with her backpack on, walked into the hall.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At this moment, a stern voice filled the air, along with an oppressive atmosphere that made it difficult to breathe.

    Somehow, Vi found this scene strangely familiar.

    If she remembered correctly, this was her second time experiencing such a thing since returning to this family.

    Would the original timid Vi still be able to stand firm in such a situation?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vi nced back at the pale-faced Olga.

    Olga frowned, ¡°Where have you been? Don¡¯t you know your sister has been waiting for you at the school gate for a long time!¡±

    Elizabeth epted Vi as her sister, but Vi never epted Elizabeth as hers.

    The more Olga thought about it, the angrier she became, wishing she could p Vi.

    Elizabeth interjected amiably, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry with my sister. It¡¯s my fault. I was so busy taking Lingling home that I forgot about her being at school. It¡¯s only normal for her to leave when she couldn¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

    Although Elizabeth¡¯s words seemed to be easing the tension for Vi, every word she uttered was a subtle usation, implying that Vi had no sense of gratitude.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Vi lowered her gaze, looking at Elizabeth.

    At 5¡¯3¡å, Elizabeth was considered tall among southern girls, but it still wasn¡¯t enough in front of 5¡¯7¡å Vi.

    For some reason, Elizabeth suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of oppression at this moment.

    Vi, after all, was just a little country girl!

    Vi¡¯s red lips parted slightly, and she continued, ¡°First, I don¡¯t need you to wait for me. Second, if you want the engagement banquet to proceed smoothly in ten days, you better behave.¡±

    Despite the very low tone, it carried an irresistible momentum.

    She had been in a high position for a long time, and this aura emanated naturally from her bones, something others couldn¡¯t mimic.

    Olga trembled with rage, thinking that the uneducated Vi of unknown origin was testing her patience every day!

    Elizabeth clenched her fist hidden in her sleeve, her eyes slightly red, looking up at Vi. ¡°Sister, did you misunderstand something? Mom and I really do care about you¡­¡±

    Vi couldn¡¯t be bothered with Elizabeth, and she just turned around to walk upstairs.

    ¡°Why are you exining anything to her?¡± Seeing Elizabeth almost in tears, Olga¡¯s heart ached and held Elizabeth¡¯s hand. ¡°That wild child, she doesn¡¯t know what gratitude is! We¡¯ve raised her for so many years, and now she treats me like an enemy! She should think about it; without me, would there even be her? It¡¯s said that nurturing is greater than parenthood. What about her? Does she see me as her mother in her eyes? I¡¯ve truly raised an ungrateful and vicious person!¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14 014: Though the person is gone, the faith remains unextinguished!

    14 014: Though the person is gone, the faith remains unextinguished!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Olga is Vi Thompson¡¯s adoptive mother, the one who had taken Vi from the orphanage and painstakingly raised her.

    Yet now, Vi not only neglects to repay such kind deeds, but actually treats Olga as an enemy.

    An illegitimate child is just that, no matter how well you treat her, she never truly tames.

    Olga feels deeply upset at this moment.

    ¡°Let it go, don¡¯t stoop to her level,¡± Elizabeth Thompson sighed, ¡°Besides, I am also in the wrong here.¡±

    ¡°What wrong have you done! The me lies entirely on that illegitimate brat!¡± Olga turned to look at Elizabeth, ¡°Emma, you must never let that illegitimate child wrong you! She doesn¡¯t evene close to a hair on your head!¡±

    Olga¡¯s greatestfort now is having such an outstanding daughter like Elizabeth Thompson.

    If she only had her adopted daughter Vi, then she would have nothing to look forward to in her life!

    **

    Upstairs.

    Vi Thompson sat at her desk, the deskmp was on, and the phone she had just bought earlier that day was now disassembled into countless little pieces. Variousponents were piled together, such a sight might even perturb a professional.

    Some of theseponents were original, while others were procured from second-hand markets in the afternoon.

    After buying the phone, she was left with practically nothing, and could only resort to second-hand markets. Fortunately, good items could also be found there.

    Vi lowered her eyebrows slightly with a serious look in her eyes, slowly assembling the variousponents. Under the glow of the deskmp, her already fair fingers gleamed even whiter, slender and delicate as jade, so beautiful that it took one¡¯s breath away.

    In no time, the scatteredponents were assembled into aplete phone.

    Vi pressed the power button.

    Ding¡ª¡ª

    The phone turned on.

    After the modification, this phone looked no different from normal ones on the surface, but once used, one would realize it is more than ten times faster than an ordinary phone.

    Vi downloaded a financial app from the app store and registered a new ount on it.

    A very simple ount name.

    SH.

    Then, Vi transferred thest 120 dors from her bank ount into a very unassuming fund.

    At this moment, a piece of news popped up on the webpage.

    Vi clicked on it, immediately drawn by the banner headline on the news homepage.

    *Mysterious Financial Tycoon, Miss Thompson, Unexpectedly Passes Away*

    Upon opening the news, there was first a brief introduction about Miss Thompson.

    Miss Thompson.

    Name unknown, identity unknown, birthce unknown, age 24.

    Eight years ago, Miss Thompson gained fame in the financial world all at once, further establishing Sinian Country¡¯s foothold in the international finance field.

    On May 26, Miss Thompson perished in a ne crash. On that day, the flight she was on plunged into an unknown ocean area. All 56 people on board, including the captain and the flight attendants, perished without a trace.

    In the obituary, there was this passage:

    ¡°She overturned an era, creating miracles that cannot be replicated, bing the faith of our generation!¡±

    Thements below surpassed one million.

    [I still can¡¯t believe this is the truth. Miss Thompson has always been god-like in my heart, I hope soon that the media will debunk this rumor!]

    [I was looking forward to seeing the true face of Miss Thompson. Let¡¯s not forget her instant rise to fame eight years ago. Without her, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are now.]

    A hotment was being repeatedly copied and pasted in thement section.

    [Though the person is gone, faith remains!]

    [Though the person is gone, faith remains!]

    [Though the person is gone, faith remains!]

    [¡­..]

    Vi perused the next news item with a calm expression.

    The next news was still about Miss Thompson.

    Although nearly a fortnight had passed since the event, the enthusiasm had not died down in the slightest, demonstrating the influence of Miss Thompson in the Sinian Country.

    ¡­

    The Lentz Mansion.

    The room was dimly lit.

    The air was permeated with a strong scent of alcohol.

    A man sat on a small mahogany chair, legs crossed, a nearly extinguished cigarette between his left hand fingers. Theputer on the table was on, the light from the screen casting a shallow halo on the man¡¯s face.If there was someone nearby, they would have noticed that the open web page on theputer was filled withments on a news article.

    [Even though the person is gone, his belief continues!]

    Thements have already crossed a million and all of them were of simr sentiment.

    Just then, the phone broke the silence in the room with its ringing.

    The man calmly stubbed out the cigarette in his hand into an ashtray before answering the call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Although the voice was very low, one could still make out the chill it contained.

    He, cloaked in darkness, exuded an aura that belonged to those at the top, with no sign of the good-for-nothing from before.

    The voice on the other end of the line was young and energetic, ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ve checked the surrounding seas and I haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±

    ¡°Keep looking.¡±

    A very low voice void of discernible emotion.

    The person on the other end seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying, ¡°All right.¡±

    It has already been half a month since the incident urred.

    The sea area near the incident is known for its strong variability, raging undercurrents, and high dangers; where could any leads be found now?

    Just after Terrence Lentz hung up the call, there was a knock at the door.

    Knock, knock, knock¨C

    Terrence Lentz turned off hisputer and picked up his unfinished drink.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was quickly pushed open.

    Eleanor Armstrong walked in from outside, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw Terrence Lentz lying in a chair, drinking. The alcohol in the air was so strong it made her feel dizzy.

    ¡°Terrence, why aren¡¯t you turning on the lights?¡±

    With that, Eleanor Armstrong turned on the light.

    Click.

    A blinding white light filled the air.

    Terrence Lentz, reclining on the sofa, subconsciously raised his hand to shield his forehead from the light.

    ¡°Terrence.¡±

    Looking at her youngest son, who was spending his days in drunken stupor, Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s face was filled with helplessness and heartache, ¡°I made hangover soup for you, have a little.¡±

    As she spoke, Eleanor helped Terrence to sit up on the sofa.

    Terrence took the soup and had a sip.

    There was an unmistakable weariness in his eyes.

    Eleanor continued, ¡°Remember, Terrence, you are about to get engaged. You can¡¯t let your temper get the best of you anymore. Miss Thompson is not an ordinary girl, so if you can quit drinking, try to quit!¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson is not just ady from a noble family. She is also a well-known genius in River City. Her future prospects are immeasurable. If Terrence does not change, how can he stand shoulder to shoulder with her?

    Terrence Lentz also has the reputation of a prodigy; Eleanor firmly believes that as long as he is willing to change, he can definitely be worthy of Elizabeth Thompson.

    Pausing for a moment, she took out a ck card, ¡°Here is a little money I saved for you. You will have a lot of expenses after your engagement with Miss Thompson. If you are short of funds, just say so. I¡¯m your mother. No matter how old you are, you will always be my child. You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed about it.¡±

    She¡¯d rather give him more money now, so he wouldn¡¯t have to ask her for itter.

    After all, he was about to be engaged. If Elizabeth Thompson were to find out that Terrence had to ask his family for money, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not short of money.¡± Terrence pushed the ck card back to Mrs. Lentz.

    Eleanor knew that Terrence was just being stubborn.

    He had aplished nothing and spent all day either drinking or gaming. How could he not be short of money?

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not short of money, but this is what I feel. Take it!¡± Mrs. Lentz ced the ck card in Terrence¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Eleanor looked up at Terrence, her expressionplex.

    She wondered if perhaps Patriarch Lentz had secretly given Terrence money.

    Patriarch Lentz was known for his generosity.

    If that¡¯s the case, Eleanor wouldn¡¯t insist. It would be counterproductive if she hurt Terrence¡¯s pride. She then said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything for the engagement. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    There was silence from Terrence.

    Eleanor knew what Terrence was worried about and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Terrence. Miss Thompson isn¡¯t superficial. She definitely won¡¯t frown upon the betrothal you two have had since childhood.¡±

    Mrs. Lentz had met Elizabeth Thompson once before.

    She was indeed a well-educated and extraordinary woman.

 Chapter 15 - 15 015: Never thought it would actually be Viola Thompson in my wildest dreams!

    15 015: Never thought it would actually be Vi Thompson in my wildest dreams!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Eleanor Armstrong really liked Elizabeth Thompson.

    Whether it was her looks or her character.

    At the same time, Eleanor also believed that Elizabeth had the ability to bring Terrence Lentz out of the darkness.

    Eleanor continued, ¡°I¡¯ve met Miss Thompson before, and you can tell just by looking at her that she¡¯s a gentle and generous person who understands others well. Terrence, you must cherish Miss Thompson.¡±

    Terrence Lentz pressed his temples, his cold face showing a hint of impatience.

    Eleanor was already used to this indifferent Terrence. Ever since the ident thirteen years ago, he had be like this. Eleanor gave a few more instructions before getting up and leaving.

    ¡°Terrence, you should rest early. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    Just as the door was about to close, Terrence looked at Eleanor¡¯s retreating figure and opened his thin lips, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanor stopped closing the door.

    There was no discernible expression on Terrence¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s impossible between Elizabeth and me, so don¡¯t get your hopes up too high.¡±

    Eleanor smiled, ¡°Terrence, I know Miss Thompson¡¯s character better than you!¡±

    It was precisely because Elizabeth was able to make a name for herself in River City that it proved she was not an ordinary girl.action

    ¡­

    The next day.

    International School.

    Teacher¡¯s office.

    Teacher Ye was reviewing homework when a pleasant voice suddenly rang out in the air.

    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, Teacher Ye looked up.

    At that nce, she saw a beautiful face that was both clear and handsome. The face was all-natural but so beautiful it took one¡¯s breath away.

    It was¡­

    Vi Thompson.

    Teacher Ye paused, then smiled and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t really like Vi, she didn¡¯t make it too obvious.

    After all, Vi was Elizabeth¡¯s sister.

    Even if not for the monk, one should also respect the Buddha¡¯s face.

    Vi politely said, ¡°Teacher Ye, when can I be a regr student?¡±

    Usually, students in the ss were divided into two categories.

    One was regr students, who were admitted through the admissions office.

    The other category was unofficial students, which included auditors and transient students.

    ¡°A regr student?¡± Hearing this, Teacher Ye¡¯s expression was unfathomable. She looked at Vi, ¡°You want to be a regr student?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Teacher Ye frowned slightly, not knowing what to say.

    A regr student?

    Had Vi looked in the mirror? On what basis did she think she could be a regr student?

    Was it just because she was Elizabeth¡¯s sister?

    A person who couldn¡¯t even speak English and French and still wanted to be a regr student!

    Laughable.

    ¡°The procedure for bing a regr student is ratherplicated, so for now, just stay in our ss as a transient student.¡± In order not to embarrass Vi, Teacher Ye didn¡¯t point it out directly.

    After thinking it over, Teacher Ye continued, ¡°You should go back to ss first.¡±

    Her time was precious, and she didn¡¯t want to waste more words with Vi.

    Vi ced the documents in her hand on the table, ¡°Teacher Ye, I¡¯ve alreadypleted the procedures you mentioned. All you need to do is sign.¡±

    Seeing that Vi had actuallypleted the procedures, Teacher Ye impatiently flipped to the next page of the test papers in her hand, ¡°There¡¯s not much difference between a transient student and a regr student, they both attend sses the same way.¡±

    Vi exined, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no difference in attending sses, but it might be more troublesome for transient students to take the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    Seeing that Vi wouldn¡¯t give up, Teacher Ye became angry and looked up at Vi, ¡°Vi, let me be straightforward with you! With your grades, it¡¯s impossible for you to be a regr student in our ss! Even as a transient student, it¡¯s only because of your sister that I agreed to it. Knowing oneself is a valuable trait, and I hope you understand this principle!¡±

    Vi actually wanted to participate in the College Entrance Examination as a regr student?

    Did she want to be like Elizabeth and rank first in the exam as well?

    Wasn¡¯t that a pipe dream?

    Teacher Ye would not stand idly by and watch Vi drag down their ss¡¯s average score.

    To be a regr student?A Thousand and One Nights.

    After Ye Jun finished speaking, Vi Thompson was not angry. Her beautiful face showed no ripples, and even her tone was incredibly nd, ¡°I understand what Teacher Ye means.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Vi turned and walked out of the office.

    Watching Vi¡¯s retreating figure, Ye Jun had a slight headache and pinched his temples.

    From the looks of Vi, he knew she would definitely not give up. She would likely go back and cause a scene.

    This is not good!

    Ye Jun called Vi to the ssroom.

    ¡°Teacher, you asked me toe here, is there something wrong?¡± Emma Thompson appeared poised andposed.

    Seeing the outstanding Emma, Ye Jun¡¯s smile on his face became much friendlier, ¡°Emma, your older sister¡­¡±

    At the end, he sighed, as if at a loss for words.

    Emma immediately said, ¡°Did my sister do something to upset you? Teacher Ye, I apologize on behalf of my sister, please don¡¯t bother with her.¡±

    Teacher Ye looked at Emma with a myriad of emotions in his heart.

    How could there be such a difference between people from the same family?

    Emma had no ws.

    As for Vi¡­

    Better not to mention her!

    Ye Jun continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! Vi just came to me and said she wanted to be a regr student! As you know, our school¡¯s admissions criteria are strict. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for your sake, she wouldn¡¯t even qualify to be a transient student in our ss! I hope you can pass the message on to her, let her be content with her situation and focus on her studies, and not overreach.¡±

    Hearing this, Emma¡¯s downcast eyes were full of mocking.

    She never would have thought that Vi would still have the gall to ask to be a regr student.

    It was eye-opening for her that someone could be so shameless.

    Emma, who was good at reading people, said, ¡°I share a ss with my sister. I am a regr student, and she is a transient student, so she naturally feels inferior. Teacher Ye, can you think of a way¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Teacher Ye immediately waved his hand, ¡°No, no! The fact that she is allowed to be a transient student is already a huge concession from me. Emma, you go back and tell her, if she continues to disturb the ss¡¯s order like this, I¡¯ll have to ask her to leave.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Ye,¡± Emma looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±

    Ye Jun directly interrupted Emma¡¯s words, ¡°Emma, I know you want to help her, just like Zhuge Liang wanted to support Ah Dou, but is Ah Dou really worth it?¡±

    Vi wasn¡¯t even as good as Ah Dou.

    ¡­

    The second ss in the afternoon was Chemistry.

    The Chemistry teacher had a different teaching style than others, preferring interaction with the students, ¡°Please, the new student in the back row, stand up and answer this question.¡±

    With the Chemistry teacher¡¯s words, the ssroom became quiet.

    Because the one sitting in the back row was Vi.

    Hearing this, everyone looked back at Vi.

    There was a yful look in their eyes, enjoying the show.

    Vi, a naive country girl who couldn¡¯t even speak proper Mandarin, let alone understand English, wouldn¡¯t be able to answer the teacher¡¯s question!

    ¡°Teacher, my sister just came from the countryside and doesn¡¯t know English, why don¡¯t you let me answer instead?¡±

    Emma timely stood up from her seat.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted from Vi to Emma.

    Emma was indeed like a goddess.

    Anyone else would have been eager to distance themselves from Vi at this time, but not only did Emma stand up to help Vi, but she also openly admitted that Vi was her sister.

    The Chemistry teacher seemed surprised at learning that Vi couldn¡¯t even speak English. He paused for a moment and then nodded his head.

    Just as Emma opened her mouth to answer.

    A soft, clear female voice rang out in the air.

    ¡°The highest boiling point among organicpounds is ethanol, so the answer to this question should be C.¡±

    It was a proper British ent, as soothing as a clear spring stream.

    Clearly, the person who answered was not Emma.

    Who was it?

    Everyone turned their heads slightly to look at the source of the voice, and saw a thin figure standing up from her seat. Sunlight streamed in through the window and shone on her fair face, giving her an ethereal appearance.

    Looking at Vi, Emma was stunned.

    Did¡­

    Did the one who just answered the question¡­ was it Vi?

 Chapter 16 - 16 016: Losing face!

    Chapter 16 016: Losing face!

    Before everyone and Elizabeth could react, Vi Thompson looked at the chemistry teacher and spoke up, "Hello, teacher. I''m Vi Thompson."

    After saying that, Vi shifted her gaze to the crowd and spoke fluent and authentic English, "Yes, Ie from the countryside, and I''ve never denied that. But that can''t be a reason for you all to categorize people into different sses. Nowadays, rural and urban areas have be integrated, and the countryside is different than it was in the past. It has been modernized with electricity and inte ess. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. I suggest you all travel more, see the world with your own eyes, and stop acting like ignorant monkeys who always want to jump higher."

    After she finished, there was a surprising quiet in the air.

    No one could have expected that not only could Vi speak English, but she could also speak it so well.

    The reason Vi didn''t refute earlier was simply that she was toozy to argue with them.

    It was crystal-clear now who the real fool was.

    At this moment, everyone''s face was a mix of expressions, like a color palette, especially those who had previously mocked Vi for being a country girl.

    Of course, Elizabeth also felt ufortable.

    In front of teachers or ssmates, Elizabeth had never lost In front of teachers or ssmates, Elizabeth had never lost face like this before.

    Elizabeth clenched her hands into fists, her sharp nails digging deeply into her flesh.

    ...

    After ss, Elizabeth approached Vi''s desk, "Sister, I didn''t know you could speak English."

    If Vi knew how to speak English, why did she pretend not to?

    Vi must have done it on purpose.

    She kindly helped Vi answer questions, but Vi deliberately set her up to make her look bad!

    "Did I ever say I couldn''t speak English?" Vi packed her books, looking up.

    Vi had never said she couldn''t speak English. It was only an assumption made by Elizabeth and the others.

    Elizabeth clenched her fingers, about to say something, when Vi stood up from her seat with her lips parting slightly, "Make way."

    Elizabeth instinctively took a step back.

    Vi carried her backpack and walked towards the ssroom door.

    Her back was incredibly casual.

    Elizabeth called out, "Sister, where are you going? It''s not time to leave school yet."

    Vi didn''t answer her, and her slim figure soon disappeared outside the door.

    Lydia Benedicte walked over to Elizabeth''s side and looked at Vi''s retreating figure, frowning, "Emma, she''s not nning to skip ss, is she? Although the next ss is Physical Education, it''s disrespectful to the teacher to skip ss tantly."

    Before Elizabeth could speak, Lydia continued, "Does she think she''s so great just because she can speak a few sentences of English? And treating this ce like her vige,ing and going as she pleases?"

    A sparrow will always be a sparrow, even if it flies to the treetops; it will never be a phoenix.

    Elizabeth looked at Lydia, "It''s tough in the countryside. Many teachers don''t have standard pronunciation. The fact that my sister can speak English like this is already very impressive! I feel like my spoken English is not as good as hers."

    This is called a tactical retreat.

    Elizabeth had always been seen as a talented girl in everyone''s eyes. Vi had only spoken a short sentence in English. What could that prove?

    Upon hearing this, Lydia immediately said, "What are you talking about, Emma? Your spoken English is not as good as Vi''s? How is that possible? Do they think we''re all blind and deaf? Besides, Vi is just a country girl. Apart from having a pretty face, what else does she have? No quality, no upbringing! We don''t recognize her as your sister, except for you!"

    Hearing this, the other students around them nodded in agreement.

    Vi really couldn''tpare to Elizabeth.

    ...

    Two hourster.

    Vi, carrying her backpack, walked out of the North Bridge High School gate.

    Vi had never been one to wrong herself. If Teacher Ye didn''t think she was qualified to be a full-time student, then she would find her own way.

    The sun was scorching hot in June.

    Vi raised her hand to shield her eyes, nced at the sky, and noticed a Milk Tea Shop nearby as she lowered her head.

    "Please give me a ss of pearl milk tea." Vi walked into the Milk Tea Shop, "Three sugars, no ice."

    The shopkeeper saw many people every day, including countless beautiful women, but this was the first time they had seen someone as special as Vi. They paused for a moment before saying, "Alright, please wait a moment."

    Three minutester, Vi got an ice-free milk tea.

    Just as Vi was about to take a sip, she was suddenly bumped by a girl.

    There was a slight noise.

    Vi reacted in time, and nothing much happened, except for her tea spilling onto the ground.

    "I''m so sorry, so sorry."

    The girl apologized repeatedly.

    Vi picked up the milk tea and saw that the girl''s attitude was quite good, so she smiled slightly, "It''s okay."

    The girl wore a mask, had her hair loose, and her eyes darted, not daring to look directly at Vi. Her voice was somewhat nervous, "I-I-I''ll buy you another one!"

    "It''s okay, it''s still drinkable." Vi inserted the straw and took a sip of the milk tea.

    Hearing that Vi said it was okay, the girl quickly ran outside.

    As she ran to the door, the masked girl looked back at Vi.

    In the evening.

    As soon as Vi returned to the Thompson''s Vi, she was called into the study by Reg Thompson.

    "Did you skip ss this afternoon?"

    "Yes." Vi didn''t deny it.

    "Who let you skip ss?" Reg Thompson looked at Vi with anger, "Don''t you know how much your sister has done for you to be a transient student at the International School? She said so much in front of Teacher Ye. You don''t appreciate it and even skip ss because someone said something to you, acting like some nobledy? You should remember, everything you have now is given to you by Emma! You better go to school and apologize to Teacher Ye! Maybe she will forgive you, considering Emma''s feelings!"

    How long had Vi been back at the Thompson''s?

    First, she offended CEO Cooper, and now she''s offended Teacher Ye.

    They really raised this unworthy child for nothing.

    He shouldn''t have adopted Vi back then!

    What a disgrace!

    Vi nced carelessly, "I''ve transferred schools."

    "Transferred?" Reg Thompson was furious, "With your attitude, which school would dare ept you? I''m telling you, I won''t help you with the transfer procedures!"

    "Dad, don''t be angry," Elizabeth came out from outside, her tone gentle, "If Vi doesn''t want to be in the International School, let her change schools. It might also change her mood."

    "Sister," Elizabeth continued, "Why don''t you try Senda High School? I''m very familiar with the principal there. If you mention my name, you won''t have any problems."

    Senda High School was an ordinary high school.

    With Vi''s qualifications, being able to attend a high school would be a blessing.

    "I''ve already found a new school." Vi said.

    Found one?

    What kind of insignificant school could Vi find?

    Elizabeth was a bit curious, "Sister, where is your new school located?"

    "North Bridge."

    Vi''s tone was a bit indifferent.

    North Bridge?

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth almost burst outughing.

    North Bridge High School was an elite school in River City and the only high school that could rival the International School.

    Unlike the International School, North Bridge High School only epted recent graduates, with strict admission requirements. Even a single point below the cutoff would not be enough. Even she had missed it by one point in the past.

    With Vi?

    Could she get into North Bridge?

    "Do you even know what kind of ce North Bridge High School is? Do you think you can even dream of it?" Olga came out from the study room, "Ignorant thing! How did your grandmother teach you all these years!"

 Chapter 17 - 17: 017: Actually met a professional!

    Chapter 17: 017: Actually met a professional!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Even Elizabeth Thompson herself couldn¡¯t get into North Bridge High School, what makes Vi think she can?

    The audacity of this little wretch!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask grandmother how she brought you up?¡± Vi stood there looking at Olga, her eyebrow slightly raised.

    Even though her words were infuriating enough to make one grit their teeth, she uttered them with a smile. Her smile was so captivating, it was hard to look away.

    Olga was left speechless, caught in a harsh stare with Vi, barely able to breathe.

    Elizabeth Dean Thompson, with half-closed eyes, finally spoke at this moment, ¡°Sister, North Bridge may be the only high school that canpete with the International School, but it¡¯s not as simple as you think. How about this, tomorrow I¡¯ll go with you to Teacher Ye¡¯s office; you don¡¯t need to say anything, I can apologize to Teacher Ye. If you really want to switch schools,

    I¡¯ll help you figure out a way.¡±

    Elizabeth knew why Vi was so insistent on North Bridge High School.

    Because Vi wanted to one-up her.

    Having offended Teacher Ye, Vi naturally can¡¯t go back to the International School. If she wanted to restore her dignity, Vi has to figure out a way to go to North Bridge.

    But does Vi even have the qualifications to go to North Bridge?

    What a fool¡¯s talk.

    Vi didn¡¯t feel like arguing anymore, nced at the cat squatting at the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Reg Thompson suddenly spoke.

    Vi¡¯s red lips parted slightly, ¡°Speak.¡±

    One word spoken so simply, yet it carried a certain formidable quality.

    Reg Thompson, faced with this version of Vi, felt an inexplicable unease. With a stern face, he said, ¡°Remember your ce, Vi! Elizabeth Thompson is and will always be the only daughter of the Thompson n!¡±

    Does she, a mere adopted daughter, think she can reach the skies with the Thompson name?

    ¡°As for the school situation, either you go with Elizabeth to apologize to

    Teacher Ye, or figure out a way yourself! Don¡¯t foolishly think you can get into North Bridge High School using Elizabeth¡¯s or our family¡¯s name!¡±

    He certainly isn¡¯t going to use his connections for a brat like her!

    Vi didn¡¯t respond, she bent over to pick up the cat at the door, and then just walked out of the study.

    Reg Thompson stared at Vi¡¯s retreating figure, also quite angered.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Elizabeth Thompson murmuredfortingly, ¡°She¡¯s just struggling with her situation, please be a bit more patient with her.¡±

    ¡°Struggling? What does she have to struggle about?¡± Olga was indignant, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, she¡¯d still be a worthless brat no one would take!¡±

    Olga calmed herself and then continued, ¡°Aunt Hubbert has invited me to a tea party tomorrow afternoon. Elizabeth, you should prepare, you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    The circle of wealthydies often hold tea parties.

    Thesedies gather together to solidify their social rtionships and expand theirworks.

    Secondarily, it helps pass the time. While attending these tea parties, they can show off their husbands and their children.

    Olga loved taking Elizabeth Thompson to these tea parties, after all, Elizabeth was regarded as the top youth in River City.

    ¡°Take Vi with us,¡± Elizabeth said.

    ¡°What for?¡± Olga scoffed with clear irritation, ¡°To make a spectacle of herself?¡±

    She can stomach this kind of embarrassment, but the Thompson n and Elizabeth cannot.

    Elizabeth looked at Olga, ¡°Vi just came back recently, we should take her out to gain some experience.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth is right, we should take her out to see the world!¡± Reg Thompson joined in.

    As the person engaged to Terrence Lentz, it is necessary for more people to know of Vi¡¯s existence.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Olga agreed with a nod.

    As soon as she finished speaking, it¡¯s like Olga remembered something, continuing, ¡°Elizabeth, has Old Mr. Bruce been back recently?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but it should be in the next few days,¡± Elizabeth answered.

    Olga said, ¡°I heard that Miss Knight from the Knight Family will also be attending this tea party.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to Miss Knight?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Olga nodded, ¡°Ever since Miss Knight had that ident three years ago, she¡¯s been seeking medical aid everywhere, but to little effect. If you can heal her face, our family¡¯s standing in River City will be solidified.¡±

    As the saying goes, standing in the shade of a great tree is impressive.

    Every family wanted to forge a connection with Knight Family, this great tree, but s, no one could reach that far.

    The only shortcut to climbing that tree was to cure the face of the sole heiress of the Knight Family.

    Elizabeth, with her remarkable medical talent and being an apprentice to Divine Doctor Bruce, who is said to be a descendant of Bian Que, has already achieved much in the medical field at such a young age. Her knowledge surpassed even her teacher¡¯s, much to Old Mr. Bruce¡¯s delight.

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth asked, ¡°Did you hear that Miss Knight¡¯s face was burned?¡¯¡±¡®Hmm.¡± Olga nodded, ¡°I inquired, it¡¯s a burn injury.¡±

    Emma Thompson smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s a burn, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    She specializes in facial reconstruction, burn and scald injuries. Her medical skills may even be better than Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s. She¡¯s confident in giving Miss Knight a new lease of life!

    Upstairs.

    Vi Thompson made some sheep milk powder for the cat before she started to check her funds on her mobile phone.

    In just two days, the fund, which was originally at 125, had risen to 1500.

    But Vi had no intention of retaining it. Instead, she clicked to sell it. Even though the fund seemed profitable, tenfold surge was already its peak. If she didn¡¯t sell it now, she would lose badly.

    Next, Vi took out 1000 from her bnce and bought shares in three other funds.

    Having done all these, Vi picked up the duckbill hat on the table, put it on, with the ck brim shielding her eyes, revealing only her fiery red lips.

    Downstairs, the servants gave Vi peculiar looks.

    In their eyes, Vi was nothing more than a country bumpkin.

    Even aftering to the Thompson n, she couldn¡¯t change her poor and scrappy vibe. The servants never considered her as the young Thompson miss.

    Vi paid no attention to their stares.

    After exiting Thompson¡¯s Vi, Vi rented a shared bicycle.

    The image of her riding a bike single-handedly was inexplicably cool.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at her destination

    The Sinian First Medicinal Materials Market.

    This ce covered over thirty hectares.

    Her original body was weak and often sick, simr to Lin Meimei.

    Fortunately, Vi had a foundation in traditional medicine, with a slight understanding of the Yellow Emperor¡¯s Canon of Medicine. Although other doctors might find original Vi¡¯s body troublesome to handle, for Vi, it was just a matter of herbal medicine.

    Vi parked her bike, holding her kitten, stepped into a pharmacy, ¡°Boss, I need two grams of saffron, two grams of cordgrass, two grams of schisandra¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±

    Soon, the boss packaged the herbs for her, ¡°Youngdy, that¡¯s 320 in total.¡±

    Vi took the herbs, looked at them indifferently, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want them anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want them?¡± Hearing that, the boss was furious, ring at her, ¡°I¡¯m packing them for you, and now you tell me you don¡¯t want them? Are you ying a joke on me?¡±

    The pharmacy boss was a burly man, and his fierce demeanor would have frightened most people.

    But not only was Vi unafraid, she responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I don¡¯t want them, boss?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, I thought you looked pretty, but why are you acting so disgusting! I¡¯ve already weighed the herbs for you, and you say you don¡¯t want them! Isn¡¯t it a waste of my time? I need an exnation today!¡±

    Because the boss was loud, many passersby came over to watch.

    Seeing so many spectators, the boss became more excited, ¡°Come, everyone,e and see! This young girl looks pretty, but her heart is very ck! I worked so hard to pack the medicine for her, and she just declined!¡± Upon hearing that, the crowd started pointing fingers at Vi.

    ¡°How can young girls be like this!¡±

    ¡°She must not have been educated properly by her family! ¡±

    Vi still looked indifferent, there was no panic on her clear and handsome face, she coolly opened the herb package, ¡°What I wanted was two grams of saffron, but what did you give me? Huh?¡±

    The boss¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that.

    No! Impossible!

    How old is this girl? Could she really tell what real saffron is?

    She¡¯s probably just pretending!

    ¡°What did I give if not saffron?¡± The boss swelled up fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss here!¡±

    ¡°Saffron has a trumpet-shaped flower head, with a crack on one side and fine serrations on the other. Carthamus may look like saffron, but itcks these characteristics. You¡¯re passing off Carthamus as Saffron, isn¡¯t your conscience dark?¡±

    Vi¡¯s tone was light but it stirred up whispers among the crowd.

    Saffron was precious, with a gram costing over 100, while Carthamus could be bought for 100 a kilo!

    The boss was too greedy!

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking, young girl! If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it!¡± Seeing the crowd murmuring, the boss felt guilty. He thought he could easily deceive a little girl, but unexpectedly he ran into an expert. He reached out and tried to take back the herbs..

 Chapter 18 - 18: 018: Kind of interesting

    Chapter 18: 018: Kind of interesting

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡± Vi Thompson reached out and held the Boss¡¯s hand.

    Vi wanted to let things go and didn¡¯t bother to argue with the Boss, but unexpectedly, the Boss tried to force a sale.

    How could she endure this?

    Even though Vi exposed him directly, the Boss still pretended to be strong, ¡°How am I feeling guilty! Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been in business for more than a decade and never sold fakes! I didn¡¯t scam people either! It¡¯s you who said you don¡¯t want to buy! You¡¯re a funny girl. First, you found fault and didn¡¯t want to buy, and now you say there¡¯s a problem with my medicine! Today, I¡¯m unlucky, so I won¡¯t bother to argue with you.¡±

    Vi slightly curled her lips, holding the Boss¡¯s hand with one hand, and took out her phone to scan the QR code on the wall.

    Ding!

    Paypal received *320!

    Nobody expected Vi to make the payment at this time, not even the Boss.

    What was she doing? Wasn¡¯t she not buying it?

    Did she get scared?

    Otherwise, how could she make the payment!

    Yes, it must be so.

    Since Vi had already paid, the Boss decided not to argue with her anymore.

    With this in mind, the Boss withdrew his hand.

    Vi picked up the medicine bag and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, is this the Industrial and Commercial Bureau? There¡¯s someone selling fake medicine at 195 Forestry Road.¡±

    Fake medicine!

    So Vi was nning to report the crime. No wonder she made the payment.

    ording to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau¡¯s regtions, selling fake medicines not only requires a tenfoldpensation for the fakes but also leads to closing the store and taking criminal responsibility.

    ¡°Youngdy! Let¡¯s talk nicely, let¡¯s talk nicely!¡± The Boss was really worried now.

    He had done many such things before, but never made any mistake. Vi looked young, maybe still in high school, and seemed easy to bully. But she turned out to be formidable.

    Vi hung up the phone, ¡°You deserve to be punished for selling fake medicine and cheating consumers! ¡±

    Seeing that Vi wouldn¡¯tpromise, the Boss was enraged and reached out to grab the medicine.

    The Boss was tall and strong, and Vi was slender. How could shepete with him?

    Onlookers, seeing the Boss about to hit someone, immediately rolled up their sleeves to help.

    But¡­

    Before they could make a move, Vi defeated her foe in one move.

    All she did was lightly pinch the hand that the Boss had swung at her, rendering him unable to move.

    Though it appeared to be a gentle pinch, only the Boss knew how much force she had used.

    The Boss¡¯s face turned pale from pain, and his features contorted together.

    Looking at Vi again, his eyes were filled with lingering fear. He didn¡¯t understand where such a young girl had gained this strength! Seeing how powerful Vi was, the onlookers apuded.

    The Industrial and Commercial Bureau arrived quickly.

    After close inspection, they not only discovered that the Boss usually used false saffron as genuine saffron but also found many fake medicines in the storeroom.

    ¡°Youngrade, thank you for today.¡± The staff member stood in front of Vi, finding it hard to imagine that a slender girl like her could stand up to a brutish man without anyone¡¯s help. ¡°This is the tenfoldpensation for the fake medicine.

    Vi took the cash with both hands. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve.¡±

    After the matter was settled, Vi walked out of the pharmacy.

    Leaving without a trace, her achievements and name hidden.

    Little did she know, this scene was witnessed by a man dressed in a suit and leather shoes.

    The man lit a cigarette, stared intently at Vi¡¯s retreating figure with interest, his eyes slightly narrowed.

    His facial features were handsome, and his demeanor was gentle as jade.

    It had been a long time since he had seen such an interesting person.

    The cigarette smoke grew thicker, hiding the man¡¯s features.

    Vi wandered through the herbal medicine market, stopping asionally and reaping a good harvest until she finally stopped in front of an antique-looking pharmacy.

    Three big characters were written on the que.

    Herbs Pavilion.

    The shop owner was preparing medicine for another customer, checking the list: ¡°Mr. Wilson, three grams of lithospermum, two grams of borneol, one gram each of rubia and alum, and three grams each of angelica dahurica and gallnut¡­ ¡°Hearing this prescription, Vi Thompson felt somewhat familiar and said subconsciously, ¡°This is a medicine for removing knife scars and hard scars. ¡±

    ¡°Is the youngdy also studying medicine?¡± The owner of the pharmacy smiled and asked.

    ¡°I know a little about it.¡± Vi continued, ¡°However, if you rece the madder in this prescription with one gram each of salvia miltiorrhiza and red peony root, the scar-removal effect would be better. Using madder and alum would not only have no inhibitory effect on such scars but also cause ulceration.¡±

    The person who came to buy the medicine was a middle-aged man with thest name Wilson, a high-ranking public figure. He came to buy the medicine personally for his niece.

    Hearing this, Angus Wilson looked at Vi Thompson, his gazeplicated.

    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t pretend to know if you don¡¯t! Do you know who prescribed

    Without waiting for Vi to speak, Angus continued, ¡°The one who prescribed this is Old Doctor Bruce! I bet you don¡¯t even know who Old Doctor Bruce is, do you?¡±

    Young people nowadays are so impetuous! They think they know everything after learning medicine for just a few days!

    It¡¯s ridiculous that she dares to question Old Doctor Bruce.

    Vi nced over, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Angus Wilson looked at Vi with a meaningful expression, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t try to run before you can crawl. One should be down-to-earth and steady!¡±

    After that, the middle-aged man took the medicine handed to him by the

    owner and left.

    The owner watched the man leave and said to Vi, ¡°Do you know who Old Doctor Bruce is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was light, ¡°But there is indeed a problem with his prescription.¡±

    The owner sized up Vi.

    She was very beautiful and enchanting.

    But she was too young.

    Young people are impetuous and haven¡¯t experienced much. They only know how to talk big.

    Continuing, the owner said, ¡°Old Doctor Bruce is a descendant of Bian Que and a famous divine doctor in River City! He has even been on TV! Do you still think there¡¯s something wrong with his prescription?¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s perfect. Even Confucius made mistakes, let alone a descendant of Bian Que?¡± Vi said calmly.

    The owner now thought Vi wasn¡¯t just young but also a bit naive.

    However, it was normal for young people to be naive. He didn¡¯t bother to argue with her and asked with a smile, ¡°What medicine will the youngdy buy?¡±

    Vi listed her prescription.

    ¡°510.¡± The owner handed her the prepared medicine.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi took the medicine with one hand and handed over the money with the other.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The owner received the 600 yuan in cash from Vi andughed, ¡°Not many people use cash now. I don¡¯t have change. How about we add each other on WhatsApp and I¡¯ll transfer the remaining money to you?¡±

    In Sinian Country, people have entered the digital age, and everyone uses their mobile phones for payment. For business owners like them, they sometimes go ten days without encountering a customer who pays in cash.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly, took out her mobile phone, and added the boss¡¯s WhatsApp.

    After leaving the market, Vi only had 500 yuan left out of her original 3200 yuan.

    Apart from the Chinese medicine for her recuperation, she also bought some other medicinal materials.

    Vi also enjoyed researching various medicine pills.

    Whitening pills, spot-fading pills, scar-removal pills, and various pills for preventing or treating diseases.

    Bet n¡¯s residence.

    Angus Wilson hurriedly entered Edith Bet¡¯s room. ¡°Edith, I¡¯ve already bought the medicine prescribed by Old Doctor Bruce! Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine after you take Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s medicine!¡±

    Hearing this, Linda Wilson immediately looked up and asked, ¡°Did you buy it yourself?¡±

    As it concerned her lifelong appearance, Linda didn¡¯t trust others to buy it on her behalf.

    Angus nodded, ¡°Of course! Edith is my dear niece. How could I not go personally?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Linda sighed in relief, looking at her daughter who was lying on the bed, andforted her with a smile, ¡°Edith, did you hear what your uncle said? Your scar will be gone soon!¡±

    The scar on Edith¡¯s face was left after a car ident half a month ago.

    She had barely sustained any injuries at the time, but her face had been damaged severely. ss shards had pierced straight into her bones, and doctors had warned that it could lead to disfigurement. Even if she underwent reconstructive surgeryter, there would still be a scar.

    Upon hearing this, Edith fainted on the spot.

    After much effort, the Bet family managed to find Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s contact information and invited him for a consultation at a high price. After the consultation, Old Doctor Bruce left a prescription.

    ¡°Mom, will my face really be okay?¡± Edith was worried.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Linda nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust Old Doctor Bruce?¡±

    Recalling Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s reputation, hope flickered in Edith¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then have someone prepare the medicine quickly! I want to drink it right away!¡±

    ¡°The kitchen is already preparing it!¡± Remembering his encounter at the pharmacy, Angus couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Today at the pharmacy, I met a young girl about Edith¡¯s age. With just a bit of knowledge under her belt, she had the audacity to question Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s medical skills.. She¡¯s just like a newborn calf not fearing the tiger! If I were her father, I would teach her a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 19 - 19: 019: No time!

    Chapter 19: 019: No time!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing that, Linda curiously asked, ¡°Which young girl is so rude? She even dares to nder Old Doctor Bruce!¡±

    Not to mention River City, but even throughout Sinian Country, there are probably very few people who dare to speak ill of Old Doctor Bruce!

    Angus said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whose family shees from. Anyway, it¡¯s very annoying! If it were my daughter, I would definitely educate her well!¡±

    Even now, Angus was still angry when he thought about what happened earlier.

    After all, Old Doctor Bruce was someone he had admired since he was young.

    Lindaughed and said, ¡°Young people nowadays are like that, impetuous and unbearable. They feel like they can look down on everything in the world when they achieve a little sess, but in fact, they are nothing. Why do you bother with such people?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Angus nodded.

    Soon, the servant brought the prepared medicine, ¡°Madam, the medicine is ready.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Edith Bet was very excited and sat up from the bed.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Edith Bet took the bowl of medicine and frowned after taking a sip.

    It was too bitter!

    But thinking that she would be able to restore her appearance soon, she gritted her teeth and drank it all.

    After drinking the medicine, Edith Bet fell into a deep sleep.

    Looking at her sleeping daughter, Linda finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Since her daughter¡¯s disfigurement, she hadn¡¯t slept well, even if she did fall asleep, she would wake up from nightmares.

    Linda looked up at Angus and whispered, ¡°I owe you a lot for this!¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce hadn¡¯t given a medical consultation for many years, and Angus had spent a great deal to get him here this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do,¡± Angus said.

    Continuing, Linda asked, ¡°Will Old Doctor Brucee again?¡±

    Although Edith had already taken the medicine, she was still a little worried without seeing Old Doctor Bruce in person.

    Angus nodded, ¡°He said he woulde for a follow-up visit in three days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    On the other side.

    The Lentz n.

    After more than half a month of being busy outside, Han Lentz finally returned home.

    He was already 64 years old this year, but he looked much younger than his actual age. People often joked that he and his sons looked like real brothers.

    ¡°You finally decided toe back?¡± Eleanor Armstrong saw Han Lentz and didn¡¯t give him a good look.

    Seeing his wife¡¯s sulking face, Han was confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Eleanor frowned, ¡°Do you know that the engagement between Terrence and Miss Thompson ising up?

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Han nodded.

    Speaking of this marriage, Han was actually a bit puzzled.

    Terrence was unreliable, and he was worried that Emma wouldn¡¯t like him.

    After all,pared to Emma, Terrence was far behind.

    Han pinched his temples, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this matter recently, and I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Hearing her husband say this, Eleanor was somewhat satisfied, ¡°What do you n to give him for his engagement this time?¡±

    Hearing this, Han frowned, ¡°He¡¯s already grown up, you can¡¯t keep spoiling him! A doting mother often spoils her child! You¡¯re half responsible for him bing the way he is now!¡±

    At this point, Han scratched his hair and continued, ¡°The year it happened, I said we should send him to the hospital for treatment, but you all insisted on stopping it! Now he¡¯s be like this, all he knows is to ask us for money.

    What¡¯s the difference between him and a useless person?¡±

    Over the years, Terrence had aplished nothing, except for asking for money, he was incapable of anything else.

    As a father, Han felt extremely sad and disappointed!

    ¡°My son is not sick! Why should he go to a mental hospital?¡± Eleanor was furious upon hearing this, ¡°Did you ever consider Terrence¡¯s feelings!¡±

    Back then, after Terrence suffered a car ident, he was diagnosed with severe depression.

    The doctor suggested sending Terrence to a psychiatric nursing home for treatment, but was strongly opposed by Eleanor and Patriarch Lentz.

    A mental hospital? What kind of ce was that?

    Even if one stayed there for just a few days, they would probably turn from sane to insane!

    ¡°The doctor said that depression is also a psychological illness! You just have to argue with me to the end!¡± Han said irritably as he took out a cigarette, ¡°If the Thompson n breaks off the engagement at the banquet, our family will be theughingstock of the entire River City!¡±

    ¡°The Thompson n won¡¯t break off the engagement! Miss Thompson is not that kind of person!¡± Eleanor said very confidently.

    Han sighed, people¡¯s hearts were unpredictable, and no one knew what would happen in the future.

    ¡°Even if Miss Thompson is a good person and won¡¯t break off the engagement, Terrence is already 26 years old, not 16! As an adult, he should learn to be self-reliant. Otherwise, what will he do when he gets married and has children? Don¡¯t always think about giving him money! ¡±

    It was precisely because Patriarch Lentz and Eleanor had been spoiling Terrence, giving him money without restraint, that Terrence had developed a sense of dependence!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me giving him money! Our family has so much money, let alone supporting one of him, even if there were ten more, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem! Terrence has already gone through so much pain. As a father, you don¡¯tfort him, but instead add insult to injury!¡±

    By the end of it, Eleanor¡¯s eyes were red.

    Han took a puff of his cigarette and looked at his wife, his tone softened, ¡°Eleanor, you know I didn¡¯t mean that. Do you think I¡¯m not saddened by the way Terrence is now? As a father, I just want what¡¯s best for him! I want him more than anybody to stand up again! A real man shouldn¡¯t be looked down upon!¡±

    As a mother, Eleanor naturally knew that Han¡¯s goal was for Terrence¡¯s sake, but at the same time, as a mother, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Terrence suffer.

    ¡°Do you think I want this? You know how much pain Terrence suffered before!¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes were slightly reddened, ¡°Do you think Terrence isn¡¯t sad? He used to be such a proud person, what has he be now? Who can he talk to about his suffering? As a mother, I don¡¯t want my child to be sessful, I just want him to be happy!¡±

    Han took a puff of his cigarette, and an indescribable feeling came to his heart as the events from thirteen years ago reappeared before his eyes.

    After a while, Han put out his cigarette butt and sighed, ¡°Forget it! You¡¯re right, we earn money just for our children to spend, right? While I still have the energy, I should umte more capital for him.¡±

    The next day.

    Olga suppressed her anger and brought a designer dress for Vi Thompson,

    ¡°Change into this and go to a tea party with me and Emmater.¡±

    Speaking of which, Olga added, ¡°Speak less when you¡¯re there, follow Emma around, and do whatever she asks. Don¡¯t embarrass us!¡±

    Rich wives and youngdies from famous families attended the tea party. If Vi Thompson did something embarrassing, it might affect Elizabeth Thompson!

    Olga stood in front of Vi Thompson, looking down upon her.

    She could already imagine the reaction from Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompson would be very excited and grateful to her!

    After all, for someone like Vi Thompson who came from a rural vige, she had never attended a tea party or worn a high-quality designer dress before.

    Vi Thompson was nestled in a hanging chair on the balcony reading a book, with a look of quiet contentment.

    Hearing Olga¡¯s words, she onlyzily raised her eyes, sunlight poured onto her jade-like face, ¡°I¡¯m not avable.¡± It was a very simple two-word reply.

    Not avable?

    Olga slightly frowned and thought she must have heard wrong.

    Vi Thompson meant that she wasn¡¯t going to the tea party?

 Chapter 20 - 20: 020: Wonéˆ¥æª› waste time on two good-fornothings!

    Chapter 20: 020: Won¡¯t waste time on two good-fornothings!

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this point, Olga even doubted whether Vi had heard what she was saying clearly.

    Otherwise, how could Vi refuse her directly?

    A girl such as Vi from a small countryside vige should be longing for a luxurious tea party, right?

    Olga patiently said, ¡°The tea party is at half-past eleven, and I¡¯m giving you ten minutes to change your clothes quickly! If you miss the time, don¡¯t me us for not taking you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you,¡± Vi didn¡¯t even raise her head, her white fingertips turning a page of the book, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Her voice was still indifferent.

    Without any emotion.

    Olga frowned slightly, the disgust in her eyes bing more and more apparent, she truly was uncouth.

    If it weren¡¯t for Elizabeth speaking up for her, did she think she would be allowed to go to such a ssy ce?

    But now, not only did Vi not appreciate Elizabeth, but she also didn¡¯t know how to be grateful.

    It¡¯s true that dragons beget dragons, and phoenixes beget phoenixes, but a rat¡¯s child will only be good at burrowing holes in the ground.

    Vi¡¯s birth parents must have not been anything remarkable. Otherwise, how could they have given birth to such a thing?

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Olga picked up the dress, ¡°if you don¡¯t go this time, don¡¯t bother with simr asions in the future!¡±

    Olga thought that with this threat, Vi might be scared to some extent.

    But Vi still appeared indifferent, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    A bastard is just a bastard!

    Olga was so angry that she gripped the dress tightly and red at Vi before leaving.

    It was at this moment that Olga noticed that she didn¡¯t recognize a single character in the book Vi was holding.

    It wasn¡¯t English, and it didn¡¯t seem like Korean or Japanese either.

    Could Vi, a girl from a small countryside vige, really understand it?

    Did she think that by holding a foreign book, she could truly be like Elizabeth, fluent in fournguages, and the renowned talented woman in River City?

    Dream on!

    Olga took the dress downstairs.

    ¡°Mom, why did you bring the dress back down?¡± Elizabeth had already changed her clothes, and today she was wearing a white blouse, a ck high-waisted skirt, a pair of limited-edition white shoes from a luxury brand, and her delicate makeup made her look lovely.

    The reputation of Elizabeth being the number one beauty in River City was well-founded.

    ¡°Does she not like the dress you picked for her?¡± inquired Elizabeth.

    Olga felt a headache when thinking about Vi, thankful that Elizabeth considered her in all aspects.

    But Vi had never treated Elizabeth as her sister!

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the dress, she said she doesn¡¯t have time,¡± Olga said.

    Elizabeth looked upstairs, ¡°Is she very busy?¡±

    Vi had just returned from the countryside and didn¡¯t know anyone in River City. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t figure out what could be keeping her busy.

    Olga continued, ¡°I saw her upstairs holding a foreign book, pretending to be smart. She¡¯s just asking for embarrassment!¡±

    ¡°A foreign book? From which country?¡± Elizabeth was curious and, remembering that Vi could speak English, said, ¡°Maybe she can really understand it.¡±

    Reg Thompson became wealthy in the 1990s, and he himself didn¡¯t have much education. Therefore, he had a blind admiration for schrs, often imitating their elegance, purchasing many famous calligraphy works and paintings. After having Elizabeth, the talented daughter, he wished to show her off to the world, making sure everyone knew about her capabilities!

    That¡¯s why their living room had arge row of bookshelves filled with world-famous ssics, and almost everyone who visited the Thompson¡¯s knew about Elizabeth¡¯s extensive knowledge.

    Olga pointed to one of the books on the shelf, ¡°It looks like this kind of writing.¡±

    Elizabeth turned her head to look, ¡°This is ancient Egyptian script.¡±

    Even Elizabeth couldn¡¯t fullyprehend the mysteries of ancient Egyptian script, let alone Vi.

    It seemed she was truly pretending without understanding.

    Elizabeth had never expected Vi¡¯s vanity to be so strong. Vi must have seen the book about ancient Egyptian script on the shelf in the living room and then bought one herself.

    But did Vi not understand one thing?

    A crude imitation makes one look pitiful!

    Olga continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the marriage thing with the Lentz n, I wouldn¡¯t want to see her for the rest of my life! She¡¯s a bad omen!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about her,¡± Elizabeth said, ¡°if she doesn¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t force her. It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Olga nodded and said, ¡°Emma, she has never considered you as her sister.

    Besides, you have no blood rtion with her, and there is no need to be kind-hearted with her! It¡¯s not worth it.¡¯

    Elizabeth smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t care how she treats me; all that matters is that I have a clear conscience.¡±

    Seeing Elizabeth like this, Olga shook her head helplessly.

    This girl was just too kind-hearted!

    People say that kindness does not control soldiers, and righteousness does not serve business. Olga worried that Elizabeth might suffer losses in the future.

    ¡­Upstairs.

    Vi Thompson was reading a book when she suddenly felt a little tired. She simply put the book over her head and fell asleep like that.

    The little kitten on the floor jumped onto her body at this moment.

    Vi instinctively wanted to wave it off but suddenly seemed to think of something and stopped her hand on the kitten¡¯s body.

    In a high-rise building opposite the Thompson¡¯s Vi.

    Two young men stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    One of them had a tall stature, dressed in overalls and a ck t-shirt, holding a telescope in one hand and putting the other hand in his pocket. Although his deep pupils were hidden under the telescope, the atmosphere around him could not be ignored.

    His thin lips were tight.

    The surrounding air was a bit heavy.

    ¡°Third Brother, did you see it?¡±

    Adam Swantz was getting a little anxious, ¡°It¡¯s that unmanned aerial vehicle (UAV) at three o¡¯clock.¡±

    Terrence Lentz slowly moved the telescope to the three o¡¯clock direction.

    A moment.

    The man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down twice.

    Within the telescope.

    A beautiful woman was asleep.

    A cute pety on herp.

    Although the girl had the book covering her face, this could not hide her lovely figure. Her long slender legs were somewhat ufortably bent on the hanging chair, a few strands of her hair fell from the chair, swaying in the wind.

    This person¡­

    ¡°Is Thompson¡¯s at three o¡¯clock?¡±

    A momentter, Terrence Lentz spoke softly.

    His voice was somewhat low.

    ¡°I think so,¡± said Adam Swantz.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Thompson family has another daughter besides Kim Thompson?¡± Terrence Lentz continued to ask.

    Adam Swantz felt a little helpless, ¡°Third Brother, enough! I¡¯ve exined it so many times, your fianc¨¦e¡¯s name is Elizabeth Thompson, not some Kim.¡±

    As he spoke, Adam Swantz continued, ¡°The Thompson family had an adopted daughter before Elizabeth.¡±

    At his words, Terrence Lentz seemed to think of something and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Speaking of which, that adopted daughter is quite unfortunate. When the

    Thompson couple first got married, they couldn¡¯t conceive for a long time.

    Later, they adopted a daughter and then became pregnant! However, when Elizabeth was six or seven years old, she was diagnosed with liver failure. If it weren¡¯t for the adopted daughter¡¯s sessful liver donation, Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t have survived! But after Elizabeth recovered, the Thompsons sent the adopted daughter to the countryside without caring about her.¡±

    Although the outside world imed that the Thompsons sent the adopted daughter to the countryside because she was wayward, Adam Swantz didn¡¯t think so.

    No matter the adopted daughter¡¯s character, simply because she had saved Elizabeth¡¯s life, she should have been taken care of!

    Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t speak, his dark Phoenix eyes were hidden behind the telescope.

    After a moment, he lowered the telescope and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Just two words.

    Adam Swantz was startled, ¡°Third Brother, did you see that UAV?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s a UAV there for sure! Give me the telescope so I can take a look.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± Terrence Lentz threw the telescope onto the sofa, ¡°Let¡¯s y video games.¡±

    Upon hearing about ying video games, Adam Swantz was instantly energized, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The sound of the two ying video games upstairs reached Mrs. Swantz¡¯s ears. Looking at her husband discussing business with Derek Swantz in the living room, she sighed.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed.

    Adam Swantz pushed a wheelchair downstairs and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m taking

    Third Brother home. I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight.¡¯

    Mrs. Swantz smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, drive slowly on the road. Terrence,e and visit our house whenever you have time.¡±

    Although Terrence Lentz had a bad reputation, he was after all her son¡¯s good friend. Besides, Terrence¡¯s character was not problematic and he had a handsome appearance, so Mrs. Swantz didn¡¯t dislike him.

    ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡±bender

    Mr. Swantz ignored his worthless son and had no desire to give Terrence

    Lentz, a good-for-nothing, another nce. He turned and entered the study.

    Derek Swantz collected the documents and followed his father into the study, ignoring Terrence Lentz as if he didn¡¯t see him.

    He was a man of great achievements, and besides Adam Swantz, his friends were all elites. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t waste time on two nobodies.

    Adam Swantz pushed the wheelchair out and, thinking of his father¡¯s and Derek¡¯s attitudes, was afraid Terrence would feel upset. He then said, ¡°My dad and that cheap brother of mine are always like that, Third Brother, don¡¯t take it to heart..¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 21 - 21: 021: Faith

    Chapter 21: 021: Faith

    Trantor: 549690339

    The words fell.

    Adam nced at Terrence Lentz somewhat nervously.

    There was no special expression on his face, his thin lips tightly closed, and he gave a faint hum, revealing nothing of his emotions.

    Adam licked his lips and continued, ¡°My dad isn¡¯t just targeting you. He¡¯s the same with me. Maybe in his heart, only Derek Swantz is his real son! No matter what I do, he thinks I¡¯m a good-for-nothing, and he¡¯s always denying me.¡±

    He loved esports, but in Matthew Swantz¡¯s eyes, it was an addiction to online gaming.

    He wanted to start his own business and hoped his father would encourage him, but Matthew Swantz thought he was overly ambitious andcked practical ability.

    He became good friends with Terrence Lentz, and Matthew Swantz thought he was content with mediocrity and not striving for progress.

    It seemed like Matthew Swantz had never really taken him seriously.

    As he said this, heughed at himself, ¡°But I don¡¯t care, what does it matter how he sees me!¡±

    In fact, Adam sometimes envied Terrence Lentz. Even though Terrence had a bad reputation and was shunned by everyone in River City, he had the full love of his parents.

    Terrence Lentz lowered his gaze and yed with the silver ring on his index finger.

    Under the sunlight, the ancient ring refracted a mysterious light.

    ¡°Have you ever heard a saying?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Adam asked.

    Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Born as a dragon, even if you break your fangs one day, tear your scales, blind your eyes, and fall into shallow waters, a dragon is still a dragon.¡±

    He spoke slowly in a low tone, his voice not very loud, but every word clearly heard.

    Adam stared at Terrence Lentz, not responding for a long time.

    The feeling was strange.

    It was as if suddenly he had faith, and his chest was filled with strength.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I believe you!¡±

    Terrence Lentz gave a softugh, ¡°But I don¡¯t even believe in myself.¡±

    The sunlight shone through the mottled leaves onto him, and his whole person seemed somewhat unreal.

    After a moment, Terrence Lentz nced back slowly, still with a very faint expression, ¡°In this world, the only person you should believe in is yourself.

    Never pin your hopes on others.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson followed Olga to the tea party.

    This tea party was initiated by Mrs. Lee, one of the women from the eight great aristocratic families in River City.

    The venue was in the back garden of the Price Family.

    The Price Family¡¯s estate upied ten acres, with pavilions and towers in the back garden, birds singing and flowers fragrant, a gentle breeze, and an elegant environment.

    More than ten nobledies and their children gathered together, chatting andughing, lively.

    Over the years, the Thompson n¡¯s position among the aristocratic families has be increasingly prominent, and with Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s reputation spreading far and wide, even before mother and daughter entered the garden, Mrs. Lee and Rae were already up to greet them, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, we were just talking about Miss Thompson¡¯s talent and beauty, recognized as

    River City¡¯s famous talenteddy, and here you both are.¡±

    ttery was always appreciated, especially by someone as vain as Olga.

    If it were someoneplimenting Elizabeth, she could sit there and listen for a whole day.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Olga said, proud yet self-satisfied, but still acting humble, ¡°You are all too kind to our Elizabeth.¡±

    Rae smiled, ¡°But there must be something worth praising! Among us, who wouldn¡¯t admire you for having such a fine daughter!¡±

    As wives, mothers, who wouldn¡¯t want to have a good daughter like Elizabeth Thompson that everyone envied?

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, we all want to learn from you. How did you raise such an outstanding daughter?¡±

    Hearing this, the other nobledies immediately chimed in.

    ording to Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s current development, she would certainly aplish great things in the future.

    Connections were especially important in the circle of aristocratic families.

    It¡¯s a pity¡­

    Elizabeth Thompson was soon to be engaged to River City¡¯s famous good-for-nothing.

    Listening to everyone¡¯s voices, Olga¡¯s smile on her face was almost impossible to hide, and she stopped being humble and continued, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t really taught her much, it¡¯s mainly on the child herself. She has loved reading since she was little, and we were afraid she would ruin her eyes, but we couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s talent! That¡¯s something we can¡¯t envy.¡±

    After Olga finished chatting with everyone, Elizabeth Thompson then took her time to greet everyone one by one.

    She had attended etiquette sses since she was young, and her manners were well-regted. At this moment, she handled things just right, sessfully bing the center of attention, surrounded by the otherdies.Just then, someone said, ¡°Mrs. Knight has arrived.¡±

    The voices praising Elizabeth Thompson gradually faded, and everyone looked toward the entrance.

    Elizabeth Thompson also turned her head.

    They saw ady in her forties in a dark green cheongsam, walking in front. Although she was already forty-three, her figure remained curvaceous, and her long hair was coiled up behind her head, showing no signs of her actual age.

    Thedy was holding the hand of a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, who was about 1.6 meters tall, wearing designer clothes, and had loose hair. She wore a blue mask on her face, kept her head down, and seemed somewhat reluctant to face the crowd.

    Thisdy was the head of the Knight Family, one of the eight great aristocratic families, named Aurora Scouts.

    The girl standing beside her was her only daughter and the heir to the Knight family.

    Fiona Knight.

    As Aurora Scouts entered, everyone rushed to greet her.

    A momentter, Mrs. Lee introduced everyone: ¡°Mrs. Knight, this is Lady

    Thompson and Miss Thompson.¡±

    Olga said ttering words with a full-faced smile, ¡°Mrs. Knight, you look so young, not at all like the mother of an eighteen-year-old child!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at Aurora Scouts and politely said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Knight. This must be Miss Knight, right?¡±

    Saying that, Elizabeth Thompson reached out her hand to Fiona Knight, ¡°Miss Knight, I am Elizabeth Thompson. We¡¯re the same age, seniors in high school this year. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Seeing Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s outstretched hand, Fiona Knight stepped back and clutched Mrs. Knight¡¯s clothes.

    Ever since her disfigurement three years ago, she became very self-conscious, especially around beautiful girls.

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s smile remained unchanged on her face, but she was unhappy.

    No one had ever disregarded her like this before.

    She was willing to shake hands with the ugly Fiona Knight, which already gave ample face. It turned out that Fiona Knight did not show any appreciation.

    Fiona Knight was very ugly, and had even once frightened a child. Therefore, almost no one her age wanted to y with her. If not for the Knight family being one of the eight great aristocratic families, Fiona Knight would have been treated like a rat crossing the street long ago.

    Elizabeth Thompson wouldn¡¯t have considered treating Fiona Knight if it weren¡¯t to borrow power from the Knight family!

    Aurora Scouts stepped forward and shook Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Fiona is very shy, Miss Thompson, please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°You overestimate me, I used to be even shyer than Miss Knight. Only recently have I be thick-skinned!¡±

    Her modesty and amiability made it difficult not to like her.

    Moreover, Aurora Scouts had heard that Elizabeth Thompson was a disciple of n Onda, a gifted student with wisdom and talent. She excelled in treating burn injuries and was known as a walking repair machine.

    If not for this, Aurora Scouts wouldn¡¯t bring Fiona Knight to the tea party.

    Over the years, in order to help her daughter regain her appearance, Aurora Scouts had searched for many Divine Doctors. Even though she was tricked many times, she never lost hope. She believed that one day, her daughter would be able to remove her mask and walk under the sun.

    Now, she finally saw a glimmer of hope.

    Since Elizabeth Thompson was n Onda¡¯s disciple, she must have the ability to restore Fiona Knight¡¯s appearance.

    Thinking about this, Aurora Scouts continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, may I speak with you privately?¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson knew the reason, so she nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mrs. Lee had already prepared a tea room, and immediately led the two people inside.

    Aurora Scouts turned to Fiona Knight, speaking in a gentle tone, ¡°Fiona, wait outside for a while, I¡¯ll talk to Miss Thompson.¡±

    Fiona Knight nodded.

    Once inside the tea room, Aurora Scouts took a sip of tea first, and then said, ¡°I heard that Miss Thompson has excellent medical skills, capable of resurrecting life with her miraculous hands.

    You tter me,¡± Elizabeth Thompson said humbly, ¡°I was just lucky to have a good teacher.¡±

    Aurora Scouts smiled at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still because Miss Thompson has this talent. By the way, what are the chances of my daughter Fiona¡¯s face being restored by Miss Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Eighty percent.¡± Elizabeth Thompson said. ¡°Really?¡± Aurora Scouts saw hope in an instant.

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded.

    Aurora Scouts continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯m not hiding anything from you. Fiona¡¯s condition is much moreplicated than you think. Why don¡¯t you take a look first before making conclusions? It¡¯s not toote.¡±

    Those who had experienced many disappointments knew how unbearable it was.

    Aurora Scouts didn¡¯t want to go through any more cycles of hope and disappointment!

    Instead of directly answering the question, Elizabeth Thompson asked, ¡°Are Miss Knight¡¯s facial injuries confirmed as burns?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora Scouts nodded.bender

    Elizabeth Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to look. Mrs. Knight, as long as you trust me, Miss Knight will be able to remove her mask soon..¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 22 - 22: 022: Mysterious business tycoon!

    Chapter 22: 022: Mysterious business tycoon!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at Aurora in the eye, her expression resolute.

    She was indeed confident in curing Fiona Knight.

    Not 80%.

    But 100%!

    Saying she had only an 80% chance of sess was an understatement.

    Elizabeth believed that a person should always act humbly.

    Aurora stared at Elizabeth, her expression a mix ofplexity and uncertainty.

    After a moment, Elizabeth continued, ¡°Mrs. Knight, Chinese medicine emphasizes the importance of doctor-patient fate and trust. If you do not trust me, then it could only mean that I do not have the right medical fate with Miss

    Knight.¡±

    At this point, Elizabeth stood up, ¡°Your time is valuable, and since Miss Knight and I do not have the medical fate, I will not disturb you.¡±

    This was the dignity of a healer.

    If Aurora didn¡¯t trust her, it was her loss.

    She would regret it eventually.

    Just as Elizabeth was about to leave, Aurora spoke up: ¡°Miss Thompson, please wait!¡±

    Elizabeth turned back and looked at Aurora, still wearing a gentle and graceful demeanor.

    ¡°Mrs. Knight, do you have anything else to say?¡± Aurora looked at Elizabeth, ¡°Miss Thompson, I believe you.¡±

    After all, Elizabeth was n Onda¡¯s disciple.

    n Onda had the title of Bian Que in the world.

    Due to Fiona¡¯s disfigurement, in recent years, she had be more and more self-conscious and timid. As her mother, Aurora couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter like this.

    so.

    She chose to believe in Elizabeth.

    Aurora continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I entrust my daughter to your care.¡±

    Elizabeth smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you for your trust. As a healer, it is our responsibility to save lives and heal the injured.¡±

    Aurora asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, when can you start treating my daughter?¡±

    Elizabeth replied, ¡°I need to take a look at Miss Knight¡¯s face to determine which herbs are needed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Fiona in.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Elizabeth nodded.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Fiona came in, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Fiona.¡± Aurora walked over and held Fiona¡¯s hand, ¡°Show Miss Thompson your face.

    Upon hearing this, Fiona raised her head to look at Elizabeth, her eyes revealing an indescribable expression.

    She had gone through too much disappointment.

    Now, she didn¡¯t have any expectations left.

    Elizabeth approached her and kindly said, ¡°Miss Knight, please remove your mask.¡±

    Fiona was taken aback.

    She really didn¡¯t want anyone to see her scarred face.

    She couldn¡¯t stand the strange looks from others.

    ¡°Fiona dear,¡± Aurora said softly, ¡°let Miss Thompson have a look.¡±

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Miss Knight, there is no distinction between beauty and ugliness in the eyes of a doctor. My mission is to heal your face.¡±

    Biting her lip, Fiona slowly removed her mask.

    Although Elizabeth had mentally prepared herself for Fiona¡¯s scarred face, she was still shocked when she saw it up close.

    Most of Fiona¡¯s face was covered with scars left by burns, grotesque and frightening. It was no wonder it scared children in the past.

    Seeing the strange look on Elizabeth¡¯s face, Fiona hurriedly put her mask back on.

    She thought Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t be scared.bender

    But she didn¡¯t expect¡­

    Aurora looked at Elizabeth, ¡°Miss Thompson, what do you think?¡±

    Suppressing her panic, Elizabeth said, ¡°Miss Knight¡¯s scars are quite severe. I¡¯ll go back and prepare the medicine. It should take about 15 days to gather all the necessary herbs. I will then visit Miss Knight to treat her.¡±

    With just a nce, Elizabeth quickly assessed Fiona¡¯s facial condition.

    Any ordinary person would find it impossible to treat such longstanding burn scars.

    But who was she?

    She was Elizabeth Thompson!

    She was 100% confident that she could heal Fiona.

    As long as she cured Fiona, she would be Fiona¡¯s reborn parent! By then, whatever she said, the Knight Family would have to obey.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you so much!¡± Aurora was overjoyed.

    Elizabeth smiled faintly, ¡°Mrs. Knight, as I¡¯ve said before, this is a doctor¡¯s responsibility.¡±Aurora Scouts grew increasingly fond of Elizabeth Thompson.

    After the consultation, Mrs. Knight and the others exchanged greetings and then left with Fiona Knight.

    The topic of conversation returned to Elizabeth Thompson.

    ¡°Miss Thompson is so outstanding, and she¡¯s a skilled doctor too. She should be able to find a great husband. It¡¯s such a pity that the Lentz n¡¯s¡­¡± The words ¡®good-for-nothing¡¯ were on the tip of Mrs. Lee¡¯s tongue but she swiftly diverted them, ¡°their third son!¡±

    Although Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing, he is still Elizabeth¡¯s future husband, so they have to give him some face in front of her.

    Hearing this, Olga¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lee, you must have misremembered! The one who has a marriage contract with the Lentz n¡¯s third son is my eldest daughter, Vi

    Thompson.¡±

    Eldest daughter?

    Everyone remembered that Reg Thompson and Olga had an adopted daughter.

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Mrs. Lee quickly responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my mistake! It¡¯s my mistake!¡±

    Mrs. Lee beside her chimed in, ¡°There are so many people in River City who want to pursue Miss Thompson, that they could line up all the way to Cloud City! What on earth makes the third son of the Lentz n think he is worthy enough to be with Miss Thompson? In my opinion, Miss Thompson is worthy of Mr. Terrence!¡±

    Mr. Terrence is a well-known Boss in Sinian Country.

    Not only in Sinian Country, but his presence is also fearsome even internationally.

    Three years ago, he founded the General Chamber of Commerce, which has upied a ce internationally. All merchants of Sinian Country conduct business under his protection.

    At the same time, he is also seen as the guardian and guiding light for these merchants.

    However, Mr. Terrence is very mysterious, and has never shown his face in the financial newspapers, so the outside world is very curious about him.

    When Mr. Terrence was mentioned, a hint of shyness crossed Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s face.

    Mr. Terrence is both her idol and her ideal type.

    After all, as the protagonist, she can either remain unmarried or marry the most eye-catching person!

    Although she has never met Mr. Terrence yet, she believes that one day he will bow down to her.

    Excellent people always attract each other!

    The tea party ended.

    Olga asked, ¡°Elizabeth, are you sure you can heal Miss Knight¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can definitely help Fiona Knight regain her previous appearance.¡±

    After hearing this, Olga was very excited, ¡°Elizabeth, our Thompson n¡¯s glory will depend on you in the future!¡±

    Not to mention River City, even in the entire Sinian Country, there was no second girl like Elizabeth Thompson who was so outstanding.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded.

    She was confident that she could lead the Thompson n to the peak of the wealthy and powerful.

    Olga continued, ¡°Elizabeth, if you can really marry Mr. Terrence, your mom will know that her life wasn¡¯t lived in vain!¡±

    After all, that¡¯s Mr. Terrence!

    He¡¯s like a deity!

    Although Elizabeth Thompson didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were full of determination to win him over.

    Today is the day when Old Doctor Bruce is scheduled to do a follow-up check-up for Edith Bet.

    Three days have passed and Edith Bet¡¯s facial injury indeed showed significant recovery.

    After checking the pulse, Old Doctor Bruce lifted his hand and stroked his snow-white beard, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Bet, and Mr. Wilson, you can rest assured that Miss Bet is all right now! She will be able to see the sun in half a month.¡¯

    ¡°Really?¡± Edith Bet was very excited.

    Old Doctor Bruce nodded.

    He had been practicing medicine for so many years, and rarely made any mistakes.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Linda Wilson took out a bank card, ¡°Please ept a little token of appreciation. ¡±

    Of course, Old Doctor Bruce wouldn¡¯t refuse as he was making a living by practicing medicine, ¡°If there¡¯s any problem, you can have Mr. Wilson contact me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Harriet Bet sent Old Doctor Bruce off.

    Inside the house.

    Linda Wilson was very happy, looking at Angus Wilson and said, ¡°This Old

    Doctor Bruce is indeed as amazing as people say!¡±

    Angus Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Of course! After all, he is a descendant of Bian

    Que!¡±

    Edith Bet touched her healing face and finally showed a long-lost smile,

    ¡°Uncle, thank you.¡±

    Angus Wilson patted Edith Bet on the head, ¡°Silly child!¡± The next morning.

    A shriek shattered the tranquility of the Bet¡¯s house.

    Linda and Harriet Bet rushed to their daughter¡¯s bedroom immediately, their faces full of worry, ¡°Edith, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Edith Bet covered her face with both hands and cried sorrowfully, ¡°Mom! Dad! What will I do? My face has rotten! My face is ruined!¡±

    ¡°Edith, it¡¯s okay, let mom take a look at your face!¡± Linda Wilson calmed down and spoke softly.

    Upon hearing this, Edith Bet slowly squatted down on the bed and loosened her hands.

    Seeing Edith Bet¡¯s face, both Linda Wilson and Harriet Bet were shocked!

    Only to see Edith Bet¡¯s face, which had been gradually recovering, was now actually rotting away. Yellowish-white pus oozed from the wounds, creating a shocking sight. Moreover, there was even a faintly foul smell in the air.

    Linda Wilson immediately turned to Harriet Bet, ¡°Quickly get Angus over here!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 23 - 23: 023: Viola Thompson takes action

    Chapter 23: 023: Vi Thompson takes action

    Trantor: 549690339

    Harriet Bet immediately contacted Angus Wilson.

    ¡°Mom, am I going to die? Boo-hoo¡­¡± In the bedroom, Edith Bet hugged Linda Wilson, sobbing uncontrobly.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t! Mom will make sure nothing happens to you!¡± Linda gently patted Edith¡¯s back,forting her: ¡°Your dad has already gone to contact your uncle. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯

    ¡°Will¡­ Will my face get better?¡± Edith asked.

    ¡°Yes, it will! Definitely!¡± Linda said: ¡°Even if Old Doctor Bruce can¡¯t do it, there are other Divine Doctors! Mom and Dad will do everything we can, even if we are left with nothing, to heal your face.¡±

    With Linda¡¯sfort, Edith¡¯s mood slowly stabilized.

    Half an hourter, Angus Wilson hurried over.

    Although he already learned about Edith¡¯s worsening facial condition over the phone, seeing her in person still gave Angus a big shock, to the point where he couldn¡¯t look at her directly. ¡°Edith, Old Doctor Bruce is already on his way. Don¡¯t worry yet! ¡±

    Linda¡¯s face was very pale. ¡°Edith¡¯s condition was clearly improving. What went wrong?¡±

    At this point, Angus suddenly remembered something. ¡°Sis, do you remember me telling youst time that I met a girl while getting medicine for Edith? She pointed out that Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s prescription was wrong and suggested I rece two of the herbs! If I didn¡¯t change the prescription, the wound would definitely fester!¡±

    However, at the time, Angus didn¡¯t take Vi Thompson¡¯s words seriously and even thought she was bragging. But now, all the symptoms she mentioned were right!

    Now that he thought about it, Angus was filled with unbearable regret! ¡°Then go find her!¡± Linda held Angus¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You have to find her!¡±

    ¡°But where can I find her in this vast sea of people?¡±

    Moreover, three days had passed since the incident.

    Angus scratched his head, deeply troubled. He should have asked for her contact information back then.

    At that moment, he wished he could turn back time.

    Harriet looked up at Angus, ¡°Try the pharmacy. Maybe the pharmacy¡¯s boss has her contact information!¡±

    As he finished speaking, Harriet picked up the cell phone on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Angus nodded.

    Soon, the two arrived at the pharmacy.

    The pharmacy boss recognized Angus and immediately greeted him. ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±

    Without beating around the bush, Angus asked directly, ¡°Boss Bruce, do you remember that girl I metst time when I came to buy medicine?¡±

    ¡°You mean that insolent girl?¡± Boss Bruce¡¯s impression of Vi was deep too.

    After all, Vi was the first to dare to question Old Doctor Bruce.

    ¡°I failed to recognize a talented person! Boss Bruce, do you have her contact information?¡±

    Boss Bruce was curious but didn¡¯t ask further, shaking his head, ¡°No, she only came once.¡±

    Hearing that, Angus¡¯s mood plummeted.

    At that moment, Boss Bruce suddenly said, ¡°Oh! I have her WhatsApp!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Angus excitedly grabbed Boss Bruce¡¯s hand.

    Boss Bruce took out his phone with his left hand, smiling, ¡°Coincidentally, the shop didn¡¯t have change that day, so we added each other on WhatsApp.¡±

    Soon, with Boss Bruce¡¯s help, Angus sessfully got in touch with Vi Thompson.bender

    First, Angus apologized for his previous rudeness, then said, ¡°Miss Thompson, I know you are capable! Please save my niece! I¡¯m at the pharmacy right now.

    What medicine does my niece need to take to be cured? I¡¯ll buy it immediately!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t worry,¡± Vi¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Send me the address. I need to be at the scene to determine the patient¡¯s condition before prescribing the right medicine.¡±

    Chinese medicine emphasizes diagnosis through observation, smell, inquiry, and pulse reading.

    Listening to Angus¡¯s description, the patient¡¯s injury had be severely infected, and simply taking medicine would not help.

    Hearing that, Angus stopped wasting words and immediately sent the address to Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ll be waiting for you toe over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After getting in touch with Vi, Angus felt much more relieved and drove back with Harriet.

    Sitting in the car, Angus looked at Harriet¡¯s furrowed brow and reassured him, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. This time, Edith will definitely be out of danger.¡±

    Harriet sighed softly, ¡°I hope so.¡±

    After that, Harriet said, ¡°I¡¯ll call your sister so she can wee Miss

    Thompson at the door, just in case Miss Thompson arrives before us.¡±

    Half an hourter, a luxurious car appeared at the entrance of the Bet residence.

    Angus got out of the car and looked at Linda waiting at the door, ¡°Sis, has Miss

    Thompson arrived?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Linda shook her head.

    At that moment, a taxi drove up to the intersection, and a slender figure emerged from the car very quickly.

    The girl sported a simple bun hairstyle and wore a white T-shirt, faded jeans, a pair of white sneakers, and a clean and elegant face. Her attire was very in yet possessed an extremely stunning and at the same time pure and youthful beauty.

    ¡°Is that Miss Thompson?¡± Linda asked.

    Harriet also turned his head to look.

    The young girl nearby looked even younger than they had imagined. Angus turned and saw, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Thompson!¡±

    Although he had only met Vi once, Angus easily recognized her.

    ¡°Miss Thompson!¡±

    Angus immediately went to greet her.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, pleasee this way,¡± Angus changed his previous condescending attitude, showing nothing but respect in his eyes and brows. ¡°By the way, let me introduce you. This is my sister Linda and my brother-inw Harriet Bet.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, my daughter is counting on you!¡± Although the girl in front of her looked young, Linda still held high hopes. After all, Vi had seen the problem with Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s prescription at first nce.

    Ordinary people don¡¯t have such insight!

    ¡°Let me check on your daughter¡¯s condition first.¡±

    Shortly after, everyone brought Vi to Edith¡¯s bedroom.

    Edith¡¯s facial condition was already very serious, and the stench emanating from the wound was almost unbearable. It seemed as if her entire face would fester away if it continued like this.

    Facing Edith like this, Vi¡¯s expression remained calm, and she didn¡¯t even furrow her brow. She reached out to take Edith¡¯s pulse with her gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to your pulse.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edith had never seen anyone more beautiful than Vi and was a bit stunned.

    A momentter, Vi released Edith¡¯s wrist.

    Harriet immediately asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, how is my daughter¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit dangerous,¡± Vi said with slight concern. ¡°She needs to take medicine and be treated with acupuncture simultaneously to recover fully.¡±

    Acupuncture?

    Hearing this, Edith was somewhat afraid and asked, ¡°Will it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It will hurt a bit, but it¡¯s bearable. You must not remove the gauze from your

    face during acupuncture treatment, and you can¡¯t eat spicy or greasy foods. Go

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 24 - 24: 024: Simply unheard of!

    Chapter 24: 024: Simply unheard of!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Before Harriet Bet could speak, Linda Wilson immediately said, ¡°Miss Thompson, we believe in you.¡±

    Linda is an experienced and knowledgeable person.

    At a nce, she could see that Vi Thompson was different from ordinary girls.

    Calm, self-possessed, elegant in conversation, she exuded a temperament that children of her agecked.

    Experienced.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly, then asked, ¡°Do you have paper and pen?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Linda immediately asked the servant to bring paper and pen.

    Vi took the paper, wrote a prescription, noted the contraindications and materials needed for dressing the wound, and then handed the paper to Linda, ¡°Prepare the things written on the paper, and I¡¯lle back tomorrow afternoon.¡¯

    ¡°Alright.¡± Linda took the prescription, and when she saw the writing on it, she was amazed for a moment.

    The artistic charm was flowing, the thin strokes were elegant, and it was a very beautiful thin gold script. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would hardly believe that such beautiful handwriting came from the hand of a young girl.

    As expected, you can tell a person by their handwriting.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s handwriting, just like her whole person.

    So beautiful that it could overthrow a city. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Vi Thompson continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    Linda walked Vi to the door.

    At the door, Vi Thompson looked back at Linda and said, ¡°Mrs. Bet, please stay.¡±

    Linda chuckled, ¡°I must be about the same age as Miss Thompson¡¯s mother. If

    Miss Thompson doesn¡¯t mind, you can call me Aunt Linda.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Linda.¡±

    Linda continued, ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡±

    Vi pointed to the shared bicycle parked by the roadside, ¡°I can ride a bike home, it¡¯s very fast.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, please let the driver take you.¡±

    ¡°No need, please stay.¡±

    With that, Vi walked over to a shared bicycle by the roadside, took it, and rode away.

    The breeze scattered her hair, drawing a perfect arc in the air, leaving a chaotic beauty.

    Watching the figure gradually disappear, the heavy stone that had been weighing on Linda¡¯s heart for days began to fade.

    After a moment, Linda turned and went back into the house.

    Harriet Bet asked, ¡°Has Miss Thompson left?¡±

    Linda nodded.

    Harriet continued, ¡°Do you think Miss Thompson is trustworthy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Linda nodded again.

    Angus Wilson walked in from the side, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry! Miss Thompson will definitely make Edith better!¡± Anyway, Angus was now thoroughly convinced.

    Harriet frowned slightly, ¡°But I always feel like she¡¯s too young.¡±

    Young,cking experience, and seen little.

    Harriet was very worried.

    ¡°Age is just a number, and it doesn¡¯t define someone¡¯s abilities.¡± Angus continued, ¡°Gunther¡¯s grandson was only twelve years old when he became an official, brother-inw, don¡¯t judge a person by their appearance.¡±

    At that moment, a servant approached, ¡°Sir, Mrs., Old Doctor Bruce has arrived. ¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°Old Doctor Bruce,¡± Linda frowned slightly.

    This Old Doctor Bruce had almost ruined her daughter!

    Linda was about to say something, but Harriet held her hand, ¡°Let Old Doctor

    Bruce in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    After the servant left, Linda said unhappily, ¡°Why are you letting him in again?¡±

    Harriet said, ¡°Let¡¯s hear what Old Doctor Bruce has to say.¡±

    Soon, the housekeeper led Old Doctor Bruce in.

    After examining Edith Bet¡¯s condition, Old Doctor Bruce stroked his beard, ¡°Mr. Bet, Mrs. Bet, your daughter¡¯s condition is very bad right now. Her face is rejecting the medication. I will do my best to make the wound heal, but as for restoring her appearance, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    In the end, he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is no hope in this life, so you two need to be mentally prepared.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before!¡± Linda was somewhat angry, her tone naturally not pleasant, ¡°You said you could cure my daughter!¡±

    Hearing that, Old Doctor Bruce looked up calmly, ¡°Mrs. Bet, no doctor and no surgery is a hundred percent certain. Unforeseen factors are unavoidable. Moreover, your daughter¡¯s situation is too serious! In my entire medical career, I have never seen such a situation! I can understand your feelings, but please also understand the doctor¡¯s heart. If there were any medicine for your daughter, I would not havee to this conclusion.¡±

    Thepassion of the doctor.

    He wanted to cure Edith more than anyone else, but things didn¡¯t go as nned.

    ¡°If your medical skills are not up to par, don¡¯t deny everyone else!¡± Linda¡¯s voice held some anger, ¡°There¡¯s always someone better! There¡¯s always a higher mountain!¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce looked up, ¡°Is Mrs. Bet implying that someone can heal your daughter¡¯s face?¡±

    It¡¯s really strange!

    He had never heard of someone like this in River City!

    Medical skills surpassing his?

    He had never heard of it!

    Old Doctor Bruce had been arrogant all his life, receiving people¡¯s respect, but he couldn¡¯t stand to hear such words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Bet said.

    ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± Old Doctor Bruce stood up and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m arrogant, but your daughter¡¯s face has reached a dead end. How can there be a turning point when it¡¯s a dead end?¡±

    At this point, Angus stepped forward:

    ¡°Old Doctor Bruce, let me tell you the truth. When I went to pick up the medicine, a youngdy who studied medicine spotted the problem with your prescription just by looking at it, and urately stated that my niece¡¯s wound would definitely be ulcerated if she took your medicine. If only we had taken her words to heart at the beginning.¡±

    Angus Wilson continued, ¡°But luckily, we have contacted her in time. We believe that she has the ability.¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce squinted, somewhat curious about who this person was. How could she deduce from the prescription alone that Edith Bet¡¯s face would ulcerate?

    It must be a random guess.

    He had dedicated his life to studying medicine and couldn¡¯t cure Edith. How could a young girl studying medicine do it?

    Absurd!

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t be deceived by others!¡± Old Doctor Bruce continued, ¡°There¡¯s poison in every medicine, and Miss Bet¡¯s face is already at a dead end.

    Timely stopping the loss is the best n. If you force treatment, it will endanger her life! ¡±

    With Edith Bet¡¯s current situation, apart from him, anyone else taking over the treatment would arrive at the same oue.

    Death.

    At this point, Old Doctor Bruce paused, turned his head to look at Harriet Bet, ¡°Mr. Bet, as a husband, as a father, I hope you think carefully, don¡¯t let the thoughts of some women ruin Miss Bet!¡±

    Women mostly had long hair and short knowledge!

    Linda¡¯s case in point, she would actually believe that a young girl from who-knows-where could cure Edith.

    ¡°Stop frightening us!¡± Linda raised her voice angrily, ¡°Housekeeper! Show the guest out!¡±

    The housekeeper hesitated and bowed, ¡°Please.¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce was extremely angry and just before he left, he took onest nce at Harriet, ¡°Mr. Bet, you are the head of the household, and Miss Bet has only one life, don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret!¡±

    With that, he left without looking back.

    Linda frowned tightly.

    Harriet was about to say something, but Linda interrupted, ¡°Nothing more to say, I believe in Miss Thompson!¡±

    After saying that, she turned her head to look at Edith, ¡°What about you, Edith?¡±

    Edith was silent for a few seconds, then nodded, ¡°I also believe in Miss Thompson.¡±

    She was more afraid of living a half-human, half-ghost life for the rest of her days than she was of dying.

    With both his wife and daughter trusting Vi, Harriet couldn¡¯t say anything more. He only looked at Edith and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it, I respect your and your mother¡¯s decision..¡±

 Chapter 25 - 25: 025: Up to when can it be installed!

    Chapter 25: 025: Up to when can it be installed!

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this point, even if Harriet Bet had wanted to stop it, it would have been futile.

    He hoped that Vi really had the skill, and wouldn¡¯t let Edith Bet down.

    ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce, who was walking to the door, heard the conversation between the family of three and had a mocking smile on his face.

    Utterly foolish.

    He had practiced medicine for so many years, yet he had never encountered someone who chose not to believe in him and instead went with a young girl from who knows where. What a ridiculous joke!

    Just wait.

    The Bet family would soon pay the price for their stupidity!

    By then, it would be toote for them to regret it.

    With this thought, Old Doctor Bruce walked directly into the waiting car outside the door.

    Monday.

    After breakfast, Vi carried her school bag with one hand, preparing to go to school to register.

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at Vi and asked amicably, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you go back to school with me! With me there, Teacher Ye shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you. Just apologize to herter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Vi took out her phone, nced at the time, and walked unhurriedly towards the roadside.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Elizabeth shouted anxiously.

    ¡°Emma! Why are you calling her?¡± Adam Mamet walked over from the other side, clutching Elizabeth¡¯s hand, ¡°She got herself into trouble with the teacher, what does that have to do with you!¡±

    Adam Mamet didn¡¯t like Vi.

    Although Vi had saved Elizabeth when she was younger by giving part of her own liver.

    But Vi was her sister!

    As a sister, wasn¡¯t it right for her to save her sibling in a dangerous situation?

    Not to mention between sisters, even strangers wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch without doing anything.

    Elizabeth looked up at Adam Mamet and sighed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also to me for this. I should have found a way to have Teacher Ye transfer my sister to a regr student! I¡¯m a regr student, but my sister is a transient student; anyone would feel aggrieved in her ce!¡±

    ¡°She wants to be a regr student? What a joke! Just look at her! Bing a transient student is already thanks to your generosity. Who does she think she is?¡± Adam Mamet¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    Vi was just a country bumpkin from a small vige. What qualifications did she have to demand equal treatment with Elizabeth Thompson?

    ¡°Adam, don¡¯t say that.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice was very gentle, her eyes misty, looking like a good little sister, ¡°Actually, my sister is very outstanding. She¡¯s already been epted by North Bridge High School. I¡¯m just worried she won¡¯t be used to being there on her own without any acquaintances.¡±

    Hearing this, Adam Mamet burst outughing, ¡°She said she¡¯s been epted by North Bridge?¡±

    Elizabeth nodded, ¡°Yeah, my sister told me herself.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she say she¡¯s been epted by an Ivy League school?¡± Adam Mamet¡¯s face was full of mockery.

    How could Vi be so shameless?

    Lies came easily to her mouth.

    Adam Mamet initially thought Vi was justcking in upbringing, but he didn¡¯t expect that she had problems from the very root of her character.

    That¡¯s right.

    You couldn¡¯t expect someone like her, a wild girl from the countryside, to have any good qualities.

    No wonder there¡¯s a saying that evil exists in the depths of poverty and hardship.

    ¡°Adam, my sister wouldn¡¯t lie.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s expression was firm, ¡°I believe my sister.¡±

    Adam Mamet looked at Elizabeth, somewhat helplessly said, ¡°Emma, you¡¯re just too naive and kind-hearted! You believe whatever others say! Let¡¯s go to school. Don¡¯t bother with her!¡±

    Compared to Vi, Elizabeth was as pure as a newborn child, untouched by the worldly concerns.

    ¡°But sister¡­¡± Elizabeth turned her head to look in the direction Vi had gone, her face full of worry.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯s been epted by North Bridge? Then let her go to North Bridge!¡±

    Adam Mamet actually wanted to see how long Vi could keep up her act!

    ¡°But¡­¡± Elizabeth wanted to say something else, but was pulled into the car by

    Adam Mamet.

    Elizabeth could only sigh helplessly.

    North City Avenue.

    A high-profile Maybach was driving down the right side of the road.

    At that moment, the man in the back seat, who had been ying games with his head down, suddenly looked up and ordered the driver, ¡°Slow down.¡±

    His tone was somewhat low. ¡°Alright,¡± the driver replied.

    Slow down?

    Upon hearing this, Adam Swantz immediately sat up straight, curiously looking out the car window.

    Just as he was about to see outside, his head was pushed back by a clearly articted hand.

    It was strong.

    Adam, with a curious expression, asked, ¡°Terrence, what¡¯s outside? Can¡¯t I even take a look?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, ¡± Terrence Lentz replied indifferently.

    Adam Swantz raised his head again, not giving up.

    If there was really nothing, would Terrence Lentz not let him take a look?

    Impossible!

    Terrence Lentz took a document from his bag and threw it to him, ¡°First, read this, thene up with a n.¡±

    ¡®I???¡± Adam Swantz looked at Terrence Lentz with a face full of confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to prove yourself?¡± Terrence Lentz countered.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Adam Swantz immediately took the document, flipped through a few pages, and then asked, ¡°Terrence, when do you want the n?¡±

    ¡°Send it to my FM Email before 8 0¡¯clock tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Adam Swantz answered with some excitement, ¡°Can I tell others about our cooperation?¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    ¡°Terrence, are you finally going to turn over a new leaf?¡± Adam Swantz asked again.

    Thinking of Terrence Lentz finally putting his gaming enthusiasm into something serious, Adam Swantz felt a surge of excitement.

    Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t speak but just looked out the car window, his deep eyes unfathomable.

    Within his sightline.

    A girl rode a bicycle under the shade of the forested avenue.

    White top, ck pants.

    A gentle breeze blew her ink-like long hair, mingling it with the hem of her skirt. From his angle, he could just see the girl¡¯s handsome side profile, as bright as jade, which reminded him of white mountain tea blooming on branches.

    Just then, a fluffy cat head peeked out of the girl¡¯s backpack and yawnedzily.

    Terrence Lentz, whose lips had been tightly pressed, gradually formed a faint smile.

    In an instant, the ice and snow melted, and everything revived.

    The car turned at the next intersection.

    An hourter, the car stopped at the Swantz Family Vi.

    Adam Swantz got out of the car, ¡°Terrence, I¡¯ll go home now. I¡¯ll get the n done as soon as possible and send it to you.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    Only after Terrence Lentz¡¯s car disappeared from sight did Adam Swantz turn around and head back.

    He was in a good mood, humming a tune, full of energy.

    Matthew Swantz was talking with his son, Derek Swantz, in the living room.

    They seemed to get along well; Matthew Swantz nodded from time to time, apparently discussing business matters.

    Adam Swantz walked up to them.

    ¡°Dad, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Seeing Adam Swantze over, Derek Swantz called out, ¡°Bro,¡± but didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to him.

    After all, the future heir of the Swantz Family was him.

    What did Adam Swantz count for?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Matthew Swantz looked up at him.

    Adam Swantz said seriously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve decided to start a business with Terrence. Here¡¯s our proposal.¡± As he finished speaking, Adam handed the documents in his hand to Matthew Swantz.

    Matthew Swantz didn¡¯t take the documents, his brows furrowing slightly, ¡°With whom?¡±

    ¡°Terrence. ¡±

    ¡°That good-for-nothing from the Lentz n?¡±

    Adam Swantz said angrily, ¡°Dad, Terrence is not a good-for-nothing!¡±

    Hearing this, Matthew Swantz almost got sick from anger.

    Starting a business with a good-for-nothing?

    What a huge joke!

    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together, when will you finally grow up?¡± Matthew Swantz stood up, furious, ¡°Do you think it was easy for me to build this family business? Why can¡¯t you learn from your brother?¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26: 026: Classmate

    Chapter 26: 026: ssmate

    Trantor: 549690339

    Adam Swantz stood there, filled with self-mockery.

    Why did he have any expectations of his father?

    He should have known better!

    In Matthew Swantz¡¯s eyes, he was always a useless loser.

    Maybe¡­

    Even worse than that.

    The more Matthew thought about it, the angrier he became. He pointed at Adam, saying, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re not allowed to use a single penny from this household!¡±

    Sensing that the situation was tense, Derek Swantz stood up from the couch in time, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Derek,¡± Matthew raised his hand, ¡°you don¡¯t need to get involved in this.¡±

    At this point, if he, as the father, didn¡¯t step in to discipline Adam, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Adam ruin everything he had worked so hard for.

    Adam chuckled, ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you forgotten? I haven¡¯t used any money from home for a long time.¡±

    Adam had achieved some sess in esports, and hadn¡¯t asked for money from home since the age of 18.

    But Matthew seemed oblivious to all this.

    In Matthew¡¯s eyes, esports was likely nothing more than video game addiction.

    Hearing this, Matthew became even more enraged. It wasn¡¯t enough for Adam not to recognize his own mistakes, he even had the audacity to argue!

    He was beyond help!

    ¡°Is your mother¡¯s money not from the family? Adam Swantz! Have I been too indulgent with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I didn¡¯t ask my mom for money! And I never spent a penny from home!¡± As he thought about the recent events, Adam¡¯s eyes reddened. Feeling increasingly upset, he pointed at Derek, ¡°Will I always be inferior to this illegitimate child in your heart?¡±

    The term ¡°illegitimate child¡± was like a sharp sword that pierced through thestyer of Matthew¡¯s dignity.

    Back then, he had been genuinely in love with Derek¡¯s biological mother, and his marriage to May Marcine was merely a business alliance. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sake of both families, he would¡¯ve divorced long ago.

    And now¡­

    His most beloved woman¡¯s child was insulted as an illegitimate child.

    Matthew¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t in good condition, and he nearly fainted from anger and stumbled back, but luckily, Derek stood up in time to support him, ¡°Dad, my brother just lost his temper. Don¡¯t stoop to his level. Let me help you upstairs to rest.¡±

    Even at this point, Derek still defended Adam.

    And what about Adam?

    Did he even have any regard for his father left in his eyes?

    Matthew clutched his chest, struggling to breathe.

    May Marcine came back from shopping and saw the tense situation between father and son.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± May hadn¡¯t realized the severity of the situation and asked with a smile.

    ¡°You can ask your precious son yourself!¡±

    ¡°If the son doesn¡¯t learn, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault!¡± Adam retorted mercilessly, ¡°You never think about what you did when I was a child. What right do you have to question my mother?¡±

    Ever since Adam could remember, there were very few memories of his father in his mind.

    After he turned ten, his father had indeed starteding home more often, but at the same time, he also gained a younger brother.

    Having said this, Adam turned and walked towards the bedroom upstairs.

    Adam¡¯s words sessfully enraged Matthew. No matter how poorly he might have performed as a father, it wasn¡¯t Adam¡¯s ce to criticize him. Ashamed and furious, Matthew grabbed an antique vase from the side and hurled it in Adam¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Are you insane?!¡± May grabbed Matthew¡¯s hand and stared at him wide-eyed.

    ¡°A doting mother is the ruin of her son!¡±

    Matthew shook off May¡¯s hand and headed for the study.

    May stood there, dumbfounded.

    Derek approached May and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go talk to dad. You go check on my brother.¡±

    North Bridge High School.

    Vi Thompson arrived at the teacher¡¯s office.

    ¡°Miss Marseille, hello.¡±

    Miss Marseille was grading papers at her desk. Hearing this, she looked up at Vi.

    At first, she seemed a little stunned, then smiled, ¡°You must be the Vi

    Thompson that the principal mentioned, right?¡±

    Upon initially seeing this student, Miss Marseille thought she was a natural beauty. Little did she know, she was even more beautiful in person than in her ID photo.

    She hoped that her grades would be as beautiful as her appearance!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.¡±Alright,¡± Miss Marseille closed the test paper, ¡°youe with me to the ss. Our ss is a key ss. Since you¡¯ve just transferred here, if you have any difficulty following the courses, feel free to ask the teachers and ssmates for help.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as she arrived at the door of the key ss, Vi Thompson was affected by the strong study atmosphere in the ssroom. Everyone¡¯s desk was piled high with stacks of books.

    ¡°Simtion test paper¡±, test paper¡­

    In a blink of an eye, Vi¡¯s memory was pulled back to the past.

    There was a saying on the Inte:

    [I once thought that what I left behind was hell, but now I know that the time we had then was an unrepeatable paradise.]

    Vi didn¡¯t know how she got onto the podium, but she was grateful to be able to step back into paradise.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Vi Thompson. In the next year, I will spend my time with all of you and hope to learn from everyone.¡±

    After finishing her words, there was apuse from the audience.

    The students whispered to each other.

    ¡°The new student is so tall.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s even prettier than a star!¡±

    Vi¡¯s arrival was like hurling a huge rock into a calmke, causing a storm in the ss.

    Miss Marseille pointed to the only empty seat in the ssroom, ¡°Vi, you sit with Fiona Knight for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded and took a seat next to Fiona, initiating a greeting, ¡°Hello, my name is Vi Thompson.¡±

    Her deskmate Fiona wore a mask, showing only a pair of beautiful eyes. She lowered her head, her voice somewhat quiet, ¡°¡­Fi¡­Fiona Knight.¡±

    ¡°Can I call you Fiona?¡±

    Fiona?

    Hearing this name, Fiona looked up at Vi, her eyes full of amazement.

    No one at school had ever called her that before.

    Nor had anyone ever wanted to sit with her for more than a day, let alone befriend her¡­

    She had always been a loner; otherwise, she would not have been sitting by herself.

    Once the new student found out she was ugly, she would certainly avoid her like everyone else!

    With this thought, the light in Fiona¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed.

    Someone like her didn¡¯t dare to hope for anything beyond family affection.

    Vi was well-versed in psychology and could tell at a nce that this deskmate was different from the others.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look into her own eyes, her gaze evasive and her voice soft, indicating that she was sensitive and introverted.

    ¡°Everyone calls me Vio, and you can too,¡± said Vi.

    Fiona hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s the next ss?¡± Vi asked again.

    It seemed that the new deskmate had some kind of social phobia, which made

    Fiona a bit at a loss, ¡°Ch¡­Ch, Chemistry.¡±

    Vi took out her chemistry book, flipped through a few pages, and asked,

    ¡°Fiona, which page are we on?¡±

    ¡°36.¡± Fiona replied.

    Vi turned to page 36, ¡°May I borrow your notebook for a moment?¡±

    Fiona handed her the notebook.

    ¡°Fiona, your handwriting is so nice.¡± The notebook had beautiful regr script.

    Fiona didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because she knew where things would end up in the end.

    At this moment, a short-haired girl walked up to the two of them, folded her arms across her chest, and said arrogantly, ¡°Hey! Newbie, do you know why Fiona wears a mask? It¡¯s because she¡¯s the ugliest girl in our school! Let me show you the number one ugly girl in our school!¡±

    As the short-haired girl spoke, she let out a strangeugh and tried to pull the mask off Fiona¡¯s face.

    Fiona bit her lips tightly, her body trembling, but she had no strength to fight back.

    It was at this moment that a hand grabbed the short-haired girl¡¯s outstretched hand.

    Fiona looked up at Vi and froze.

    The new deskmate not only had a social phobia, but she was also very strong!

    The short-haired girl gritted her teeth in pain, ¡°Let go of me! Why are you hitting me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hit people, I only teach ill-mannered dogs a lesson.¡± Vi held the girl¡¯s wrist like this, giving her two choices, ¡°First, apologize to my deskmate, or second, say goodbye to this hand..¡±

 Chapter 27 - 27: 026: Serve tea and admit the mistake

    Chapter 27: 026: Serve tea and admit the mistake

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it wasmanding.

    The short-haired girl never expected the new transfer student to be so fierce, using just one hand to immobilize her! She tried to break free from Vi¡¯s grip, but the more she struggled, the tighter Vi held, as if her hand would break any second.

    Enduring the pain, the short-haired girl said, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Hearing this, Vi loosened her grip slightly.

    The short-haired girl looked at Fiona with some reluctance, her voice barely audible, ¡°¡­.sorry!¡±

    Though the voice was very low, Fiona was still taken aback.

    She never thought the short-haired girl would actually apologize!

    The short-haired girl¡¯s name was Lamphere.

    A prominent figure in ss Six, she came from a wealthy family and had a bunch of followers, so hardly anyone at North Bridge High School dared to mess with her.

    The other students in ss Six were shocked, their eyes filled with amazement.

    The new girl was really something, taking on Lamphere on her first day ¡ª and actually winning!

    ¡°Not eaten yet?¡± Vi¡¯s hand slightly tightened.

    Lamphere drew in a cold breath, her face turning pale with pain. She immediately raised her voice, looking at Fiona sincerely, ¡°Fiona Knight, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°Fiona, do you ept her apology?¡± Vi asked. Fiona was initially dazed, then nodded, ¡°Um¡­¡±

    This all felt like a dream.

    No one had ever stood up for her before.

    After her face was injured, Fiona had encountered many people who mocked her, watched with amusement, looked on coldly, or simply stayed out of the matter. But no one had ever stood up for her like Vi did.

    Vi then slowly let go of Lamphere¡¯s hand.

    Without looking back, Lamphere ran out of the ssroom.

    She was the top girl at North Bridge High School, when had she ever lost face like this?

    Watching Lamphere¡¯s fleeing back, Vi put her hand on Fiona¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Viol s got your back from now on.¡±

    A ssic boss demeanor.

    Fiona looked up at Vi, her heart filled with a mix of emotions, and after a moment stammered, ¡°Vi, Vi.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Vi lowered her gaze to look at her.

    ¡°Su, Su¡­,¡± Fiona lowered her head, ¡°Lamphere was right¡­ I, I am really ugly.¡±

    Vi smiled slightly, ¡°Beauty and ugliness are just the superficial appearance. What¡¯s important is not how others see you, but how you view yourself. After all, in a hundred years, both you and I will be but a handful of dust.¡±

    Fiona just stared at her, tears welling up in her eyes.

    It had been three years since her disfigurement.

    This was the first time someone had said such words to her.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    In a hundred years, who wouldn¡¯t be just a handful of dust?

    ¡°So, can we be friends now?¡± Vi bent down slightly and reached out to Fiona, her voice soft, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Vi.

    Fiona looked at her, a long-lost smile on her face, her eyes curving into crescents above her mask as she reached out to hold Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°Vi.¡±

    ¡°Call me Vio.¡± Vi raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Fionaughed and said, ¡°Vio.¡±

    Friendships during student days are pure and untainted, established quickly especially between girls. After a day getting to know each other, Fiona now regarded Vi as a close friend with whom she could share anything.

    In the evening after school.

    Vi rode her bike to the Bet n residence.

    Linda Wilson was waiting at the entrance early, rushing up as soon as she saw

    Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    Vi parked her bike, ¡°Aunt Linda. ¡°Linda Wilson really liked Vi Thompson, not just because of her good looks, but also for her unique temperament and calm personality. ¡°Miss Thompson, you must be hungry since you just finished school. I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to prepare some food for you. Please eat something first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Linda. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Vi continued, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the acupuncture directly. By the way, does Miss Bet have any dietary restrictions?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been observing them since yesterday.¡± Linda nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡¯

    Soon, the two arrived at Edith Bet¡¯s bedroom.

    Edith Bet was sitting on the sofa. When she saw Viing in, she immediately stood up and excitedly said, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    She had dreamt of her recoveryst night.

    She was so happy!

    This was the first time she had such a dream since her car ident, which made her believe even more that Vi must be her savior.

    Vi nodded slightly, reached out to take Edith¡¯s pulse, then said, ¡°Miss

    Bet, I¡¯m going to start the acupuncture now. It can¡¯t be anesthetized, so it might be a bit painful at first. Don¡¯t be nervous. If you can¡¯t bear it, you can bite on this.¡±

    With that, Vi handed Edith a folded towel.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edith took the towel and nodded.

    Vi picked up the golden needle and started applying the acupuncture.

    First, it was the DU20 point, then the Shenting point, Shangxing point¡­

    The movements were smooth and seamless, like flowing water, with no dy. From a distance, it actually had an agile martial arts beauty.

    Linda was stunned as she watched from the side, her eyes wide open.

    After all, she had only seen such things on television.

    Edith clenched the towel tightly in her mouth, beads of sweat the size of soybeans rolling down her forehead.

    However, as Vi applied the needles, the pain gradually subsided, disappearingpletely in the end, reced by a warm,fortable sensation. It was very magical.

    After finishing the acupuncture, Vi took out a self-made medicinal ointment from her bag.

    The transparent ointment had a light fragrance.

    When applied to the face, it felt cool and refreshing, without any adverse reactions.

    This was her self-made regeneration ointment.

    After applying the ointment, she used gauze to wrap Edith¡¯s face in circles.

    Soon, Edith¡¯s face was wrapped in white gauze, with only her eyes and mouth visible. Vi used a pair of scissors to gently snip off the remaining gauze tail, then asked, ¡°Does it hurt now?¡±

    Edith shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    Vi instructed, ¡°For the next half month, avoid wind and water, stay in bed, observe a strict diet, sleep early and rise early. Don¡¯t makerge movements with your face, control your emotions, and avoid extreme sorrow or joy. During the wound healing period, it may feel a bit itchy, but remember not to scratch it with your hands. You must endure it! The gauze can be removed in half a month.¡±

    Edith was extremely excited, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you mean I will recover in half a month?¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡± After a pause, Vi added, ¡°However, recovery is conditional upon following my medical advice.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Thompson. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

    Vi packed her things and prepared to leave. ¡°Feel free to contact me if you have any questions.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp.¡± Edith suggested.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi took out her phone.

    The two exchanged WhatsApp numbers.

    Linda was delighted, insisting that Vi stay for dinner. After hearing that Vi had other ns, Linda personally escorted her out.

    Seeing his wife so happy, Harriet Bet was worried that the greater her hopes, the greater her disappointment would be. He recalled Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s words, ¡°Considering Miss Thompson¡¯s age, don¡¯t have too high expectations. Besides, as Old Doctor Bruce said, any surgery has risks.¡± ¡°Why are you such a buzzkill!¡± Linda frowned slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed,¡±

    Comparing Vi and Old Doctor Bruce, Harriet trusted Old Doctor Bruce more. That¡¯s why he had just contacted Old Doctor Bruce ¡ª as long as Linda apologized to him, he would not stand idly by if anything urgent urred.

    Meanwhile, Old Doctor Bruce was looking through medicinal books.

    Elizabeth Thompson poured him a cup of tea and asked, frowning at the phone call he had just hung up, ¡°Master, why are you still bothering with Harriet

    Bet?¡±

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Harriet Bet,¡± He was someone who could clearly separate grievances, Old Doctor Bruce took a sip of his tea. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because women are short-sighted. Just wait and see, Linda wille to serve me tea and apologize in half a month..¡±

 Chapter 28 - 28: 028: Beyond Imagination

    Chapter 28: 028: Beyond Imagination

    Trantor: 549690339

    Half a month.

    Just half a month.

    In half a month, Linda Wilson would know how wrong she was.

    If an unknown girl could cure Edith Bet, then all his medical skills were learned in vain.

    Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°If Linda apologizes to you, will you save Edith

    Bet?¡±

    ¡°It depends on Linda¡¯s attitude.¡±

    As long as Linda was sincere, he was not the kind of person who would push too hard against others.

    Moreover, a healer¡¯s duty is to save lives.

    Old Doctor Bruce looked at Elizabeth Thompson and said, ¡°Emma, the same goes for you. I teach you medicine to save lives. Remember, no matter what happens, a person¡¯s life must alwayse first!¡±

    ¡°I will keep your teachings in my heart.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded her head, ¡°By the way, I have a prescription here. Can you see if there¡¯s any problem with

    With that, Elizabeth Thompson handed the prescription to Old Doctor Bruce.

    Old Doctor Bruce took it and looked at it, ¡°Is this a prescription for treating burns?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce continued, ¡°Have you seen the patient?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Although Elizabeth Thompson had only seen Fiona Knight once, she was sure it was a burn, ¡°The patient¡¯s injury is much more severe than a normal burn. Some tissues and jawbones are only separated by a thinyer of skin.¡±

    Thinking about it now, Elizabeth Thompson still felt a bit creeped out, her body breaking out in goosebumps.

    ¡°If the injury is serious, you can add another Chinese medicine that can remove rot and regenerate flesh,¡± Old Doctor Bruce stroked his beard, ¡°As long as you confirm that the patient¡¯s injury is a burn, the prescription is fine.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce turned to look at Elizabeth Thompson, and said earnestly, ¡°Emma, you are my most talented apprentice. It¡¯s up to you to carry on our school of Bian Que¡¯s medical techniques.¡±

    Among all his apprentices, Elizabeth Thompson was the most gifted and the only female disciple who could bepared with Miss Suwen.

    Miss Suwen is a legend in the world of traditional Chinese medicine and the only woman who has reached the pinnacle in that field.

    It¡¯s said that there¡¯s no one she can¡¯t save except those she doesn¡¯t want to. She is also known as the Medical Fairy!

    At the same time, Suwen has always been Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s idol.

    Elizabeth Thompson became Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s apprentice at the age of 12 and could identify all kinds of Chinese herbal medicines by the time she was 13!

    At 14, she began to practice medicine independently and became somewhat famous in River City at the age of 17.

    Now, 18-year-old Elizabeth Thompson has surpassed her teacher.

    Old Doctor Bruce believed that Elizabeth Thompson would be able to achieve the dreams he hadn¡¯t been able to.

    He wanted everyone in the field of traditional Chinese medicine to know that the school of Bian Que had not declined.

    ¡°Emma, I hope one day you can be someone like Miss Suwen.¡± At that point, Old Doctor Bruce paused, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get to meet Miss

    Suwen during my lifetime.¡±

    If he could, he would die without regrets.

    ¡°Miss Suwen has always been the guiding light of my life.¡± Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°I believe that with my efforts, one day, I will be able to stand in front of her and receive her approval! ¡±

    As a legend in traditional Chinese medicine, gaining Suwen¡¯s recognition would make her a powerful figure in the field.

    Elizabeth Thompson had great confidence in herself because Suwen was known to appreciate talent.

    She was already River City¡¯s most talented girl, and with a little effort, she would surely catch Suwen¡¯s attention as she made her mark in the world of traditional Chinese medicine.

    Curing Fiona Knight¡¯s face would be but the first step in her journey into the world of traditional Chinese medicine!

    Meanwhile.

    On her way back from the Bet n, Vi Thompson stopped her bike on the side of the road next to the secondhand electronics market.

    She wanted to buy aputer in the secondhand market.

    Firstly, it was because newputers were too expensive.

    Secondly, both new and oldputers needed to be reassembled in the end, so the results would be the same. She might as well choose the cheapest one.

    Afterparing prices at several stores, Vi Thompson chose an inconspicuous stall and pointed to an old, dpidatedptop, ¡°Boss, how much is this?¡±

    The boss, who looked to be around thirty years old, was sleeping on a rocking chair. Hearing someone ask about a scrappedputer, he casually said, ¡°500.¡± ¡°500?¡± Vi Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Can it be cheaper?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the lowest price.¡± The boss didn¡¯t really expect anyone to pay 500 for a uselessputer.

    Vi Thompson pointed to the parts beside her and asked, ¡°Can these partse with it for 500?¡±

    The boss finally opened his eyes, looked at Vi Thompson, and then at the pile of rubbish she was pointing at, ¡°What are you going to do with this?¡± ¡°To assemble it.¡±

    ¡°Assemble?¡± The bossughed, ¡°Youngdy, how old are you?¡±Assembling aputer is not easy, even for someone like him who¡¯s been working withputers for years, he wouldn¡¯t casually say the word ¡°assemble.¡±

    ¡°Eighteen.¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Just eighteen years old.

    Did she understandputers?

    Did she know what assembling meant?

    If she really knew how to assemble, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen a scrappedputer!

    The boss continued, ¡°These parts and theputer are all scrapped. If you like them, I¡¯ll give you everything for 500 yuan. But let me be clear, if you can¡¯t assemble it after you take it home, you can¡¯te and bother me!¡± Perhaps theputer and parts were just junk in the boss¡¯s eyes.

    But in Vi Thompson¡¯s eyes, they were rare treasures.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what the result is, I won¡¯te back and return it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take it.¡±

    Vi Thompson paid with a QR code scan.

    After she paid, the boss put theputer and parts in a bag and handed it to Vi, ¡°Youngdy, now that we havepleted our transaction, you must not regret it.¡±

    ¡°No regrets.¡± Vi Thompson reached for the bag.

    The boss smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    He probably thought that this girl spent 500 yuan for a pile of junk and was brazen enough to say she would assemble it. Which family raised such a prodigal daughter?

    Just as she walked out of the second-hand market gates carrying her stuff, Vi Thompson saw two acquaintances.

    ¡°Miss Marseille, Teacher Ye.¡± She approached and politely greeted them.

    That¡¯s right.

    These two acquaintances were her former homeroom teacher, Ye Jun, and her current homeroom teacher, Jessica Girma.

    Jessica Girma had a deep impression of Vi Thompson and asked with a smile, ¡°Vi, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Buying something.¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Jessica Girma nodded and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s not safe for a girl like you to be out. Go home early and don¡¯t worry your family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go home, then. Goodbye, teachers.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Jessica Girma waved her hand.

    Watching this scene, Ye Jun was a little stunned. Not until Vi Thompson¡¯s figure gradually disappeared into the night did she turn to Jessica Girma and ask, ¡°Do you know Vi Thompson?¡±

    Jessica Girma nodded, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a new transfer student in our ss.¡± ¡°She transferred to your school? And in your ss?¡± Ye Jun was very surprised.

    ¡°Do you know her too?¡± Jessica Girma was equally surprised.

    Ye Jun continued, ¡°Vi Thompson used to be a transient student in our ss. Is she a transient student or a regr student in your ss now?¡±

    ¡°A regr student.¡± Jessica Girma answered.

    It turned out to be a regr student!

    Vi Thompson really did everything to achieve her goal.

    One could easily guess that Vi Thompson must have threatened the Thompson family with her liver transnt again.

    Just because she had donated a liver to Emma once, she could exploit Emma without limits like this?!

    Such despicable behavior is truly contemptible!

    Ye Jun continued, ¡°Students like her whoe in through the back door will only lower the ss¡¯s average score. You are being so foolish! How could you let such a person transfer to your ss?

    ¡°Backdoor? Are you misunderstanding something about Vi Thompson?¡± Jessica Girma frowned and then said, ¡°She got admitted through a normal examination.¡±

    Vi Thompson was able to pass the entrance exam for North Bridge High School?

    That¡¯s wishful thinking!

    Ye Junughed directly, ¡°Vi Thompson is Emma Thompson¡¯s sister from our ss, and I know her better than you do. She¡¯s just a petty girl who thinks highly of herself but is good for nothing. She must have cheated!¡±

    It¡¯s normal for Jessica Girma not to know the inside story since the Thompson family directly sought the principal for backdoor cheating.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not like that,¡± Jessica Girma exined. ¡°You know our school¡¯s enrollment rules. No one can cheat through the backdoor¡­¡¯

    Ye Jun shook her head helplessly, ¡°Jessica Girma, you¡¯ve been deceived. If you believe me, ask her to withdraw from school as soon as possible to minimize the loss, or you¡¯ll regret it. If she were any good, I wouldn¡¯t have let her leave our ss for Emma Thompson¡¯s sake.¡±

    Jessica Girma was a very responsible teacher. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Vi Thompson¡¯s exam papers, and it¡¯s really not what you think. Since she¡¯s now a part of our ss, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for her.¡±

    Ye Jun was almost moved to tears by Jessica Girma¡¯s foolishness. No wonder none of the students in the sses Jessica had taught over the years had ever achieved the top position in the College Entrance Examination.

    That¡¯s fate!

    With a teacher like Jessica Girma, one could never hope to lead a top-ranking student.

    Thinking of Emma Thompson bing the top student in the College Entrance Examination next year, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t help feeling proud. ¡°As you wish, just don¡¯t be jealous when Emma Thompson from our ss bes the top student in next year¡¯s College Entrance Examination..¡±

 Chapter 29 - 29: 029: Boss, please accept my kneeling

    Chapter 29: 029: Boss, please ept my kneeling

    Trantor: 549690339

    Michelle and Jessica Girma were college roommates and inseparable best friends.

    Jessica was very outstanding in college, earning numerous schrships and various awards every year.

    Facing the excellent Jessica, Michelle felt somewhat inferior.

    Moreover, people oftenpared her with Jessica.

    They were best friends, so why could Jessica get schrships while Michelle couldn¡¯t?

    After graduation, Jessica directly became the head teacher at the best high school in Cloud City.

    As for her, she could only work at an ordinary high school.

    Later, after a great deal of effort, she was transferred to an international school in Cloud City.

    Now, it was truly a reversal of fortune.

    Soon she would bring out the National Top Scorer, while Jessica could only watch with envy.

    Thinking of this, Michelle felt extremely proud.

    As the head teacher of the top scorer, she would definitely be interviewed by TV journalists.

    Michelle was very much looking forward to the reactions of her old friends and ssmates when they saw her on television.

    By then, their expressions would certainly be fascinating.

    Michelle became more and more pleased as she thought about it and continued, ¡°When Vi drags down your ss¡¯s average score, affecting the selection of outstanding teachers, you can¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not envious of you, nor will I me you.¡± Jessica said with a smile.

    If her best friend produces a college entrance examination top scorer, she should be proud too.

    Michelle nced at Jessica and felt she was a little hypocritical.

    When she brought out a top scorer, would Jessica not be envious?

    How could that be possible!

    Although she knew Jessica¡¯s thoughts, Michelle didn¡¯t directly expose her, and continued asking, ¡°Are you really not nning to let Vi drop out?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Jessica nodded.

    ¡°Do you know that Vi is Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s sister?¡± Michelle continued.

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± replied Jessica.

    Michelle narrowed her eyes, and suddenly realized the truth.

    No wonder.

    No wonder Jessica never let Vi drop out.

    Jessica must have thought that as Elizabeth¡¯s sister, Vi couldn¡¯t be far off in terms of ability.

    How cleverly mistaken!

    Jessica must not know that Vi and Elizabeth had no blood rtions.

    If Jessica knew they had no blood rtionship, she would definitely have let Vi drop out.

    Since Jessica didn¡¯t know, there was no need for her to speak up.

    Let her regret it then!

    Thompson¡¯s Vi.

    The lights were on on the third floor.

    Vi sat at her desk, poured out all theputer parts and essories she had bought from the second-hand market, and then rolled up her sleeves to assemble theputer.

    Like jade, her fingers darted between the parts and theputer, as though the parts in her hand came to life, shining brilliantly under the light.

    Even the originally darkputer became bright.

    Half an hourter.

    What had once been considered garbage by theputer shop owner was now all installed in theputer, and the scrappedputer that couldn¡¯t boot up was now showing a screen.

    Boot-up speed.

    One second!

    If theputer store owner saw this, he would definitely not believe his eyes!

    Who would believe that a scrappedputer, having been worked on for only half an hour, could have a faster boot-up speed than a brand new one?

    Having theputer made things much more convenient. Vi opened a search engine and entered a web page.

    Up next.

    Screens full of English filled the view.

    Vi¡¯s one hand was on the mouse, the other dancing on the keyboard.

    The sound of typing filled the air.

    A momentter, Vi switched to another web page.

    This was a gathering ce for hackers.

    Talent Network.

    Hackers gathered here to take on tasks and earn currency coins.

    1 currency coin was equivalent to 100 dors.

    Vi clicked to log in, subconsciously typed a capital letter C in the ount login, quickly deleted it, and clicked to register a new ount.

    New ount name: Taro Milk Tea.

    After setting up her new ount, Vi entered the Bounty Hall. As soon as she entered the web page, she saw a pinned SSSSS-level task.

    [Hack LW official website.]

    Bounty: 50,000 currency coins.Hack LW¡¯s official website?

    Vi Thompson frowned slightly, then went to get a grasp of what had happened.

    Three days ago, LW Company was boycotted by the entirework due to its offensive remarks, and even made it onto the Facebook hot search.

    Everyone thought that after making it onto the hot search, LW Company would apologize for its previous remarks, but not only did they not apologize, they even hung the previously designed offensive images on their official website!

    This time, the public was outraged.

    Thus the task appeared on Talent Network.

    The task had been pinned for three days, and the number of people who had epted it was endless, but so far, no one could contend with LW Company¡¯s IT team.

    Vi clicked to ept the task.

    LW¡¯s IT team consisted of elite talents from around the world, so thework

    security engineer, Jack, could sense someone attacking their website instantly.

    Jack immediately reported the matter to the IT department head, Danny.

    On hearing it¡­

    Dannyughed, his eyes somewhat contemptuous, ¡°If I remember correctly, those Sinian people have been doing useless tasks these days, right?¡±

    Jack nodded. Since the hot search incident, theirpany¡¯s website had been frequently attacked.

    After some thought, Jack continued, ¡°Director, this time, it seems that the hacker is different from the previous ones.¡±

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to Danny.

    Danny didn¡¯t take this matter seriously, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? If they really had any skills, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now!¡±

    Want to hack LW¡¯s official website?

    Daydreaming!

    Country Polluton¡¯s inte technology was more than ten years ahead of the world, and LW gathered global elites. Just as these words were said¡­

    *p*

    At this moment, the originally bright office suddenly became dim.

    A wave of darkness surrounded them.

    Then came voices of confusion and cursing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? A power outage?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save the data I just finished!¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    After ten seconds, the pitch-ck office regained its light. Just as Danny had not reacted, there was a scream in the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Danny looked back.

    The scream came from a programmer.

    ¡°Dir-director,¡± this programmer couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes, pointing to theputer screen, ¡°Yo-you look!¡±

    Danny looked back.

    Unknowingly, the entire LW official website had turned into a ck-and-white tone.

    The previous offensive news had disappeared and was reced by some real -time news.

    [LW using expired raw materials.]

    [LW¡¯s toxic milk leads to three deaths and one injury.]

    [LW executive has affair.]

    All these pieces of negative news had already been suppressed at a high price by LW.

    But today, these once calm incidents were not only dug up but also hung on the official website.

    In the lower left corner of the official website was a countdown timer.

    This three-day countdown timer was a provocation and a disdain.

    The intruder was telling them that no one in LW Company could break this firewall before the countdown ended!

    The director looked at this scene, unbelievingly widened his eyes, his face turned pale, and he almost fainted.

    LW¡¯s senior executives called an emergency meeting at the first instance.

    At the same time¡­

    Talent Network¡¯s forum exploded.

    [So satisfying!]

    [Fuck! Is this Taro Milk Tea ount a vest of some big shot? So awesome!]

    [I have to say, big shot, so smooth!]

    [Big shot, take my knee.]

    [LW really deserves it!]

    On the other side¡­

    Adam Swantz, holding hisptop, ran to Terrence Lentz¡¯s room, excitedly eximing, ¡°Brother Terrence! Brother Terrence!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Terrence Lentz nced back.

    Adam Swantz pointed to theputer screen, ¡°Brother Terrence, look, LW¡¯s official website was hacked so badly! I¡¯mughing so hard. I have to say, Milk

    Tea Master is so awesome! So smooth!¡±

    Terrence Lentz took Adam Swantz¡¯sptop and browsed the web page.

    Suddenly, his eyes went a little heavy..

 Chapter 30 - 30: 029: Mr. Terrence: Itéˆ¥æªš not her.

    Chapter 30: 029: Mr. Terrence: It¡¯s not her.

    Trantor: 549690339

    This ount has just been registered.

    From registering the ount to hacking LW¡¯s official website, the whole process took less than half an hour. The flow was smooth as running water, making LW¡¯s thousand-strong team seem like mere ornaments in front of her.

    Familiar.

    Too familiar.

    This technique.

    Besides her, Terrence Lentz really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else with such ability!

    ¡°What are you thinking, third brother?¡± At that moment, Adam¡¯s voice sounded in his ear.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Terrence Lentz released the mouse.

    Adam continued, ¡°Third brother, let¡¯s go celebrate with drinks, shall we?¡±

    Just then.

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s phone rang.

    Not knowing what the message contained, after looking at the phone, Terrence Lentz¡¯s expression changed, and he looked up at Adam, ¡°Get ready, I want to go to Show Vige.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Adam was stunned.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Adam continued, ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock, do you have urgent matters?¡±

    Show Vige was more than 700 kilometers away from River City.

    Driving there would take seven or eight hours.

    This would be Terrence Lentz¡¯s third visit to Show Vige in recent times.

    As for the reason, Adam was unclear.

    ¡°Yes, urgent matters.¡±

    Hearing this, Adam immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver prepare.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Adam called to arrange for the driver toe over.

    Ten minutester, the driver parked the car at the entrance of the apartment.

    Adam pushed Terrence Lentz¡¯s wheelchair downstairs.

    After getting into the car, Adam asked, ¡°Third brother, are we going to the Daoist temple on the mountain top this time?¡±

    Climbing a mountain in the middle of the night didn¡¯t seem like a good idea.

    ¡°To the Vige Hospital.¡± Terrence Lentz replied.

    Vige Hospital?

    ¡°The Vige Hospital of Show Vige?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hearing this, Adam didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and instructed the driver to go to the Vige Hospital in Show Vige.

    At four o¡¯clock in the morning.

    The car arrived at the Vige Hospital of Show Vige.

    As soon as the car stopped, the originally dozing man opened his delicate phoenix eyes and looked out the window, his deep gaze hung dark and heavy.

    Adam was snoring in the passenger seat.

    Just as the driver was about to wake up Adam, Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips parted lightly, ¡°You two go find a hotel to stay, and call him once you¡¯re at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡¯

    At this time, a man in a suit and leather shoes came running out of the Vige Hospital, respectfully opened the car door, ¡°Sir.¡±

    Terrence Lentz leaned down to get out of the car.

    The man was about to push the wheelchair out, but Terrence Lentz raised his hand slightly, ¡°No need.¡±

    Upon saying this, Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Jerome, is she awake yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jerome followed Terrence Lentz¡¯s footsteps.

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    The usually deserted Vige Hospital was brightly lit, with a line of men in suits and leather shoes standing in the hallway.

    It was an imposing scene.

    Seeing Terrence Lentz approaching, they respectfully bowed, ¡°Sir.¡±

    A doctor in a white coat came out and made a weing gesture, ¡°Sir, the person is in the ward, this way please.¡±

    After turning a corner, they arrived at the ward.

    A young girl was lying on the hospital bed.

    About twenty years old.

    Herplexion was weak, and her lips had turned white and peeling due to dehydration.

    ¡°Sir.¡± The doctor looked at Terrence Lentz and spoke respectfully.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s gaze fell on the hospital bed.

    The doctor continued, ¡°The girl was found by vigers near the beach at around nine o¡¯clockst night. In addition to traces of being soaked in seawater and some external injuries, she also has mild concussion and is apanied by amnesia symptoms.¡±

    Terrence Lentz just looked down at the person lying on the hospital bed from above, his face slightly somber.

    At this moment, the young girl on the bed slowly opened her eyes.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a prominent figure.

    The man was about one meter and ny centimeters tall, wearing ck work pants, boots, and a ck shirt. The first button of the shirt was unbuttoned, showing a sexy throat knot and a hint of corbone.

    Thin lips were tightly pressed together, a pair of exquisite phoenix eyes were bottomless, facial features were distinct and angr, as perfect as if carved by a knife.

    The girl was stunned, as she had never seen such an unparalleledly handsome man before.

    Four words involuntarily floated in her mind.

    Peerless beauty.

    In a moment, the girl slowly asked, ¡°Who am I? Where am I?¡±

    In fact, she had already regained her memory.

    However, judging from the conversation she had just heard when she woke up, she could tell that at this moment, she couldn¡¯t say that she had already regained her memory.

    Once the truth was revealed, she would lose the man in front of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s deep voice spoke, somewhat low.

    The doctor was startled.

    Upon saying this, Terrence Lentz strode away with his long legs.

    Jerome immediately followed Terrence Lentz, ¡°Sir, are you sure it¡¯s not her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not. You take care of it.

    Jerome nodded, ¡°All right, sir, I know what to do.¡±

    With that, Jerome walked back inside.

    As Terrence Lentz walked outside, an old man with white hair and a cane appeared, about seventy or eighty years old. Although he was using a cane, his steps were light, and he exuded an aura of immortality.

    ¡°Sir Terrence.¡±

    Who would have thought that the good-for-nothing third son of the Lentz n, who was universally known in Cloud City, would be the Boss standing at the top of the business pyramid?

    ¡°Master Cooper.¡± Terrence Lentz turned his gaze slightly.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Master Cooper said with a smile.

    ¡°She is not the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± Terrence Lentz spoke indifferently, revealing no emotions in his tone. His handsome features were hazy and mysterious under the moonlight, standing casually, but exuding an overwhelming aura that was unparalleled.

    Hearing this, Master Cooper stroked his beard, ¡°You said your old acquaintance encountered a ne crash and was buried at sea. Now that she is reborn, she must have changed her appearance. How did you determine that the person inside is not your old acquaintance?¡±

    Terrence Lentz looked up at the distant horizon and slowly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mistake her.¡±

    Master Cooper stroked his beard and then said, ¡°Perhaps the timing is not right yet. Don¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t speak, just stood under the moonlight, his gaze falling into the distance, his deep phoenix eyes dark and heavy.

    A cold air emanated from his body, warning strangers to stay away.

    He rarely had moments like this.

    After Jerome had taken care of the matter and returned to the entrance of the hospital, Master Cooper had already left. Terrence Lentz was still standing there.

    From Jerome¡¯s point of view, his back seemed somewhat lonely.

    Jerome didn¡¯t disturb him and just stood by the car.

    About an hourter, the eastern sky began to turn white.

    Jerome walked over to Terrence Lentz, nced at his wristwatch, and reminded him, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s five o¡¯clock.¡±

    Hearing this, the man slowly withdrew his gaze and began to walk, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jerome immediately followed in Terrence Lentz¡¯s footsteps.

    LW Headquarters.

    Top floor conference room.

    The Chief CEO was standing at the head of the conference table, mming the files in his hands onto the table, angrily saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use, you must restore the official website to its original state within three hours and trace the other party¡¯s IP address!¡±

 Chapter 31 - 31: 030: An unprecedented crisis

    Chapter 31: 030: An unprecedented crisis

    Trantor: 549690339

    High-level executives sitting around the conference table were all keeping their heads down, unable to take even a breath.

    The atmosphere was so quiet it became terrifying.

    From the moment the incident happened, these high-level executives haven¡¯t dared to close their eyes, working around the clock to find a solution, while the IT department worked overtime. However, they still couldn¡¯t find a way to deal with the virus on their official website.

    Perhaps.

    From the very beginning, they had underestimated the patriotism of the Sinian people.

    The chief CEO Jason looked extremely sullen, ¡°If I don¡¯t see results in three hours, bring me your resignation letters!¡±

    ¡°Dismissed!¡±

    They had to clean up the virus within three hours and punish the hackers behind the scenes!

    This time, LW Corporation had lost face, and if they didn¡¯t deal with the virus in time, they would be theughing stock of the industry.

    From the hacking of their official website to the exposure of their scandal, LW¡¯s stocks had been plummeting in a straight line, dropping three points consecutively. If this continued, LW would be facing an unprecedented crisis since its establishment 80 years ago!

    Jason still had confidence that the IT department would be able to solve all the problems within three hours.

    After all, Polluton was a technologically advanced country.

    Furthermore, their inte technology was far ahead of neighboring countries by at least 30 years. It was just a small virus, and Jason believed that they, a powerful nation full of talents, couldn¡¯t even solve such a problem.

    After Jason left the meeting room, the remaining senior executives looked at each other.

    With pressure from the top, they could only put pressure on the IT department.

    Meanwhile.

    Various domestic and foreign news and short video app hot searches were all about the LW official website incident.

    The ount ¡°Taro Milk Tea¡± became famous overnight.

    [The ID name ¡°Taro Milk Tea¡± sounds like a girl. Women are just as good as men! Thumbs up!]

    [Currently, the global male-to-female ratio of hackers is 100:1. Moreover,

    scientific research shows that women¡¯sprehension in the field of

    puters is not even one percent of men¡¯s. With a male-to-female ratio of

    only 20:1 inputer science departments at universities, the gender of the

    Boss is quite evident, isn¡¯t it?]

    [Not to be sexist, but based on the Boss¡¯s style, the Boss does seem like a man.]

    [The focus isn¡¯t on the gender of the Boss, but on how he helped the Sinian people save face this time!]

    [It¡¯s been ten hours, and LW still hasn¡¯t removed the virus. Will LW really be defeated by a hacker from the Sinian Nation this time? This is so embarrassing!]

    [It shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right? After all, the LW¡¯s IT department with thousands of people can¡¯t be useless, right? Besides, how long has Sinian Country had an inte history?]

    Three hours passed quickly, and the IT department still had no way to deal with the virus.

    The stocks continued to plummet.

    After several high-level executives discussed, it was finally decided to post a reward on Talent Network.

    If someone on the Talent Network could sessfully hack the LW official website, then there must be someone who could remove the virus.

    The reward was set at one million Dors.

    One million Dors was equivalent to 100 million in Sinian currency.

    LW¡¯s generosity was based on the belief that someone must be able to remove the virus.

    After all, the initial reward for hacking the LW official website¡¯s task was only 500,000 Sinian dors.

    Who could resist the temptation of 100 million?!

    Even that Taro Milk Tea might not be able to resist!

    In the teacher¡¯s office.

    Elizabeth stood in front of Teacher Ye¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Emma, you ranked first in your grade again. Well done! Keep up the good work!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Ye. I¡¯ll do my best to maintain my performance,¡± Elizabeth replied with a nod.

    Teacher Zhang joked, ¡°Miss Thompson, you always rank first in your grade. Give our Harrison a chance to shine in the next monthly exam.¡± Elizabeth was consistently the top student in her grade.

    Harrison was consistently the second-best student in the grade.

    Elizabeth modestly replied, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Teacher Zhang. Harrison is actually very impressive too.¡±

    She was not only academically excellent but also modest. Is there a teacher who wouldn¡¯t like such a good student?

    As they spoke, Elizabeth asked Teacher Ye, ¡°By the way, Teacher Ye, I have something to ask you. Can I?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, Emma.¡±

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°It¡¯s about my sister. She had been childish in the past, and I apologize on her behalf. I hope you can give her another chance toe back to school.¡±

    Teacher Ye frowned slightly, ¡°Did she get expelled from North Bridge High School?¡±

    Elizabeth was taken aback.

    North Bridge?

    Was it true that Vi had transferred to North Bridge High School?

    What trick did she use?

    Before Elizabeth could fully digest the information, Teacher Ye said in a serious tone, ¡°Emma, you and your family indulge Vi too much. Every time she gets into trouble, you¡¯re the one to clean up her mess, making her think she¡¯s invincible! This time, she used your reputation to get into North Bridge High School; next time, she might use your name to do something illegal! How will you help her then?¡±Elizabeth Thompsonughed and said, ¡°Maybe my sister really got in with her own ability.¡± Teacher Ye could only shake his head helplessly.

    Elizabeth was still too naive.

    With the way Vi Thompson was, what abilities could she have?

    In your dreams!

    After school in the afternoon, Elizabeth headed home.

    Elizabeth asked seemingly nonchntly, ¡°Mom, did you and dad use connections to get my sister in?¡±

    ¡°What connections?¡± Olga asked in confusion.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Today, our Teacher Ye said my sister got into North Bridge High School.¡±

    Olga frowned, ¡°Did your teacher make a mistake?¡± Vi Thompson?

    Could she get into North Bridge High School?

    Elizabeth stuttered, ¡°Teacher Ye said¡­said¡­ah, never mind! Maybe my sister really did get in with her own ability. Mom, don¡¯t bother with this.¡±

    Having said that, Elizabeth turned and went upstairs.

    How could Olga not bother? She immediately took out her phone and called

    Teacher Ye.

    After learning the whole story, Olga was furious.

    What an audacious little bastard!

    Bing more capable, huh?

    Now she even dares to use Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s name to deceive people.

    Olga immediately went to the study to tell Reg Thompson about this.

    On hearing this, Reg Thompson immediately stood up with a dark face from his desk, ¡°Come with me to North Bridge High School.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Olga followed Reg Thompson¡¯s footsteps.

    Ten minutester, the Thompson¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of North Bridge High School.

    Upon learning that Reg Thompson and Olga were Vi¡¯s parents, Jessica Girma courteously received them.

    Jessica Girma had originally thought that the beautiful Vi had inherited her looks from her parents, but upon seeing them, she realized that it was not the case.

    Although Olga was also pretty, she was just pretty. She was nowhere near stunning.

    Reg Thompson was even more ordinary.

    Could it be that Vi was a gic mutation?

    ¡°Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson, have some water,¡± Jessica Girma brought two sses of water.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille,¡± Olga took the water and looked at Reg Thompson before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s something we want to make clear to you.¡±

    ¡°Please do,¡± Jessica Girma smiled.

    Olga continued, ¡°Miss Marseille. Actually, Vi is our adopted daughter. She just came from the countryside and has no blood rtionship with us. We also know that with her qualifications, it¡¯s impossible for her to get into North Bridge! So, you don¡¯t have to give her special treatment for our sake. It¡¯s also unfair to other students. We just found out that she got into your school by using Elizabeth¡¯s name, River City¡¯s top talent. We¡¯re sorry for causing you trouble. We came today to take her back.¡±

    Her words were noble and impressive. At the same time, she painted Vi as an unworthy country bumpkin with no redeeming qualities.

    Jessica Girma was stunned for a moment.

    Then she finally reacted.

    No wonder Vi came alone to take the entrance exam and reported to school alone on the first day. Even if she was an independent child, her parents should have apanied her.

    Jessica Girma exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Vi got in on her own merits and has nothing to do with anyone else. If you hadn¡¯te today, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that Vies from a wealthy family.¡±

    Real talent and ability?

    Did Vi possess such things?

    Olga looked disdainful.

    Jessica Girma took out a piece of paper and handed it to Olga, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, this is the admission test score sheet.¡± There were a total of six subjects.

    Total score of 750.

    Vi¡¯s score was 730, ranking first among 56 examinees.

    Olga took the score sheet and frowned, ¡°She must have cheated!¡±

    Keep in mind that Elizabeth¡¯s monthly test scores were usually around 720 points.

    How could Vi possibly be more outstanding than Elizabeth?

    Jessica Girma looked at Olga with mixed feelings. Ordinary parents would be overjoyed at their child¡¯s high scores, but Olga¡¯s first reaction was that Vi had cheated!

    For a moment, Jessica Girma felt sorry for Vi.

    As an adopted daughter, she must have been walking on thin ice in that house.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you should trust North Bridge High School¡¯s admission system and also believe in Vi.¡±

    At this time, Reg Thompson finally spoke, ¡°Miss Marseille, please start the withdrawal procedure for Vi!¡±

    North Bridge High School was a school that even Elizabeth couldn¡¯t get into back then.

    What right did Vi have?

    Just because she could cheat?

    As Vi¡¯s father, he had the right to make her drop out of school directly..

 Chapter 32 - 32: 032: Benefactor

    Chapter 32: 032: Benefactor

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°If Vi Thompson were allowed to continue at North Bridge High School, it would certainly tarnish Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s reputation.

    Therefore,

    Vi Thompson has to drop out!

    Jessica Girma had never seen parents like this before, ¡°Sorry! Both of you don¡¯t really have the right to make Vi drop out.¡±

    ¡°We are Vi¡¯s parents, if we don¡¯t have this right then who does?¡± Olga angrily asked.

    Jessica Girma continued, ¡°Vi is already eighteen years old, no one can dictate her life for her.¡±

    Reg Thompson looked at Jessica Girma, his eyes narrowed, ¡°Miss Marseille, are you unwilling to give the Thompsons this bit of respect?¡±

    His words carried an undertone of a threat.

    The Thompson n is a prominent wealthy family in River City.

    Any clear-headed individual wouldn¡¯t offend them for the sake of a cheater from a small vige.

    Reg thought that after he finished speaking, Jessica would surely back down. However, to his surprise, Jessica made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson, the door is over there. Safe journeys!¡±

    Reg Thompson¡¯s eyebrows knitted together.

    Just as Olga was about to say something, Reg spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arguing with a teacher was really beneath their wealthy status!

    Olga followed Reg¡¯s footsteps and did not say anything more.

    Once they were outside and in the car, Olga vented, ¡°Pah! What audacity! She¡¯s just a measly teacher, and yet she thinks so highly of herself!¡±

    As the wife of a wealthy family for so many years, everyone she encountered was always polite.

    Who would have thought that she would run into such an insolent teacher today!

    Reg Thompson, feeling a headacheing on, massaged his temples.

    ¡°Reg, what should we do now?¡±

    Olga was unwilling to admit defeat before sessfully getting Vi to drop out of school.

    ¡°The school won¡¯t let her drop out, what can I do?¡± Reg was also exasperated.

    Unless Vi herself requested to drop out.

    But was that possible?

    Olga angrily said: ¡°That wild girl really makes me mad! Ever since she came to our home, she has caused so much trouble. I knew we shouldn¡¯t have taken her back. We should have let her die of illness in the countryside!¡±

    Offending Mr. Cooper, threatening them, and now using Elizabeth¡¯s name to cheat others. Who knows what trouble she could cause in the future!

    Other people¡¯s daughters are obedient and sensible.

    And Vi?

    She only exists to cause harm.

    She doesn¡¯t have a hint of conscience!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we send her back to the countryside?¡± Olga suggested.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Reg Thompson snarled, ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done to just send her away! How would we exin this to the Lentz n? Break the engagement or let Elizabeth get engaged to that good-for-nothing?¡±

    By breaking off the engagement directly, it wouldn¡¯t only be the face of the Thompson Family that would be lost.

    It would also be the face of Elizabeth Thompson.

    Being the topdy in River City, Elizabeth cannot afford to bear the reputation of social climbing and a preference for richness.

    Upon hearing this, Olga had nothing more to say.

    Reg Thompson continued: ¡°Put this matter aside for now. The engagement is in two days, let¡¯s avoid any additionalplications!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Olga nodded in agreement.

    Reg Thompson thought for a moment before instructing, ¡°Tonight, the Patriarch Lentz wille over to discuss the engagement. Don¡¯t let him sense anything amiss.¡±

    At this stage, thest thing they needed was for the Patriarch Lentz to know about their ns.

    If the Patriarch Lentz heard about this now, he would certainly refuse to hold an engagement banquet.

    If the announcement was made at the engagement party though, it would be a different story.

    That night after school, Vi went to the Bet n to give Edith Bet an acupuncture treatment.

    She originally nned to ride a bicycle, but the weather was not cooperating. As soon as she stepped out of the house, it started raining. With no other choice, Vi had to take a bus.

    After getting off the bus, she had to walk quite a distance to reach the Bet n¡¯s house.

    Vi held the umbre with one hand, walking amidst the rain curtain, her presence was a beautiful scene against the sweltering summer heat.

    The pedestrians along the way cast sidelong nces at her.

    Up ahead was a pedestrian crosswalk where a crowd had gathered.

    When Vi arrived, she saw an elderly white-haired woman who had fallen at an intersection and was unable to get up.The onlookers were whispering among themselves, judging from their reactions, the fall must have been severe.

    In such a situation, immediate aid should be provided.

    Yet everyone was afraid the old woman was trying to scam them, and thus no one dared to help.

    Vi Thompson ced her umbre on the ground, just as she was about to help, a bystander warned, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t get yourself implicated!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s hard to be a good Samaritan these days.¡±

    Vi Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°No problem, I believe this elderly person isn¡¯t that kind of person. Besides, there¡¯s a surveince camera at the intersection. ¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re unheeding! Even if she ensnares you, you¡¯ll regret it. Some elders can be very cunning. Surveince cameras don¡¯t mean anything! The aftermath would make you sob!¡±

    Vi Thompson squatted down next to the old woman, ¡°How are you feeling?

    Though the old woman wasid out on the ground, she was fully conscious,

    ¡°My left arm hurts, I can¡¯t use it.¡±bender

    ¡°Anywhere else?¡±

    ¡°I feel a bit dizzy.¡±

    Vi Thompson reached over and checked the old woman¡¯s pulse. After making sure there were no additional injuries, she helped the old woman up.

    ¡°Your left arm is dislocated. I¡¯ll reset it for you. It may hurt a little, please bear with it.¡± Vi Thompson said, holding the old woman¡¯s left arm.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing Vi Thompson dare to reset the old woman¡¯s arm, the surrounding crowd started debating even more.

    She looks barely 16 or 17 years old.

    Does she know how to reset bones?

    What if she ends up damaging it further?

    If anything happens to the old woman because of this, even if one went bankrupt, they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford thepensation.

    Young people are so impulsive.

    Vi Thompson, as if she had heard nothing, gently pushed on the old woman¡¯s arm with both hands.

    Crack!

    The old woman had barely reacted before Vi Thompson had finished.

    ¡°Try moving it, does it still hurt?¡± Vi Thompson asked.

    The old woman stood up, moved her arm around, andughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! It¡¯s better! Thank you, youngdy!¡±

    The onlookers were stunned.

    No one had expected that Vi Thompson could actually do it! ¡°Youngdy, thank you!¡± The old woman kept thanking her.

    ¡°It was the least I could do.¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    The old woman looked at Vi affectionately. Such a beautiful and skilled youngdy. If she were her granddaughter, she might evenugh in her dreams.

    ¡°Youngdy, do you have a boyfriend?¡± The old woman grabbed Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, I have a great-grandson¡­ Forget it! He¡¯s not worthy!¡±

    Some of the onlookers burst intoughter.

    The olddy is quite interesting.

    Ordinarily, who would belittle their own great-grandson.

    Vi took out her phone, ¡°Do you remember your family¡¯s phone number? I can call them for you.¡±

    The old woman recited a string of numbers.

    Vi dialed the number and exined the situation.

    After she hung up the phone, Vi said, ¡°Your family will be here soon. I have to leave for an appointment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The old woman nodded.

    ¡°You take care.¡±

    As she watched the departing figure of Vi, the old woman suddenly seemed to have thought of something and called out, ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Vi Thompson.¡± Vi looked back lightly.

    ¡°Vi Thompson,¡± the old woman repeated,ughing, ¡°A name that indeed reflects you, beautiful as a painting.¡±

    A few minutester.

    A luxury car pulled up in front of the old woman.

    Two young people rushed out from the car, supporting the old woman from both sides, anxiously asking her, ¡°Grandma, why did youe out alone? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± The old woman waved her hand, ¡°I met a good Samaritan today. I must repay her.¡±

    The onlookers, seeing the old woman picked up by a top-tier luxury car, regretted not lending a hand to her earlier.

    Had they done so, they would have been the good Samaritans!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 33 - 33: 033: Indeed a big spender!

    Chapter 33: 033: Indeed a big spender!

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was only until the luxury car disappeared from view that a young onlooker checked his phone, saying ¡°Do any of you know what brand that car is that just picked up the olddy?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Tuatara.¡±

    Tuatara?

    What kind of car is that?

    All they knew was that brands like Mercedes, BMW, and Audi were luxury cars.

    Could it be that the car that picked up the olddy isn¡¯t even a luxury car?

    The young man continued: ¡°That Tuatara just now, there¡¯s only ten of them in the world. It¡¯s worth a 100 million.¡±

    A hundred million!

    Although they knew the olddy was not an ordinary person, they had no idea that her car was worth a 100 million.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it ¨C the olddy¡¯s status was extraordinary.

    If they could curry favor with such a powerful figure, they wouldn¡¯t have to work for three generations. The crowd deeply regretted not helping the olddy earlier, especially the young man who first saw her fall.

    He squandered potentially immense wealth right there.

    At this point, he was so regretful that he felt like pping himself.

    ¡°Miss Thompson,¡± Angus Wilson was already waiting at the door, knowing that Vi Thompson woulde for a follow-up appointment today.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson.¡±

    Following behind Vi, Angus Wilson had a respectful expression, continuing, ¡°Miss Thompson, I haven¡¯t been sleeping properly these past few days. Could you take a look at me after you see Edith?¡±

    Vi looked up at him.

    Angus Wilson had a yellowishplexion, his eyes were somewhat cloudy, and he had a white tongue coating, indicating that he was weak and heat-damp.

    ¡°Do you often feel dizzy and have a poor appetite?¡± Vi continued to ask, ¡°Do you cough up phlegm in the morning and evening?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Angus Wilson immediately nodded.

    Vi was really amazing!

    With one look, she knew all his symptoms.

    She truly was a Divine Doctor.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem,¡± Vi continued. ¡°You can go home and have stew made from gourds, barley, and eel soup every evening for three days. That should relieve the symptoms.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to take medication?¡± Angus Wilson was a bit puzzled.

    He had taken many kinds of western medicine from the hospital without any relief, so simply stewing eel soup could solve the problem?

    Vi slightly smiled, ¡°All medicine is poisonous to a degree. Just try it my way first.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Angus Wilson nodded.

    As they were speaking, they had arrived at Edith Bet¡¯s room.

    Angus Wilson continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll wait outside. Call me if you need me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Vi, carrying her medical kit, walked into the room.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Edith, who was practicing on the guzheng, looked extremely happy to see Viing over.

    ¡°How have you been feeling these past few days?¡±

    Edith responded, ¡°Very well. It¡¯s just that being stuck inside the house is a bit boring. Miss Thompson, when can I go out for a walk and get some sunshine?¡±

    ¡°After we remove the gauze.¡±

    Edith counted the days, ¡°That¡¯s still ten days away then.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi took out the acupuncture bag.

    Edith took off her coat andy on the bed.

    Vi clutched a silver needle in her hand, poking each one into every major acupoint on Edith¡¯s back.

    An hourter, the acupuncture session was over.

    Edith was looking forward to the day the gauze was removed, ¡°Miss

    Thompson, thank you.¡±

    Vi slightly smiled, ¡°You can thank me after you get better.¡±

    Edith looked at Vi, ¡°You are really beautiful when you smile, Miss Thompson!¡±

    Vi, naturally good-looking, was especially attractive when sheughed.

    Edith suddenly understood why, in ancient times, there would be emperors obsessed with beauty.

    If she were emperor and encountered a beauty like Vi, she¡¯d be infatuated too.

    With a mocking smile, Vi nced back, ¡°Are you saying I usually don¡¯t look good?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Edith quickly defended, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve seen. Even the First Maiden of River City can¡¯tpare to you!¡±

    Packing up her medical kit, Vi smiled, ¡°Keep your diet clean these next few days. I¡¯ll be back in ten days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edith nodded, ¡°So I don¡¯t need acupuncture anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi casually picked up a pen, pulling her hair back and revealing her fair and beautiful neck, ¡°But you still have to take the herbal medicine.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Edith called out, ¡°Uncle, please escort Miss Thompson out.¡± Harriet Bet and Linda Wilson were out, so only Angus Wilson was present.

    ¡°Coming.¡± Angus Wilson came from outside.

    The rain outside had already stopped, and Vi turned down Angus Wilson¡¯s offer to drive her home.

    Looking at Vi¡¯s retreating figure biking away, Angus mused, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have such a good daughter?¡±

    What kind of parents could raise such a daughter?

    When he arrived home, Angus Wilson immediately ordered the kitchen to prepare gourd and barley soup with eel.

    The eel was very fishy, and it was even worse when stewed with gourd and barley.

    Mrs. Wilson questioned, ¡°That Miss Thompson you were talking about, is she really that capable? This thing smells awful. You better not drink it! Tomorrow, I¡¯m taking you to visit a traditional Chinese clinic.¡±

    Angus Wilson took a big sip, ¡°What do you know! Miss Thompson is the real

    Divine Doctor, she said drinking for three days will make me better.¡±Would a real divine doctor be unable to even prescribe a medicine!

    Mrs. Wilson sneered, ¡°Just wait to be tricked! I don¡¯t care about you.¡±

    After all, it¡¯s just a bowl of soup, it won¡¯t harm her body. In three days, Angus Wilson will realize these things are useless and will go to the hospital with her.

    When passing by a night market, Vi Thompson packed a serving of hot and sour noodles.

    She didn¡¯t feel like eating with the Thompson family.

    Today is the second day LW posted a task on Talent Network.

    The task had been picked up by countless people.

    But none of them could eliminate the virus.

    In desperation, LW had to rebuild their official website again and again, but no matter how many times it was rebuilt, it was hacked in an instant.

    Vi Thompson was sitting at theputer desk, eating hot and sour noodles while opening the Talent Network webpage.

    Seeing the task posted by LW, Vi Thompson slightly raised her eyebrows.

    1 million tokens!

    LW is indeed generous.

    Vi Thompson lightly hooked her lips and clicked to ept the task.

    Five minutester, the LW official website was restored.

    At the same time.

    Ding!

    1 million tokens were credited to Vi Thompson¡¯s Talent Network ount.

    Finally, the virus was cleared and all the top executives of LW were moved to tears.

    The international website forums also exploded.

    [LW¡¯s official website is back to normal! I heard that Country Polluton has reinforced its firewalls this time, even the most skilled hackers are helpless.] [I have to say, Country Polluton is indeed somewhat capable.]

    [Damn, damn, damn! You guys, go look at LW¡¯s official website! It¡¯s been hacked again and the countdown has been reset to 72 hours!]

    [Haha, I reckon the person who removed the virus is the Milk Tea Master himself. After making a cool one billion, he restored the website to its original state!]

    [I guess LW must be doubting their existence now.]

    [Upvote to the abovement.]

    At the same time.

    At a child aid base in a certain impoverished mountainous area.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came from the finance office.

    ¡°Xiao Xu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Some colleagues curiouslv looked at Xiao Xu.

    Xiao Xu pointed at theputer screen, ¡°Some, someone anonymously donated 10 million to us!¡±

    ¡°You must have added an extra zero?¡±

    It was simply impossible for a one-time anonymous donation to be 10 million.

    Normally,rge donations eithere from corporations or celebrities. If they make donations, they would want world to know, why would they donate anonymously?

    ¡°No! Count it yourself!¡±bender

    ¡°Tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, millions! Damn! It really is 10 million!¡±

    The same thing also happened at the Show Vige Red Cross, a free lunch for children in a certain impoverished mountainous area, a child welfare institution, a stray cat and dog rescue station¡­

    A total of ten non-profit organizations.

    The total amount added up to exactly one billion.

    ¡°Sir, madam, Patriarch Lentz, Mr. Lentz, and Mrs. Lentz have arrived,¡± said the Thompson family¡¯s housekeeper who briskly walked into the living room.

    ¡°Please, ask them in,¡± said Reg Thompson with a smile.

    ¡°Of course.¡¯

    In a short while, footsteps could be heard outside.

    Reg Thompson and Olga immediately stood up to greet their guests.

    ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯ve gone to great trouble toe here yourself! Aren¡¯t you making us younger generations feel inferior?¡± the courteous words of Reg Thompson were indeed eloquent.

    Patriarch Lentz smiled, ¡°It should be this way, we¡¯re all one family, there¡¯s no need to speak as if we are two.¡±

    Olgaughed with hidden sarcasm.

    This old man is certainly good at taking advantage!

    The Lentz¡¯s third son is such a good-for-nothing that they actually had the audacity to bring up the matter of an engagement proposal.

    ¡°Please have a seat,¡± said Olga, taking Mrs. Lentz¡¯s hand, ¡°Eleanor, we haven¡¯t seen each other for awhile.¡¯

    Once everyone was seated and had exchanged a few pleasantries, Patriarch

    Lentz got straight to the point, ¡°Reg, I¡¯vee to discuss the children¡¯s matter. The day after tomorrow is the engagement ceremony we agreed upon, I¡¯ve arranged everything in advance, please take a look and see if there¡¯s anything inappropriate.¡±

    As he spoke, Patriarch Lentz handed Reg Thompson a red piece of paper.

    Reg Thompson took the red paper, without even looking, ¡°Patriarch, you arrange however you see fit, the fact that our eldest daughter can attract your attention is already her marrying up.¡±

    Olga immediately nodded, ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s definitely our eldest daughter¡¯s good

    fortune.¡±

    The words from the couple emphasized it was their eldest daughter.

    But Patriarch Lentz didn¡¯t give it a second thought.

    After all, the Thompsons only have one daughter.

    Upon seeing Reg Thompson and Olga¡¯s attitudes, he sighed a breath of relief.

    He knew that Reg Thompson and Olga were not the kind to go back on their word.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Emma here?¡± asked Eleanor Armstrong..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 34 - 34: 034: Are you blind or am I blind?

    Chapter 34: 034: Are you blind or am I blind?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Eleanor suddenly inquired about Elizabeth Thompson, causing Reg Thompson and Olga to be surprised.

    Olga quickly reacted and said with a smile, ¡°Elizabeth is practicing the piano upstairs. The young girl is a bit shy.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Olga turned her head to look at the maid nearby, ¡°You, go call Miss Thompson.¡±

    Eleanorughed and said, ¡°Since Elizabeth is practicing the piano, don¡¯t bother her.¡±

    Her gaze shifted and Eleanor noticed the bookshelf in the living room, then said, ¡°Are these books what Elizabeth usually reads?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Olga nodded, her face full of pride, ¡°Her biggest hobby is reading books.¡±

    Eleanor walked to the bookshelf.

    All of the books on the shelf were world-famous works.

    There was also a book about ancient Egyptian writing.

    Eleanor took this book out, somewhat curious, and said, ¡°Is Elizabeth interested in ancient Egyptian culture?¡±

    Olga came over and said, ¡°Yes, she really likes reading this book.¡±

    In fact, it was a pirated book.

    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t understand ancient Egyptian writing at all. It was just for show on the bookshelf.

    Upon hearing this, Eleanor¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.

    Ancient Egyptian culture was ancient and mysterious.

    For thousands of years, countless schrs have been fascinated by it, but no one could prate its mysteries. Unexpectedly, at such a young age, Elizabeth could understand ancient Egyptian writing.

    How amazing!

    Eleanor¡¯s appreciation for Elizabeth grew even more, and she couldn¡¯t wait for her to marry Terrence right away.

    Unfortunately, Elizabeth had yet to graduate from university, so they could only get engaged first.

    ¡°Elizabeth will definitely achieve great things in the future!¡± sighed Eleanor.

    Olga maintained a smile, and in her heart, she had already cursed Eleanor hundreds of times.

    Even though they knew that Elizabeth would achieve great things in the future, the Lentz n still had the nerve to propose an engagement. Terrence should take a look at himself and see what he¡¯s made of!

    How disgusting.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s rely on your good words.¡± Olga forced a grin, ¡°I hope this girl can achieve great things in the future.¡±

    Just then, the maid brought a te of cut fruit.

    Olga continued, ¡°Send a portion to Miss Thompson too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Eleanor, in good spirits at the happy asion, hadn¡¯t even noticed that Olga had initially referred to Elizabeth as ¡°Miss Thompson, ¡± and now changed it to

    ¡°Missy Thompson. ¡±

    On the other side, Patriarch Lentz, Reg Thompson, and Han Lentz were discussing the engagement.

    Basically, Patriarch Lentz and Han Lentz were talking, and Reg Thompson expressed no opinions, only smiling and saying, ¡°Great! Let¡¯s do everything ording to what the Patriarch says. I have no objections.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz looked at Reg Thompson, touched deeply in his heart.

    Elizabeth was well-known for her beauty. Parents would certainly have a bunch of opinions on the engagement banquet, but Reg Thompson had none at all.

    At this moment, Eleanor seemed to remember something and said, ¡°Oh, right, I had two suits made to order abroad. Why not have Elizabethe down and try them on?¡±

    As she spoke, the maid brought two gift boxes.

    Olga smiled and said, ¡°Master had them tailored to Elizabeth¡¯s measurements, so how could they be wrong? No need to try them on.¡±

    A week ago, the Lentz n had sent someone to take Elizabeth¡¯s measurements, but at that time, Olga had given Vi Thompson¡¯s measurements instead.

    Asking Elizabeth toe try on the clothes now would reveal the secret, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Patriarch Lentz stood up from the sofa, ¡°Reg, we¡¯ll be heading back first.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, let me see you out.¡± Reg Thompson promptly stood up and apanied the Lentz n as they left.

    Olga followed Reg¡¯s footsteps.

    Returning to the living room, seeing the engagement gifts brought by the Lentz n, Olga¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°I must say, the Lentz n is really extravagant! These diamonds are all collector-grade, right? And this watch is HRStest model, limited to three pieces worldwide! Even this bracelet is a collector¡¯s edition, and Mrs. Knight couldn¡¯t even buy it¡­¡±

    Just thinking of these luxury items being given to Vi Thompson, Olga couldn¡¯t bear the pain.

    How could a country girl deserve such high-end items? Only Elizabeth!Thinking of this, Olga called the housekeeper.

    ¡°Madam, you called me.¡±

    Olga nodded, and then asked, ¡°Housekeeper, do you know anyone who sells high imitation luxury goods?¡±

    The housekeeper hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°I have a fellow townsman who deals in high imitations.¡±

    Olga asked, ¡°Where does she live?¡±

    ¡°In River City.¡±

    Olga smiled and said, ¡°Perfect. Have them send some imitation versions of these items, we can discuss the price.¡±

    The housekeeper immediately understood Olga¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Okay, madam. I¡¯ll contact him right away.¡±

    Reg Thompson looked at Olga and frowned, ¡°What will you do if she finds out?¡± Such things would damage their reputation if they were broadcasted.

    Olga¡¯s eyes showed nothing but disdain, ¡°That little bastard? What has she seen in her life?¡±

    Since she hasn¡¯t seen anything, how can she tell the real from the fake!

    Reg thought about it and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    It is indeed a waste to give these good things to Vi Thompson.

    The Lentz n.

    Patriarch Lentz came to Terrence Lentz¡¯s room upstairs.

    As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw Terrence sitting by theputer.

    Patriarch Lentz couldn¡¯t understand the online games that young people love to y, so he could only see the English text on theputer screen.

    ¡°Terrence!¡±

    Terrence looked back, ¡°Grandfather.¡¯

    ¡°Terrence, your father and I went to the Thompson n. Don¡¯t worry, the engagement banquet will still continue.¡±

    At this point, Patriarch Lentz paused, ¡°Miss Thompson is not the kind ot person you think she is.¡±

    Terrence didn¡¯t say anything.

    Patriarch Lentz took out a ck card, ¡°This is a little token of appreciation from me, take it. There will be many more times when you¡¯ll need money in the future, and when you¡¯re with Miss Thompson, don¡¯t worry about money! I¡¯m not boasting, even if I have ten more spendthrift children, I won¡¯t run out of money!¡±

    ¡°You can just spend it and don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz had the demeanor of a nouveau riche.

    ¡°Grandfather, you keep the money, I don¡¯tck it.¡± Terrence pushed the card back.

    Patriarch Lentz was unhappy, frowning, ¡°Take it, child! If you don¡¯t, I will be angry.¡±

    ¡°I warn you, I have a heart condition! If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll have an episode to show you!¡±

    At this moment, Patriarch Lentz was like an untouchable touchy old man.

    Terrence¡¯s face was full of helplessness, and he could only let Patriarch Lentz stuff the card into his pocket.

    Seeing that Terrence no longer refused, Patriarch Lentz left the room satisfied with his hands behind his back.

    The next day.

    Olga had someone call Vi Thompson downstairs.

    Seeing Viing downstairs,

    Olga put on a fake smile and pointed to the luxury items arranged on the table,

    ¡°Tomorrow is your engagement day with the third young master of the Lentz n. These are the betrothal gifts they sent you. There are also two evening dresses for the engagement banquet; see if they fit.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for fear of the Lentz n finding out, Olga wouldn¡¯t even want to give Vi these two dresses.

    A chicken wants to be a phoenix?

    Vi walked to the table and casually picked up a watch, ¡°An HR wristwatch, invaluable and highly collectible. The limited edition Chanel crocodile skin bag, a collector¡¯s grade pigeon egg diamond ring¡­¡±

    Her tone was calm, even her expression was calm, but Olga frowned.

    How did Vi recognize these luxury items?

    Before Olga could react, Vi¡¯s next words made her break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Switching the real with the fake,¡± Vi paused, ¡°So¡­. do you think it¡¯s you who¡¯s blind or me who¡¯s blind?¡±

 Chapter 35 - 35: 035: Eldest daughter, Viola Thompson

    Chapter 35: 035: Eldest daughter, Vi Thompson

    Trantor: 549690339

    Switching the beams?

    What¡¯s going on?

    Could it be that Vi Thompson had already realized that these things are imitations?

    No way!

    Vi Thompson was just a country bumpkin, how could she just tell at a nce whether they were imitations or authentic products?

    But in just a moment, Olga¡¯s expression returned to normal, ¡°What do you mean ¡®switching the beams!?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know these were imitations?¡±

    ¡°Of course they¡¯re not imitations!¡± Olga continued, ¡°Do you think this is your countryside? Where you can pass off shoddy goods as the real thing?¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, her lips curved upwards, and then she turned to leave.

    ¡°Where are you going!¡±

    Seeing her want to leave, Olga worried and immediately caught up with Vi Thompson¡¯s steps.

    ¡°I am going to the Lentz n.¡±

    Upon hearing that Vi Thompson was going to the Lentz n, Olga felt incredibly guilty.

    If people knew she had reced the authentic products with imitations, the Thompson n wouldpletely lose face.

    ¡°What are you going to the Lentz n for?¡±

    Vi Thompson continued, ¡°The Lentz n brought a bunch of imitations over. Shouldn¡¯t I go ask for an exnation?¡±

    Olga choked on her words.

    This little bitch!

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t notice these things were imitations? Do you have an extra pair of eyespared to others?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to find the Lentz n for an exnation,¡± Vi Thompson looked at Olga, ¡°They took advantage of your poor eyesight and tried to trick people with imitations. Isn¡¯t this humiliating yourck of knowledge?¡±

    With those simple words and without a single profanity, she indirectly insulted Olga¡¯s poor eyesight and ignorance.

    Olga¡¯s face turned white with anger, but she was unable to utter a single rebuttal.

    How could she know that Vi Thompson had actually seen through it!

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Olga tried hard to calm herself down, ¡°Let¡¯s investigate by ourselves first, maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°We can¡¯t wrong a good person.¡±

    Olga called the housekeeper.

    ¡°Housekeeper, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The housekeeper was also confused, but fortunately, under Olga¡¯s signaling, she quickly reacted and immediately said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s my mistake! These aren¡¯t the things sent over by the Lentz n! I just found them so beautiful, so I bought some imitations myself. I intended to use them for personal use, but I didn¡¯t expect to pick up the wrong ones!¡±

    Olga shouted angrily, ¡°Then go get the authentic ones quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    Vi Thompson knew that the two of them were acting, but she didn¡¯t expose them.

    Very quickly.

    The housekeeper had someone bring the authentic products over. Under the light, the dazzling array of luxury goods sparkled in brilliance.

    ¡°Have you seen them clearly?¡± Olga asked.

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    Olga continued, ¡°Since the youngdy has taken a good look, Housekeeper, why don¡¯t you take these things back and put them away!¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± The housekeeper immediately went to collect the items. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Vi Thompson ced her hand on the box.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±

    Vi Thompson looked at Olga, ¡°Since these are betrothal gifts from the Lentz n, they should naturally be kept by me.¡±

    Olga smiled, ¡°You¡¯re too young to be trusted to keep such valuable things safe. What if you lose them? I¡¯ll keep them for you instead.¡±

    Vi Thompson just looked at Olga, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly,

    ¡°I¡¯ll put them in the bank¡¯s safe deposit box. They won¡¯t get lost.¡±

    Olga never thought that Vi Thompson would even want to take Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s things!

    ¡°These things should belong to Emma. Don¡¯t take what¡¯s offered and then feign indifference. If it wasn¡¯t for Emma, you¡¯d still be in the countryside by now.¡± ¡°In that case, let her marry.¡± Vi Thompson said tly.

    Olga choked, continuing, ¡°Fine, even if these things don¡¯t belong to Emma. They should belong to me, right? I¡¯m your mother who raised you. You should show your filial piety, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Vi Thompson gave a faint smile, ¡°Besides my grandmother, I don¡¯t owe anything to anyone else. Moral maniption doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±

    With that, Vi Thompson packed up everything and walked towards the door.

    How could there be someone as ungrateful as Vi Thompson in this world?

    Olga had painstakingly raised her, even bringing her back to the city to live a good life. The kindness of raising her was great, yet Vi Thompson turned her back on her.

    Olga shivered with anger but all she could do was swallow her anger helplessly.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°The bank.¡± Vi Thompson¡¯s tone was light and airy.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Olga yelled.

    Vi Thompson, however, acted like she didn¡¯t hear a thing.Olga grabbed a vase and threw it on the ground.

    Crash¡ª

    An ancient vase from the Southern Song Dynasty shattered all over the floor.

    Elizabeth Thompson happened to be walking down the stairs and saw this scene. She frowned and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The housekeeper replied, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that little illegitimate child.¡±

    ¡°What happened to my sister?¡± Elizabeth helped Olga sit down and poured her a cup of tea.

    The housekeeper exined the situation.

    Hearing this, Elizabeth sighed, ¡°Sister is young and doesn¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t need to be angry with her. If she likes those things, just let her have them.¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for you,¡± Olga continued, ¡°She¡¯s just a country girl. How can she deserve such nice things?¡±

    Just thinking about the limited-edition diamonds and watches made her heart ache.

    Elizabeth smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind. We are sisters after all. And since we are sisters, what¡¯s mine is also hers.¡±

    Seeing the kind-hearted Elizabeth, Olga sighed, ¡°Emma, with your personality, you¡¯ll suffer one day.¡±

    ¡°To suffer is a blessing,¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°The engagement is tomorrow.

    Can you bear it?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.

    The Lentz and Thompson ns were both prominent families in River City.

    The engagement hotel was filled with guests.

    Many of the guests who came to attend the engagement banquet looked forward to seeing some drama unfold.

    After all,

    One was the number one talented woman in River City.

    The other was the number one good-for-nothing in River City.

    In the makeup room,

    Olga looked at the stunningly beautiful girl sitting in front of the makeup mirror and narrowed her eyes.

    It had to be said,

    Vi Thompson was born with a beautiful face.

    A standard oval face, a pair of delicate peach blossom eyes that were clear and bright, and shallow pear-shaped dimples on her cheeks when she smiled, unintentionally captivating souls.

    How many men could resist such temptation?

    She was too beautiful, so beautiful that Olga felt threatened.

    Fortunately,

    Luckily, Vi was about to get engaged to that good-for-nothing.

    Thinking of this, Olga curled her lips.

    A momentter, Olga looked at her watch and reminded the makeup artist, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, can you hurry up a bit?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡¯

    In the resting room,

    ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ve found out that the Thompson n wants someone to rece Elizabeth and get engaged to you.¡± Adam Swantz continued, ¡°It¡¯s their adopted daughter who¡¯s been raised in the countryside since she was little.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, ¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s face was expressionless and indifferent.

    As far as he was concerned,

    It didn¡¯t matter who got engaged to him. In the end, the oue would be the same.

    Adam Swantz looked at Terrence, ¡°Third brother, they¡¯re going to rece your fianc¨¦e, and you still don¡¯t seem to care?¡± ¡°It¡¯s expected,¡± Terrence Lentz replied concisely.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips lightly opened, ¡°Break off the engagement.¡±

    In the front hall,

    Reg Thompson stood in the middle of the banquet hall, ¡°First of all, I want to thank everyone for taking the time to attend our eldest daughter Vi Thompson¡¯s engagement banquet with Terrence Lentz, the third young master of the Lentz n.

    ¡°As you all know, our eldest daughter and the third young master of the Lentz n were arranged to be matchmaking spouses ten years ago. Although it was only a verbal agreement at the time, a man¡¯s word is his bond. Today, I am here to formally set the engagement for the two children.¡±

    Vi Thompson?

    Who is Vi Thompson?

    The moment these words were spoken, whispers broke out among the audience.

    Patriarch Lentz¡¯s smile instantly froze on his face.

    Did he hear wrong?

    ¡°Let me introduce you all, this is our Thompson n¡¯s eldest daughter, Vi Thompson.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, a slender figure slowly walked to the entrance.

    As the figure walked against the light,

    Her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    But as the figure slowly approached, Terrence Lentz, who was seated among the guests, narrowed his eyes..

 Chapter 36 - 36: 036: Engagement Banquet

    Chapter 36: 036: Engagement Banquet

    Trantor: 549690339

    Watching that slender figure, the depths of Terrence Lentz¡¯s eyes grew darker, his index finger slightly curved, tapping on the table intermittently. In a moment, he shifted his gaze to Adam Swantz next to him.

    ¡°The ring?¡±

    ¡°Which ring?¡± Adam Swantz was puzzled.

    ¡°The engagement ring.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz had indeed prepared an engagement ring, but didn¡¯t Terrence Lentz say that he would dissolve the engagement?

    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to dissolve the engagement?¡± Adam Swantz asked.

    ¡°What engagement dissolution?¡± Terrence Lentz counterattacked.

    ¡°Just now in the lounge, you said it yourself! You haven¡¯t forgotten that already?¡±

    ¡°You misheard.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if he had never spoken about dissolving the engagement.

    As the words fell, Terrence Lentz reached out to Adam Swantz, ¡°The ring.¡±

    Looking at the hand that Terrence Lentz had stretched out, Adam Swantz began to doubt his life.

    Good heavens!

    They say that women are fickle, but when did men start being so fickle too?

    Adam Swantz swallowed, took the ring box out of his pocket, and handed it to Terrence Lentz.

    Terrence Lentz took the engagement ring, stood up, and walked towards the stage.

    At this moment.

    A beam of light shone towards the stage.

    Her figure was fully revealed before everyone.

    The girl was about seventeen or eighteen years old.

    Dressed in a pristine white gown, its body-hugging design revealed a slender waist, waist-length hair pulled up, exposing a graceful swan-like neck, exuding an air of nobility with a hint of coldness.

    Her face was like a lotus, her waist like a willow.

    With a gentle upward nce, the delicate peach blossom eyes brimmed with rity, making all the colors of the world pale inparison.

    The carefully dresseddies of refined society present all seemed to be her background.

    The atmosphere in the air froze for a moment.

    In a moment.

    The discussion sounded again.

    ¡°My God! She is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful? What¡¯s the use of that? No matter how beautiful she is, she¡¯s just a country girl who can¡¯t be brought to social events.¡±

    ¡°This girl was adopted by Reg Thompson. If we go by the time, she is indeed the eldest daughter of the Thompson n. She was raised in the countryside all these years and was only brought back to River City recently for her engagement. ¡±

    ¡°It turns out that the one engaged to Terrence Lentz is not Elizabeth Thompson! The Lentz n has really been shameless all these years, always iming to the public that Elizabeth Thompson is Terrence Lentz¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Isn¡¯t this a dy in the girl¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡± I did say that the third son of the Lentz family is not good enough for Miss Thompson!¡±

    Hearing thesements.

    Patriarch Lentz¡¯s face turned almost ashen.

    Furious to the verge of a heart attack.

    Fortunately, the housekeeper next to him fed him a Quick Acting Heart-saving Pill in time, allowing him to recover.

    How could he have imagined that the Thompson n woulde up with such a peach-swap trick?

    What a clever stroke by Reg Thompson!

    If Elizabeth Thompson did not fancy Terrence Lentz and wanted to break off the engagement, she could have said it directly. Why y such a humiliating game?

    And he had even thought before that Elizabeth Thompson was not a shallow girl.

    Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz, the two brothers, exchanged nces, both seeing the look of enjoying the drama in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Even the heart-saving pill had to be eaten; it seemed the old man was really furious.

    It would be great if he could die directly from anger!

    Mr. Lentz and his wife, Eleanor Armstrong, sat beside the patriarch.

    Both of their faces were very ugly.

    And very worried.

    The Thompson n unexpectedly changed the protagonists at thest minute, leaving Terrence Lentz in an awkward position. How could he step down?

    Han Lentz stood up directly from his chair, unable to hold back the urge to go and have a word with Reg Thompson.

    ¡°Han, wait.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong promptly grabbed Han Lentz¡¯s hand.

    Han Lentz hesitated for a moment.Eleanor Armstrong gestured towards the

    stage, ¡°Look.¡±

    Terrence Lentz, with the engagement ring in hand, walked step by step to the girl on stage. His voice was deep, pleasant to hear, and maically attractive.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, hello. I am Terrence Lentz.¡±

    Vi Thompson raised her eyes slightly and fell into a pair of deep pupils. The man had an extremely handsome face.

    His narrow, phoenix eyes nted upwards, and the sword-like eyebrows hinted at a faint smile. The high, sharp nose was as if sculpted with a knife, and the thin lips were almost pursed into a line.

    He seemed like a ruler who dominated the world, unattainable and beyond reach.

    As their eyes met, both were slightly stunned.

    She didn¡¯t expect that her unknown, cheap fianc¨¦ would turn out to be him.

    That¡¯s right.

    This wasn¡¯t their first meeting.

    When the Thompson n had schemed to send her to Mr. Cooper¡¯s room, it was Terrence who had taken her out during the chaos.

    After parting hurriedly, Vi hadn¡¯t even had time to ask for his name.

    Unexpectedly.

    He was Terrence Lentz.

    Such a person didn¡¯t seem at all like the good-for-nothing described in rumors.

    Quickly, Vi came to her senses, gave a slight smile, and grasped Terrence¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡±

    The host stepped forward at this moment, ¡°Please exchange the engagement rings. ¡±

    Terrence opened the ring box and took out the ring.

    Under the light, the red diamond sparkled with a captivating brilliance.

    Vi extended her hand.

    Her hand was slender, fair, and soft like boneless, breathtakingly beautiful.

    With the red diamond ring on, her fingers appeared even more slender and under the red diamond¡¯s contrast, her fingers were so white they seemed to glow, making it difficult for hand-lovers to look away.

    Red diamonds were already rare, let alone a ten-carat one that Terrence had brought out.

    Seeing Terrence put the red diamond on Vi¡¯s hand, the audience gasped in astonishment.

    Everyone was talking.

    ¡°I heard there are only two red diamonds like this in the world! The other one is in the Uron royal family, said to be passed on to the next queen!¡±

    ¡°This is the Lentz n¡¯s heirloom. What a pity, it¡¯s been given to a country girl!¡±

    ¡°Patriarch Lentz has really gone senile.¡±

    Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz stared at the diamond ring on Vi¡¯s hand, their eyes turning red with anger. Clenching their fists tightly, the veins on their faces bulged prominently.

    They had originally thought that the old patriarch would pass this ring to the future head of the Lentz n. They never expected patriarch Lentz to directly give the red diamond to Terrence.

    Terrence was nothing but a good-for-nothing.

    Did patriarch Lentz intend for Terrence to be the Lentz n¡¯s next leader?

    Absurd!

    It was simply the height of absurdity.

    Elizabeth Thompson was also in the audience.

    Seeing the man on stage putting the priceless diamond ring on Vi¡¯s hand, she frowned slightly.

    Unexpectedly, the good-for-nothing reputed throughout River City was so impossibly handsome.

    Perhaps there wasn¡¯t a second man like this in the entire River City.

    Somehow, Elizabeth felt a hint of jealousy toward Vi. At this moment, she should be the one wearing that ring.

    However, Elizabeth soon came to her senses.

    No matter how handsome Terrence was, he was nothing but an empty shell with a pretty appearance.

    How could such a man be worthy of her?

    A woman with a schrly and refined temperament like her should be standing shoulder to shoulder with the high and mighty Mr. Terrence.

    She hade tonight to make Terrence see the reality that they were not from the same world.

    This would prevent the good-for-nothing from always lingering in her heart.

    A good-for-nothing and a country girl were indeed a perfect match.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, what exactly is going on? How could you treat my son like this?¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Eleanor Armstrong approached Elizabeth and whispered.

    In Eleanor¡¯s view, Elizabeth was well-mannered, understanding, and certainly not a traitorous person.

    Facing Eleanor, Elizabeth didn¡¯t show any signs of panic; instead, she smiled gently and said softly, ¡°Aunt Lentz, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. After all, from the very beginning, it was my elder sister who was engaged to the third son of the Lentz family.¡±

    At this point, Elizabeth lowered her voice and leaned into Eleanor¡¯s ear,

    ¡°Besides, I believe that one should have self-awareness, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

 Chapter 37 - 37: 037: Country girls, not a threat.

    Chapter 37: 037: Country girls, not a threat.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Eleanor Armstrong was trembling with anger, looking at Elizabeth Thompson with an incredulous expression in her eyes.

    Just a moment ago, she still thought that all this had nothing to do with Elizabeth Thompson.

    After all,

    Based on her understanding of Elizabeth Thompson, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Perhaps all this was decided by the Thompson n¡¯s parents.

    But now,

    The truth was right before her eyes.

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s lips slightly curved, not waiting for Eleanor Armstrong to react. She continued, ¡°Moreover, marriage between men and women has always been a matter of equal social status. Don¡¯t you think that with the reputation of Young Master Lentz, he is a perfect match for my elder sister?¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s words were bloody, heart-piercing, and full of contempt for Terrence Lentz, the good-for-nothing. Thest sentence, in particr, was filled with provocation.

    She is River City¡¯s number one talented woman, with both beauty and intelligence.

    What does Terrence Lentz count for?

    Eleanor Armstrong swallowed all her anger, looked at Elizabeth Thompson, and said word by word, ¡°Miss Thompson, thirty years on this side of the river and thirty years on the other side, if our Terrence was able to gain fame in

    River City thirteen years ago, he will definitely rise again in thirteen years! If you look down on him today, you won¡¯t be able to reach him in the future!¡±

    Too high to reach?

    Just with a good-for-nothing?

    That¡¯s truly unbelievable.

    Elizabeth Thompson stood straight, no longer deliberately lowering her voice, and continued, ¡°Aunt Lentz, I¡¯ll be waiting for Young Master Lentz to rise again. I hope that day won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong clenched her fingers, trying to control her emotions.

    Elizabeth Thompson picked up a wine ss from the self-service table, ¡°I wish Mr. Lentz and my elder sister a happy life-long marriage. And I also wish that you can witness Young Master Lentz¡¯seback within a hundred years.¡± At this point, she paused, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Elizabeth Thompson drank all the wine in the tall ss in one breath, then turned around and left without looking at Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s face.

    Eleanor Armstrong watched Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, her breathing irregr, her vision darkening for a moment, almost fainting. She was fortunate to grasp the chair behind her in time.

    She never dreamed that her ideal daughter-inw would have two faces. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlotte Young approached Eleanor Armstrong.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Eleanor Armstrong averted her gaze.

    Charlotte Young supported Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s arm and continued, ¡°Mom, the

    Thompson n is really inhuman! Don¡¯t be angry, even without Elizabeth

    Thompson, you still have us!¡±

    If today¡¯s fianc¨¦e of Terrence Lentz were really Elizabeth Thompson, it would be a fatal blow to her and Bartley Lentz.

    After all, with Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s talent, once she married Terrence Lentz, the position of the Lentz n head would definitely fall on her.

    But now, things are different.

    Now, Terrence Lentz¡¯s fianc¨¦e is just a country girl, who poses no threat to them.

    All she had to do now was to appease Eleanor Armstrong.

    Eleanor Armstrong pressed her temples, ¡°My head hurts; give me some peace.¡±

    Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Let me take you outside for a walk.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t refuse. Aftering out and feeling the night breeze, she felt much more sober.

    Three hourster.

    The engagement banquet ended.

    Vi Thompson changed into her normal clothes and walked out of the hotel.

    Wearing a white T-shirt, denim shorts, and a pair of white canvas shoes, her legs were long, straight, and perfectly shaped like a model on the runway.

    Her three-thousand-strand ck hair cascaded freely behind her head, adorned with a crystal hairpin at the left temple, sparkling in the night. As the breeze swayed, the silk-like strands billowed in the air, not revealing chaos but presenting a stunning, disheveled beauty.

    It was such a simple, natural look, but it was breathtaking and hard to look away from.

    As Vi Thompson got to the roadside and was about to ride her bike back, a car pulled up beside her.

    The window rolled down, revealing a sharply defined face.

    ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    The man¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, his voice deep and maic, an extremely pleasing tone.

    Vi Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡±

    ¡°Get in the car; I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    Before Vi Thompson could refuse, Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°It¡¯s toote; it¡¯s not safe for a girl to be out.¡±

    As he finished, Terrence Lentz got out of the car, opened the door for Vi Thompson, and blocked the top of the car with his hand.

    This scene left Adam Swantz, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat,pletely dumbfounded.

    What the hell!

    Is he blind?

    ¡°Th-Third Brother?¡± Adam Swantz called out.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Adam Swantz swallowed, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He just wanted to confirm if this person was Terrence Lentz.

    Then, Adam Swantz pinched his thigh with his hand.

    Ouch! It really hurt.

    so¡­

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion?

    So, the gentle, respectful person who personally opened the car door for Vi Thompson and blocked the car roof with his hand really was Terrence Lentz?

    The Terrence Lentz he knew never showed pity or affection for women.

    He recalled at one cocktail party,

    When he saw several men being disrespectful to Elizabeth Thompson, he asked Terrence Lentz if he should help, as Elizabeth Thompson was, after all, his fianc¨¦e.

    That Terrence Lentz:¡±Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Another time, he had bumped into Elizabeth Thompson outside during a torrential downpour, and he offered her an umbre.

    Terrence Lentz:

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.¡±

    But now¡­ was this still the same man who told him not to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs?

    Very quickly.

    Vi Thompson got in the car.

    Adam nced through the rearview mirror.

    Looking at her, he felt a little dazed.

    Why did he feel like he had seen this girl somewhere before?

    ¡°What are you dazed for?¡± At that moment, a deep voice suddenly rang out in the air.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Adam immediately snapped back to reality. Terrence Lentz coughed lightly, ¡°Drive.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Adam immediately ignited the engine.

    The car was very quiet.

    Vi sat next to Terrence Lentz, not feeling awkward at all, asionally looking out the window.

    Since she had gotten into the car, a faint aroma lingered around the tip of Terrence Lentz¡¯s nose.

    It was like abination of bamboo and orchid.

    Not the artificial concoction of chemical perfume, but a very natural and pure scent. It was especially pleasant to smell.

    Do all girls smell so fragrant?

    The temperature inside the car gradually increased.

    It felt¡­ a bit hot.

    Terrence Lentz swallowed, habitually reaching for his pocket. Just as his fingers touched the cigarettes and lighter, he stopped his movement.

    He looked at the person next to him.

    From his angle, he could see her profile clearly.

    They sat very close.

    Close enough to count the number of her eyshes, which were dense like a small fan, flickering constantly.

    Her skin was very white, with almost invisible pores, like a piece of top-quality mutton-fat jade.

    Mr. Terrence, who was always decisive in his actions and never cared about others¡¯ feelings, hesitated for the first time.

    In the end, he still didn¡¯t take out the cigarette from his pocket.

    Fifteen minutester.

    The car stopped at the Thompson n¡¯s entrance.

    Vi pushed the door open, ¡°Mr. Lentz, I¡¯m going home. You guys take care on the road.¡±

    Watching Vi enter the Thompson n¡¯s gate, Terrence Lentz slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Just as the car started, Terrence Lentz said, ¡°Stop.¡± With just one word, Adam quickly stopped the car.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother?¡±

    Terrence Lentz bent down to pick up a crystal hairpin that had fallen in the car, ¡°Wait for me.¡¯

    As he finished speaking, he opened the door and got out of the car.

    Olga was standing on the balcony and saw a figure approaching.

    Although the night was dark, it could not conceal the extraordinary aura of the man.

    As he walked, he exuded an unstoppable aura of dominance.

    Who was he?

    When did their family get to know such a big shot?

    At that moment, Olga saw the man¡¯s face clearly and immediately looked disgusted.

    She thought it was some big shot, but it turned out she had misjudged him.

    Olga¡¯s face was full of anger.

    What was Terrence Lentz, the good-for-nothing, doing here?

    He must havee to see Elizabeth Thompson.

    What a shameless person.

    With furrowed brows, Olga turned around and headed downstairs.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson had appeared behind Olga at some point.

    Olga turned her head, ¡°Elizabeth, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll go and talk to that good-for-nothing.¡±

    ¡°Mom, the one who ties the bell must untie it. Let me go.¡±

    If Terrence Lentz came looking for her, she must handle it herself, making it clear to him so he could give up. Otherwise, he would never recognize his position.

    Olga was worried that Elizabeth would be entangled by Terrence Lentz. Elizabeth Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, call me.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded and turned to walk downstairs.

    After she went downstairs, Elizabeth stood at the door, blocking Terrence Lentz from entering, trying to suppress her anger, ¡°Mr. Lentz, please stop.¡± At this point, she paused and looked up at Terrence Lentz.

    ¡°Now you are my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t do anything that would make people misunderstand. Also, I hope you understand that there will never be a chance between us, like the difference between mud and the bright moon..¡±

 Chapter 38 - 38: 038: Think about it again

    Chapter 38: 038: Think about it again

    Trantor: 549690339

    After saying that, Elizabeth Thompson just looked at Terrence Lentz¡¯s reaction.

    Without thinking, she knew that Terrence Lentz¡¯s reaction would definitely be to cry bitterly and cling to her desperately.

    Elizabeth enjoyed this feeling.

    Having men grovel at her feet and bow down to her was an honor.

    Who would have thought?

    What happened next didn¡¯t go as she had imagined.

    Terrence¡¯s gaze went past her and looked behind her. His thin lips gently opened, saying, ¡°Over there.¡± What was behind her?

    Elizabeth frowned.

    Did Terrence note to see her?

    No.

    Impossible!

    At this moment, a pleasant female voice appeared in the air, ¡°What do you need from me?¡± This voice.bender

    Was¡­

    Vi Thompson?

    Elizabeth slightly frowned and nced to the side, sure enough, it was Vi.

    What was Vi doing here?

    Did Vi think Terrence was here to see her?

    It was so presumptuous.

    Elizabeth puffed out her chest confidently, waiting for Terrence to harshly humiliate Vi.

    After all, in Terrence¡¯s view, if it weren¡¯t for Vi, the person he would be engaged to would be her.

    At this moment, for Vi toe over was simply courting humiliation.

    Did Vi really think that Terrence could fall in love with her?

    Even if she had some beauty, she was just a vige girl from the countryside.

    Elizabeth hooked her lips, her eyes full of mocking expressions.

    Next, all she had to do was sit back and enjoy the show.

    Terrence reached out his hand towards Vi.

    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes.

    Was he going to p Vi?

    At this moment, Elizabeth¡¯s heart was filled with pleasure.

    Hit her.

    Hit her hard!

    Better yet, ruin Vi¡¯s facepletely.

    But in the next second, the development of the events took a turn that she did not expect.

    Terrence handed Vi a hairpin, ¡°You dropped this in the car.¡±

    Vi touched her hair, the hairpin was really gone. She immediately thanked him, ¡°Thank you, you went out of your way.¡±

    ¡°No trouble, it¡¯s my duty.¡±

    Terrence continued, ¡°You should go rest, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Vi held the hairpin.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Vi reminded him.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After saying ¡®alright¡¯,

    Throughout the process, he never even nced at Elizabeth.

    It was as if Elizabeth was just air.

    Elizabeth was dumbfounded.

    She just stood there in shock, her face changing colors like a palette, looking especially amusing.

    How could this be?

    Why did this happen?

    Thinking about all the things she had just said to Terrence, Elizabeth felt unbearable difort, wishing she could crawl into a crack in the ground.

    She had made a fool of herself in front of a good-for-nothing!

    What should she do now?

    Elizabeth bit her lip, her whole body trembling.

    On the other hand, Vi looked rxed, humming a joyful tune as she walked into the house.

    The cheerful tune sounded so irritating to Elizabeth.

    Slut!

    Slut!

    They¡¯re all sluts!

    Elizabeth tried hard to control her emotions.

    It must have been deliberate.

    Terrence must have done it on purpose to show her.

    After all, she was the one who rejected the marriage.

    Terrence wanted to use the strategy of feigning disinterest to attract her attention.

    He pretended not to care about her, but deep down, he was already in so much pain.

    Maybe Terrence was hiding in a corner where she couldn¡¯t see, crying secretly.

    Yes.

    It must be like this.

    How could Terrence easily forget her?

    Thinking like this, Elizabeth¡¯s mood improved significantly, and she turned around and walked into the house.

    Olga immediately came over, ¡°Elizabeth, how did it go? Did you make yourself clear to that good-for-nothing?¡±

    ¡°I made myself clear,¡± said Elizabeth, ¡°but it seems he didn¡¯t understand what I meant, and instead, he intends to use the feigning tactic to attract my attention.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Olga frowned slightly.

    Elizabeth sighed, ¡°Let it be for now.¡±

    ¡°There are pros and cons to everything. Sometimes, being too outstanding is not good. If you weren¡¯t so outstanding, would Terrence cling to you so desperately?¡± Olga then paused before continuing, ¡°Actually, Terrence¡¯s external conditions are not bad, but what a pity! He¡¯s all glitter and no substance.¡±

    How could a good-for-nothing be worthy of the lofty Elizabeth?

    After speaking, Olga instructed, ¡°Elizabeth, you must not be deceived by that good-for-nothing¡¯s appearance.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Her heart would always belong to Mr. Terrence.

    Only Mr. Terrence was worthy of her.

    On the other side.

    Terrence got into the car.

    Adam Swantz licked his lips, then said, ¡°Brother, is our future Sister-in-Law the fairy we saw at Show Mountainst time?¡±

    ¡°What fairy?¡± Terrence asked.

    Adam Swantz said, ¡°It¡¯s the fairy in the red dress. I saw her clearly.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Terrence leaned back in his seat, his eyes closed, preparing to rest for a while.

    Adam Swantz opened his mouth again, wanting to say something more.

    Seeing this, Terrence raised his index finger to his lips, making a hushing gesture.

    Adam Swantz had no choice but to drive away.

    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the front door of the Lentz Mansion.

    Terrence opened his eyes, straightened his clothes, and prepared to get out of the car.

    Today, his leg problem wasn¡¯t bothering him, so he didn¡¯t need to use a wheelchair. Adam said, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t get out.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Watching Terrence¡¯s figure disappear in the distance, Adam Swantz drove away.

    Just as he entered the house,

    Patriarch Lentz came to greet him, ¡°Terrence, ah.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather.¡¯ ¡°You,¡± Patriarch Lentz took a look at Terrence, ¡°are you alright today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯

    Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°What do you think of that girl from the Thompson n?¡±

    Did he really n on epting Vi?

    Hearing this question, Eleanor Armstrong, who was drinking water at the side, quickly walked over.

    Terrence replied, ¡°Since we¡¯re already engaged, she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Before Patriarch Lentz could speak, Eleanor spoke up, ¡°But her reputation isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡±

    Terrence chuckled, ¡°How good do you think my reputation could be?¡±

    Eleanor frowned slightly, ¡°That¡¯s not the same¡­¡± No matter how bad Terrence¡¯s reputation was, he was still the young master of the Lentz n, and he had inexhaustible wealth at his disposal.

    Compared to him, Vi was much weaker.

    She came from the countryside.

    Lacked experience.

    And had no culture or manners to speak of.

    Eleanor didn¡¯t even get a good look at Vi tonight because the events were so distressing.

    At this point, Eleanor could only describe the Thompson Family with one idiom.

    Hate them to the bone.

    Vi was part of the Thompson Family.

    After thinking about it, Eleanor changed her tone and said, ¡°Terrence, why don¡¯t you think about it some more? After all, marriage is a lifelong matter, and you have to be responsible for yourself! Besides, what do the Thompsons think of us? Do they really think that just anybody can marry into the Lentz n? It¡¯s too much!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 39 - 39: 039: Is there a possibility?

    Chapter 39: 039: Is there a possibility?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Eleanor was really furious.

    The Thompson family¡¯s actions were disgusting!

    If they had any dissatisfaction, they could have put the matter on the table and discussed it openly.

    But what did they do?

    Were they acting like decent human beings?

    On one hand, they imed they didn¡¯t mind Terrence Lentz, but on the other hand, they secretly reced River City¡¯s number one talenteddy with a country vige girl.

    Eleanor didn¡¯t want to cause an explosion on the spot, as it wasn¡¯t something glorious to begin with and she didn¡¯t want to give people a show.

    After thinking about it, Eleanor said to Terrence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Terrence, I will find you someone better.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Terrence responded indifferently.

    Eleanor frowned, ¡°Then what do you mean now, Terrence?¡±

    Terrence continued, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind about Vi Thompson.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think what the Thompson family did was dishonest? They didn¡¯t even take our family seriously. Also, I misread Elizabeth Thompson before, she¡¯s not a good person! Their adopted daughter is probably the same¡­¡±

    Before Eleanor could finish, Terrence interrupted her, ¡°The Thompson family is the Thompson family, Vi is Vi.¡±

    Terrence had always been a man of few words.

    He never said two words when one would do.

    At this point, his face was already showing impatience.

    At that moment, Charlotte Young approached with a smile, ¡°Mom, since Terrence has made his own ns, let¡¯s not interfere. Your original intention was to ensure Terrence¡¯s happiness, so as long as he doesn¡¯t regret it, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Charlotte would love for Terrence to marry the country vige girl as soon as possible.

    Eleanor frowned.

    She still couldn¡¯t quite ept Vi.

    Patriarch Lentz spoke up at this moment, ¡°Do you know Vi?¡±

    ¡°Then do you think I know Elizabeth Thompson?¡± Terrence counter-questioned.

    Patriarch Lentz was momentarily stunned, ¡°So, you¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz sighed and continued, ¡°Terrence, you¡¯re still young and haven¡¯t experienced much about the ways of the world. How about this, you two get to know each other first, and see if you¡¯repatible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said all I need to say.¡± Terrence looked at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz nodded.

    Terrence turned and headed upstairs.

    Watching Terrence¡¯s retreating figure, Eleanor sighed, ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this!¡±

    Not a single one of the Thompson family members is any good!

    Including that country girl they just brought back.

    Terrence has already suffered once, and absolutely cannot be allowed to suffer a second time.

    ¡°Do you think Terrence¡¯s character would let me say no if I disagreed?¡± Patriarch Lentz countered.

    Eleanor frowned.

    Patriarch Lentz advised, ¡°Let nature take its course.¡±

    He hoped that Vi wouldn¡¯t let Terrence down with the trust he had in her.

    Having said that, Patriarch Lentz also turned and went back into the room.

    Charlotte held Eleanor¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, try to be more open-minded. Children have their own fortunes, and Terrence isn¡¯t a child anymore. He knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s face was full of distress, ¡°The Thompson family is just despicable! If I had known back then, I would never have agreed to the marriage alliance.¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t agreed to the marriage alliance with the Lentz family back then, today¡¯s situation wouldn¡¯t have happened.bender

    ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t met Young Miss Thompson yet, what if she¡¯s different from Elizabeth Thompson?¡± At this point, she paused, then continued, ¡°Actually, I

    don¡¯t mean to be rude, but it¡¯s not entirely the Thompson family¡¯s fault for backing out of the marriage¡­¡±

    Her words had a double meaning.

    Eleanor knew very well what kind of person Terrence was.

    After all, Elizabeth Thompson was the famous talenteddy of River City.

    How could a talenteddy be willing to marry a good-for-nothing?

    Eleanor pulled her hand back, her brow and eyes full of anger, ¡°When Terrence wasposing poems back then, Elizabeth was still ying in the mud!¡±

    Terrence was at the peak of his life back then.

    Yet the Lentz family didn¡¯t despise Elizabeth Thompson in the slightest.

    And now?

    Charlotte didn¡¯t get angry either, stepped forward again to hold Eleanor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Eleanor didn¡¯t speak.

    Charlotte knew she had said the wrong thing, so she continued with an apologetic smile, ¡°Mom, I believe in Terrence. He¡¯s just going through a rough patch in life now, but one day, he¡¯ll rebound. When that happens, let Elizabeth regret it!¡±

    Rebound?

    How could that be possible?

    With Terrence looking like mud that couldn¡¯t be scraped together?

    Her mother-inw was great in every way, but she was just too biased.

    Her own husband, Charlotte, was filial, career-minded and had provided the family with a grandson, yet Eleanor could only see that good-for-nothing.

    Did she really think a good-for-nothing would take care of her?

    Just wait and see.

    Sooner orter, she¡¯ll get her just deserts.

    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Eleanor felt better, ¡°That¡¯s right! Let her regret it!¡±

    On the third floor.

    The room light was off.

    Only the light reflecting from theputer screen illuminated the man¡¯s face.

    The man held the mouse in one hand and browsed the news from three months ago, page by page.

    Miss Thompson¡¯s sudden death.

    The next moment, the man took out his cell phone and made a call. ¡°Hello.¡± An old voice came through the phone, ¡°Mr. Terrence.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The man half-closed his eyes, ¡°She has already awakened, just without experiencing the shipwreck?¡±

    All this time, he¡¯d been paying attention to those injured in the shipwreck.

    But the results had been extremely disappointing.

    Upon hearing this,

    There was a moment of silence on the other end, followed by, ¡°No. Your old friend died because of the shipwreck, but they will also be reborn because of it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± The man didn¡¯t speak again, and immediately hung up the phone.

    Why?

    Why did she give him such a strong sense of d¨¦j? vu?

    Especially the fleeting nce at Show Mountain.

    And

    Who exactly was behind the Taro Milk Tea that had taken the inte by storm recently?

    Within a moment, Terrence picked up the bottle of mineral water on the table, opened the cap, and drank more than half of it in one gulp.

    On the other side.

    The Wilson family.

    During breakfast, Angus Wilson suddenly realized something and looked up at his wife excitedly, ¡°Did you notice?¡±

    ¡°Notice what?¡± Mrs. Wilson was confused.

    Angus eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t cough when I woke up this morning! And I slept really wellst night, I didn¡¯t get up in the middle of the night!¡±

    With that said, Mrs. Wilson was also a bit surprised>.

    Angus had been suffering from insomnia for a long time.

    And every day, precisely at 7 a.m., she would be awakened by his uncontroble cough.

    However, today, she slept all the way through, waking up naturally without hearing any disturbance.

    ¡°It really seems so!¡±

    Angus continued, ¡°This Miss Thompson is really a divine doctor! I¡¯ve taken so many medications without any effect, but with her, one bowl of soup solved all my problems!¡±

    With this, Angus believed even more firmly that Vi could heal Edith Bet.

    Mrs. Wilson looked at Angus, a bit curious, ¡°What¡¯s the full name of this Miss Thompson? How old is she this year? She really seems to be amazing..¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 40 - 40: 040: Believe in Miss Thompson

    Chapter 40: 040: Believe in Miss Thompson

    Trantor: 549690339

    It must be said that Mrs. Wilson was now filled with curiosity about Vi Thompson.

    Originally, she thought Vi was bragging.

    How could a bowl of soup solve a problem that even Western medicine couldn¡¯t solve?

    But now¡­

    The situation waspletely beyond her expectations.

    ¡°Miss Thompson¡¯s full name is Vi Thompson,¡± Angus Wilson continued, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about her exact age, but she looks like she¡¯s no more than eighteen.¡±

    That¡¯s why when Angus first met Vi in the pharmacy, he didn¡¯t trust her. How could a child who looked seventeen or eighteen have any medical skills?

    ¡°So, she¡¯s not even an adult yet?¡± Mrs. Wilson asked.

    Angus nodded.

    Mrs. Wilson sighed, ¡°She¡¯s already so amazing before reaching adulthood! Her parents must be extremely proud.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Angus raised his head, as if Vi were his daughter, ¡°If I had a daughter like that, I would wake upughing from my dreams.¡± Let alone Vi¡¯s parents.

    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she continued, ¡°Although she can¡¯t be our daughter, she could be our daughter-inw! What does the girl look like?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful! Our Taotao shouldn¡¯t even think about getting that swan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reparing our Taotao to a toad! Do you even know how to be a father?¡± Mrs. Wilson said a little discontentedly.

    She was also extremely curious.

    What did the girl look like to make Angus say such a thing?

    ¡°I like to be realistic,¡± Angus said.

    Mrs. Wilson narrowed her eyes, ¡°Compared with Edith, who is more beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Miss Thompson.¡±

    Before Edith Bet¡¯s disfigurement, she was a very beautiful girl. It was not far-fetched to say she was among the top beauties in River City, definitely in the top ten.

    With this statement, Mrs. Wilson became even more curious. Angus knew his wife well, and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can apany me to see her when Edith¡¯s bandages are removed.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Mrs. Wilson nodded repeatedly, ¡°I was actually nning to visit Edith.¡±

    ss Six of Senior Year Three.

    Vi Thompson was chatting with Fiona Knight when a boy with a slightly flushed face approached them and said, ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi looked up slightly to see the ss president of ss Six, Zhang Yang.

    She smiled slightly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Her exquisite face was like jade, and when she smiled her cheeks dimpled shallowly, as if they could draw people in. The boy¡¯s face turned even redder, and his voice stammered, ¡°The, the teacher asked you to go to her office.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    With that, she got up and walked toward the office.

    After Vi left, the ssmates teased, ¡°ss leader, why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°ss leader, do you like Vi Thomposn?¡±

    Zhang Yang lowered his head, walked to his seat and sat down, flipping open a book, trying to maintain hisposure.

    His heart, however, was racing.

    ¡°ss leader, your book is upside down.¡±

    Zhang Yang immediately turned the book right side up.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Theughter around him grew louder.

    Zhang Yang realized that his book hadn¡¯t been upside down at all, but now it really was.

    Zhang Yang felt extremely embarrassed, forcing himself to calm down.

    ¡°Fiona Knight,¡± a ssmate sitting behind Fiona poked her back with a pen.

    Fiona turned back, ¡°What, what¡¯s up?

    The female ssmate sitting behind Fiona, named Diana Hershey, had a baby-face and short hair that reached her ears, ¡°Let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp.¡±

    Fiona was startled at first, but then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After adding each other on WhatsApp, Diana asked, ¡°Do you have Beautiful Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson?¡± Fiona was puzzled.

    Diana exined, ¡°Beautiful Thompson is your deskmate.¡±

    Then, Diana continued, ¡°I¡¯ve added you to our ss group. Can you bring Beautiful Thompson inter?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Fiona,¡± Diana handed her a cookie, ¡°This is a homemade cookie my mom made, you can try it.¡±

    Fiona took the cookie, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re all ssmates!¡± Diana continued, ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m sorry. I used to think you had a weird temper, so I didn¡¯t dare to befriend you.¡±

    People with physical defects are usually bad-tempered and psychologically abnormal.

    Plus, other people spread rumors that Fiona was a mouse girl who could scare children unconscious, so the students in ss Six were even more afraid to approach Fiona.

    It was not until Vi Thompson¡¯s arrival that the ssmates got to know apletely new Fiona Knight.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    In fact, Fiona Knight clearly felt that ever since Vi Thompson became her deskmate, the attitude of her ssmates had gradually changed, and some even started to greet her on their own initiative. Diana Hershey smiled and said, ¡°So are we friends now?¡±

    Friends?

    Fiona Knight was stunned for a moment, then nodded her head.

    She didn¡¯t expect Diana Hershey to say this.

    Her heart was warmed.

    From then on, she could have one more friend.

    ¡°Thank you, Fiona Knight.¡± In fact, Diana Hershey was quite guilty. She shouldn¡¯t have isted Fiona Knight before.

    Staff room.

    Miss Marseille watched Vi Thompsone over with a smile on her face, ¡°Vi Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Miss Marseille, do you need something from me?¡±

    Miss Marseille nodded, ¡°Vi, you¡¯ve been in our ss for several days now. How are you finding it? Have you adjusted yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite used to it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Miss Marseille continued, ¡°Remember, if you encounter any difficulties in life or study, be sure to tell me in time. Although I am your teacher, you can also treat me as your older sister.¡±

    Vi Thompson¡¯s family background wasplicated, and her foster parents were very harsh on her. Miss Marseille wanted to give her as much warmth as possible.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille. I will,¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Miss Marseille patted Vi Thompson¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Your foundation is good. As long as you continue working hard and focus on your studies, you¡¯ll have no problem getting into a good university. No matter what situation you are in now, believe in your teacher. Studying will definitely change your fate.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Miss Marseille looked very satisfied with Vi Thompson.

    This student was not only beautiful but also had good grades. Her homework in all subjects waspleted exceptionally well, especially her thin gold script handwriting, which was simply amazing.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, you can go back to the ssroom.¡±

    After Vi Thompson left, another teacher in the staff room asked, ¡°Miss Marseille, is the girl who just left the new transfer student in your ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Marseille nodded.

    ¡°She¡¯s really pretty!¡±

    Miss Marseille smiled, ¡°Indeed. Haven¡¯t you noticed how the boys in our ss don¡¯t run outside during breaks anymore?¡±bender

    ¡°The boys in your ss don¡¯t run outside, but the boys in our ss have be restless. You have to take responsibility, Miss Marseille!¡±

    Five days passed in a sh.

    Vi Thompson was going to the Bet n for a follow-up visit today.

    Edith Bet was in a particrly good mood these few days, ¡°Miss

    Thompson, can I have my bandage removed soon?¡±

    Vi Thompson was checking her pulse and nodded, ¡°Yes, the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    A momentter, Vi Thompson released Edith Bet¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You will have a high fever tonight, probably around 38 degrees. This is your body detoxifying itself, so don¡¯t worry. You will be fine tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Should I take a fever reducer?¡± asked Edith Bet.

    ¡°No need.¡± Vi Thompson took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to her. ¡°Take this medicine after meals, three pills at a time, three times a day.¡±

    With that, Vi Thompson exined some other issues.

    Edith Bet took note of them all.

    Around ten o¡¯clock that night, Edith Bet indeed started to have a fever.

    Since Vi Thompson had mentioned this beforehand, Edith Bet was not worried, but Harriet Bet was very concerned.

    After all, Edith Bet was his only daughter. What if something terrible happened due to the fever?

    ¡°Edith, shall we go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Miss Thompson already mentioned the fever. It¡¯s due to detoxification.¡± Edith Bet¡¯s voice was weak due to the high fever, and her lips were turning white.

    ¡°How can you be okay when you¡¯re burning up like this?¡± Harriet Bet paced back and forth anxiously.

    Linda Wilsonforted Harriet Bet from the side, ¡°We need to trust Miss Thompson.¡±

    Trust Miss Thompson?

    It was impossible for Harriet Bet to trust a teenager, especially when Edith Bet was already burning up like this.

    Harriet Bet went outside and called Old Doctor Bruce.

    When Old Doctor Bruce saw the call from Harriet Bet, he knew something must have happened to Edith Bet. A smile shed in his eyes, ¡°Hello, Mr.

    Bet. ¡±

    Harriet Bet told Old Doctor Bruce about Edith Bet¡¯s symptoms.

    Upon hearing this, Old Doctor Bruce said, ¡°The fever is a sign of infection in the wound. Emergency measures must be taken immediately; otherwise, it could be life-threatening.¡±

    Hearing this, Harriet Bet was terrified and immediately said, ¡°Old Doctor

    Bruce, pleasee over.¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce squinted his eyes, ¡°Mr. Bet, I¡¯ve warned you not to be led astray by a woman. Now that things havee to this point, you bear half the responsibility!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Please save my daughter.¡±

    Old Doctor Bruce continued, ¡°If you want me to save your daughter, please ask your wife to call me.¡±

    Bearingpassion for his patients, as long as he heard Linda Wilson¡¯s apology, he would help Edith Bet..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 41 - 41: 041: Miss Thompson is here.

    Chapter 41: 041: Miss Thompson is here.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s words, Harriet Bet was taken aback.

    Did Old Doctor Bruce mean that Linda Wilson should apologize to him?

    Given Linda¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to back down, let alone apologize.

    Harriet then said, ¡°Old Doctor Bruce, human life is at stake. Since Linda and I are husband and wife, let me apologize on her behalf. As long as you can save my daughter, I can agree to any conditions.¡±

    ¡°Have your wife contact me.¡±

    After saying this, Old Doctor Bruce directly hung up the phone.

    Looking at the disconnected call, Harriet frowned and immediately turned around to return to the room, ¡°Linda,e out with me.¡±

    Some things were not suitable to discuss in front of children, especially since Edith Bet was still running a high fever.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Linda followed Harriet outside.

    Harriet looked at Linda solemnly, ¡°Do you realize that Edith¡¯s condition is very serious and she must receive treatment immediately?¡±

    Compared to Harriet, Linda seemed much more rxed, ¡°You¡¯re taking things too seriously. Miss Thompson said that it¡¯s normal for Edith to have a fever. She just needs to get through tonight, and the fever will break.¡±

    Linda had great faith in Vi Thompson.

    She continued, ¡°Yesterday, Angus Wilson called me. The dizziness and coughing he was experiencing was cured with just one bowl of soup from Miss Thompson. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Angus Wilson had tried many western medications for his condition without sess and evenined to her about it. Unexpectedly, Vi Thompson cured him with just one medicinal dish.

    This was more than enough to prove Vi Thompson¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°Do you know that Edith has a fever of thirty-nine degrees!¡± Harriet frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve consulted with Old Doctor Bruce, and her current situation is life-threatening. Old Doctor Bruce has a way to save Edith. I¡¯ve already discussed it with him; all you have to do is call him and apologize.¡±

    ¡°What divine doctor? I think he¡¯s just a quack. He didn¡¯t even see her in person, and he already knows she¡¯s in danger? Nonsense!¡± Linda changed her tone, ¡°I know you care about Edith, but calm down. Edith¡¯s situation is within Miss Thompson¡¯s expectations.¡±

    Quack?

    Hearing this, Harriet was somewhat angry.

    ¡°Linda, be clear about who the real quack is!¡± Harriet¡¯s voice was raised, ¡°Edith¡¯s fever isn¡¯t going away. If something happens to her, who can take the responsibility?¡±

    A thirty-nine-degree fever was extremely dangerous, indicating severe inmmation in the body. If it did not subside in time, it could even lead to high fever convulsions, causing harm to the body¡¯s organs.

    Harriet had previously learned some clinical medicine, so he understood this much.

    Therefore, it was imperative to bring down Edith¡¯s fever as soon as possible.

    Linda understood Harriet¡¯s feelings as a father and tried to speak in a calm tone, ¡°Husband, even if you don¡¯t trust Miss Thompson, you should at least trust me. I am Edith¡¯s mother; would I harm her?¡±

    ¡°Linda, I know you have a strong sense of self-esteem and are unwilling to bow to others. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been trying to amodate you in our daily interactions. But right now, Edith¡¯s life is at stake. Can you just listen to me this once? Apologize to Old Doctor Bruce.¡±

    Linda slightly frowned, ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of apologizing or not, that Old

    Doctor Bruce¡¯s character is problematic.¡±

    Feeling somewhat helpless, Harriet rubbed his temples. Since Linda was unwilling to call Old Doctor Bruce, he had no choice but to make the call himself.

    Upon seeing Harriet¡¯s call once more, satisfaction surfaced in Old Doctor Bruce¡¯s eyes.

    Since Linda took the initiative to call, he wouldn¡¯t bother with her anymore.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Old Doctor Bruce.¡± Unexpectedly, Harriet¡¯s voice came through the phone again.

    Old Doctor Bruce slightly frowned.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, did you not hear what I said clearly?¡±

    Harriet immediately exined, ¡°Old Doctor Bruce, my wife has a problem with her throat and can¡¯t speak with you. However, she asked me to invite you over, and she¡¯ll definitely apologize in person.¡± Old Doctor Bruce was furious.

    Did Harriet really take him for a fool?

    Without apologizing to him, they wanted to have him treat Edith?

    Absolutely impossible.

    A doctor should not only have a kind heart but also integrity.

    No matter the circumstances, a person should not lose their integrity.

    Old Doctor Bruce tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart, ¡°Mr. Bet, it seems you really don¡¯t want your daughter to live!¡±

    After saying this, he hung up the phone.

    Watching the disconnected call, Harriet paced around anxiously and finally walked up to Linda, ¡°If something happens to Edith tonight, we might as well not live together any longer!¡±

    ¡°Fine, if anything happens to Edith, I¡¯ll give my life to make it up to her.¡± Linda looked at Harriet earnestly.

    Since Linda had already said this much, Harriet couldn¡¯t say anything more. He simply ruffled his hair, ¡°Fine, fine, as long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡±bender

    Time passed by every minute and second.For Harriet Bet, every second feels like a year.

    Unconsciously, he falls asleep on the couch in a drowsy state.

    After an unknown period of time, he is awakened by Linda¡¯s voice, ¡°Honey, honey, wake up!¡±

    Harriet wakes up with a start, grasping Linda¡¯s arm, ¡°What happened? Did something happen to Edith?¡±

    ¡°Edith¡¯s fever has gone down.¡± Linda hands Harriet the thermometer, ¡°Look, and her spirit is better now.¡±

    Harriet takes the thermometer, seeing the temperature, he lets out a sigh of relief, pressing his hands together in gratitude, ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±

    Lindaughs and says, ¡°I told you Miss Thompson is amazing, do you believe it now?¡±

    Harriet is slightly stunned, he had been prepared for the worst, but he never thought that there would be a way out, and then he asks, ¡°When did Miss Thompson say that the gauze could be removed?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Linda answers.

    Harriet nods.

    He¡¯ll wait another day then.

    He hopes that Vi Thompson can really grant Edith a new lease on life.

    Soon, the next day arrives.

    Edith wakes up early in the morning andes to the living room, ¡°Mom, has Miss Thompson arrived?¡±

    Linda smiles and says, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on ten o¡¯clock? Don¡¯t worry, Miss Thompson is punctual.¡± At this moment, a voicees from outside, ¡°Edith.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s Aunt¡¯s voice.¡±

    Edith quickly stands up from the couch.

    Soon, Angus Wilson and Mrs. Wilson walk in from outside.

    ¡°Angus, Linda, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Mrs. Wilson smiles and says, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re here to take a look at Edith and to see what kind of fairy Miss Thompson is.¡±

    Linda greets the two and sits down, then asks, ¡°Angus, did your sleep problem really get resolved?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Angus nods, ¡°That¡¯s why I say Miss Thompson is a Divine Doctor!¡± Ten o¡¯clock in the morning.

    They thought Vi Thompson woulde on time, but at ten past ten, there is still no sign of her.

    Now Linda is getting anxious, constantly checking her watch. Angus takes out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll call Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Linda nods.

    Angus dials the number, but receives a busy tone from the other end.

    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t get through.¡±

    Linda says, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll try again in a while; Miss Thompson might be busy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Angus nods.

    About thirty minutester, Angus still can¡¯t contact Vi Thompson.

    Now Linda is getting worried, after all, Vi has always been punctual.

    Harriet walks over from the side, ¡°I bet Vi doesn¡¯t dare toe.¡¯

    She promised that Edith¡¯s face would get better in half a month, now the time hase, it¡¯s normal for Vi not to answer the phone.

    Hearing this, Edith is about to cry, ¡°No! Miss Thompson is not that kind of person!¡±

    Linda immediately goes tofort Edith, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edith, I also believe

    Miss Thompson is not that kind of person.¡±

    Harriet shakes his head helplessly, ¡°At this point, you two still can¡¯t see her true face? Edith, rest assured, no matter what your face looks like, you¡¯ll always be daddy¡¯s most precious daughter.¡± At these words, Edith cries out.

    She has been full of hope for these fifteen days.

    Even when she had a fever of 39 degreesst night, she still believed in Vi.

    But now, Vi is nowhere to be seen.

    Linda gives Harriet a nce, ¡°Can¡¯t you say less? I¡¯m sure Vi has been dyed on the road, from what I know otf her, she wouldn¡¯t just not show up.¡±

    Harriet sighs, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want Edith to get better? If she really was as capable as you said, would she run away at thest minute?¡±

    At this moment.

    The housekeeperes in from outside, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, Miss Thompson has arrived..¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 42 - 42: 042: In the north there is a beautiful woman, peerless and independent.

    Chapter 42: 042: In the north there is a beautiful woman, peerless and independent.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hearing this, Linda¡¯s expression immediately brightened up, and she said to the housekeeper, ¡°Quick! Invite Miss Thompson in!¡±

    She¡¯s here.

    Vi Thompson had finally arrived.

    Linda knew that Vi would not run away.

    At this moment, Linda¡¯s excitement was beyond words.

    Edith Bet thought she was hallucinating, so she stopped crying and looked towards the door.

    Then, a slender figure entered the room from outside the door.

    With her long hair over her shoulder, her face was free of makeup, yet her natural beauty was breathtaking.

    ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±bender

    Edith called out.

    Vi Thompson walked over with her medical box, ¡°I apologize for the dy, there was an issue on the road that held me up.¡±

    Mrs. Wilson looked over as well.

    With just one nce, she was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but think of a poem.

    A beautifuldy in the north, unrivaled and independent. One nce can topple a city, another nce can topple a country.

    Mrs. Wilson never imagined that the rumored Miss Thompson would be this beautiful.

    Even movie stars did not have her appearance and temperament.

    Seeing Vi, Harriet Bet was also stunned.

    Didn¡¯t Vi run away?

    How could she dare toe back?

    Could it be that she really had the confidence to restore Edith¡¯s appearance?

    Linda walked to Vi¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Miss Thompson, did you encounter any trouble on the way here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already taken care of,¡± Vi replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Linda continued. ¡°If you need any help, just let us know, don¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Vi agreed with a smile, and then took Edith¡¯s pulse.

    After a moment, she released Edith¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°How did you feelst night?¡±

    ¡°At first it was very ufortable when I had a fever, but after I fell asleep, I couldn¡¯t feel anything, ¡± Edith replied.

    Vi nodded faintly, ¡°We¡¯ll do one more acupuncture treatment, and then we can remove the gauze.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    Vi took out an acupuncture bag from her medical box, ¡°Right now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Linda and the others also stood up and followed.

    Vi looked back and said, ¡°You guys wait in the living room. We¡¯ll be out in about half an hour.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Linda nodded.

    Just as Vi¡¯s figure was about to disappear into the distance, Harriet suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, how confident are you that you can heal Edith¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Eight out of ten,¡± Vi answered.

    ¡°I thought Miss Thompson would say ten out of ten.¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t exin further, only saying, ¡°Mr. Bet, please be patient and wait for the result.

    With that, Vi turned around and left.

    Harriet looked at Linda, ¡°She said she had eight out of ten chances to restore Edith¡¯s face, how much do you believe her?¡±

    Linda replied, ¡°Ten out of ten.¡±

    Harriet said, ¡°In my opinion, even three out of ten isn¡¯t believable. If she were really that capable, she wouldn¡¯t have left herself a way out.¡±

    Vi¡¯s tardiness had shown a guilty conscience, and now she was leaving herself an escape route.

    How could such a person really have any skills?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Miss Thompson was just being modest?¡± Linda retorted. Harriet turned to look at Angus Wilson, ¡°Angus, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I also believe in Miss Thompson,¡± Angus was a hardcore fan of Vi.

    Harriet shook his head helplessly, sighing, ¡°You two siblings really won¡¯t turn back until you hit the wall.¡±

    In the room.

    Before the acupuncture, Vi lit a stick of incense.

    The fragrance was quite unique, with a sweet citrus scent, a touch of sandalwood, and a faint hint of lime.

    Edith curiously asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, what kind of incense is this? It smells so good.¡±

    ¡°This is Jiazhu Fragrance.¡±

    Edith nodded, ¡°The name itself sounds nice.

    The aroma of Jiazhu Fragrance soon filled the entire room, and without even realizing it, Edith fell asleep.

    Half an hourter, she was awakened by Vi again.

    Gazing at the clock on the wall, Edith eximed in surprise, ¡°Miss Thompson, has it been half an hour already?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the living room.¡±

    Edith covered her face with her hands, ¡°Miss Thompson, can we remove the gauze right away?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Immediately, Edith got up from the bed, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the living room.¡±

    Soon, the two arrived in the living room.

    At the moment, Edith was very nervous.

    She felt the gauze on her face being slowly peeled away by Vi,yer byyer.

    As Vi removed the gauze, a faint fragrance emitted from her fingertips wafted to Edith¡¯s nose.

    Very subtle.

    Linda, Harriet, Angus, and Mrs. Wilson all stared intently at Edith.

    Finally, thestyer of gauze was removed.

    However, seeing Edith¡¯s face, everyone was taken aback.

    Harriet had a ¡®I knew it all along¡¯ expression on his face.

    Edith smiled at her parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, do I look good?¡±

    Linda covered her mouth, her eyes filled with panic, not knowing how to answer her daughter¡¯s question.

    Harriet looked at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, my daughter originally only had a problem with half of her face, but now her entire face has changed. Please exin!¡±

    They saw that Edith¡¯s face, instead of improving, had turned ck, thick as if she had put on a ck facial mask.

    ¡°What happened to my face?¡± Hearing this, Edith immediately stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, please calm down,¡± Vi said, then turned to Edith, ¡°Edith, go wash your face first, thene back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Edith immediately went to the bathroom to wash her face.

    In a short while-

    A sudden scream came from the direction of the bathroom.

    Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Edith must have had an ident.

    Before they could react, Edith ran out of the bathroom, with a mix of tears andughter, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°Mom, Dad! Look at my face! My face is healed!¡±

    From the ident until now, Edith had never been as excited as she was at this moment.

    Harriet stared at his daughter, whose face hadpletely recovered, and waspletely dumbfounded.

    His face was full of incredulous disbelief.

    She¡¯s healed.

    It really is.

    Linda hugged Edith, almost bursting into tears, ¡°Edith!¡±

    Linda had never had a good night¡¯s sleep since Edith¡¯s disfigurement. She had only her one precious daughter, Edith.

    Mrs. Wilson came to Edith¡¯s side and examined her face carefully, eximing in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really healed!¡±

    This was truly a miracle.

    Remember, Edith¡¯s face was initially dered incurable by doctors.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you,¡± Edith looked at Vi with gratitude in her eyes.

    Linda wiped away the tears on her face, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are the savior of our Bet family.¡±

    With that, Linda pushed Harriet.

    Looking at Vi, Harriet felt some guilt.

    After all, just moments ago, he was doubting Vi.

    If it weren¡¯t for his wife and daughter insisting on letting Vi treat Edith, she would have missed the chance to heal.

    Apart from guilt, all that was left was regret.

    Shortly after, Harriet walked up to Vi and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you for giving our Edith a new life. I shouldn¡¯t have questioned your medical skills earlier.. I apologize to you here and now!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 43 - 43: 042: Thereéˆ¥æªš no smoke without fire

    Chapter 43: 042: There¡¯s no smoke without fire

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, Harriet Bet stood before Vi Thompson with utmost sincerity.

    He was fully prepared for Vi to give him a hard time.

    After all, he had not treated Vi well before.

    No one would forgive him easily, no matter who they were.

    Vi stood in front of Harriet, speaking with a gentle tone, ¡°I am young, and it¡¯s only natural that Mr. Bet would have doubts about me. It¡¯s good that the misunderstanding is cleared up, there¡¯s no need to dwell on it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Harriet felt even more ashamed.

    Vi was only in her teens, yet she had such a generous heart, putting him, an adult, to shame!

    If it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t be as magnanimous as Vi.

    For example, Old Doctor Bruce.

    All it took were a few words from Linda Wilson for Old Doctor Bruce to insist on an apology from her.

    Yet Vi not only didn¡¯t ask for an apology, she evenforted Harriet not to take it to heart.

    Mrs. Wilson, who was standing nearby, was slightly stunned, her eyes full of appreciation.

    This young girl was not only beautiful and skilled in medicine, but she also had tact. It was indeed rare.

    She wondered how her parents had educated her.

    For a moment, Mrs. Wilson wanted to meet Vi¡¯s parents and learn from them.

    Mrs. Wilson smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you also from River City?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Mrs. Wilson continued, ¡°Where do you go to school?¡±

    ¡°I go to Northbridge.¡±

    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, ¡°Northbridge is the best high school in our River City!¡±

    Her son also wanted to attend Northbridge back then.

    Unfortunately, he missed it by ten points.

    Angus Wilson had pulled many strings but still couldn¡¯t get his son in.

    This had been one of Mrs. Wilson¡¯s regrets.

    Upon learning that Vi attended Northbridge High School, she couldn¡¯t help but be filled with emotions, ¡°What grade is Miss Thompson in?¡±

    ¡°Senior year.¡± Vi answered.

    Mrs. Wilson smiled, ¡°That¡¯s the same as our Taotao.¡±

    Edith Bet happily took out her phone to take selfies. She hadn¡¯t turned on her phone¡¯s front camera since her face was injured.

    Afterward, Edith seemed to think of something, ¡°Miss Thompson, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp! We can go shopping and have milk tea together when we have time.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°milk tea,¡± Vi¡¯s eyes brightened. She took out her phone,

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Vi¡¯s WhatsApp name was simple.

    Just two English letters.

    SH.

    Her WhatsApp avatar was a cute little kitten.

    Edith loved cats, so she smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, is this your cat?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°So cute.¡± Edith continued, ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡±

    ¡°Mantou.¡±

    Inside the room.

    Linda took out a bank card.

    Harriet followed her in, ¡°Is this bank card for Miss Thompson?¡±

    Linda nodded.

    Harriet asked, ¡°How much money?¡±

    ¡°One hundred thousand.¡± Linda replied.

    Harriet frowned slightly.

    Linda, somewhat speechless, said, ¡°Miss Thompson cured our daughter¡¯s facial injury, and you think 100,000 is too much?¡±

    ¡°I think 100,000 is too little. Send me the card number, I¡¯ll transfer some more in.¡±

    Lindaughed, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Soon, the couple came out of the room. Linda handed the bank card to Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯re very grateful that you cured our daughter¡¯s injury. This is a small token of our appreciation from us both. Please ept it.¡± Vi didn¡¯t refuse, epting the bank card graciously, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Linda smiled, ¡°Miss Thompson, this is what you deserve.¡±

    Linda also invited Vi to stay for dinner.But Vi had something to do in the afternoon, so she kindly refused. The most important reason was that she couldn¡¯t resist the roadside spicy hot pot.

    Before leaving, Vi reminded, ¡°Miss Bet, although you are healed now, you still need to avoid certain foods. Do not eat soy sauce and spicy food.¡±

    ¡°How long do I need to avoid them?¡± asked Edith Bet.

    Vi replied, ¡°Two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Edith Bet nodded.

    After exining the precautions, Vi left.

    Looking at Vi¡¯s leaving figure, Mrs. Wilson walked up to Angus Wilson and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you when you said Miss Thompson was so outstanding.

    But now, I see she really is unparalleled.¡±

    Angus Wilsonughed, ¡°Am I the kind of person who talks nonsense?¡±

    Vi rode her bike all the way.

    When she reached an intersection, a Range Rover suddenly rushed out from a corner.

    It happened almost without warning.

    Vi couldn¡¯t brake in time.

    Bang!

    The next second, the bike was knocked to the ground.

    Fortunately, she avoided the car in time, and her injuries were not severe, with only a slight scrape on her knee.

    ¡°Boss, we hit someone.¡±

    The driver looked nervously at the man in the back seat.

    The man squinted his attractive fox eyes, ¡°Get out and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The driver got out of the car and helped Vi pick up the bike. ¡°Miss, are you alright? I¡¯m so sorry! I was driving too fast. There are usually very few people on this road.¡±

    It was precisely because there were very few people that he dared to drive so fast.

    Vi checked the wound on her knee, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a little scrape.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the driver sighed in relief and continued, ¡°Miss, let me take you to the hospital to have a look.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. I have other things to do. Just be more careful next time, uncle.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her quick reflexes today, the consequences could have been unimaginable.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss.¡±

    Afterwards, the driver hurried back to the car and said, ¡°Boss, the girl we hit just now said she¡¯s fine. We can go now.¡±

    Hearing this, the man in the car looked out the window and happened to see Vi riding her bike past them.

    Her silky ck hair fluttered in the wind as she rode her bike, her features were picturesque.

    She was very beautiful and looked familiar.

    The man raised his eyebrows slightly, and the scene of the girl at the medicine market that day quickly appeared in his mind.

    Thompson n.

    Olga excitedly entered Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s room, ¡°Emma!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Elizabeth Thompson asked, looking up from her book. ¡°Did you know there¡¯s a violinpetition next month?¡± Olga said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded.

    ¡°Have you signed up?¡± Olga asked.

    Elizabeth Thompson replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson had won numerous trophies, nine of them for her violin ying alone, and didn¡¯t want to waste her time participating in such insignificantpetitions.

    For her, thepetitors were all weak and offered no challenge. She¡¯d rather spend the time at home studying medicine to improve herself.

    ¡°You must sign up for this one.¡± Olga said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Elizabeth Thompson asked.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Terrence will also attend this event,¡± Olga replied.

    ¡°Terrence?¡± Elizabeth Thompson asked incredulously, ¡°Is this news reliable?

    Why would hee to River City to attend this kind of event?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Olga continued, ¡°Even Mae White is participating! I also heard that Terrence¡¯s ancestral home is in River City.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Elizabeth narrowed her eyes.bender

    Mae White was the eldest daughter of the White family, and she was the same age as Elizabeth Thompson.

    She was the only one in River City who could bepared to Elizabeth Thompson.

    If Elizabeth Thompson was the No.l female prodigy, then Mae White was the second.

    Mae had a cold and aloof temperament. She rarely appeared in public and had never participated in any talentpetitions.

    Now that even Mae had signed up, this news must be true..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 44 - 44: 043: Met the Boss!

    Chapter 44: 043: Met the Boss!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Olga looked at Elizabeth and then went on, No matter if this is true or not, you have to participate in thepetition this time.

    If Mr. Terrence really was present, wouldnt Elizabeth miss an opportunity?

    Elizabeth knew the importance and nodded, Alright.

    She then asked, Mom, who did you hear that Mr. Terrences ancestors were from River City?

    Olga replied, Its your father who heard some big shots talking together at a cocktail party.

    Hearing that, Elizabeth narrowed her eyes.

    Who were they?

    Olga said, Im not sure exactly who they were, but your father said that those big shots were all from 49 City. From 49 City?

    49 City was an alias for Capital City.

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeths gaze changed once more.

    There were levels among the wealthy circles.

    The most top-tier wealthy circle was the Capital Circle.

    Thus, many families would do anything to secure a ce in the Capital Circle.

    Unfortunately.

    The Capital Circle was not a ce that anyone could easily enter.

    Money was just one aspect; power was the most important thing.

    Which of those powerful families in the Capital Circle didnt rely on strong backing?

    Olga added, These big shots suddenly came to River City, there must be a reason. So, Elizabeth, I feel that Mr. Terrence might really be from River City.

    Although River City was also a big city, it was still no match for 49 City. If nothing significant had happened, those people wouldnt havee for no reason.

    Elizabeth put down the medical book in her hand, Hmm, you make sense. I actually have a feeling that River City has developed too fast in these years. If there wasnt someone powerful helping behind the scenes, it wouldnt have developed so fast in such a short period of time.

    Ten years ago, River City was still a third-tier city with an annual per capita ie of less than thirty thousand.

    Nowadays, River City had long developed into a tourist city, receiving more than thirty million tourists annually, with an average monthly ie of over ten thousand.

    Such a change was like spring after rain, almost impossible to achieve without someone powerful manipting it behind the scenes.

    So, dont take this violinpetition lightly, practice more during this time.

    Elizabeth nodded, Alright.

    Although she already yed the violin very well, she could still be more perfect.

    She wanted to present the best version of herself in front of Mr. Terrence.

    After some thought, Olga said again, I dont even know how good Mae Whites foundation really is.

    Elizabeths biggest enemy now was Mae White.

    And Mae White had never participated in any violinpetition.bender

    This situation was quite embarrassing, as they couldnt know Mae Whites capabilities, nor what she was good at ying.

    If Mae White won the first ce, where would Elizabeth put her face?

    Hearing that, Elizabeths eyes were filled with disdain.

    She had never put Mae White in her eyes.

    As long as she was there, Mae White could only be number two forever.

    Mom, dont worry, I wont lose to her.

    She was determined to get this first ce.

    Having an outstanding daughter like Elizabeth made Olga very proud.

    Elizabeth was already the top talent in River City at eighteen. She would achieve even greater things in the future, let alone the small River City.

    The entire 49 City would belong to her daughter someday!

    Olga smiled, Elizabeth, our family relies on you from now on.

    She believed that Elizabeth would definitely make their ancestors proud and be an important part of the familys history.

    Elizabeth hooked the corner of her lip.

    At this moment, Olga seemed to suddenly think of something and said, Oh! The Knight family just contacted me. Elizabeth, when do you n to go there?

    These days, Elizabeth had been reading medical books and researching Fiona

    Knights face, Im ready. Ill go there in a short while.

    Good, Olga nodded, Ill call Mrs. Knight and let her know.

    As she finished speaking, Olga added, Miss Knights injury on her face is very troublesome. Even many famous doctors are at a loss. Elizabeth, you must be cautious when applying medicine. Alright, Mom, Ill go get the medical kit.

    Good, good. Olga nodded her head.

    At the same time.

    Used electronics market.

    Vi Thompson went to the stall she frequented, Boss, do you have any graphics cards?

    The boss was busy repairing theputer, and without raising his head, he said, Wait a moment, Ill be done soon.

    Okay. Vi nodded slightly.

    Just then, Vi happened to see the shop owner disassembling theputer. She casually said, Boss, yourputer doesnt have any major problems. Just release the static electricity on the battery and you wont need to change the power source.

    Today she encountered an expert?

    Hearing this, the boss turned his head to look at Vi.

    Upon looking, the boss immediatelyughed.

    He had a deep impression of Vi.

    Becausest time Vi bought a bunch of scrap metal from him, saying that she would assemble aputer.

    Thinking of this, the bossughed and asked, Little girl, have you sessfully assembled theputer you boughtst time?

    Its already assembled. Vi said.

    Assembled?

    A bunch of scrap metal turned into aputer?

    She must be bragging.

    At such a young age to deceive people like this, what will she be in the future?

    If children of this age are not guided correctly, they will inevitably go astray in the future.

    Thinking of his own sister, who was about the same age as Vi, the boss stood up.

    Today, he would y the role of a good person.

    Little girl, youre so amazing! Since you can even assemble aputer, repairing it must be a piece of cake. Why dont you take a look at it for me? If you can fix myputer today, I wont charge you for the graphics card. He paused for a moment and then continued, But if you cant fix it, dont brag anymore! Its better to be down-to-earth in life.

    Alright. Vi nodded slightly, put down her bag, and walked over to the boss.

    The boss just stood there watching.

    Seeing Vi disassembling the mainframe and releasing static electricity like a pro, the bossmented whileughing, Dont tell anyone, but you do know how to fool people.

    Vi didnt say anything.

    Eight minutester, she reassembled theputer and stood up, pping her hands, Give it a try.

    Is it fixed already? The boss asked.

    He couldnt fix it in a whole morning but Vi could fix it in less than ten minutes?

    The little girl didnt even make a draft when she lied.

    Hmm.

    The bossughed and pressed theputers button, Little girl, Ive been in this line for ten years, and I can tell whats wrong with aputer at a nce. When you say youre a big knife expert

    Before the word knife was even finished, the sound of theputer starting up filled the air.

    The bosss remaining words were stuck in his throat, his eyes wide.

    Hownow was rms possiD1ef!

    The boss immediately grabbed the mouse and started operating theputer.

    Whats more, theputer which had been a bitggy, was now running incredibly smoothly, no matter what web page was opened. The boss didnt believe in evil, so he started an online game.

    Still very smooth!

    What did you do to myputer?

    Vis tone was t, When I released the static electricity just now, I found that yourputer was a little stuck, so I casually upgraded it Casually upgraded it?

    Why did she make it sound so easy to upgrade aputer?

    And it was done casually.

    He hadnt even acquired such technology in more than ten years in the industry.

    The boss suddenly realized that he had just encountered a true Master!

    Little girl.

    Hmm? Vi slightly raised her eyes.

    Little, no, Great Master! The boss looked at Vi, very excitedly said, Great

    Master, do you still need an apprentice?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 45 - 45: 044: So itéˆ¥æªš Miss Thompson!

    Chapter 45: 044: So its Miss Thompson!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The boss was now entirely convinced.

    Vi Thompson had won him over with her skill.

    He never thought he would encounter such aputer whizz in the real world.

    Typically, these experts only existed in the virtual world.

    His desire to be her apprentice was not a sudden whim, but a sincere wish. If he could learn even the slightest bit from Vi Thompson, he would be content.

    Great Master, if youre in need of an apprentice, how about me? The boss enthusiastically sold himself, I admit Im not much to look at, and even a bit bald. But theres a saying, An intelligent mind does not need hair. If you take me on as your apprentice, I promise you, if you say east, I wont go west. If you say west, I wont go east!

    In the end, the boss even patted his shiny bald head, looking at Vi

    Thompson with a hopeful expression: What do you think, Great Master, will you consider it?

    Vi Thompson pondered seriously, What benefits would I get from taking you as my apprentice?

    Great Master, if you take me as your apprentice, Ill buy you milk tea and treat you to all kinds of delicious food! You can do whatever you want!

    Milk Tea.

    Upon hearing these two words, Vi Thompsons eyes sparkled, I want Taro Milk Tea, no ice, 70% sweetness.

    Hit the nail on the head!

    Who knew the Great Master loved milk tea so much!

    Upon hearing this, the boss was very excited, Okay! Great Master, just wait! Ill go get it for you right now!

    After saying this, he ran out of the shop.

    Very quickly, the boss came back in carrying the milk tea.

    Great Master, this is Taro Milk Tea, and this is their new Chestnut Taro Paste Milk Tea, both 70% sweet, no ice.

    Thank you. Vi Thompson took the milk tea and took a sip.

    The boss touched his shiny bald head, Great Master, let me introduce myself. I am Clevnd, Zhang Dazhu. Da as in archers bow, and Zhu as in pir. This year, I am 28 years old. I graduated from Oceanspring Universitys Hydraulics Engineering. I am single.

    28 years old.

    Upon hearing this, Vi Thompson looked at Clevnd.

    Clevnd said, a bit embarrassed, Although I might look a little older, I am truly 28. If you dont believe me, I can show you my ID card!

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, then said, Vi Thompson. Vi as in vi in

    vide and inss.

    Nice name! Clevnd continued, Great Master, does this mean youll be my master from now on?

    Hmm.

    Clevnd was extremely excited, Then, then should I bow to the master?

    Having said that, he bent his knees to kneel down, but luckily, Vi Thompson quickly grabbed him.

    Clevnd looked at her with a baffled expression, Great Master, youre not going to back out, are you?!

    Vi Thompson took out her phone, Lets first add each other on WhatsApp. If you have any questionster, you can find me there.

    Okay, Master. Clevnd immediately straightened up and took out his phone to add Vi Thompson on WhatsApp.

    Added on WhatsApp.

    Clevnd continued to speak, Master, can you teach me how to upgradeputers?

    I can. Vi Thompson nodded lightly.

    Upgradingputers was a piece of cake for Vi Thompson, but for Clevnd, it involved a lot to consider in detail.

    Luckily, Clevnd was quite a quick learner.

    After Vi Thompson exined, she sent him a link on WhatsApp, These are the notes I made, you can study them.

    Knight Family.

    Linda Wilson brought Edith Bet to visit the Knight family.

    Seeing that Edith Bets face was nowpletely healed, Aurora Scouts was full of surprise.

    She had seen Edith Bet once after the injury.

    The injury was very serious, not much better than Fiona Knights condition. Time and again, the doctors said that there was no cure.

    Edith,e here, let me take a look. Aurora Scouts called Edith Bet over.

    Edith Bet walked over.

    Aurora Scouts scrutinized Edith Bets face closely.

    From a distance, Edith Bets face seemed almostpletely healed, but up close, there were still some marks. However, the fact that her face had healed so well in such a short time was truly astonishing.

    Linda Wilson exined, Ediths face is still in the process of recovering. Miss Thompson said another half a month of dietary restriction shouldpletely heal it.

    Miss Thompson? Upon hearing this, Aurora turned to Linda Wilson, The one who cured Edith is Miss Thompson?

    Yes! Linda nodded, You know Miss Thompson too?

    Of course, I do. Upon learning this, a long-missing smile lit up Aurora Scouts face. The doctor that our Fiona found is also Miss Thompson.

    It seems that Elizabeth Thompson is trulypetent.

    Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to restore Ediths face so well.

    Really? Linda Wilson looked at Aurora Scouts surprisingly,ughing, I originally came here with Edith to rmend Miss Thompson to you. It seems I dont need to do that anymore.

    Linda Wilson and Aurora Scouts were college friends, and their rtionship was particrly good in college.

    After graduation, the two went their separate ways and lost contact for many years.

    Their reunion urred due to a cocktail party a month before.

    Because she knew Fiona Knights face hadnt been healing for a while, she had rushed to bring Edith Be to visit as soon as she was healed.

    Aurora Scoutsughed, I was worried that Miss Thompson was too young and inexperienced, but it looks like my concerns were unfounded.

    Linda continued, Speaking of which, my husband had the same worry before, considering Miss Thompson is only 18 years old. We had a big fight about it. If we had gone with his worries, Edith would have missed this opportunity! So, Aurora, you dont need to worry about anything. Just leave it to Missbender

    Thompson.

    Okay! Linda, thank you foring to tell me this. Aurora Scouts walked over to Linda, holding her hand. Lindas visit had truly reassured her.

    Weve been good friends for so many years, its too formal to say thank you.

    Just then, Lindas phone suddenly rang, and she immediately answered the call.

    She didnt know what was said on the other end of the line, but after ending the call, she told Aurora Scouts, Aurora, something suddenly came up and I have to make a quick trip home. Ille again to visit you another day.

    Since you have things to do, I wont hold you back. Be sure toe and visit when you have time. Aurora Scouts stood up and saw them out.

    After Linda Wilson and Edith Bet left, Aurora Scouts immediately rushed upstairs to share the good news with Madam Knight.

    Madam Knight was now 86.

    Ever since her son passed away, her only emotional support had been her only granddaughter, Fiona Knight.

    She wanted to see Fiona get married and have children in her lifetime.

    But after Fionas disfigurement, Madam Knights health worsened a lot, and she spent most of the time lying in bed. Now hearing that someone can cure her beloved granddaughter, she immediately became lively, Aurora, do you really mean it?

    Aurora Scouts nodded, tear twinkling in her eyes, Truly. The child of my college friend was seriously injured before. After Miss Thompsons treatment, he haspletely recovered now.

    Just then, the housekeeper knocked on the door from outside.

    Madam Knight, Mrs. Scouts.

    Whats happening? Aurora Scouts turned her head back.

    The housekeeper said, Miss Thompson has arrived.

    Upon hearing this, Madam Knight immediately sat up from the bed, Quickly, take Miss Thompson to the hall!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 46 - 46: 045: Not even ashamed!

    Chapter 46: 045: Not even ashamed!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The housekeeper nodded, Very well. Ill invite Miss Thompson in right away.

    Madam Knight looked at Aurora Scouts, Aurora, go get my real silk cheongsam.

    Alright.

    Thinking for a moment, Madam Knight continued, Get the one from Phoebe

    Pavilion.

    Phoebe Pavilion is a shop that specializes in handmade cheongsams.

    The shop owner is a skilled embroidery artist and has even won the title of

    International Master of Arts and Crafts.

    Not only are the Phoebe Pavilions cheongsams expensive, but they also only ept three orders a year.

    Thus, wearing a cheongsam made by Phoebe Pavilion is a symbol of status and power.

    Many peoplee to admire its reputation.

    It was only through Madam Knights connections that she managed to obtain such a cheongsam, which she only wears at important events.

    Aurora Scoutsughed, Mom, do we really need to dress so formally?

    If she can cure Fionas face, then she is my benefactor! Madam Knight said, Of course, we should dress up to meet such a person.

    Fiona Knight is the only descendant of the Knight Family and the apple of Mrs. Knights eye.

    Watching Fiona be more and more self-conscious about her appearance was more painful than having her own flesh cut off.

    Alright. Aurora Scouts nodded and quickly fetched the cheongsam.

    The cheongsam was bright red.

    The carefully embroidered hibiscus flowers were lifelike.

    As expected from a masterpiece, the cheongsam made Madam Knight look graceful and dignified, timeless beauty.

    After changing into the cheongsam, Aurora Scouts helped Madam Knight downstairs.

    Meanwhile, the Housekeeper was leading Elizabeth Thompson towards the main hall.

    Through long corridors and a few-acre garden, every design was created by a master, leaving one in awe.

    After walking for about ten minutes, they still hadnt reached the main hall.

    Coming from a wealthy family herself, Emma was well-experienced, but she couldnt help being amazed while walking in the Knights garden.

    No wonder the Knight Family was the leader of the eight great aristocratic families.

    This wealth was truly unrivaled in River City!

    Ten minutester.

    The Housekeeper brought Elizabeth Thompson to the main hall.

    Hearing footsteps outside, Aurora Scouts went out immediately, Miss Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson smiled, Mrs. Knight.

    Pleasee in. Aurora Scouts gestured with a weing motion.

    Emma stepped forward.

    Aurora walked behind her.

    Arriving at the main hall, Aurora Scouts introduced, Mother, this is Miss Thompson.

    Madam Knight looked over.

    The guest was around seventeen or eighteen years old with a striking appearance, a curvy figure, and a schrly aura radiating from her as she carried a medical box.

    Truly worthy of being called the number-one talented woman.

    Seeing Madam Knight in the main seat, Elizabeth Thompson was slightly taken aback.

    She hadnt expected Madam Knight herself to receive her personally.

    Madam Knight was quite a hero among women.

    Having lost her husband early and her sonter in life, most people would have given in under such continuous blows.

    Yet, Madam Knight managed to single-handedly support the Knight Family and establish it as the leader of the eight great aristocratic families in River City!

    Elizabeth Thompson straightened her chest, looked at Madam Knight, and said neither humbly nor arrogantly, Madam Knight, I am Elizabeth Thompson.

    Madam Knight nodded and smiled, I have heard of Miss Thompsons esteemed reputation as the number-one talented woman, and indeed, seeing is believing.

    You tter me, Elizabeth Thompson replied, Im just a little more hardworking than most people.

    Believing she excelled because she worked hard. Madam Knight then ordered tea, Miss Thompson, please have a seat. Elizabeth Thompson bowed slightly and sat down.

    May I ask how many years Miss Thompson has been studying medicine? Madam Knight continued to ask.

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson furrowed her brows imperceptibly.

    Was Madam Knight questioning her medical skills?

    They had invited her to treat Fiona Knight, but now they were questioning her medical skills, what did this mean?

    Insulting her?

    As a talented woman and descendant of the Divine Doctor, Elizabeth

    Thompson had her own pride. She immediately stood up from her chair, Madam Knight, I know Im young, and thats probably why you look down on me. In that case, you should find someone else whos more capable!

    Elizabeth Thompson was thoroughly disgusted.

    What was wrong with being young?

    Just because she was young, did Madam Knight have the right to deny her excellence?

    How could Madam Knight have imagined that just by casually asking about

    Elizabeth Thompsons years of medical experience, she would get so agitated.

    Fortunately, Aurora Scouts spoke up in time, Miss Thompson, youve misunderstood! My mother didnt mean to question you. She was just amazed by your talent. You are so young and yet so skilled in medicine; you will undoubtedly aplish great things in the future.

    At this point, Aurora paused and continued, If youre willing to treat my daughter, it would be an honor for our entire Knight Family. Mother, isnt that right?

    Madam Knight also reacted at this moment and immediately apologized with a smile, Yes, yes, Aurora is right. Miss Thompson, Im old and not as nimble-minded as you young people. I apologize here, and hope you wont be bothered by someone like me whos halfway into the grave.

    As long as Elizabeth Thompson could restore Fionas appearance, what would it matter to apologize with a smile?

    Seeing both Aurora and Madam Knight bowing their heads and apologizing continuously, Elizabeth Thompsons vanity was instantly filled.

    Aurora was the Mistress of the Knight Family, and Madam Knight was a

    heroine in the eyes of outsiders.

    These two proud and dignified people were still being trampled under her feet, werent they?

    Since the two of them were so calcting in their apologies, she wouldnt be the kind of person to fuss over every single detail.

    Elizabeth Thompson continued, Madam Knight, I hope you understand that age is not the standard by which to measure capability.

    Youre right, Madam Knight continued to apologize with a smile.

    Elizabeth Thompson didnt dwell on the issue any longer and said, Take me to see Miss Knight.

    Aurora said, Miss Thompson, please follow me.bender

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded and followed Auroras footsteps.

    Aurora supported Madam Knight, and the three of them walked together towards Fionas room.

    It didnt take long for them to reach Fionas room.

    Fiona, Aurora reached out and knocked on the door, Miss Thompson is

    here.

    Quickly, the door opened.

    Despite being at home, Fiona was still wearing a mask, Miss Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded, stepped into the room, and set down her medical box, Ill apply some medicine on Miss Knights face first. This medicine has a corrosive effect, so it will be very painful at night. If you cant bear it, take some painkillers.

    Will taking painkillers affect the treatments effectiveness? Fiona asked.

    Elizabeth Thompson replied, It will definitely have an impact.

    Then I wont take any.

    Madam Knight felt very distressed for Fiona and said, Miss Thompson, I heard that there are painkillers that dont affect the treatments effectiveness when taken.

    Elizabeth Thompson frowned slightly, Do you think youre the doctor or am I? If there were such a medicine, wouldnt I have brought it out?

    How ridiculous.

    Mrs. Knight immediately apologized, Miss Thompson, I didnt mean that. Elizabeth Thompson couldnt be bothered to say more to Madam Knight.

    After applying the medicine to Fionas face, Elizabeth Thompson took out a prescription and handed it to Aurora, Mrs. Knight, get the medicine ording to the prescription. Drink it three times a day. Ille back the day after tomorrow to change Miss Knights medicine.

    Alright, thank you, Miss Thompson. Aurora took the prescription with both hands.

    Elizabeth Thompson continued, Then I should leave now.

    Aurora and Madam Knight personally escorted Elizabeth Thompson to the door.

    Watching Elizabeth Thompsons retreating figure, Aurora frowned slightly, This Miss Thompson is different from what my ssmate described. She is too arrogant.

    Thinking of Elizabeth Thompsons attitude towards Madam Knight, Aurora felt ufortable.

    Madam Knight sighed, As long as she has real skills and can heal Fiona, it doesnt matter how she treats me.

    Half an hourter.

    Elizabeth Thompson returned to the Thompson n.

    As soon as she stepped into the living room, she saw Vi Thompson carrying a medical box upstairs.

    Watching Vis retreating figure, Elizabeth Thompson frowned slightly,

    Mom, does my sister also know medicine?

    Olga snorted coldly, a sarcastic expression in her eyes, What does she know about medicine? She probably saw that you have medical skills and decided to mimic you by carrying a medical box, trying to pull off a crude imitation.. She doesnt even find it embarrassing!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 47 - 47: 046: Life Story

    Chapter 47: 046: Life Story

    Trantor: 549690339

    In Olgas eyes, Vi Thompson was nothing but a clown who crudely imitated others.

    Seeing Elizabeth Thompson have medical skills, she also learned to carry a medical kit.

    Seeing Elizabeth Thompson read books about ancient Egyptian writing, she also picked up a book and pretended to read it.

    In short, whatever Elizabeth Thompson did, she had to follow suit. Little did she know, actions can be imitated, but inner qualities and temperament can never be replicated.

    Such a person could only be the subject of ridicule.

    Watching the direction Vi disappeared in, Elizabeth exined, Mom, dont say that, my sister just wants to learn an extra skill.

    Does she think shes you? That shell learn everything at once? Olgas tone was full of contempt. Shes just a little bastard, does she really think she has good genes? Overestimating herself.

    In front of Elizabeth Thompson, Vi Thompson would always be thatughable clown.

    Her sole purpose was to serve as contrast to highlight Elizabeth.

    Mom, keep your voice down! If my sister overhears, shell feel inferior.

    Shell feel inferior? Olga scoffed. If she were capable of feeling inferior, she wouldnt be like this now.

    If Vi had any shame, she wouldnt have done the shameful act of imitating Elizabeth.

    As her words dropped, Olga changed the subject and asked, By the way,

    Emma, how are things at the Knight Family? Did you treat Miss Knight?

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson nodded slightly, Ive given Miss Knight the medicine, and Ill go back the day after tomorrow to check on her again.

    Olga continued to ask, Hows the attitude of the Knight Family? Pretty good, Elizabeth said, Madam Knight personally received me.

    Really? Olga was very surprised.

    As the head of the eight great aristocratic families. Madam Knight was always legendary in the eyes of outsiders.

    Few people received Madam Knights approval.

    Unexpectedly, Elizabeth could get Madam Knight to receive her personally.

    What a great honor this was.

    Elizabeth nodded, smiling, Mom, in fact, Madam Knight is just an ordinary olddy, peoples description of her is far too legendary.

    Can an ordinary olddy develop the Knight Family into the head of the eight great aristocratic families? Olga continued, Shes just an ordinary olddy in front of you.

    Because Elizabeth was outstanding, Madam Knight was no different from an ordinary olddy in front of her.

    Olga was proud of her outstanding biological daughter!

    Elizabeth smiled, Mom, its really not as exaggerated as you say, youll know when you meet Madam Knight in person.

    Olga smiled and said, Emma, youre good at everything, but youre too modest. Sometimes, people dont really need to be so humble. Hows Miss Knights condition?

    Dont worry about Miss Knights condition, everything is under my control, Elizabeth said.

    Very well. Olga nodded.

    She trusted Elizabeths medical skills and was looking forward to the day when Elizabeth would heal Fiona Knight.

    The Thompson Family Manor in Capital City.

    Young Miss Thompson Family Sylvia Thompson held a newly stewed birds nest and came to Lady Thompsons side. She spoke softly, Mom, you havent eaten all day, have something to eat.bender

    Lady Thompson was fifty years old this year. Although well maintained, her crows feet could not be concealed, and an air of mncholy surrounded her. She was deeply worried and quietly shed tears.

    Im not hungry, take it away. Lady Thompson said faintly.

    Sylvia sighed and persuaded, Mom, people need food.

    Lady Thompson looked out the window, her voice full of endless longing, Today is your sisters birthday.

    Hearing these words, Sylvias gaze changed but quickly returned to normal. She continued, I know today is my sisters birthday. Since today is her birthday, you must eat even more. If one day we find my sister, and your health has copsed, what will we do? You need to be healthy so we can reunite with my sister.

    The Thompson Family was the number one family in Capital City.The Thompson ns head, Sawyer Thompson, and his wife Mary Perryne had three sons and one daughter, all of whom were talented individuals.

    Eldest son Mandel Thompson, 30 years old this year, was the founder of LP Company, with a worth in the hundreds of billions, a true business tycoon.

    Second son Samuel Thompson, 28 years old, was an internationally renowned pianist. He held his first solo concert at the age of six and established thergest music managementpany in the world at the age of sixteen, a musical prodigy.

    Youngest son Edward Thompson, at 26, was a hugely popr superstar in the entertainment industry, also a record-breaking actor who had won countless Hollywood awards.

    The only daughter left was Sylvia Thompson.

    As the only daughter of the Thompson family, Sylvia received not only her parents favour but also the love of her three elder brothers, garnering the affection of three thousand in one body.

    However, Sylvia did not be arrogant or aggressive due to her familys love. Instead, she was very outstanding. At just 18 years old, she was already a junior in college and had won many trophies.

    Actually, Sylvia was just an adopted daughter of the Thompson family. The real Young Miss Thompson Family was taken away by someone before she even reached a month old.

    In those days when surveince wasnt widespread, the Thompson family searched for a long time but couldnt find her. By a twist of fate, they adopted their current daughter.

    Sylvia Thompson.

    Even though the family seemed to love her very much and provided her with the best in clothing, food, shelter, and transportation, only Sylvia herself knew that she was just a substitute.

    Otherwise, the Thompson family would not have named her Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson.

    Which is a homonym for Vi Thompson.

    And that missing child of the Thompson family was called Vi Thompson.

    Her parents never treated her as a biological daughter.

    Just like now.

    Although she had filial respect for Lady Thompson and brought her nourishing food, Lady Thompson not only didnt appreciate her kindness but also mentioned Vi in front of her.

    Older sister?

    What kind of sister was Vi?

    She had been serving Lady Thompson for so many years, so where had Vi been?

    Vi, who had never appeared, had already gained all of Lady Thompsons maternal love.

    Every time she thought of these things, Sylvia felt unbearable.

    She couldnt understand why fate was so unfair.

    Although she wasnt the biological child of Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, she had called them her parents for so many years. However, Mary

    Perryne still wore a mncholic expression every day, never giving her a smile.

    Although Sawyer Thompson never showed anything in front of her, she had caught him many times standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windowte at night, smoking silently without saying a word.

    It was obvious that he was missing his lost daughter.

    With every thought of this, Sylvia felt an inexplicable hatred for Vi, who she had never met.

    She hated her for taking everything away from her!

    She hated her adoptive parents and their partiality.

    Hearing this, Lady Thompson immediately picked up the bowl and ate the birds nest soup heartily.

    Sylvia was right. She had to take good care of herself and wait for her daughter to return.

    Seeing this, Sylvia felt even more upset, but she still pretended that everything was alright.

    After finishing the birds nest soup, Lady Thompson looked at Sylvia, Sylvia, have you heard any news of your sister recently?

    Sylvia, a good girl, took the initiative to look for Vi.

    Over the years, Sylvia had traveled to many ces in search of Vi.

    Lady Thompson had seen it all and couldnt help but feel sorry for her.

    Sylvia shook her head, Not yet, but dont worry. Ive been keeping an eye on this matter. Even if theres the slightest clue, I wont give up..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 48 - 48: 047: Can only spoil.

    Chapter 48: 047: Can only spoil.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing that, Lady Thompsons eyes were filled with regret.

    Even though she had been mentally prepared, she was still very sad.

    Over the years, she had been constantly missing her daughter.

    But fortunately, she still had Sylvia Thompson.

    Although Sylvia was not her biological child, she raised her with her own hands, Sylvia, thank you.

    Mom, what are you talking about! Sylvia held Lady Thompsons hand, I am your daughter, and its my duty to do all this. I hope even more than you to find my sister soon, so our family can be reunited.

    Hearing this, Lady Thompson hugged Sylvia tightly and began to cry.

    Sylvia patted Lady Thompsons back gently tofort her while a faint light shed in her eyes, which Lady Thompson couldnt see. At that moment, she was even sadder than Lady Thompson.

    Why.

    Why couldnt Lady Thompson treat her as her own daughter?

    She had been with Lady Thompson for eighteen years, while the other Vi had been with her for just a few days?

    Was it just because she didnte out of Lady Thompsons womb?

    No.

    It was unfair to her.

    Sylvia tried to calm herself down, Mom, dont be sad. I believe my sister wouldnt want to see you cry every day. And you still have me, as long as Im here, I wont give up looking for my sister.

    Sylvia, youre a good child.

    Lady Thompson didnt want to be sad all the time but, after all, Vi was the child she had painstakingly given birth to after carrying her in her womb for ten months.

    That was her daughter, irreceable by anyone else.

    Afterforting her for a while, Sylvia continued, Mom, let me help you to the bed to rest for a bit?

    Lady Thompson nodded.

    Helping Lady Thompson to the bed, tucking her in, Sylvia then turned around and left, gently closing the bedroom door.

    Coming downstairs, Sylvia saw Edward Thompson walking in from outside.

    Although Edward was only 26 years old, he was already a film emperor in the entertainment industry. With Sylvia being his only little sister and quite a few years younger, he pampered her a lot.

    Sylvia,e and see what your third brother has bought for you!

    Sylvia ran down with a smile and hugged Edward affectionately, Why did you have time toe back today, third brother?

    I came back to see you. Edward patted his sisters head, his face full of affection.

    For a split second, the smile on Sylvias face froze.

    Come back to see her?

    Wasnt it because today was Vis birthday?

    Hypocritical.

    What good stuff did you bring me? Sylvia asked.bender

    You guess. Edward said.

    Sylvia put her arms around Edwards arm and began to act coquettishly, Oh, I cant guess! Just tell me, third brother!

    You little fool.

    Edward patted Sylvias head and then took out the gift box, See for yourself. Sylvia opened the gift box and, after seeing what was inside, screamed in excitement and then jumped onto Edward, hugging him, Thank you, third brother! Youre so nice!

    Edward held her with a smile, Little monkey, get down, youre not a child anymore.

    No, no! I want to be like when I was a child. Sylvia hugged Edward tightly.

    Edward had a helpless expression on his face.

    What could he do!

    His own sister could only be pampered.

    Just then, footsteps were heard outside the door.

    Seeing the figureing in, Edward immediately let go of Sylvia, who was hanging on him, Big brother.

    Sylvia also hurriedly stood up straight, Big brother.

    Mandel Thompson, with his 1.89 meter tall stature, wearing a handmade suit, handsome facial features, impressively sculpted face lines, and the sharpness of a businessman in his eyes, was not one to make jokes and was usually quite strict with his siblings.

    Even a devil like Edward had to behave properly in front of Mandel.

    With a nce, Mandel spoke, You are both grown-ups now, be more mindful of your behavior. What would others think if they saw you?

    Sylvia didnt say anything.

    Edward said, Sylvia is our own sister.

    Mandel frowned slightly, When a son grows up, he should avoid his mother. When a daughter grows up, she should avoid her father. All the more so for siblings?

    Edward didnt dare to argue any further.

    Sylvia lowered her head, feeling wronged, Big brother, I know I was wrong. She knew.

    All that talk about sons avoiding their mothers and daughters avoiding their fathers was just an excuse.

    Everything was simply because Mandel didnt like her.

    Because she had no blood rtion with them.

    Mandel said be more careful next time and then turned and left.

    Watching his retreating figure, Sylvia felt extremely wronged, and her eyes instantly turned red.

    Seeing her like this, Edward couldnt help but feel heartache and immediatelyforted her, Sylvia, dont be sad. Big brother is like this towards everyone, not just you.Sylvia nodded, Yeah, I know, I dont me my big brother. Good. Edwardforted softly.

    At this moment, Brandon stood in front of the railing on the second floor,

    Sylvia,e up.

    Coming. Sylvia wiped her tears and immediately went upstairs.

    Sylvia entered the study.

    Brandon sat in the office chair and opened a file in front of him, Any new updates from Vi recently?

    Its Vi again.

    Sylvias eyes shed a look of loss, and then quickly returned to normal, No.

    Brandon nced at Sylvia, Send me the information from this period of time to look at.

    Alright. Sylvia nodded.

    Brandon wanted to see Vis materials with his own eyes.

    What does this mean?

    Does he not trust her?

    Sylvia bit her lip.

    River City.

    North Bridge High School.

    Fiona Knight was home recuperating from her injury and didnte to school today.

    Vi Thompson was reviewing math.

    At this moment, a ssmate named Diana Hershey sitting behind her poked Vis back with her hand, Beautiful Thompson.

    Hmm? Vi turned her head slightly.

    Diana continued, The International Violin Competition will be held in River City. Are you interested in participating? Our ss teacher asked me to collect the list of names.

    Vi had little interest in it, shaking her head slightly.

    Diana looked at Vi and threw out an olive branch, Beautiful Thompson, 1010 is also sponsoring this event. If you win first ce, youll not only get a trophy but also a 1010 diamond membership. You can enjoy free milk tea for life, unlimited times.

    Diana desperately wanted Vi to participate in the violinpetition.

    The reason was something that happened yesterday at noon.

    Yesterday was Saturday.

    Diana went shopping with a few of her good friends to buy clothes, and during that time, they talked about Vi, about how pretty she was and how excellent her grades were.

    Unexpectedly, they ran into some students from the International School.

    In their conversation, they looked down on Vi and belittled her as a country bumpkin who couldnt even speak French.

    As Vi Thompsons loyal fan, Diana couldnt bear to see her being insulted like this, so she argued with them.

    As a result, those students from the International School challenged Vi Thompson to participate in the violinpetition.

    They even mocked Vi, saying her hands were only good for picking up trash.

    Diana was almost infuriated to death and impulsively agreed on Vis behalf to participate in the violinpetition.

    She wanted those trash students from the International School to know that Vis hands were definitely not for picking up garbage.

    Actually, 1010 didnt sponsor this event at all. The reason Diana dared to say that was because 1010 was owned by her family. As long as she said the word, her dad would offer a diamond membership reward to the winner of the violinpetition.

    Hearing this, Vis eyes brightened, Really?

    She could skip thepetition,

    But she couldnt miss out on milk tea!

    Diana nodded hastily, Of course!

    She knew that Vi could resist any temptation except milk tea.

    Vi thought for a while, Then Ill sign up.

    Diana was very excited, immediately taking a notebook to write down Vis name, afraid that she would change her mind in the next second.

    After school in the evening, Vi passed by a musical instrument store and took a fancy to a violin worth three thousand dors.

    The shop owner smiled and said, This violin is for beginners. Are you just starting to learn, youngdy?

    Vi replied, Im using it for apetition.

    Competition? The shop owner was stunned at first, then said, In that case, this violin definitely wont work! This violin is only suitable for beginners and the sound quality is not that good. I rmend you buy this one. Although it is a bit expensive, its worth it. If you use it for apetition, youre sure to win.

    Vi smiled, Its fine, Ill just tune it when I get home. Lets go with this one. The shop owner looked at Vi.

    He felt that she was talking nonsense. With a three thousand dor violin, even if tuned to a master level, it would still not produce the right feeling.

    However, the customer is always right. Since Vi insisted on this one, he couldnt say anything about it.

    Looking at Vi, he felt that she was aplete beginner and didnt know anything about ying the violin. She must have chosen this entry-level model for thepetition just to show off.

    In the evening.

    Vi Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson arrived home almost at the same time.

    What a coincidence, both of them were carrying a violin.

    Elizabeth looked at Vi, a gentle smile on her lips, Sis, do you like ying the violin too? Ive been learning it for eleven years. If theres anything you dont understand, feel free to ask me.

    Olga was right, Vi Thompson really was disgusting.

    Crude imitation. Whatever she did, Vi Thompson did the same!

    Why not just be yourself?

    Why must you imitate her?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 49 - 49: 048: This is the Boss!

    Chapter 49: 048: This is the Boss!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson smiled faintly, Thank you.

    After saying that, she turned and left.

    Watching her figure, Elizabeth Thompsons eyes were filled with ironic expressions.

    Vi was just an absurd clown in a crude imitation, and she didnt know what she had to be so arrogant about.

    Was it because of her face?

    True beauty lies in ones bones, not in ones skin. For someone like Elizabeth, who was full of grace and knowledge, only she could be considered a true beauty of grace and virtue.

    What was Vi?

    Third floor.

    After arriving at the room, Vi took out her violin, adjusted the sound, and then gave it a try.

    The pure tone was apanied by a deep mncholy.

    It was very easy to y.

    After tuning the violin, Vi turned on theputer and logged into WhatsApp.

    As soon as she logged in, she received a message from Clevnd.

    [Master, can you help restore a webpage?]

    Vi nced out the window and replied: [Send.]

    Just one word, as concise and straightforward as she was.

    Clevnd sent her a link.

    Vi clicked on it.

    Theputer screen first turned blue, and then was reced by a screen full of English letters.

    Her fingers kept leaping on the keyboard, and the white-as-jadeputer set off her fingers, creating a stark contrast between ck and white.

    Only the sound of the keyboard could be heard in the air.

    Five minutester.

    The screen full of English words disappeared, reced by a clean webpage.

    Looking at the restored webpage, Clevnd immediately sent a message to Vi.

    [Master, youre amazing! I bow to you.]

    [Master, can you teach me?]

    Vi replied:[l made a screen recording for you, and the notes are in the notepad. Check it out when you have time.]

    [Thank you, Master.]

    As Clevnd typed on the keyboard, he grinned happily. Just at this moment, someone hit him on the head.

    What are youughing about? Are you in love?

    Go away! Stop talking nonsense! Im chatting with my Master. Clevnd turned to look at the person.

    The person was Clevnds good friend, Doleman.

    When did you get a Master? Doleman was curious.

    Clevnd said proudly, My Master is amazing!

    Better than me? Doleman sat casually on theputer desk.

    Clevnd red at Doleman, looking down on him, Compared to my Master, youre not even worth a single strand of her hair!

    Who are you looking down on? In the hacking world, Doleman also had quite the standing; he didnt expect his best friend to belittle him like this.

    Of course, Im looking down on you! Having said that, Clevnd turned and walked towards the bathroom.

    Doleman sat down on Clevnds chair and took out hisptop.

    When Clevnd returned from the bathroom, he saw Doleman leaning back in the chair, his feet propped up on the desk, his arms crossed, like a boss, Your Masters skill is just so-so.

    Whats going on? Clevnd furrowed his brows.

    Doleman pointed at theputer, Take a look for yourself.

    Clevnd looked at theputer, and his face changed, You hacked my

    Mastersputer!

    Dolemanughed and said, Didnt you say your Master is very powerful? Then how could she be hacked?

    On the other side, Vi Thompson had just returned from the bathroom and saw herputer had been hacked.

    On theputer screen was a picture of a raised middle finger left by the other party.

    It was a provocation.

    Vi frowned slightly.

    Herputer had just been assembled, and she hadnt had time to set up a firewall, but no one other than her WhatsApp friends should know her real IP address.

    SoWho did she offend in WhatsApp?

    Vi Thompson sat in front of theputer, one hand on the mouse and the other on the keyboard.

    On the other side.

    Dolemansputer first dimmed for a moment.

    Then it lit up again.

    Doleman knew that this was the other party attacking hisputer, but he didnt take it seriously, as hisputer was not so easilypromised.

    But before Doleman could react, an image of a middle finger appeared on theputer screen.

    Tit for tat.

    Seeing the image, Dolemans face changed and he immediately sat up straight, frantically pressing the keyboard, but theputer screen did not respond.

    Standing aside, Clevnd burst outughing, Didnt you just say my masters skills were no good? Now its payback time, right? At this moment, his phone rang.

    Clevnd answered the phone, Hello, Master.

    Vi Thompsons voice came from the other end, Did you hack myputer?

    Clevnd immediately exined, It wasnt me! How could I do such a disgraceful thing like that? Its my clueless friend, who doesnt believe in your skills and wants to show off in front of me!

    Clevnd continued, Master, if theres nothing else, Ill hang up first.

    Mhm.

    Clevnd hung up the phone.

    Why did you hang up! What about myputer?

    Clevnd looked at him, Youre so skilled, shouldnt you be able to remove the virus yourself? Why are you looking for my master? Doleman:

    Clevnd continued, So, do you admit it now?

    Yes, yes, yes!

    Clevnd picked up the phone and called Vi Thompson, Master, my ignorant friend has realized his mistake, can you forgive him this time?

    Vi Thompson didnt like others touching her stuff, Hisputer will return to normal in three days.

    Thank you, Master.

    After hanging up, Doleman immediately asked, How is it?

    My master said to wait. Clevnd replied.

    Wait? How long? Doleman asked.

    Clevnd responded, The virus will automatically clear in three days.

    Three days? Doleman seemed to think of something, This does sound a lot like Taro Boba Tea Master.

    Funny enough, Clevnd said excitedly, My master also likes to drink Taro

    Boba Tea, so do you think my master could be the Taro Boba Tea Master?

    Stop dreaming.

    Taro Boba Tea Master was a sensation in the international hacker circle.

    Vi Thompson could only be considered a bit powerful at most. How could she bepared to Taro Boba Tea Master?

    Clevnd squinted his eyes, You never know, what if my master really is the Taro Boba Tea Master?

    Doleman said with some speechlessness, If your master is the Taro Boba Tea Master, Ill do a live stream eating shit!

    Really?

    A promise made by a gentleman is as difficult to catch as a fast horse.

    Clevnd immediately took out his phone and pointed it at Dolemans face,

    Say it again.

    Ill say it. Whos afraid of who?

    Doleman faced the camera and repeated his statement seriously.

    Clevnd saved the video.

    Another week passed in a blink of an eye.

    Today is Elizabeth Thompsons medical check-up day at the Knight family. After nine days of treatment, Fiona Knights condition had not only remained unimproved, but had worsened. Due to the intense pain, she hadnt been attending school for several days.

    Madam Knight looked at Elizabeth Thompson, Miss Thompson, when can my granddaughter fully recover?

    It depends on her physical constitution. For some people, it takes a month to recover, and for others, it may take two to three months. Elizabeth Thompson said.

    Madam Knight couldnt help but ask: But why hasnt Fionas condition improved after taking the medicine you prescribed?

    Logically speaking, with medical treatment, Fiona Knights injury should have been gradually improving. Yet, her condition was deteriorating instead.bender

    Madam, what do you mean by that? Elizabeth Thompson frowned slightly, Suspect people shouldnt be used, and those used should not be suspected.. If you doubt my medical skills, I can leave right away!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 50 - 50: 050: Who is playing the violin?

    Chapter 50: 050: Who is ying the violin?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Trust is the most important thing between people.

    Elizabeth Thompson hated the feeling of being doubted.

    She was a person of integrity.

    If Madam Knight did not believe her words, she would never stay in the Knight Family with a thick face.

    Seeing Elizabeth Thompson angry, Madam Knight immediately exined,

    Miss Thompson, thats not what I meant. You misunderstood me.

    Although Olga was not pleased, she still smiled and said, Miss Thompson, my mother is just too anxious about her granddaughter. Seeing Fionas face so painful, she feels very sad. She didnt mean to doubt you.

    Hearing that, Elizabeth Thompsons face eased a little.

    Since Madam Knight and Olga had both apologized, she didnt need to dwell on it.

    After all, doctors should have a benevolent heart.

    Elizabeth Thompson then said, Miss Knights situation is quite special, so her recovery is slow. Please dont worry. As long as you trust me, I will definitely return you an intact Miss Knight.

    Alright, Olga nodded, then Ill leave it to you, Miss Thompson.

    Thinking for a moment, Elizabeth Thompson said again, Actually, I can understand Madams eagerness as a grandmother. But let me say this, I hope

    Madam wont be angry.

    Please go ahead, Miss Thompson. Madam Knight smiled.

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at Madam Knight and continued, Although Miss Knight is your only granddaughter, there should be a limit to everything. If you spoil her too much, it may not end well in the future. As the saying goes, only suffering in hardship can make one a better person. Miss Knight is already an adult. Its just a little pain, what cant she bear?

    In the end, its just that Madam Knight is too indulgent towards Fiona.

    If Madam Knight does not correct her behavior, Fiona will inevitably be a useless woman who cant do anything, and by then, even if Madam Knight regrets, therell be nowhere for her to cry.

    Madam Knight, who had always been infatuated with her granddaughter, couldnt listen to these words at all.

    If it had been anyone else, they would have already been on Madam Knights cklist.

    But now, Elizabeth Thompson is Fionas only hope.

    Madam Knight smiled apologetically, Yes, yes, Miss Thompson is right. Elizabeth Thompson didnt say anything more. She tidied up her medical box and said, Ille back in a week.

    Thank you, Miss Thompson, Olga nodded, Ill have the driver take you back. Have the driver take her back?

    She saved Fiona, and she is the savior of the Knight Family. Even if Madam Knight sent her personally, it would not be too much. But now, instead of sending her herself, Olga just casually let the driver take her!

    Its because she has a kind heart and doesnt bother to argue with the Knight Family. If it were anyone else, who would still be willing to treat Fiona?

    On the other side.

    Old Doctor Bruce sat in the room, sipping tea.

    At that moment, a middle-aged man in a suit hurriedly walked in from outside.

    This was Old Doctor Bruces good friend.

    Zachary.

    Old Bruce, have you heard of a certain event?

    Old Doctor Bruce put down the cup in his hand and asked, What is it?

    Zachary continued, Its about the Bet n.

    Hearing that, Old Doctor Bruce squinted his eyes.

    Something that could surprise Zachary, there could only be one thing.

    That was that Edith Bet met with an ident.

    In fact, this was also within Old Doctor Bruces expectations.

    Edith Bets situation was very special, and if not treated in time, there would definitely be a risk to her life.

    However, Old Doctor Bruce did not expect things toe so quickly.

    Now, Linda Wilson must be extremely regretful.

    After all, it was her stubbornness that killed her only daughter.

    Old Doctor Bruce then asked, When did it happen?

    About a week ago. answered Zachary.

    Hearing that, Old Doctor Bruce frowned slightly, She died a week ago?

    What died? Zachary looked puzzled.

    Old Doctor Bruce continued, Isnt it that Edith Bet died?

    She didnt die! Zachary continued, Not only did she not die, but she was also healed by someone.

    Hearing that, Old Doctor Bruce was stunned.

    Healed?

    How is that possible!

    No one knew Edith Bets situation better than him.

    You didnt hear it wrong? Old Doctor Bruce asked back.

    Not only did I not hear it wrong, but I also saw Edith Bet with my own eyes. Zachary continued, Her face indeed was alright.

    Old Doctor Bruces face changed slightly.

    How could this be possible?

    How could there be anyone more skilled than him in the world?

    After a pause, Old Doctor Bruce asked, Who was the one who healed Edith

    Bet?

    Old Bruce, dont you really know? Zachary asked back.

    What do you mean? Old Doctor Bruce inquired.

    Zachary continued, I heard that the Divine Doctor who healed Edith Bet is a young miss surnamed Thompson. Thompson?

    Old Doctor Bruce squinted his eyes.

    He suddenly remembered that when he went to the Bet n for consultation, Angus Wilson mentioned that a young miss could heal Edith Bets face.

    Who is this young miss?

    Before Old Doctor Bruce could react, Zachary said, Old Bruce, dont you have a student surnamed Thompson?

    Old Doctor Bruce suddenly realized and nodded, Yes, I do have a student surnamed Thompson.

    Zachary smiled and said, I knew it must be Miss Thompson, your student. A great teacher really produces great students!

    Whether the person was Elizabeth Thompson or not, Old Doctor Bruce was not sure, Emma has not mentioned this to me recently, maybe its a misunderstanding.

    Zachary continued, I heard that Linda Wilson also introduced this Miss Thompson to the Knight Family. As long as you confirm whether your student is treating Miss Knight at the Knight Family or not, youll know if she is the one.

    It took Old Doctor Bruce quite a while to digest this news.

    Could it really be Elizabeth Thompson?

    On the other side.

    The Thompson n.

    Today, Olga invited a group of wealthydies to her house as guests.

    As the host, Olga was dressed luxuriously, with high-end custom-made luxury brands all over her body. She even took out the Lafite that Reg Thompson had collected for more than ten years.

    The 1982 vintage.

    Of course, ordinary wealthydies were not worth Olgas attention like this.

    The reason was that one of the group of wealthydies was an international violin master, Moira.

    Elizabeth Thompson was about to participate in a violinpetition soon. If she could win the favor of the master and be taken as a student at this time, it would definitely be helpful.bender

    Olga believed that Elizabeth Thompson would surely amaze Moira.

    At that moment, a beautiful violin melody suddenly floated through the air.

    Enchanting and ethereal.

    Even those who did not understand music could not help stopping their steps, finding it extremely pleasing to the ears.

    It sounds so beautiful!

    One of the wealthydies eximed in admiration.

    Even Moiras eyes showed an amazed expression as she looked at Olga and asked, Who is ying the violin?

    Its my daughter, Elizabeth Thompson. Olga replied.

    Although she hadnt arranged for Elizabeth Thompson to y the violin in her room, no one else in the entire Thompson n could y it, except for her.

    Besides Elizabeth Thompson, who else could it be?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 51 - 51: 051: Successfully became a disciple

    Chapter 51: 051: Sessfully became a disciple

    Trantor: 549690339bender

    Upon hearing this, everyone couldnt help but sigh in admiration.

    Miss Thompson truly deserves the title of the number one talenteddy in

    River City.

    Indeed, such a heavenly piece is hard toe by in the mortal world!

    Olgas eyes were filled with amusement as she turned to Moira. Ms. Zheng, what do you think of my daughters performance?

    Moira nodded approvingly, She yed at a very high level, deserving thement heavenly music seldom heard by mortals!

    The Sinian Country is indeed bing stronger and more prosperous.

    Moira had been living abroad for many years.

    She didnt expect to hear such impressive violin music in her own country.

    Violin belongs to Western music.

    Thats why most internationally renowned violinistse from the West.

    Moira herself grew up abroad.

    She thought she had lost faith in the domestic violin. but now she saw h0De again.

    Although there were still areas to improve from what she just heard, this girl could be a sensation in the violin world with just a little polishing.

    Getting affirmation from Moira, Olga was extremely excited and said with a smile, Thank you, Ms. Zheng, for yourpliments. Emma still has a long way to gopared to you in terms of music and has a lot to learn from you.

    At this, a wealthydy immediately chimed in: Its rare to find a prodigy, and even rarer to find a great mentor. Miss Thompson is so talented and intelligent, why not have Master Zheng take her as a student?

    Moira had exactly this in mind and looked at Olga with a smile, Lady

    Thompson, I wonder if I can have such good fortune.

    Olga never thought things would go so smoothly and quickly replied, Its

    Emmas luck if Master Zheng epts her.

    At hermand, Olga instructed the servant, Go and call Miss Thompson down.

    Yes, maam.

    On the other side.

    Vi finished ying the violin and then adjusted the tuning.

    Somehow, she felt a few notes were off, no matter how she adjusted them; perhaps it was time to change the strings.

    Vi was unaware that her casual strumming on the strings had caused such a stir downstairs.

    The servant arrived at Elizabeths room. Miss Thompson.

    Elizabeth had also heard the violin just now, and while she was wondering where the sound wasing from, she heard the servants voice.

    Whats the matter? Elizabeth turned and opened the door. The servant continued, Miss, your mother wants you downstairs.

    Okay, Elizabeth nodded, Has Master Zheng arrived?

    Yes, Miss, the servant nced at Elizabeth, Master Zheng heard you ying the violin upstairs and praised you, saying that such heavenly music is rarely heard by mortals!

    Elizabeth seemed to be taken aback for a moment but quickly regained herposure.

    Because the violin wasnt yed by her at all.

    However, now was not the time to dwell on this.

    She was about to participate in the International Violin Competition, and Moira was one of the judges. If she could be Moiras student at this time, it would only be beneficial and not have any drawbacks. Soon, Elizabeth went downstairs with the servant.

    Mom, hello everyone.

    Elizabeth politely greeted everyone.

    Olga introduced her daughter to Moira, Emma, this is Master Zheng.

    Master Zheng, Elizabeth turned to Moira, Youve always been my idol, and Im finally meeting you today.

    Moira looked at Elizabeth with admiration in her eyes and asked, Were you the one ying the violin just now?

    Elizabeth smiled, Yes, it was me.

    Moira nodded and continued, Would you like to learn the violin with me?

    At her words, Elizabeth was surprised, Master Zheng, do I truly deserve to learn the violin from you?

    Moira stared at Elizabeth.

    Her expression grew even more satisfied.

    This young girl was even more humble and polite than she had imagined.

    Moira smiled, Your talent is exceptional, and it would be my honor to have a student like you.

    Thank you, Master Zheng.

    One of thedies quickly reminded Elizabeth, Miss Thompson, shouldnt you call her Teacher instead?

    Elizabeth reacted instantly and smiled, Thank you, Teacher.

    Moira nodded and instructed, Lets add each other on WhatsApp, and youlle to my studio tomorrow.

    Alright.

    Elizabeth was overjoyed, as she hadnt expected things to go so smoothly.

    After Moira left, Elizabeth looked at Olga, Mom, was the violin sound arranged by you?

    Hearing this, Olga was immediately stunned.

    Werent you the one ying the violin just now?

    Elizabeth shook her head.

    Olgaughed, Stop joking with me, if it wasnt you, who else could it be? That little bastard?

    Elizabeth didnt say anything, her eyes filled with deep thoughts.

    Could it

    Really be Vi?

    But that was impossible!

    Theres no way Vi could y the violin!

    Seeing Elizabeth not responding, Olga assumed she agreed.

    On the other side.

    Linda once again took Edith Bet to the Knight residence to visit Fiona Knight.

    Aurora Scouts naturally treated them warmly as mother and daughter. Linda inquired with concern, Aurora, how is Fiona doing now?

    Aurora shook her head, The situation isnt very good.

    How could this happen? Linda was genuinely surprised. What did Miss Thompson say?

    Logically speaking, there shouldnt be any mistakes when Vi took action.

    Aurora continued, Fionas condition not only didnt improve but worsened after taking the medicine prescribed by Miss Thompson. However, Miss

    Thompson said this is normal, and it would get better in one or two months. Although Elizabeth said so, Aurora was still worried.

    Upon hearing this, Linda said, Before Miss Thompson treated Edith, there were simr situations. The day before her bandages were removed, Edith had a high fever of 380C, which nearly caused her father to divorce me! Hearing Lindas story, Auroras anxiety eased a bit.

    Linda further exined, Aurora, dont worry yet. Traditional Chinese medicine is different from Western medicine. It takes a gradual approach, and recovery has its process. Fiona just needs to get through this period.

    Mmm, Aurora nodded.

    When Madam Knight heard that Linda and her daughter had arrived, she also came to the living room.

    Seeing Madam Knight, Aurora immediately stood up, Mom.

    Linda and Edith also stood up.

    Aurora introduced them, Mom, this is my ssmate Linda. This is her daughter, Edith Bet. Hello, Madam.

    Edith also greeted her.

    Madam Knight nodded, Come, let grandma have a look at your face.

    Edith walked over.

    Madam Knight put on her reading sses and closely examined Ediths face.

    It was hard to believe that the young girl before her had a disfigured face a month ago.

    It seemed

    Elizabeth really had some skills.

    Madam Knight breathed a sigh of relief.

    Linda said, Madam, Aurora, dont worry for now and give Miss Thompson some time. It took over a month for Edith to recover..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 52 - 52: 052: Ugly people often act strangely

    Chapter 52: 052: Ugly people often act strangely

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lindas words eased Madam Knights anxiety a bit.

    so.

    She decided to give Elizabeth Thompson some more time.

    Linda continued, Madam, actually, Ediths father didnt believe in Miss Thompson either. He always said that Miss Thompson was too young. You must not underestimate her ability just because shes young.

    Upon hearing this, Madam Knight suddenly realized.

    No wonder Elizabeth Thompson was so sensitive when people asked about her medical experience.

    It turned out that she was often doubted.

    Madam Knight nodded and smiled, With your assurance, I feel relieved.

    Speaking of which, she sighed, Fiona is my only granddaughter, I dream of seeing her recover. If Miss Thompson can cure her, she would be our Knight Familys great benefactor!

    Since Fionas disfigurement, Madam Knight had been bedridden, and the burden of the Knight Family fell on Aurora Scouts.

    During this time, after Elizabeth Thompson treated Fiona, Madam Knights spirits had greatly improved.

    What she feared most now was to experience hope and then be disappointed again.

    Linda looked at Madam Knight, Dont worry. Miss Thompson will not disappoint.

    Northern Bridge School.

    Vi Thompson headed towards the canteen with her meal card.

    The lunch dishes were very simple.

    Three dishes and a soup.

    The meat dish was chicken legs.

    After getting her food, Vi Thompson sat down at an unupied spot, lowered her gaze and ate her food intently.

    Midway through her meal, Diana Hershey came over with her tray and asked tentatively, Beautiful Thompson, can we sit here?

    Vi Thompson slightly raised her eyes, and her cheeks dimpled with shallow

    pear vortexes, Sure, its empty here.

    Thank you.

    Diana immediately sat down with her deskmate, Jessica, across from Vi.

    Jessica was a bit nervous and didnt dare to look up at Vi while eating.

    Dianas personality was more cheerful, and she kept trying to strike up a conversation, Beautiful Thompson, when can Fionae back to school? Vi said, She probably needs to rest for some time.

    Oh, Diana took a bite of her rice, frowned, and said, The canteen food is getting worse and worse!

    Jessica nodded, Indeed, its not tasty. How about we go out to eat tomorrow?

    Sure, Diana looked at Vi, Beautiful Thompson, do you want to join us?

    Vi was actually enjoying her meal.

    Bcause she had experienced hunger, she treasured every grain of food.

    Even if it was the most unappetizing food, she would eat it all.

    She nced up and smiled, Sure.

    Diana thought Vi would refuse, but not only did Vi not refuse, but she even smiled at her.

    The goddess was much more approachable than she had imagined.

    On the other side of the cafeteria.

    Their ssmate Chester, looked at Vi sitting over there, and then at the milk tea in his hand, but in the end, he didnt have the courage to go over.

    Chester.

    A female voice suddenly rang in his ears.

    Chester turned his head to look.

    The speaker was his ssmate Eudora.

    Chester asked, Whats up?

    Eudora nced at the milk tea in his hand, a yful look in her eyes, Do you like Vi Thompson?

    No, Chester denied.

    Eudora chuckled and continued, Well, since you dont like her, whats the milk tea for?

    Who didnt know that the new school beautys favorite drink was milk tea?

    Yes.

    By now, the school beauty of North Bridge High School had changed from Eudora to Vi Thompson.

    Just half a month earlier, Eudora had been the goddess in the eyes of the students at North Bridge High School, but what about now?

    She was nothing!

    Even the love letters she received had dwindled by half, all thanks to Vi Thompson.

    Whats it to you! Chester clenched his milk tea, Cant I buy it and drink it myself?

    It seems youre quite self-aware. Eudora smiled and said, Knowing that

    Vi Thompson looks down on you, you dont dare admit you like her.

    As she said this, Eudora paused and disdainfully looked at Chester, Anyway, being the school beauty, she doesnt even give a second nce to the school hunk. How could she possibly like you?

    Eudora added, Her taste is much higher! You dont even have the qualifications to carry her shoes. Youre destined to be herpdog for the rest of your life.

    These few words, without any foulnguage, sessfully attracted hate towards Vi Thompson.

    Which boy would like the termpdog?

    Chester would definitely resent Vi because of Eudoras words!

    Hearing this, Chester frowned and turned to look at Eudora.

    Vi Thompson is indeed the school beauty, and shes also excellent in both character and academics. Its very normal that 1 have no qualifications to carry her shoes! Besides, whats wrong with me liking to be herpdog? On the contrary, have you ever reflected on why no one wants to be yourpdog?

    With a smile, Chester added, Have you never heard of the saying ugly people causing trouble? Yes, you guessed right, the ugly person Im talking about is you!

    After saying this, Chester turned and walked away.

    Eudora was on the verge of exploding from anger.

    Too much!

    This Chester was really too much.

    She had originally wanted to take this opportunity to drive a wedge between him and Vi Thompson, but Chester not only showed no gratitude, but even stepped on her in the process.

    Simply disgusting.

    Argh! Eudora screamed out loud.

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.

    During this time, Elizabeth Thompson had been preparing for the violinpetition while treating Fiona Knight.

    Although Fiona Knights health was deteriorating under her treatment to the point where she was bedridden and the situation was getting worse, Elizabeth Thompson didnt take it to heart.

    After all, recovery is a process.

    Seeing that Fiona couldnt even get out of bed, Madam Knight and Aurora Scouts were very worried.

    Seeing Madam Knight so concerned about Fiona.

    Elizabeth Thompson said, Madam, you can rest assured, Miss Knight will definitely be fine, Shes already an adult. If she cant endure a little pain, how can she be an extraordinary person in the future? How can she support the Knight Family?

    She hated the spoiled, arrogant rich daughters the most.

    Unable to endure the slightest pain.

    After Elizabeth Thompson left, Madam Knight asked Aurora Scouts to invite Linda over.

    Seeing Fionas condition, Linda was also very confused.

    What was going on?bender

    Although when Vi Thompson treated Edith Bet, the initial situation was not great either, it was not as bad as this.

    Linda frowned slightly, Aurora, 1 can guarantee that Miss Thompsons medical skills are unmatched.

    Aurora Scouts said, Then why would Fiona be like this? When Miss Thompson usually treats Fiona, she doesnt say much, but now, Fionas situation is getting worse, and Im really doubting her medical skills.

    She doesnt say much? Linda frowned at the statement, How is that possible? Miss Thompson has a great temper. Even when my husband doubted her in front of her face, she didnt say much, she just used her medical skills to prove herself.

    Madam Knight immediately reacted and asked, Mrs.. Bet, what is the name of the Miss Thompson you are talking about?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 53 - 53: 053: Making a fool of oneself

    Chapter 53: 053: Making a fool of oneself

    Trantor: 549690339

    Miss Thompsons full name is Vi Thompson. Linda Wilson said.

    Vi Thompson?

    Upon hearing this, Madam Knight waspletely stunned.

    Aurora too was struck dumbfounded.

    How, H-how could it be Vi Thompson!

    Seeing the surprise on their faces, Linda guessed something and then asked, Whats the full name of the Miss Thompson you were looking for?

    Elizabeth Thompson, Aurora replied.

    Elizabeth Thompson? Linda frowned slightly.

    Aurora nodded.

    Linda continued, No wonder Fiona hasnt been getting better, it turns out you were looking for the wrong person.

    Who would have thought that the Miss Thompson the Knight Family was looking for, wasnt the Miss Thompson she was referring to at all?

    At this point, with a face full of regret Lindamented, Its my fault, all my fault! I should have exined it clearly to you.

    If they had made everything clear then, none of this would have happened.

    Madam Knight grabbed Lindas hand anxiously, Mrs. Wilson, please help us contact the real Miss Thompson!

    Pulling out her phone, Linda assured her, Dont worry, Ill contact her right away.

    Good, Madam Knight nodded.

    When Linda called Vi, she was on her way home from school, Send me your address.

    After ending the call, Linda immediately sent the address of the Knights residence to Vi.

    Madam Knight asked anxiously, What did she say? Is Miss Thompsoning?

    Linda responded, Miss Thompson said shell be here soon.

    Upon hearing this, Madam Knight heaved a sigh of relief and sped her hands together, May the Bodhisattva bless us.

    Aurora, standing at the side, tried hard to hold back her tears.

    It was all her fault as a mother, causing Fiona to suffer unnecessarily.

    She regretted notmunicating with Linda on time when Elizabeth Thompson was acting improperly.

    If she had rified things then, Fiona wouldnt be in her current state.

    Mom, its all my fault. I failed in my duties as a mother, Aurora med herself.

    Madam Knight let out a sigh.

    Linda walked over to Aurora, Aurora, its not your fault. I share the responsibility for this Dont worry, Miss Thompson is a fantastic doctor, Im certain shell find a way to make Fiona better.

    Madam Knight nodded, Mrs. Wilson is right, Fiona will surely get better.

    Half an hourter.

    Vi arrived at the given address and sent a message to Linda.

    Upon receiving the message, Linda immediately announced, Madam, Aurora, Miss Thompson has arrived.

    Quick, lets go greet Miss Thompson, Madam Knight suggested.

    They all walked to the entrance together.

    Vi had just parked her car.

    Linda waved at her, Miss Thompson.

    Aunty Linda, Vi approached them.

    Madam Knight and Aurora looked up to see,

    A youngdy about seventeen or eighteen years of age.

    With her long hair cascading over her shoulders, an oval-shaped face, almond-shaped eyes, dimples visible with her faint smile, she was wearing a simple white shirt and ck trousers. Yet, she exuded the aura of a top fashion brand model, elegant and charming.

    Usually, its the clothes that make the person look good. But in her case, it was the other way round. She made the clothes look good.

    Madam Knight had seen many beautiful women in her life, but after thinking back many decades, she found that none of them couldpare to the girl before her eyes.

    She was momentarily speechless.

    Miss Thompson, this is Madam Knight and Mrs. Knight, Linda introduced

    Vi.

    Vi politely greeted, Madam Knight, Mrs. Knight.

    Although it was their first meeting, Aurora could tell at a nce that this girl was different from Elizabeth Thompson.

    Vi was truly a cultured and refined youngdy.

    Elizabeth Thompson could hardlypare to her.

    Miss Thompson, Aurora nodded in acknowledgement.

    Miss Thompson, Madam Knight looked at Vi, Im entrusting my granddaughter to your care!

    Vi suggested, Shall we go see the patient first?

    Yes.

    They then went together to Fionas room.

    Fiona was lying in bed, looking weak and listless.

    When she saw Vi enter the room, she thought she was hallucinating. It was only until Aurora spoke, Fiona, this is Miss Thompson, who is here to treat you,

    Fionas eyes widened in surprise, Vio, Vio!

    Both parties were slightly taken aback. Vi too didnt expect that Miss

    Knight would turn out to be Fiona Knight.Fiona?

    Seeing this, Aurora curiously asked, Fiona, do you know Miss Thompson? Fiona Knight nodded, Mom, Vio is my ssmate.

    Aurora immediately understood and said to Vi Thompson, So Miss Thompson is Fionas best friend! Fiona often mentions you to me.

    Fiona didnt have many friends at school.

    Vi was her first friend. Ever since she made friends with Vi, she has been mentioning her name to Aurora all the time, and Aurora noticed that her daughters character had brightened up since knowing Vi.

    Aurora had originally thought, if theres time, she should invite Vi, whom she had never met before, to their home.

    Unexpectedly, this Miss Thompson happened to be Fionas ssmate.

    Serendipity indeed.

    Aurora continued, Fiona, since you know Miss Thompson, why didnt you tell me earlier?

    Fiona looked at Aurora, Vio told me before that she knows medical arts, but at the time there was another Miss Thompson treating me, so I didnt bother her.

    In a moment, Vi sat down to take Fionas pulse.

    After a while, she let go of Fionas wrist.

    Madam Knight immediately asked, Miss Thompson, how is Fiona? Vi slightly looked up, her expression somewhat heavy, Fionas condition was quite severe,bined with the misdiagnoses these past days which aggravated her condition, she will need some time to fully recover.

    Hearing this, Aurora immediately asked, Miss Thompson, do you mean that our Fiona can bepletely cured?

    Yes. Vi nodded slightly.

    Then well rely on you!

    Vi slightly smiled, Youre too courteous. Firstly, I am a healer and secondly, Fiona and I are very close friends.

    Afterwards, Vi took out an acupuncture bag.

    Madam Knight asked in surprise, Miss Thompson, you know acupuncture?

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Madam Knight was speechless with her mouth open.

    How long has it been since shest saw a practitioner of acupuncture?

    Unexpectedly, this young girl in front of her had mastered the art of acupuncture at such a young age.

    While Vi was smearing medicine on the acupuncture needle, she said to

    Fiona, Fiona, it might hurt a little when I am performing the acupuncture. Youll have to bear with it, but if it is really unbearable, inform me immediately.

    In a short while, Vi began to apply the needles.

    One by one, each needle inserted into the acupuncture points precisely without any deviation.

    Madam Knight looked at the young girl performing acupuncture, her face full of astonishment.

    Indeed, acupuncture is painful. However,pared to the pain Fiona had experienced these past days, it was nothing.

    After all twelve golden needles were inserted into Fionas body, she surprisingly couldnt feel any pain anymore. Instead, she felt a very unique sensation.

    After the acupuncture, Vi handed Fiona a bottle of medicinal ointment, Apply this medicine three times a day morning, noon and night. Okay. Fiona took the ointment and asked, Vio, when can I go to school?

    Vi said, Rest at home for three days first.

    Fiona nodded.

    Vi then gave a few more notes of caution before preparing to leave.

    Madam Knight wanted to arrange a car to send Vi home.

    Vi refused politely, No need to trouble yourselves, I can ride my bike home.

    Watching Vi bike away, Madam Knight sighed and said, l never thought that there are people who exist in this world who are so extremely noble and selfless.

    Back in Fionas room, Madam Knight asked, Fiona, what are Miss

    Thompsons hobbies?

    Fiona thought for a moment, Vi likes milk tea the most. Madam Knight asked again, Does she like jewelry?

    l havent seen her wearing any.

    Thinking of the precious jewelry that Elizabeth Thompson was wearing, and then thinking of Vi Thompsons simple and unadorned look, Madam Knight couldnt help but admire Vi even more.

    The Thompson n.

    A police car was parked in front of Thompsons Vi.bender

    Two policemen got out of the car and approached to knock on the door.

    Soon, the housekeeper came out to open the door.

    Officers, how can I assist you?

    May we inquire if Vi Thompson lives here? We need to speak to her.

    Hearing that the police were looking for Vi, the housekeeper immediately said, Please wait a moment, Ill inform them.

    The housekeeper immediately rushed inside to find Olga.

    Madam, there are two officers outside looking for thedy from the rural area.

    Upon hearing that the police were looking for Vi, Olgas face was filled with rage, This wild child must have done something shameful outside!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 54 - 54: 054: Slap in the face

    Chapter 54: 054: p in the face

    Trantor: 549690339

    It¡¯s one thing for Vi Thompson to embarrass herself, but now she¡¯s even brought the police over. Isn¡¯t this tarnishing the reputation of the Thompson Family?

    The housekeeper also thinks that Vi Thompson is quite embarrassing.

    After all, she has been working at the Thompson Family for so long and has never seen the policee to look for Elizabeth Thompson.

    As expected.

    There is a difference between people.

    Someone as outstanding as Elizabeth Thompson would never engage in illegal or criminal activities.

    ¡°l don¡¯t expect her to be as outstanding as Emma, I just ask her to be a bit more well-behaved and not bring trouble to the family!¡± Olga angrily said, ¡°But what about her? What has she done! Every time she makes a mistake, I have to clean up after her!¡±

    The housekeeper nced at Olga and continued, ¡°After all, she grew up in the countryside and has little experience. Madam, please don¡¯t be angry for now, the police are still waiting for you outside.¡±

    Olga tried hard to suppress her anger in her heart and followed the housekeeper to the door.

    Seeing the policemen in uniform, Olga put on a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble my Adopted Daughter, Vi Thompson, has caused you. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t discipline her properly. Actually, I had no choice. She was raised in the countryside with my mother-inw and was so spoiled by her. Now that she¡¯s juste back, she¡¯s already causing such a big problem.¡±

    Olga deliberately emphasized the two words ¡®Adopted Daughter.¡¯

    Since she is an adopted daughter, no matter what disgraceful acts Vi Thompsonmits, it has nothing to do with her!

    She originally had no blood rtion to Vi Thompson anyway.

    One of the police officersughed and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you have misunderstood. Your daughter Vi Thompson is outstanding and has courageously saved a life. She is a role model for our generation. We are here today to present her with a banner.¡±

    A banner?

    At this moment, Olga even doubted her own ears.

    She must have heard wrong.

    It must be a mistake.

    What banner could be given to Vi Thompson?

    Until the police officer took out the red banner.

    ¡°Vi Thompson happened to pass by Beco Road on the 10th ofst month and saved a drowning child. After saving the child, she didn¡¯t say anything and just left. The child¡¯s family inquired for a long time before they found out her name.¡¯

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you have a very remarkable daughter.¡±

    Save a life?

    How is this possible!

    Olga had already prepared herself for Vi Thompson causing trouble, but she never expected that the police officers would actuallye to present a banner.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Vi Thompson?¡± Olga asked suspiciously.

    Doing good deeds quietly seemed to match Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s style more. Elizabeth Thompson always acted low-key and never unted her good deeds, no matter what they were.

    That¡¯s right.

    It must have been Elizabeth Thompson who saved the person.

    This banner should be presented to Elizabeth Thompson.

    These police officers really are foolish.

    They couldn¡¯t even get the name right!

    Just then, Vi Thompson came down the stairs. Olga looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Vi Thompson,e here!¡±

    Vi Thompson came over, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Olga continued, ¡°Two officers, this is Vi Thompson. Take a good look and see if you have mistaken her for someone else. I have another daughter named Elizabeth Thompson.¡±

    One of the police officers immediately took out his phone, opened the surveince screenshot from that day, andpared it. He thenughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s this youngdy!¡¯

    Olga was dumbfounded on the spot and stood there stunned.

    It really was Vi Thompson?

    Impossible!

    The police handed the banner to Vi Thompson with both hands.

    ¡°Youngdy, this is the banner sent by the family of the drowning child you savedst month.¡¯

    ¡°The youngdy is truly remarkable! ¡±

    They originally thought that there would be a contrast with the surveince footage, but surprisingly, this youngdy in front of them was even thinner than in the footage.

    It was hard to imagine how she managed to pull an Il-year-old child out of the water.

    Vi Thompson was stunned for a moment.

    If the police hadn¡¯te looking for her, she would havepletely forgotten about this incident.

    The reason she waste to remove Edith Bet¡¯s bandages at the Bet n¡¯s house before was because of this incident.

    She was supposed to arrive at 10 0¡¯clock, but she was more than an hourte.

    After saving the child, she hurried to the Bet n¡¯s house, so she handed the child over to the parents and came back.

    In an instant, Vi Thompson came back to her senses, took the banner with both hands, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The police officer looked at Vi Thompson and said, ¡°That river is very deep. Even a man who is good at swimming might not be able to climb back up if he goes down. Youngdy, you are really brave! However, next time you save someone, you should act ording to your capabilities. Remember to call us, the People¡¯s Police, in such situations, and we will respond as quickly as possible! ¡±

    ¡°Alright, if I encounter such a situation next time, I will definitely call the police right away.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.Olga stood in ce, somewhat incredulously saying, ¡°Officers, are you sure you didn¡¯t get the wrong person?¡±

    A little wild child, she¡¯s not worthy of this ¡®heroic rescue¡¯ banner.

    Shouldn¡¯t the rescuer be Elizabeth Thompson?

    The policemanughed and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, don¡¯t worry, we have the surveince footage from that time, we won¡¯t mistake the person.¡±

    After taking another photo with Vi Thompson, the two policemen left Thompson¡¯s Vi.

    Vi took the banner back to her room.

    Olga looked at her leaving figure, frowning deeply.

    Her heart felt ufortable.

    That banner should belong to her daughter.

    This little wild child had only just returned a few days, and had already begun stealing Emma¡¯s things.

    Shameless!

    Upstairs.

    After putting the banner away, Vi Thompson opened a can of cat food,

    ¡°Mantou, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Meow! ¡±

    In just a few days, the previously pitiful little kitten had already be a fat yellow cat, the overlord of the area.

    Because it was too fat, it wobbled as it walked. In the face of cat food and cans, Mantou just came over to sniff it, then raised its head and left.

    Vi raised her eyebrows slightly, squatted down, and hugged Mantou in her arms, ¡°Are you not hungry?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Vi suddenly remembered that for thest few days, Mantou had been eating very little, from three cans of cat food a day to at most one a day.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    After considering it, Vi put Mantou into a backpack, ready to take it to a pet hospital for a check-up.

    On the other side.

    Emma was carrying a medical box to visit Fiona Knight at the Knight Family.

    As she arrived at their doorstep, the housekeeper walked out, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    Emma furrowed her brows slightly.

    What did the Knight Family intend?

    They actually just sent a housekeeper to deal with her.

    Usually, it was Madam Knight who woulde out to greet her personally.

    The housekeeper continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, our Madam said, from now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about our Miss¡¯s health, please go back.¡±

    What?

    What did the Knight Family mean?

    ¡°l want to see Madam Knight,¡± Emma dered.

    The housekeeper gave a slight smile, ¡°The Madam is busy right now.¡±

    Hearing this, Emma turned to leave.

    This was the character of a physician!

    If the Knight Family did not trust her, she would not stay a second longer.

    Let¡¯s just wait and see.

    Sooner orter, the Knight Family would regret this.

    At that time, they would personally go to the Thompson Family to ask for her

    Leaving the Knight Family, Elizabeth went to Moira¡¯s studio.

    Seeing her arrive, Moiraughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on three o¡¯clock? Why did you arrive early?¡±

    Emma replied, ¡°1 asked Master to give me more pointers, after all, thepetition ising up.¡±

    Moira was pleased with such a student, ¡°What piece have you prepared to y in thepetition?¡±

    ¡°May,¡± Emma replied.

    Hearing this, Moira nodded and said, ¡°The choice of the piece is quite good, but the difficulty is a bit high, and some of the tones are not easy to grasp.

    y it for me to hear.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Emma took out her violin.

    ¡°May¡± was her best violin piece, which she had practiced for more than ten years.

    Soon, the air was filled with beautiful melodies.

    However, as Moira listened, she began to feel that something was amiss.

    Although the tone and rhythm were well-controlled, Moira felt as if something essential wascking.

    After the performance, Moira looked at Elizabeth, ¡°Emma, are you not in a good state today? This piece feelspletely different from the one I heard at your house the other day.¡±

    Emma didn¡¯t panic at all, ¡°It should be rted to the mood at the time. That day, I was in apletely rxed state, and there was no one around me. So the music yed naturally felt lighter and more carefree, andpared to now, it should be considered an extraordinary performance..¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55: 056: Live up to expectations

    Chapter 55: 056: Live up to expectations

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hearing this, Moira nodded slightly.

    Indeed, ying the violin is greatly influenced by one¡¯s mood and environment.

    Overall, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s violin-ying skills are quite impressive.

    She has great potential.

    Moira took Elizabeth¡¯s violin and yed a few notes, then said, ¡°You need to pay attention to this tone. Give it a try.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Elizabeth tried it out.

    A note flowed from the strings.

    Moira frowned slightly, ¡°y a little heavier.¡±

    Elizabeth added more force to the note.

    Moira was still not satisfied and said, ¡°Elizabeth, don¡¯t be nervous, just pretend you¡¯re at home.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded slightly, but the notes she yed still did not meet Moira¡¯s expectations.

    Because no matter what, the sound of the violin this time was not on the same level as what she had heardst time.

    Having heard better sounds, Moira knew that Elizabeth could achieve a higher standard.

    With a guilty expression on her face, Elizabeth said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve disappointed you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me¡­ I just can¡¯t recreate the feeling I hadst time at home.¡±

    Seeing Elizabeth so guilty, Moira immediatelyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elizabeth. At your age, being able to y the violin this well is already very impressive. Even though it¡¯s not as good asst time, I believe that as long as you practice well, you¡¯ll certainly be the best.¡±

    Elizabeth is only eighteen years old this year, and her violin skills are so good. Given time, she is bound to achieve great things.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Elizabeth looked at Moira, ¡°l will not let you down.¡±

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson rode her bike with Mantou to the pet clinic.

    There weren¡¯t many people at the moment.

    ¡°Doctor, our cat hasn¡¯t had much appetitetely.¡± The doctor was a young man, ¡°Did you bring the cat?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly and took Mantou out of her bag.

    Upon seeing Mantou, the doctor said in surprise, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so chubby!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a cat.

    It was practically a ball.

    Vi smiled slightly, ¡°He used to eat three cans per meal, so he put on some weight.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he eat cat food?¡± the doctor asked.

    Vi nodded, ¡°He does, three cans plus thirty grams of cat food.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so chubby.¡± The pet doctor took Mantou from Vi, ¡°How much does he eat in a day now?¡±

    ¡°Now he can¡¯t even finish a can in a day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s little?¡± The doctor furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Yes.

    The doctor held Mantou, ¡°Let me weigh him first.¡±

    Mantou remained obedient, sitting quietly on the scale and elegantly licking his paws.

    ¡°He weighs a total of twenty pounds.¡± The doctor adjusted his sses, ¡°How old is he now?¡±

    ¡°Four months.¡± Vi answered.

    The doctorughed, ¡°He¡¯s grown so big in just four months. What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Mantou.¡±

    The doctor took Mantou¡¯s temperature and performed a series of examinations. Finally, he looked up at Vi, ¡®Youngdy, your cat has no problems at all.¡±

    Vi frowned slightly, ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t he eat?¡±

    The doctor continued, ¡°Did he eat something outside? He could have caught a mouse, too.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯

    Learning that Mantou was fine, Vi let out a sigh of relief and then took Mantou back home.

    At the Lentz n¡¯s residence.

    Terrence Lentz stood on the balcony, watering the nts with a spray bottle.

    Adam Swantz lit a cigarette and smiled, ¡°When did you develop an interest in this, Terrence?¡±

    He was actually growing nts.

    Before, there was not a single de of grass on this balcony.

    Terrence Lentz did not respond but looked towards a tree in the distance.

    There was a fat yellow cat on the tree.

    The next second.

    The fat yellow cat jumped onto the balcony with a ¡°meow.¡±

    Terrence Lentz smiled faintly and reached out to pick up the cat.

    Seeing the cat, Adam Swantz was even more surprised. ¡°Terrence, you have a cat now?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Terrence raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°No,¡± Adam Swantz nodded his head and scratched his head, ¡°it just doesn¡¯t seem to fit your style! When did you get your cat?¡± After knowing Terrence for over a decade.

    He had no idea that Terrence had a fondness for pets. Without answering, Terrence said, ¡°Go to the room and bring the cat food.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Adam Swantz went to the room immediately.

    The cat food was on the table and could be seen as soon as he entered.

    Adam Swantz secretly thought, ¡°Wow.¡±

    Not only was the cat eating imported canned food, but it was also top- grade Wagyu beef. A small can cost more than two hundred dors.

    He didn¡¯t even eat as well as a cat.

    Adam Swantz picked up a can and went outside, handing it to Terrence.

    Terrence took the can, ¡°One is not enough.¡± Adam asked, ¡°How many do you need, then?¡±

    ¡°Five,¡± Terrence replied.

    ¡°Damn! He eats more than I do, No wonder he¡¯s so fat.¡± Adam Swantz continued, ¡°By the way, Terrence, your cat really needs to lose weight.¡±

    The fat yellow cat seemed to understand and lifted his cute little head, meowing once.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lose weight?¡± Terrence retorted.

    Adam said, ¡°I¡¯m not fat.¡±

    Terrence slightly raised his eyes, those phoenix eyes staring at Adam, ¡°Is he very fat?¡±

    Although it was just a faint phrase.

    Adam Swantz felt a chill down his spine and immediately shook his head, ¡°Not fat, not fat at all.¡¯

    As he finished speaking, Adam continued, ¡°By the way, Terrence, I¡¯vepleted that proposal.¡±

    ¡°Send it to my email.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Adam nodded.

    Terrence leisurely opened the can of cat food, and then said, ¡°Come to Fanlta with me tomorrow. The ne is at seven-thirty in the evening.¡±

    At seven-thirty.

    Adam returned to the Swantz Family home.

    Ever since the quarrel with his father, their rtionship has not improved.

    Remained tense.

    Seeing Adam¡¯s return, Matthew Swantz naturally had no friendly expression. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, go work at thepany. Derek will guide you.¡±

    At his words, Derek Swantz squinted his eyes.

    This matter had not been discussed with him beforehand by Matthew Swantz.

    ¡°l don¡¯t have time.¡± Adam tly refused.

    Mrs. Swantz immediately came over and said with a smile, ¡°Adam, this is such a great opportunity. Hurry up and thank your father!¡±

    It was only after she had begged Matthew Swantz for a long time that he had agreed.

    For his mother¡¯s sake, Adam turned his head to look at Matthew Swantz,

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I really don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Matthew Swantz¡¯s face turned ck as coal, ¡°You say you have no time for real work, but you spend all day wining and dining with that good-for-nothing!¡¯

    How could he have given birth to such a wastrel?

    Shame-faced.

    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to your father.¡± Mrs. Swantz said.

    ¡°l did nothing wrong. Why should I apologize?¡± Adam looked at Matthew Swantz, ¡°If you really can¡¯t stand me, I can move out of this house!¡±

    Matthew Swantz, furious, pointed outside, ¡°Move! Get out of here right now! ¡± He wanted to see how long Adam Swantz could survive out there without relying on him.

    Hearing this, Adam turned and walked away.

    Mrs. Swantz grabbed Adam¡¯s arm, ¡°Adam!¡±

    ¡°Let him go! Let him leave!¡± Matthew Swantz pointed at Mrs. Swantz and said..

 Chapter 56 - 56: 057: All are marketed.

    Chapter 56: 057: All are marketed.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Matthew Swantz is extremely angry right now.

    If he had known that Adam Swantz would turn out like this, he shouldve aborted him back then.

    What a prodigal son.

    He couldnt even hold a candle to Derek Swantz.

    Matthew even began to regret marrying May Marcine in the first ce. It was all because Mays family genes were terrible, leading to Adam bing like this.

    May tightened her grip on Adams hand, Adam, go apologize to your father quickly.

    l didnt do anything wrong,

    May sighed and looked at Matthew, You should say less.

    Finishing her sentence, she looked at Adam, Adam,e back to your room with me.

    Under these circumstances, she couldnt let this father and son confrontation go on any longer.

    Seeing this, Derek immediately helped Matthew, Dad, the doctor said that you cant get angry right now. Matthew took a deep breath.

    He didnt want to be angry.

    But he had raised a disobedient son.

    Since Adam doesnt want to join thepany, you shouldnt force him. Upon saying this, Derek paused and continued, l see Adaming homete these past few days; he is busy with something. Maybe he really can make a name for himself.

    Upon hearing this, Matthew burst intoughter.

    Adam Swantz?

    Could he make a name for himself?

    Absolute nonsense.

    Other than living a dissolute life, what else can he do!

    Derek continued, Give him some time.

    Eventually, Matthew sighed deeply, If Adam had even half of your business talent, I wouldnt be worried. Derek, the future of the Swantz Group depends on you!

    Derek narrowed his eyes.

    After enduring all these years, he had finally waited for this day.

    Upstairs.

    Mays eyes were red, Adam, have you ever thought about what would happen to me if you left?

    In this household, only Adam and she were the closest to each other.

    Derek was just the illegitimate son of her husband and another woman.

    Adam looked at May, Mom, Im sorry.

    May held Adams hand, l have one thing to ask of you.

    Mom, I know what youre going to say, Adam sighed heavily, l dont want to join thepany. Since Derek wants to be the heir so badly, then let him have it. You have to believe in me even without the Swantz Group, I can still make sure you live a good life.

    Adam couldnt handle all the intrigue and scheming.

    Moreover, he believed in Terrence Lentz.

    The Swantz Group was originally yours, why do you want to give it to that illegitimate son? May was infuriated by hisck of fighting spirit.

    Adam remained silent.

    May continued, Are you starting a business with Terrence now?

    Yes.

    May initially thought she would criticize him, but instead, she took out a bank card, If you want to do it, go ahead. Take this card; consider it as Moms investment in you.

    Before Adam could say anything, May continued, Dont worry, this is my private money; it has nothing to do with your father.

    Adam was still young.

    If he didnt experience some setbacks as a young man, he would never grow up.

    So, even though May knew that Terrence wouldnt amount to much, she still took out money to support Adam.

    Once Adams start-up failed, he woulde to his senses and return.

    Terrence held the cat, standing on the balcony, gazing into the distance; his delicate phoenix eyes were pitch-ck, unfathomable. At this moment, there was a knock on the door behind him.

    Terrence nced back slightly.

    Mom.

    Eleanor Armstrong walked in with a smile, then asked with some surprise, Where did this cate from?

    She remembered that Terrence didnt like furry animals growing up.

    Just got it.

    Just got it?

    Hearing this, Eleanor was even more astonished.

    Terrence had actually started keeping a cat!

    It must be raining red from the sky.

    Eleanor nodded, Its really fat.

    Upon finishing, Eleanor said, If you like cats, Ill have someone send you a Persian with long fur. It would look much better than this stray.

    No need, Terrence declined immediately.

    Eleanor looked at Terrence, pondered over her words for a moment, and continued, l n to visit the Thompson n tomorrow and cancel the engagement.

    She thought it over for a long time.

    The character of the Thompson Family was truly bad.

    Marrying into the Thompson n would be a disgrace to the Lentz n.

    She absolutely wouldnt ept their adopted daughter as her daughter-inw.

    Ive said it before, Vi Thompson is my only fiance. There was no emotion in Terrences voice.

    Upon hearing this, Eleanor frowned slightly.

    She initially thought that after calming down for a while, Terrence woulde to his senses; unexpectedly, he was still stubborn.

    She didnt know what charms that adopted daughter of the Thompson n had!

    Are you serious?

    Yes.

    Eleanor sighed, Terrence, I hope you can think it over carefully. That Vi

    Thompson is not good enough for you. I promise to find you someone better.bender

    With the couples low morals and their biological daughter misbehaving, how could they raise an adopted daughter well?

    Perhaps the adopted daughter was even worse than Elizabeth Thompson.

    No need, Terrence refused outright.

    Seeing her son so resolute, Eleanor felt helpless. She wanted to say something but didnt know what to say.

    Back in her room, Eleanor sighed and told Han Lentz about the matter.

    Han seemed optimistic, as if he didnt put it to heart, Since Terrence likes her, you shouldnt interfere.

    It was just a matter between the younger generation. As long as Terrence was happy, it would be fine.

    What do you mean, 1 shouldnt interfere? Terrence is my son, Eleanor continued, l cant just watch that adopted daughter of the Thompson n ruin him!

    Han smiled, Dont be so pessimistic; perhaps shes a good girl.

    What kind of good girl could the Thompson n raise? Eleanors eyes were filled with disdain, l used to think Elizabeth Thompson was alright, after all, she was the number one talent in River City. But in the end? What a load of crap! Its all just marketing.

    Before, she had always seen Elizabeth through rose-tinted sses, thinking that she was good in every aspect. Now, she realized that Elizabeth was nothing more than that.

    Elizabeth earned the title of River Citys Number One Talent because she did have some abilities, but mostly it was due to marketing hype.

    Reg Thompson, who had not read many books, was desperate for his daughter to seed; he had spent a lot of money on Elizabeth.

    Han flipped a page of the file as if he thought of a problem, then looked up and asked, The girls name is Vi Thompson, right?

    Yes, Eleanor nodded.

    Han continued, Speaking of which, shes a poor child. It was because the Thompson n couldnt have children that they adopted her from the orphanage. At first, she was their beloved, but soon Olga became pregnant. Later, Elizabeth Thompson was diagnosed with liver failure, and it just so happened that the adopted daughters liver was a sessful match. She donated half of her liver to Elizabeth. Before she could fully recover, the Thompson n sent her to the countryside They brought her back this time to rece Elizabeth Thompson.

    Upon hearing this, Eleanors brows furrowed tightly, The Thompson n is truly disgusting.

    Han looked back at Eleanor, So, this child might really be different from the Thompson Family. Dont think too much, as long as Terrence is happy..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 57 - 57: 058: Splendid Wealth and Nobility

    Chapter 57: 058: Splendid Wealth and Nobility

    Trantor: 549690339

    Han Lentz didnt have any objections to the marriage.

    As long as Terrence Lentz was happy, that was all that mattered.

    But Eleanor Armstrong still couldnt get over her reservations.

    Whenever she thought of the maniptive Thompson n, she couldnt help but seethe with anger, Although they say that theyre alright, we dont really know anything about that adopted daughter! Its impossible to know someones true nature just by their appearance.

    At this point, Eleanor sighed, There are so many girls in River City, why did

    Terrence choose that country vige girl?

    Han stood up, put his hand on Eleanors shoulder, and sat her down on the sofa. Laughing, he said, Children and grandchildren have their own destinies. Dont worry too much about it.

    Eleanor sighed again, Terrence has had a more difficult and heart-wrenching experience than most people. I dont want him to be deceived.

    Terrence has been through a lot, both things that others could see and those they couldnt.

    Eleanor continued, Do you really think that the adopted daughter doesnt have any schemes if she can make Terrence so devoted to her?

    Han massaged Eleanors shoulders, Lets give Terrence some time. Time will reveal a persons true colors. Eventually, he will see Vi Thompson for who she really is.

    Eleanor closed her eyes, lost in thought for a moment, and finally said, l hope so.

    North Bridge High School.

    ss Six.

    Diana Hershey walked up to Vi Thompsons seat, Beautiful Thompson. Hmm. Vi looked up slightly.

    Diana handed Vi a piece of paper, Beautiful Thompson, this is the list of our schools violinpetition participants. Take a look. Theyre also in a group chat, so you can scan the QR code to join. If there are any announcements, theyll be posted in the group.

    Okay. Vi took the list, took out her phone, and scanned the QR code to join the group.

    Thest ss of the afternoon was physical education.

    After the gym teacher led the warm-up exercise around the field, the students were free to engage in their own activities.

    The boys yed basketball, while the girls gathered to chat about their favorite idols and skincare products.

    Diana approached Vi, Beautiful Thompson, I forgot to bring my phone. Can I borrow yours to y a game?

    Vi nodded and handed Diana her phone, Download whatever game you want.

    Thank you! Diana said excitedly, Beautiful Thompson, dont you y games usually?

    Vi shook her head slightly.bender

    What do you do then? Diana asked.

    Vi replied, l read novels more often.

    Diana smiled and said, What a coincidence, I like reading novels too.

    It didnt take long for the game to finish downloading.

    Diana logged in to the game.

    A group of girls gathered to y together.

    One of them looked at Dianas phone and said, Diana, what kind of cheap

    phone are you using? Dont you dare slow us down during this crucial match.

    Why dont you go borrow another phone?

    Upon hearing this, the others also turned to look at Dianas phone.

    The phone looked old.

    The logo was unfamiliar.

    It couldnt even be considered a niche brand, only a misceneous one.

    Someone joked, Diana, did your family go bankrupt?

    Diana raised her head and said, Dont judge my phone by its appearance. Its actually great to use and doesntg while gaming.

    How can an old phone like yours notg?

    Youll see.

    A momentter, the game began.

    Just when everyone thought that Dianas phone would definitelyg, it didnt, and it was actually very smooth.

    Due to therge number of people participating in the game, everyone elses inte connection wasgging several times.

    Diana smiled and said, Now you know not to judge a phone by its appearance, huh?

    Damn, Diana, where did you buy that phone?

    Awesome, awesome!

    After the game, Diana returned the phone to Vi, Beautiful Thompson, your phone is amazing! Where did you buy it? I want to get one too!

    Vi took back her phone, 1 bought it at a roadside store, and I assembled it myself afterward.

    Hearing this, Diana was astonished, Beautiful Thompson, you actually know how to assemble phones!

    Vi nodded slightly, l know a little bit.

    Diana looked at Vi with admiration in her eyes.

    After school, Vi rode her bike to the Knight Familys house.After a few days, Fiona Knight had recovered significantly.

    Vi Thompson changed Fionas medicine, Fiona, you can go to school tomorrow.

    Really? Fiona asked.

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Fiona was very excited, and then said, By the way Vio, this is the handmade milk tea my grandma prepared for you, give it a try.

    Seeing the milk tea, Vis eyes curved, and she immediately picked up a cup,

    Thank you.

    The handmade milk tea had a very rich taste, which Vi liked.

    Youre wee, Vio, Fiona held Vis arm, My grandma said you can treat this ce like your own home.

    At this moment, Madam Knight walked in from outside. After greeting Vi, she asked, Miss Thompson, how is Fionas recovery? When can she fully heal?

    Vi put down the milk tea, Fiona is recovering very well, it should be about a month before she canpletely take off the mask.

    Really? Madam Knight was very excited.

    Yes. Vi nodded slightly.

    Madam Knight held Vis hand excitedly, Miss Thompson, how can I thank you enough?

    Vi smiled lightly, the corners of her mouth forming shallow dimples, Madam, I am a doctor and also Fionas best friend. Seeing Fiona getting better makes me very happy too.

    Looking at the girl before her, Madam Knight felt full of emotions.

    Vi wasnt only incredibly beautiful and skilled in medicine, but also modest and polite.

    She was far superior to Elizabeth Thompson.

    Indeed, an empty vessel makes the most noise while a full vessel makes no sound.

    That evening, Vi stayed at the Knight residence for dinner.

    After dinner, she still rode her bike back home.

    The night in River City was brightly lit, with beautiful neon lights everywhere.

    As Vi rode into an alley, she sensed something was wrong.

    In the air.

    There was a faint bloody scent.

    Vi slowed down.

    At this moment, a man holding his arm staggered towards her.

    Several people with steel pipes followed behind him: Chase him!

    Vi held the handlebars with both hands, one long leg on the ground, and immediately blocked the mans path with her bike, Get on.

    This action was exceptionally cool!

    The man hesitated for a moment, then sat on the rear seat of the bicycle.

    The next second, the bike sped off in the opposite direction.

    Vi stopped the bike at a bustling roadside stall, They should not dare to chase us here, you can contact a friend to pick you up. The man lifted his gaze and finally saw the girls face clearly.

    From the herbal market, falling by the roadside, to tonight

    If he remembered correctly, this should be their third encounter.

    Thank you, the man said, My name is Trevor Sherman, 1 just lost my phone. Can I borrow yours to make a call? Vi nodded slightly, handing him her phone.

    A cheap phone.

    Trevor raised his eyebrows and made a call.

    After the call, Trevor returned the phone to Vi, Thank you again for tonight. Whats your name? I will repay you.

    It was nothing, Mr. Sherman, dont worry about it. Vi took back her phone, l need to go.

    As Vi walked away, Trevor squinted his eyes.

    Soon, a luxury car stopped by the road. A man in a suit and leather shoes stepped out of the car and hurried towards Trevor, Boss, are you alright?

    Trevor wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, Im fine. I just fell for a few old mens tricks.

    Getting in the car.

    Trevor handed a phone number to his assistant, Find out who the owner of this mobile number is.

    Understood, boss.

    Half an hourter, the assistant turned to Trevor, Boss, the owner of this mobile number is Vi Thompson, the adopted daughter of the Thompson

    n.

    Upon hearing this, the man squinted his eyes.

    The adopted daughter of the Thompson n.

    No wonder he kept bumping into hertely.

    She must have been trying to climb the socialdder.

    As the CEO of Su Corporation, he had encountered countless such incidents.

    After all, how many people in this world could resist the allure of boundless wealth and power?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 58 - 58: 059: Successor in Place

    Chapter 58: 059: Sessor in ce

    Trantor: 549690339

    Trevor Sherman leaned back in his chair and pressed his forehead with his hand.

    He felt exhausted after experiencing so many of these things.

    Why were there so many gold-digging women in the world?

    He wished he could meet a kind, pure girl who wasnt after money.

    But

    Could he still meet one?

    Trevor opened his eyes and looked out the window.

    A momentter, Trevor continued, Okay, I got it.

    Soon after.

    The car stopped in front of a luxurious vi.

    Trevor got out of the car.

    Inside the vi.

    Mrs. Sherman had her legs crossed, sitting on the sofa watching TV. Hearing the noise outside, she nced out the window, Youre back.

    Grandma.

    Trevor took off his suit and handed it to a servant.

    Did you eat? Mrs. Sherman asked without taking her eyes off the TV.

    l ate.

    Trevor sat down next to Mrs. Sherman.

    At this moment, Mrs. Sherman sniffed her nose, Why is there a smell of blood? Are you hurt?

    Yes. Trevor squinted, l fell for those old guys traps.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman finally turned her head to look at Trevor, frowning, Ive told you many times to keep a low profile, but you just wont listen! This time its just a minor injury, but one day you wont even be able to protect your own legs.

    As the sole heir of Su Corporation, Trevor had been targeted by countless people over the years.

    However, he always acted recklessly.

    Trevor didnt say anything.

    Mrs. Sherman paused the TV and turned to look at Trevor, Ive arranged a blind date for you.

    Hearing this, Trevor frowned slightly and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Mrs. Sherman, Shut up! Dont say you dont want to go. I dont want to hear it.

    l understand. Faced with Mrs. Sherman, Trevor had no choice but to bow his head.

    Mrs. Sherman continued, Tomorrow at half past ten in the morning, at the Meeting Caf. The other party is the second daughter of the White family. She is 21 years old, a returnee from abroad, and has a good appearance. You two can be friends first.

    After a thought, Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, Grandma, I want to find someone who truly loves me.

    A love unrted to money or power.

    He wanted to have genuine love.

    Well, go find it then, Mrs. Sherman scoffed, Dont you know youre already a 33-year-old bachelor?

    Old bachelor?

    Trevor pinched his temples, I dont want someone whos just after my money.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman tsked, M/hat, you think youre the only one with some money? Let me tell you, there are plenty of young, beautiful, and wealthy female entrepreneurs now. Dont always think youre the only rich person in the world!

    Her grandson was all good, except for being too arrogant andcking self-awareness.

    Trevor kept silent, not wanting to upset his elderly grandmother.

    His parents had passed away early, and Mrs. Sherman had raised him single-handedly. He was well aware of her difficulties, so he never did anything to defy her.

    After all, when children want to provide and their parents are no longer around.

    Mrs. Sherman sighed, Trevor, you shouldnt have so many prejudices against girls nowadays. In fact, there are many good girls.

    Grandma, you dont really understand them, said Trevor. If I were poor and powerless, do you think theyd stille after me? Have you ever met a truly good girl?

    Seeing so many upsetting things made him pessimistic.

    Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor, Who says I havent? Thest girl who saved me wasnt money-driven, and most importantly, she was incredibly beautiful, like a goddess! As for you, youre not worthy of her.

    Trevor just smiled without saying anything.

    Beauty was nothing more than a skin-deep appearance.

    He had seen many of both beauty and the beastbinations, and pear blossoms pressed by begonia trees.**

    Doctors residence.

    Old Doctor Bruce thought of the recent rumors and turned to look at Elizabeth

    Thompson, Elizabeth, did you heal Edith Bets face?

    Elizabeth Thompson was somewhat surprised, Master, why would you ask such a question?

    She and Edith Bet were not close at all.

    Old Doctor Bruce continued, Elizabeth, dont hide it from your master. Ive heard that theres an incredibly skilled female Divine Doctor with thest name Thompson in River City recently. Moreover, after you treated Edith Bets face, the Bet n rmended you to the Knight Family.

    At these words, a faint glimmer shed in Elizabeth Thompsons lowered eyes.

    Master is asking you, are you treating Miss Knight now?

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded.

    Old Doctor Bruce smiled, As expected, the new generation surpasses the old. I am very pleased with your performance!

    His apprentice was so outstanding, and it made Old Doctor Bruce proud as well.

    The crucial point was that Elizabeth Thompson was not only exceptionally skilled, but also remarkably modest. If he hadnt asked persistently, he wouldnt have known that Elizabeth Thompson was indeed the Divine Doctor Miss Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson said indifferently, Master, there is still much I need to learn from you.

    Old Doctor Bruce looked at Elizabeth Thompson with satisfaction.

    Bian Ques school had a promising sessor.

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson was shopping with her cat in her arms.

    She had scheduled a movie date with Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey.

    At that moment, the cat in her arms suddenly jumped out and began sprinting forward.

    Mantou!!

    Vi Thompson immediately chased after it.

    The usuallyzy and obese cat had be agile, swiftly weaving through the crowd. No matter how fast Vi Thompson ran, she couldnt catch up.

    The next second.

    Bang!

    Vi Thompson collided directly into a human wall.

    Through the thinyer of clothing, she could clearly feel the solid abdominal muscles, strong and powerful, and a cool minty breath mixed with a faint tobo scent that caused her heart to race involuntarily.

    Im sorry!

    Realizing she had bumped into someone, Vi Thompson immediately took a step back and apologized quickly.

    Its fine. The mans voice was low and maic, a sound that was irresistibly attractive to those obsessed with voices.

    Apart from being pleasant to the ear, it was also somewhat familiar.

    Vi Thompson looked up and saw a pair of exquisite phoenix eyes slightly upturned, a tall, knife-carved nose, and thin lips pressed into a straight line. It was a face that was wlessly perfect no matter how you looked at it.

    Wasnt this hercheap fianc?bender

    Mr. Lentz. Vi Thompson smiled faintly, What a coincidence.

    It is quite a coincidence.

    At that moment, Vi Thompson remembered something and continued, cant chat with you now. Im upied.

    Is there anything I can help with? Terrence Lentz asked.

    Im looking for my cat; you probably cant help with that.

    Terrence Lentzs thin lips slightly parted, Ive loved small animals since I was a child, and I have a strong bond with them. Cats and dogs love to rub against me. Add me on WhatsApp, and if I see it, Ill let you know on WhatsApp.

    Alright. Vi Thompson nodded slightly, took out her phone, and added Terrence Lentz to her WhatsApp.

    After adding him on WhatsApp, Vi Thompson continued searching for her cat.

    Terrence Lentz looked at his phone with a gentle smile curving his lips, appearing even more attractive than before, like the melting of ice and the revival of all living things.

    Adam Swantz, who witnessed everything: ???

    Adding him on WhatsApp voluntarily?

    Loves small animals?

    Has an affinity with animals?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 59 - 59: 060: So Cunning and Scheming

    Chapter 59: 060: So Cunning and Scheming

    Trantor: 549690339bender

    Lets go.

    At this moment, Terrence Lentz suddenly spoke.

    Adam asked, Where are we going?

    Looking for a cat, Terrence said.

    Adam: .

    For a moment, he couldnt tell if Terrence was joking or serious.

    On Saturday, there were a lot of people in the mall.

    Terrences 6 1 4 tall frame towered above the crowd. Blessed with a handsome face and an imposing demeanor, he easily outshined the popr actors of his generation. As he walked, people turned their heads to stare at him.

    Elizabeth Thompson was also at the mall with her friend Emma Cooper.

    In the bustling crowd, Emma seemed to notice something and pointed to a figure in the crowd, Emma, look there. Elizabeth looked up and saw an elegant figure.

    A prominent man.

    Setting aside his own attributes, Terrence truly had a face that could make hearts race.

    What a shame.

    What good is just a face?

    A person like Terrence will always be a good-for-nothing.

    Elizabeth averted her gaze, frowning slightly, Why did he follow me here?

    Emma said, Such a person is like a toad wishing to eat swan meat! Emma, dont bother with him, lets go.

    Okay, Elizabeth nodded and followed Emmas pace.

    If she cant fight him, she can at least avoid him.

    When dealing with someone like Terrence, you must never give him even a glimmer of hope; otherwise, hell never let go.

    A momentter Emma looked back, frowning, Why is he still following us?

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth looked back.

    Indeed, Terrence wasing after them.

    How could there be such a person in this world?

    Even a good-for-nothing should know shame!

    Emma also felt disgusted and turned to Elizabeth, You stay here, Ill go and make things clear with them.

    Elizabeth nodded.

    Emma immediately walked up to Terrence, Mr. Lentz.

    Terrence nced at her.

    Emma continued, Im Elizabeths best friend. Myst name is Cooper.

    Sensing hostility, Adam stepped in front of Terrence, What do you want?

    Emma looked Adam up and down, her eyes full of disdain, Birds of a feather flock together.

    Although Adam was the eldest son of the Swantz Group, Matthew Swantzs illegitimate son had always overshadowed him. Now Adam was hanging out with Terrence, a man destined to never achieve greatness.

    After saying that, Emma continued, E l !m here to warn Mr. Lentz, Elizabeth is the number one talent in River City, and not just anyone can dream of being with her! If we find him stalking Elizabeth again, well report to the police! Hearing this, Adam was furious and sneered:

    Go and tell that so-called number one talent of River City that even if she pays my brother to marry him, he wont spare her a second nce! My future sister-inw is a thousand times, no, ten thousand times more beautiful than her! Also, this mall is owned by the Lentz n, if anyone is stalking, its her stalking my brother!

    Adam originally had a good impression of Elizabeth.

    After all, she was the number one talent in River City.

    Now, he just wanted to vomit.

    Emma never expected that Adam would say such things. She stood there, speechless with anger.

    After saying his piece, Adam turned and caught up with Terrence.

    He had thought Terrence would be upset about this, but looking up, the mans face hadnt changed from beginning to end.

    Unperturbed.

    Curious, Adam asked, Bro, arent you angry at all?

    There was no expression on Terrences face, and he opened his thin lips slightly, Not worth it.

    Adam nodded, Thats right, its not worth getting angry with such people.

    The two walked around, searching for the cat.

    Seeing their figures approaching, Elizabeth frowned.

    Their engagement had been canceled, and she had made her position clear. Why couldnt Terrence just let go?

    How long did he want to pester her?

    Elizabeth took a deep breath. Just as she was preparing a firm speech, hoping to make Terrence back down, Terrence acted as if he didnt see her and walked straight to the other side.

    Something seemed off. Wasnt Terrenceing after her?

    As she watched Terrence walk away, Elizabeth suddenly understood something.

    A momentter, she hooked the corner of her lips with a smile.This good-for-nothing is trying to y hard to get with her, isnt he?

    Its utterlyughable.

    Elizabeth Thompson averted her gaze, her face an intriguing expression.

    On this side.

    While they were walking, Adam Swantz suddenly spotted something and excitedly said, Terrence, is that fat cat yours?

    Terrence Lentz looked up, his deep phoenix eyes slightly squinted, and slowly crouched down, Mantou,e here.

    His voice was very low.

    And with a hint of indulgence.

    The big fat cat heard the sound, instantly ran over, and jumped into Terrence Lentzs arms.

    Terrence Lentz picked up the cat, stood up and said to Adam Swantz, Take a picture.

    What picture? Adam Swantz was stunned.

    A picture of me and my cat.

    Only then did Adam Swantz react. Although he was curious about why he was asked to take a picture, he immediately took out his phone.

    Terrence Lentz had an iparably stunning face. No matter from which angle you took the picture, it was wless, as if it had been carefully Photoshopped.

    In the photo, man and cat were extraordinarily affectionate.

    Send it to me.

    Oh. Adam Swantz nodded his head and sent the picture to Terrence Lentz.

    Terrence Lentz handed the cat to Adam Swantz, Hold him tight.

    Adam Swantz took the cat and felt his body sink suddenly.

    Holy crap!

    This cat was even heavier than he thought.

    Indeed, not a single can of cat food was wasted.

    Terrence Lentz sent the photo to Vi Thompson.

    [Is this the cat? [Image.jpg]]

    Vi Thompson didnt expect that Terrence Lentz would actually find the cat and immediately replied: [Yes, thats him. Where are you guys now? Ill be right over.]

    Terrence Lentz sent her the address, and then took the cat back from Adam Swantz.

    Ten minutester, Vi Thompson came running over.

    Mr. Lentz, thank you so much.

    Terrence Lentz handed the cat to Vi Thompson, and with his thin lips slightly parted, said, Youre wee. Actually, you dont have to rush like this. I can wait a little longer.

    Adam Swantz:

    What a strange world!

    The evil demon king could also be so considerate and thoughtful.

    Vi Thompson took the cat, patted its head, Mantou, you cant do this again!

    Terrence Lentz looked down slightly, his low voice filled with surprise, Its called Mantou?

    Yeah.

    Terrence Lentzs mouth curved up slightly, What a coincidence, our family used to have a cat named Mantou too. And, it looked a lot like this one. Adam Swantz raised his head and looked at Terrence Lentz.

    If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that Terrence Lentz could say such nonsense with a straight face.

    Really? Vi Thompson said.

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    Vi Thompson continued, Thank you for helping me find the cat. Im meeting some friends today, but Ill treat you to dinner when I have time.

    Then Ill leave first.

    Mmm.

    Terrence Lentz watched her leave.

    Vi Thompson arrived at the ce where she had arranged to meet Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey.

    The two of them had already arrived, and there was also a short-haired girl standing beside them who Vi Thompson didnt know.

    When Fiona Knight saw Vi Thompsoning, she immediately waved her hand and called out, Vio, over here!

    Vi Thompson walked over with the cat in her arms, Fiona, Diana.

    Diana Hershey was also a cat lover. When she saw the fat cat in Vi Thompsons arms, her eyes immediately lit up, Oh my god! Its so cute! Vio, is this your cat?

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, Yeah.

    Diana Hershey took the cat from Vi Thompsons arms, inhaled deeply several times, and then pointed to the short-haired girl next to her, Oh right, Vio, let me introduce you. This is my childhood friend. Herst name is Owen. Her name is very meaningful, from a poem, Near the fence, chrysanthemums are nted, but no flowers bloom in autumn.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, Indeed, its quite meaningful.

    Falling silent, she looked at the short-haired girl, Hello, Im Vi Thompson, Thompson as in Song Dynasty, and Vi as in the one from the poem Lovely and elegant in the quiet solitude.

    The short-haired girl blushed and smiled, I, Im Daisy Owen..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 60 - 60: 060: Boss is amazing!

    Chapter 60: 060: Boss is amazing!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Near the fence, I nted chrysanthemums, but they don¡¯t bloom in autumn.

    When Vi heard these two lines of poetry, she thought the short-haired girl should be called Near Autumn or Fence Unfinished, but she was actually called Daisy.

    Daisy Owen reached out her hand to Vi and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you can just call me Daisy.¡±

    Olga had heard that North Bridge High School had an incredibly beautiful school beauty. Even though she expected that Vi would be very beautiful, she realized that the word ¡°beautiful¡± simply was not enough to describe her after seeing Vi in person.

    She was like a fairy from heaven.

    Vi chuckled slightly, gently holding Daisy¡¯s hand. ¡°You can call me Vi or, like them, call me Vio.¡¯

    ¡°Vio.¡± Daisy was quite familiar.

    Vi liked to be around people like this. After a short while, the girls got along very well.

    Diana continued, ¡°l have already bought the movie tickets. The show starts in 10 minutes. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    The movie they were watching today was a newly released horror movie.

    The terror rating was 10 stars.

    Even big men in the cinema cried.

    Diana, Daisy, and Fiona Knight were also frightened, screaming continuously.

    Vi was full of ¡°boyfriend power,¡± sitting in the pose of a boss, embraced by her friends: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, these are all fake.¡¯

    Her voice was very pleasant, like a natural breeze in April, with a calming charm that refreshed the heart and mind.

    The people sitting in front and behind all wanted to see the face of the person who owned the voice.

    After the movie, they went to the arcade.

    For the first time, Vi realized that the arcade was so much fun.

    In her previous life, she had missed so many things.

    ¡°There¡¯s a w machine over there!¡± Fiona pointed to a row of w machines.

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch those stuffed animals.¡¯

    Girls were generally more interested in plush toys.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Diana and Daisy nodded, and they all went to the w machine together.

    The w in the machine had been adjusted by the vendor, so it couldn¡¯t cut the transparent fishing lines capturing the stuffed animals. The girls spent several hundred yuan but didn¡¯t catch a single toy.

    Fiona was a bit disappointed. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not y anymore.¡±

    Vi rubbed her chin, narrowing her peach blossom eyes. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fiona asked.

    Vi¡¯s lips curved into a shallow smile, her dimples barely visible. ¡°l think I¡¯ve figured out the pattern.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a game coin and put it in.

    Three, two, one!

    She pressed the button.

    The next second, the w directly cut the transparent fishing line.

    Pop.

    The stuffed animal hanging on the line fell down immediately.

    This scene amazed the other three people.

    No one expected Vi could actually cut the line.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken! It¡¯s really broken!¡± Fiona enthusiastically took out the stuffed animal.

    Diana, curious, asked, ¡°Vio, how did you do it?¡±

    Vi exined, ¡°The principle is simple: use Newton¡¯s First Law. Because of eleration and inertia, if you let go of the button when the w is about to cut the line, its deceleration speed bes o, inertia will push it forward, then it¡¯s too far to cut the fishing line. So we have to stop it immediately when the w is on its way to the line; when its speed is reduced to o, it will directly rush up, and the line will be cut.¡±

    She made it sound easy.

    The three of them looked at Vi with admiration.

    A passerby who heard Vi¡¯s exnationughed, ¡°This little girl is quite a trickster. There is no such grand principle. The machine has been adjusted.

    Once it reaches a certain quantity, the stuffed animal will fall off. In other words, it doesn¡¯t matter how you operate it, the toy will drop.¡±

    Upon hearing this, someone immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. What about Newton¡¯s First Law? This is too highbrow.¡±

    ¡°This little girl is quite good at boasting.¡±

    ¡°If you can catch another stuffed animal in the same machine, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re skilled!¡±

    The crowd chimed in, one after another.

    Vi remained calm, taking out two game coins and putting them in. She turned and asked Diana, ¡°Which one do you like?¡±

    Diana replied, ¡°l like the little rabbit.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, timed it right, and released the button.

    Pop.

    The white plush rabbit fell down.

    ¡°Vio rocks! ¡±

    Diana immediately took out the little rabbit.

    Several onlookers were dumbfounded.

    No one expected Vi Thompson to catch a second stuffed toy in the w machine.

    Was it a coincidence?

    Vi looked at Daisy Owen again, ¡°Little Daisy, which one do you like?¡±

    ¡°l love that Panda number two!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Soon, Panda number two also dropped down.

    In just a few short minutes, she scored sixrge stuffed toys.

    One coincidence, two coincidences, but six coincidences?

    The onlookers¡¯ faces were full of shock, and they werepletely convinced.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we should read more!¡±

    ¡°Can the youngdy repeat Newton¡¯s First Law?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until around five in the evening that Vi returned home with the cat.

    Reg Thompson and Olga were both sitting in the living room.

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eighteenth birthday was approaching.

    They needed to discuss thoroughly how to celebrate her special day.

    As the top talent of River City, many influential people would attend Elizabeth¡¯s birthday party, so they couldn¡¯t lose face.

    Another month passed in a sh.

    This month, Fiona Knight¡¯s face improved at a visible pace.

    She could nowpletely remove the mask.

    Although there were still some traces on her face, they were no longer noticeable.

    As long as she kept applying the medicine, her skin would fully recover in some time.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, disbelief filled Fiona¡¯s eyes. She turned to Mrs. Knight and Aurora Scouts, ¡°Grandma, Mom, am I really cured? Am I not dreaming?¡±

    Aurora Scouts had slightly red eyes and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. You¡¯re really better. Fiona, you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Fiona never thought the day woulde so soon.

    She covered her face with both hands and cried tears of joy.

    Mrs. Knight was also delighted, ¡°We should sincerely thank Miss Thompson. Without her, Fiona¡¯s recovery wouldn¡¯t have been this fast.¡±

    Aurora Scouts nodded, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right.¡±

    June 12th.

    Thompson¡¯s Vi was filled with guests.

    Elizabeth Thompson had be well-known over the years, and almost every influential family in River City attended her birthday banquet.

    Olga went to Vi¡¯s room and warned, ¡°Everyone who ising today are influential people in River City. Mind your manners, and it¡¯s best not to go downstairs to embarrass Elizabeth.¡¯

    Vi sat at herputer desk, with her head down, ¡°Remember to close the door when you leave.¡±

    Olga frowned tightly, ¡°What a wild, uneducated girl.¡±

    Yet, Elizabeth still called her sister all the time.

    An ungrateful and vicious person.

    Downstairs.

    Mrs. Knight, Aurora Scouts, and Fiona, dressed in gorgeous clothes, arrived at Thompson¡¯s Vi.

    ¡°Excuse me, does Miss Thompson live here?¡±

    The housekeeper recognized Mrs. Knight and immediately stepped forward, ¡°Mrs. Knight, are you looking for our Miss Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Knight nodded, ¡°Miss Thompson has incredible medical skills and cured my only granddaughter. We came today to express our gratitude to her.¡±

    The housekeeper knew that Elizabeth Thompson was skilled in medicine and was the apprentice of Old Doctor Bruce. He immediately said, ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and inform Miss Thompson.¡±

    Soon.

    The news that the head of River City¡¯s eight great aristocratic families, the

    Knight Family, personally came to express their gratitude for Elizabeth

    Thompson healing Fiona Knight¡¯s face spread throughout the banquet hall.

    ¡°Miss Thompson truly is the top talent of River City.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 raise such an excellent daughter?¡±

    Listening to these envious voices, Elizabeth Thompson smirked and turned to the housekeeper with a gentle tone, ¡°Quickly, invite Mrs. Knight, Mrs. Aurora,

    and Miss Fiona in..

 Chapter 61 - 61: 061: Slap in the face!

    Chapter 61: 061: p in the face!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elizabeth Thompson hadn¡¯t expected Fiona Knight to recover so quickly.

    She thought there would still be a while to go for her treatment.

    This battle, she had won so beautifully.

    After today.

    Her identity would not only be River City¡¯s number one talenteddy.

    But River City¡¯s number one Divine Doctor!

    In the future, she would even be Sinian Country¡¯s number one Divine Doctor.

    Her identity will be more and more prominent, even standing shoulder to shoulder with Mr. Terrence.

    Thinking of this, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s smile became even more obvious.

    The Housekeeper nodded, ¡°Alright, Miss, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± At that moment, Olga hurried down from upstairs, ¡°Emma.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Elizabeth turned around.

    Olga¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Emma, I heard that the Knights have arrived?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded her head. Upon hearing this, Olga was very excited.

    Finally, this day had arrived.

    The arrival of the Knights was the best birthday present for Elizabeth Thompson.

    Elizabeth nced upstairs, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡±

    Upon her words, the smile on Olga¡¯s face faded, ¡°Upstairs. Why do you mention that little wild child out of the blue?¡± It was such a mood killer.

    Elizabeth said, ¡°l want to take my sister to meet them.¡± She had to show Vi the reality.

    She was the only Miss Thompson of the Thompson¡¯s n.

    A clown would always be a clown.

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded her head.

    At this moment, the housekeeper brought in Mrs. Knight, Aurora Scouts, and Fiona Knight from outside.

    Seeing this, Reg Thompson who was not far away immediately came forward to greet them.

    Olga also went over.

    ¡°Mrs. Knight.¡±

    Reg Thompson was all smiles, ¡°Mrs. Knight, Mrs. Knight and Miss Knight, you honour us with your presence at my daughter¡¯s birthday, truly adding radiance to our humble residence.¡¯

    Aurora said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson. We came to thank Miss

    Thompson for her exceptional medical skills, her technique even surpasses Hua Tuo, if not for her, our daughter couldn¡¯t possibly have recovered. Is Miss Thompson at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Reg Thompson turned his head towards Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Emma,e over here.¡¯

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Elizabeth Thompson walked over with grace. With a faint smile on her face, ¡°Your praise as ¡®Hua Tuo¡¯ is too high. It¡¯s a doctor¡¯s responsibility to save people. I¡¯m just doing what I should do.¡±

    Having said that, Elizabeth Thompson turned her head towards Fiona Knight, ¡°Miss Knight, congrattions on your second lease of life, things are going to get better from here.¡±

    This was the first time Fiona Knight had stood in front of so many people without wearing a mask, and she felt somewhat nervous for some unknown reason.

    Everyone looked at Fiona Knight with surprise in their eyes.

    She¡¯s cured.

    Fiona Knight is really cured.

    Not only did Fiona Knight have a pair of beautiful deer eyes, but she also had a standard melon seed face. Her light makeup and champagne colored dress made her look striking. There seemed to be a faint resemnce between her and the young Mrs. Knight, she was naturally beautiful.

    ¡°So Miss Knight is really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson is really amazing.¡±

    More and more people were voicing out, Emma¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, her face full ofposure.

    Fiona Knight turned around and smiled, ¡°Thanks for your blessing, Miss Thompson. However, you might have misunderstood something. I didn¡¯te to find you, I came to find Miss Thompson.¡± With that, she paused, ¡°Is Miss Thompson here?¡±

    Miss Thompson?

    Isn¡¯t she right in front of Fiona Knight?

    What does Fiona Knight mean by that?

    Could it be that apart from her in the Thompson¡¯s n, there¡¯s another Miss Thompson?

    All the guests were shocked to hear this.

    All eyes were tixed on Elizabeth Thompson.

    Just then, Mrs. Knight looked at Olga and continued, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson. We came looking for Miss Vi Thompson, who cured the face of the only heir of the Knight¡¯s house.¡±

    Vi!

    It was indeed Vi.

    How could that be possible?

    Reg Thompson and Olga were taken aback, the rest were murmuring amongst themselves:

    ¡°Was it Vi who cured Miss. Knight?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Vi from the countryside?¡±

    Reg Thompson frowned slightly, smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Knight, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Only Emma in our family knows medical treatment.¡±

    There must be a misunderstanding.

    How could that wild child Vi ever cure Fiona Knight?

    Why her!

    It¡¯s clearly Elizabeth Thompson who has been treating Fiona Knight all these while.

    Olga also came to her senses at this moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Knight, Vi is our adopted daughter, she just came from the countryside and doesn¡¯t know anything, how could she have possibly cured Miss Knight?¡± Mrs. Knight smirked.

    This couple from the Thompson¡¯s really live up to the investigation reports about them.

    She wondered what kind of days Vi had been living for the past period of time.

    Mrs. Knight just stared at them, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, I know Miss Thompson is an adopted daughter of the Thompson¡¯s n. But that shouldn¡¯t deny her abilities. Given that Miss Thompson once saved Miss Thompson¡¯s life You should be fair to her. An adopted daughter is still a daughter. Moreover, Miss Thompson contributed so much to the Thompson¡¯s n. As an olddy, I see everything clearly, in my heart, I know who cured our Knight family¡¯s only heir. So, please have Miss Thompsone in!¡±

    Olga was almost infuriated by these words.

    Weren¡¯t they good enough to Vi?

    If they hadn¡¯t adopted Vi from the orphanage back in the days, Vi would have died long ago.

    Looking back at Vi, not only is she ungrateful, but now she also wants to take away Elizabeth¡¯s things.

    She is such a bastard!

    The reason why Mrs. Knight had been saying that much just now, was probably because Vi had incited discord.

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s face turned red, she stood in ce, she did not expect the Knights to be here for Vi.

    Thinking about what she just said, all feelings of embarrassment, distress, humiliation mixed together. She felt incredibly suffocated and wished to crawl into a hole on the ground and hide.

    If it were someone else, it would be eptable.

    But why does it have to be that wild child who had nothing on her?

    In front of everyone, Reg Thompson couldn¡¯t say much, so he had to ask a servant, ¡°Bring Miss Thompson here.¡±

    He was still hoping.

    Hoping that the Knights identified the wrong person.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The servant immediately went upstairs.

    Soon, Vi came down.

    She was wearing a simple white shirt and ck pants, her ponytail tied high at the back of her head. With no makeup on, her youthful vibrancy was stunning to look at.

    Despite her bare face, she was astonishingly beautiful.

    ¡°Mrs. Knight.¡±

    Vi walked over.

    Mrs. Knight grabbed Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°Vi, thank you.¡±

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve thanked me enough, you really don¡¯t have to go this far.¡¯

    The birthday party continued.

    But Elizabeth Thompson could not keep the smile on her face.

    Such a vile creature.

    Vi is such a vile creature.

    She took everything from her!

    She could not let others see them in a mess now, Elizabeth was desperate to calm herself down, she walked to Vi¡¯s side, turned her gentle voice, ¡°Sister¡¯s medical skills are so extraordinary, howe you hid it from us? If we had known earlier that my sister could cure Miss Knight, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go treat Miss Knight..¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62: 062: Definitely not an ordinary person

    Chapter 62: 062: Definitely not an ordinary person

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elizabeth Thompson was extremely resentful now.

    She was the first to treat Fiona Knight.

    She was also the one who woulde often to change Fiona¡¯s medicine,

    It was clearly her who healed Fiona Knight.

    But now?

    All credit was taken by Vi Thompson.

    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t understand how someone could be so shameless.

    Reg Thompson and Olga were right; Vi was like an ungrateful and vicious man, regardless of how good Elizabeth was to her, Vi would never treat her as a sister.

    Vi would only snatch things from her.

    With this statement, theplexions of others changed.

    Originally, Elizabeth had also treated Fiona Knight.

    One was a country girl from the countryside, while the other was a famous talented woman from River City.

    It was obvious who had actually healed Fiona Knight.

    At the time when everyone was doubtful, Mrs. Knight continued to speak, ¡°Miss Thompson, have you forgotten? Under your treatment, Fiona¡¯s condition worsened, and she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Thompson¡¯s timely intervention, l, an old woman, would not be able to see Fiona now. You should thank Miss Thompson.¡±

    Thank?

    She should thank Vi?

    Thank Vi for stealing her things?

    Elizabeth sneered in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of potion Vi had fed Mrs. Knight that made her trust Vi so much.

    Mrs. Knight used to be a heroic woman!

    And yet she was deceived like this.

    It was beyond foolish.

    Mrs. Knight didn¡¯t even think about it. With Vi¡¯s background as a country girl, what medical skills could she have?

    It was only her who was the apprentice of Old Doctor Bruce, a descendant of Bian Que.

    Elizabeth tried hard to control her anger, ¡°Mrs. Knight is right, I should thank my sister. Also, I¡¯m sorry that my medical skills are not good enough and Miss Knight has suffered a lot.¡±

    At this point, she turned to look at Vi and continued, ¡°Sister, you are so skilled in medicine, your master must be even more amazing, right?¡±

    The most powerful divine doctor in River City was Old Doctor Bruce, a descendant of Bian Que.

    She wanted to see who Vi¡¯s master was, daring to show off in front of her.

    From beginning to end, Vi had a calm expression, ¡°l have no master.¡±

    Vi was self-taught.

    She had an extremely high talent for medicine since she was little.

    When other children were still reading Andersen¡¯s Fairy Tales, Vi had already read the Inner Canon of Huangdi, Ling Shu, Treatise on Cold Damage and Misceneous Diseases, and other ancient medicine books.

    With this statement.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were full of surprise.

    Nowadays, there were actually people who dared to practice medicine only by reading basic medical books.

    It was simply arrogant and ignorant.

    ¡°l heard that Miss Thompson¡¯s master is Old Doctor Bruce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; I also heard that.¡±

    Elizabeth looked at Vi, her tone still gentle, ¡°Sister, you are truly amazing, being able to learn so much on your own. It seems that I have to learn a lot from you in the future.¡±

    Mrs. Knight was a bit annoyed with Elizabeth¡¯s attitude and turned to Aurora Scouts, ¡°Aurora, where¡¯s the thank you gift I¡¯ve prepared for Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± Aurora took a file out of her bag.

    Mrs. Knight took the file from Aurora¡¯s hand, walked to Vi, and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you saved the only bloodline of our Knight Family. This is three percent of the shares of the Knight Group. Please ept it.¡± Three percent of the shares of the Knight Group?

    Upon hearing this, there were sighs of regret from the crowd.

    Nobody expected that Mrs. Knight would offer three percent of the shares as a

    thank you gift.

    Elizabeth¡¯s face turned even greener with anger.

    These three percent shares should have been hers.

    Why did Vi get them?

    Just wait!

    Someday, the truth wille out!Vi Thompson gently refused, ¡°Mrs. Knight, 1 have already received the consultation fee. If I were to ept these three percent shares, I¡¯m afraid people might not dare to ask for my treatment in the future.¡¯

    Mrs. Knight, knowing Vi¡¯s nature,ughed and said, ¡°If Miss Thompson won¡¯t ept it, then under your name, I will convert this sum into cash donations for the welfare home.¡¯

    ¡°On behalf of the children in the welfare home, I thank Mrs. Knight.¡±

    None of them expected Vi to actually refuse the three percent stake.

    ¡°She must be feeling guilty.¡±

    ¡°How could there be someone like her in this world? If it weren¡¯t for Mr.

    Thompson and Mrs. Thompson when she was a child, she would have died early. Now, not only does she not show gratitude, she¡¯s even trying to steal from Miss Thompson. She really got no shame.¡±

    When Fiona Knight heard these words, she felt unhappy. She hugged Vi Thompson¡¯s arm, ¡°Vi, you should not have refused the shares Grandma offered you just now.¡±

    Vi Thompson didn¡¯t take those words to heart. She pinched a piece of pastry, took a bite, and continued, ¡°These people are all rtives of the Thompson n, and I¡¯m just an adopted daughter. It is normal for them to stand by Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s side. You believe it or not, if I had just epted those shares, their tone would have changed, and they would use me of being shameless, stealing Elizabeth¡¯s things.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s you who cured me!¡± Fiona Knight frowned.

    Vi Thompsonforted her, ¡°Well, as long as you know that in your heart, don¡¯t care about what they say. Facts speak louder than words.¡±

    Mrs. Knight heard these words and looked up at Vi Thompson. Her eyes were full of deep emotions.

    This seemingly simple sentence shows a great vision.

    If it were someone else, they would hardly be able to remain so calm andposed.

    It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s only eighteen years old.

    This girl.

    She¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person!

    Fiona Knight then asked, ¡°By the way, Vi, when¡¯s your birthday?¡±

    Vi replied, ¡°October 28th.¡±

    Fiona Knight secretly took note that when Vi¡¯s birthday arrived, she would definitely give Vi a surprise.

    The birthday banquet didn¡¯t end until midnight.

    After all the guests left, Olga angrily said, ¡°That little bastard has really grown some skill!¡±

    Reg Thompson was also very angry.

    Elizabeth Thompson consoled, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Mrs. Knight is not a confused person. Since they all believe Vi cured Fiona, there must be something extraordinary about my sister.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson had a broad perspective.

    She knew that it was not the time to let her parents confront Vi.

    After all, Vi had just made an engagement with the Lentz n.

    On the other side.

    Capital City.

    Thompson Family Manor.

    Sylvia Thompson brought home the packed pastries.

    Lady Thompson was sitting on the sofa watching TV.

    The TV was ying a family reunion show, where a separated family of three finally reunited. Lady Thompson¡¯s tears flowed as she was deeply touched.

    ¡°Mom, I specially packed some pastries at Sweet Dessert House for you when I passed by. Try and see if it suits your taste.¡±

    Nanny White, the maid standing nearby, immediatelyughed and said, ¡°l heard that Sweet Dessert House is a newly opened trendy shop, and their business is booming. You must line up for hours to buy. Some people even stand in line from morning to afternoon. You treat Mrs. Thompson so well, you are really filial.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson exined, ¡°Nanny White, you are exaggerating. I just waited in line for an hour.¡¯

    Following her words, Sylvia Thompson handed a pastry to Lady Thompson, ¡°Mom, have a taste.¡¯

    Lady Thompson took the pastry, tasted it, and found it very sweet.

    ¡°l wonder if Vi has tasted this before.¡¯

    Thinking of Vi Thompson, Lady Thompson immediately lost her appetite and put down the pastry.

    She felt very upset.

    Seeing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s smile faded slightly.

    Vi Thompson.

    It¡¯s Vi Thompson again.

    Did she not do enough?

    Why did Lady Thompson always only think of Vi Thompson?

    Is blood rtionship really that important?

    Just then, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the message, her eyes shifting, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to my room for a moment.¡± ¡°Is there news about Vi?¡± Lady Thompson immediately asked.

    Sylvia Thompson shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s about work..¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: 063: High-end operation

    Chapter 63: 063: High-end operation

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although Sylvia Thompson was just starting college, she was already very sessful and had her own studio.

    Hearing that, Lady Thompson didn¡¯t give it much thought and nodded, ¡°Then you better go.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson got up and went upstairs.

    Once upstairs, Sylvia immediately made a call, ¡°What happened?¡±

    It was unclear what was said on the other end, but Sylvia continued, ¡°Send me a photo, immediately.¡±

    Upon finishing her sentence, she hung up the phone.

    For a moment, her heart raced and she felt incredibly nervous.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would face if Vi Thompson were truly found.

    Therefore.

    It absolutely must not be Vi Thompson.

    So many years had passed, Vi should have been dead by now.

    At that moment, her phone rang again.

    Sylvia quickly took out her phone and opened WhatsApp.

    A person with the remark ¡®hp¡¯ sent a photo.

    It was a very young girl in the photo.

    Her facial features were very distinct.

    One could tell that she was going to grow up to be stunning.

    Members of the Thompson Family were all handsome and beautiful.

    Could it be¡­

    Was this the long-lost Vi Thompson?

    Sylvia tried hard to calm herself down, she couldn¡¯t panic now.

    After a moment, Sylvia went to Lady Thompson¡¯s bedroom, walked to the dressing table, and carefully removed two strands of hair with follicles from a hairbrush.

    After getting the hair, Sylvia carefully left Lady Thompson¡¯s bedroom and went downstairs.

    ¡°Mom, I have to go out for a bit.¡±

    Lady Thompson stood up from the sofa, ¡°Where are you going, Sylvia?¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to my studio.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Will you be back for dinner tonight?¡±

    ¡°It depends, Mom. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sylvia drove away.

    She was driving very fast, almost losing control of herself.

    It was not allowed.

    She would not allow anyone to threaten her position as Young Miss Thompson Family.

    Due to the excessive force, her knuckles gripping the steering wheel had already turned slightly white.

    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a courierpany.

    Sylvia took out a document from her car, ¡°Please insure it and send it to River City.¡±

    The courier staff took the document, ¡°Please fill in the value of the item on your phone, then the specific address.¡±

    After filling in all the information and paying the shipping fee, Sylvia asked, ¡°Can this be shipped out today?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the staff nodded.

    Sylvia asked again, ¡°When will it arrive?¡±

    ¡°Regr packages arrive the next day, express packages will arrive tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°l need to send it as an express package.¡±

    The staff continued, ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to pay an additional twenty yuan.¡± Sylvia took out her phone and scanned the QR code to pay.

    After leaving the courierpany, Sylvia made another call, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the package. It will arrive tomorrow. When can we get the results?¡±

    ¡°In three days at the earliest,¡± came a low male voice from the other side.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Sylvia looked outside the car, her eyes slightly narrowed.

    The position of Young Miss Thompson Family would forever belong to her.

    Meanwhile, in River City.

    Vi Thompson sat in front of herputer, her fingers tapping furiously on the keyboard.

    The lights in the room were off.

    The glow from theputer screen illuminated her face.

    Faint.

    Shining like a white jade.

    She didn¡¯t look down at the keyboard, but she urately typed out each code.

    After thest incident, LW Company suffered a major blow. Although they didn¡¯t dere bankruptcy, they teetered on the edge of copse.

    All of this was thanks to Taro Milk Tea.

    LW CEO Jason had issued a bounty on Taro Milk Tea within the international hit-list.The international kill list gathers the world¡¯s best bounty hunters and professional assassins.

    As of now, Vi Thompson ranks first on the kill list.

    Bounty: 9-digit figure.

    At the same time, the forum of the Talent Network explodes.

    [Holy crap! Milk Tea Master got put on the kill order!]

    [LW is disgusting, can¡¯t fight straight so they sneakily put a kill order.]

    [No big deal, as long as Cold Fox doesn¡¯t take action, nothing to worry about for Milk Tea Master.]

    Cold Fox is the uncrowned king of the assassins¡¯ world.

    There are almost no missions he can¡¯tplete,

    At the same time,

    Vi Thompson¡¯s phone rings.

    She takes out her phone.

    Looking at the message sent from the other side, she has a shallow smile on the corner of her mouth.

    So they want her to perform a self-killing?

    In a moment, Vi Thompson shuts off the dialogue box.

    Saturday.

    Meeting Caf¨¦.

    At 10:30 in the morning, Trevor Sherman arrives on time.

    Just as he enters the caf¨¦, he sees Jasmine White, the second daughter of the White family, already seated at the reserved spot.

    Trevor adjusts his tie and walks over to Jasmine.

    ¡°Miss White.¡¯

    Hearing this, Jasmine looks up and sees a handsome face.

    The head of the Sherman family looks much younger and more handsome than she had imagined.

    Initially, she was quite resistant to this kind of business-rted family alliance, but now she¡¯s not resistant at all. She stands up immediately and greets Trevor, ¡°Hello, Mr. Sherman, I¡¯m Jasmine White.¡±

    However, Trevor doesn¡¯t shake hands with Jasmine and continues, ¡°Miss

    White, you must have misunderstood. 1 am the driver for Mr. Sherman. Mr.

    Sherman has an urgent and important meeting and can¡¯te for now.¡±

    Hearing this, Jasmine¡¯s smile fades and she withdraws her hand.

    ¡°Then did your boss say when he¡¯ll be done with his meeting?¡±

    Shaking his head, Trevor replies, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that. He was worried that you might get anxious waiting, so he asked me toe over and apany you. ¡±

    ¡°Trevor sent you to apany me?¡± Jasmine finds it amusing. ¡°If Trevor doesn¡¯t want to meet me, just say it. What is the meaning of sending a driver over? To insult me?¡±

    She is the most favored second daughter of the White family.

    Although she was initially against this blind date, she at least didn¡¯t show disrespect towards Trevor.

    But Trevor actually sent a driver tomunicate with her.

    The more she thinks about it, the angrier she bes.

    Just then, another female voice appears in the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a driver? Is a driver not a person? Miss, please apologize to this gentleman!¡±

    Trevor turns around in surprise, only to see a gentle face.

    It¡¯s none other than Elizabeth Thompson.

    She and Crystal are drinking coffee, not expecting toe across such an incident.

    She saw the rumored head of the Sherman family atst year¡¯s wine party and knew that the man in front of her wasn¡¯t just a driver.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stepped forward.

    Trevor is a real self-made man who has made a name for himself. Currently, the Sherman family has formally left River City and moved towards Capital

    Jasmine was just being foolish.

    She couldn¡¯t even discern that she was being tested.

    Jasmine picks up her bag, res at Elizabeth, and says, ¡°Who are you? A dog meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡±

    After that, Jasmine turns around and leaves.

    ¡°Miss, please stop!¡± Elizabeth continues, ¡®You haven¡¯t apologized to this gentleman yet.¡±

    Ignoring that sentence, Jasmine goes outside, opens the car door, and drives away with a foot on the elerator.

    The whole action is seamless.

    Watching Jasmine¡¯s retreating figure, Elizabeth turns to Trevor, her voice filled with apology, ¡°Please don¡¯t take what just happened to heart, sir. On behalf of that youngdy, I apologize to you. She may not have meant to say those words.¡¯

    Trevor has never seen a girl as kind as Elizabeth.

    For a moment, he is a little stunned.

    In a short while, he recovers and asks, ¡°Excuse me, miss, may I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Elizabeth Thompson,¡± replies Elizabeth.

    As Trevor is about to say something, a young woman walks over from inside, ¡°Elizabeth, let¡¯s go! We only have ten minutes before the movie starts!¡±

    With that, she pulls Elizabeth away.

    Trevor watches Elizabeth¡¯s figure leave, feeling an indescribable sensation in his heart.

    Crystal holds Elizabeth¡¯s arm, ¡°Elizabeth, you are too kind! He¡¯s just a driver, was it worth it to stand up for him?¡±

    Elizabeth replies gently, ¡°In my opinion, no upation is superior to another.¡¯

    Her voice is just loud enough for Trevor, who is behind them, to hear..

 Chapter 64 - 64: 064: Milk Tea Master

    Chapter 64: 064: Milk Tea Master

    Trantor: 549690339

    There is no hierarchy in one¡¯s upation.

    A simple sentence yet it struck deep in Trevor Sherman¡¯s heart.

    It took Trevor a long while to recover from her words.

    For the first time in his life, he met such a pure and kind-hearted girl.

    Just now, in the cafe, there were so many people, but no one spoke up for him.

    Only she did.

    Who is this girl?

    Trevor stood there, watching as Elizabeth Thompson disappeared in the distance, before taking out his phone. ¡°Hey, look up someone for me.¡± After hanging up, Trevor picked up his car keys and left as well.

    Shortly after, his assistant replied to him.

    ¡°Boss, the person you asked me to look up is Elizabeth Thompson, the youngdy of the Thompson family.¡±

    With one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding his phone, he looked ahead and asked, ¡°The First Talented Lady of River City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Trevor squinted his eyes.

    It turned out that Elizabeth Thompson was the real youngdy of the Thompson family.

    Vi Thompson was only her sister in name.

    Although the two were sisters, the difference between them was not a little.

    Since he was the head of the Sherman family, Vi Thompson tried to attract his attention in every possible way.

    But Elizabeth Thompson was willing to help an ordinary driver.

    Perhaps this was the difference between a country girl and ady from a prestigious family.

    Elizabeth Thompson indeed deserved the title of the First Talented Lady.

    Elizabeth Thompson and Crystal did not return home until after eight o¡¯clock in the evening after spending the day out.

    As soon as they stepped in the house, Reg Thompson greeted her with joy on his face.

    ¡°Elizabeth! ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, dad?¡±

    Reg Thompson said, ¡°The Sherman family just sent someone over.¡± The Sherman family?

    Hearing that, Elizabeth didn¡¯t feel surprised, and just asked, ¡°What for?¡±

    Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Next month is Mrs. Sherman¡¯s 86th birthday. The Sherman family came to deliver an invitation. They also said, please be sure to have Miss Thompson attend.¡±

    The Sherman family held a prominent position in River City and was about to enter the Capital Circle; countless people longed for an invitation from them at this time.

    Unexpectedly,

    the Sherman family took the initiative to bring an invitation to Elizabeth Thompson.

    ¡°Miss Thompson?¡± Hearing that, Elizabeth nced upstairs and then said, ¡°Dad, did you ask my sister? What if it¡¯s for her again?¡±

    A faint remark, but it stoked the anger in Reg Thompson¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elizabeth. I¡¯ve made it clear that it has nothing to do with that bastard. The Sherman family specifically invited you!¡¯

    ¡°So the Sherman family really didn¡¯t invite my sister?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°They really didn¡¯t!¡± Reg Thompson continued, ¡°And the Sherman family¡¯s housekeeper asked me to ry a message to you, saying that the head of the Sherman family owes you a thank you. Elizabeth, how do you know the head of the Sherman family?¡±

    Reg Thompson was very curious about what his daughter had done to be treated so differently by Trevor Sherman.

    Everyone knew that the head of the Sherman family was a cold and aloof person, not easy to befriend.

    But Elizabeth managed to receive special treatment from Trevor Sherman.

    Thinking that his daughter was so outstanding, Reg Thompson was filled with vanity for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Elizabeth instructed, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t mention this to anyone.¡±

    As his daughter, Elizabeth knew Reg Thompson too well.

    All he liked to do was boast around others.

    And thest thing Trevor Sherman wanted was someone who was all about vanity.

    Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright, Elizabeth. I got it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±

    Throughout the entire process, Elizabeth remained calm.

    It seemed as if everything was under her control.

    And indeed, everything was actually under her control.

    Although Trevor Sherman can¡¯t bepared with the venerable Terrence, his power is not to be underestimated.The future is even brighter.

    In River City, countless ordinary women would break their heads trying to marry Trevor Sherman.

    Unfortunately.

    She was not like those ordinary women.

    Either she would not marry or she would marry someone at the top of the pyramid.

    Now, though.

    She just wants to add one more fish to her pond.

    A fish that is willing to sacrifice everything and build bridges for her.

    With that thought, Elizabeth Thompson curved the corner of her lips.

    Sherman Family.

    While Mrs. Sherman was sitting cross-legged on the sofa watching a Kunqu opera, she asked, ¡°How was the blind date today?¡±

    ¡°Not good.¡± Trevor Sherman thought of Jasmine White¡¯s face when she learned he was a driver, and felt disgusted.

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion of Miss White, then?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to ask.

    ¡°Ordinary and tacky!¡± Trevor Sherman did not mince words.

    Mrs. Sherman helplessly shook her head, ¡°l just want to know, what kind of person is not ordinary and tacky in your eyes!¡¯

    Upon hearing this, Trevor Shermanughed, ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°And now?¡± Mrs. Sherman asked.

    Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°Now, 1 think I might now the answer.¡± Elizabeth Thompson, to him, was the most extraordinary one.

    Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor Sherman with some surprise, ¡°Whose daughter is she?¡±

    Trevor Sherman did not answer directly, but said, ¡°You will know in the future.¡¯

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor Sherman and narrowed her eyes.

    Quite strange.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite her over on the evening of July 18th? Let me have a look?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to ask.

    Trevor Sherman nodded his head.

    ¡°l also want to find a way to invite my little benefactor over.¡±

    Trevor Sherman looked at Mrs. Sherman, ¡°You be careful not to be deceived by someone.¡±

    The olddy was getting on in years, her mind not as nimble as when she was younger.

    Moreover, Mrs. Sherman was a wealthy olddy, inevitably attracting those with ulterior motives.

    Mrs. Sherman gave Trevor Sherman a re, ¡°Do you really think your grandma¡¯s rice was eaten in vain all these years? I can discern whether someone is good or bad in just one look!¡±

    Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t argue with Mrs. Sherman, justughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to be careful, since the world is full of treacherous people.¡±

    Over the years, Trevor Sherman had experienced too much.

    Not everyone was as kind-hearted as Elizabeth Thompson.

    Mrs. Sherman didn¡¯t bother with Trevor Sherman anymore and sang her opera to herself.

    Trevor Sherman loosened his tie and headed upstairs.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    Trevor Sherman answered the call.

    After putting the phone down, not knowing what had been said on the other end, he picked up his suit jacket, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s an emergency in thepany, don¡¯t wait for me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡¯

    Arriving at thepany, the secretary immediately reported the situation to Trevor Sherman.

    Upon hearing, Trevor Sherman slightly knitted his brows, ¡°Immediately contact thepany¡¯s executives, and have a meeting in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary nodded and went to prepare.

    Ten minutester.

    su corporation¡¯s meeting room.

    Trevor Sherman stood at the front of the meeting table, ¡°Is there a better n?¡±

    Su Corporation was hacked, resulting in the loss of secret files and a loss of nearly ten million. Now they must find a way to patch the vulnerabilities and recover the secret files.

    As soon as he said this, it became quiet under the table.

    Trevor Sherman pressed his brow, then asked again, ¡°Has IT located the IP address?¡±

    The IT department¡¯s head stood up with an ugly face, ¡°We have traced it to

    Country Polluton.¡±

    ¡°Since the IT department can¡¯t solve the problem, we can apply for outside help,¡± Deputy Dunn followed up: ¡°Boss, do you know about the recent popr Taro Milk Tea?¡±

    Of course, Trevor Sherman knew about this, ¡°You can get in touch with Milk Tea Master?¡±

    The Taro Milk Tea was indeed powerful; even with Trevor Sherman¡¯s pride, he willingly called him Master.

    Dunn said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t contact Milk Tea Master directly, I have a friend in the hacking circle who might be able to help..¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65: 065: You uneducated thing!

    Chapter 65: 065: You uneducated thing!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Su Corporation has been attacked by hackers from Country Polluton, and the IT department is currently unable to retrieve secret files across the ocean.

    Taro Milk Tea became famous in the hacker world after a single battle.

    As long as he takes action, the problem will definitely be solved.

    Hearing this, Trevor Sherman instantly saw hope, ¡°Deputy Zacks, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Dunn replied.

    After the meeting, Dunn contacted Doleman.

    Upon hearing the reason, Doleman said, ¡°Although I¡¯m involved in the hacker world, my skills are not even close to Milk Tea Master¡¯s, and I don¡¯t have his

    contact information. How about this, tell me what problems yourpany

    encountered, and I¡¯ll see if 1 can solve them.¡±

    ¡°Log in to WhatsApp.¡±

    Doleman replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Dunn immediately sent the details of Su Corporation¡¯s problem to Doleman.

    After some operations, Doleman picked up his phone and called out, ¡°Hey, elder brother.¡¯

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    Doleman asked, ¡°Who did yourpany offend? The other party is ruthless!¡±

    Doleman also had a small reputation in the hacker world, and there were very few problems he couldn¡¯t solve.

    But today¡­ he was at a loss.

    Hearing this, Dunn pressed his brow, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, and I only know that their IP address is in Country Polluton. Are you unable to do anything now?¡± It was not easy for Su Corporation to get to where it is today.

    Through hardships and thorns, they naturally set up many opponents, and many people wanted to see thepany fall.

    ¡°I¡¯ll research a little more,¡± Doleman responded.

    ¡°Please do,¡± Dunn continued, ¡°As long as you can help ourpany solve this issue, whatever request you may have, Boss Sherman will agree.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Doleman replied, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll ask my friends for help.

    Don¡¯t worry, elder brother.¡±

    As soon as they hung up, Trevor Sherman approached Dunn.

    ¡°Deputy Zacks, how are things?¡±

    Dunn shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but my friend is already thinking of a solution.¡¯

    Doleman was, after all, part of the hacker circle, so he naturally had a widerwork.

    Trevor Sherman¡¯s brow furrowed.

    As the president, how could he not worry when things hade to this point?

    On the other side.

    Doleman set up a group chat and added three of his close friends.

    [Brothers, whether we can get rich overnight depends on this one move! ] [Piece of cake, brother, just wait for my good news.]

    [Just a tiny Country Polluton? In a minute, I¡¯ll make them surrender.] Soon¡­ the three originally full of confidence lost their fighting spirit.

    [I give up.]

    [l give up too!]

    [Brother, cheer up, we¡¯re out.]

    Doleman looked at the group chat messages and fell into deep thought. Just then, as if he thought of something, he moved hisputer downstairs.

    ¡°Clevnd! Clevnd!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Clevnd was fixing aputer and looked up at Doleman upon hearing his call.

    Doleman continued, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for my master?¡± Clevnd had a wary look on his face.

    With a smirk, Doleman said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always brag about how great your master is? Now there¡¯s an opportunity for her to prove her skills.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean,¡± Clevnd asked.

    Doleman said, ¡°The Su Corporation¡¯s IT department has been attacked, and secret files are lost. If your master can repair the firewall and recover the secret files, I¡¯ll concede that she¡¯s amazing!¡¯

    Clevnd scoffed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to admit it, my master is amazing in the first ce!¡±

    Doleman continued, ¡°Su Corporation is a big listed group. If your master can help solve their problem, my elder brother will definitely not shortchange her.¡¯

    ¡°Your elder brother?¡± Clevnd looked at him.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Doleman nodded and exined, ¡°My elder brother, Dunn, is the product deputy general manager of Su Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Clevnd then asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your elder brother what he can offer my master if she helps them solve their problem?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him right away,¡± Doleman immediately picked up his phone, and suddenly like he thought of something, he turned to look at Clevnd, ¡°Are you sure your master can solve the Su Corporation¡¯s problem?¡±

    Hearing this, Clevnd arrogantly said, ¡°My master is the most powerful person in the world!¡±

    Dolemanughed and then dialed the number.

    ¡°Elder brother, I found a great master for you. Although she¡¯s not Taro Milk Tea, she¡¯s still confident that she can solve the problem,¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Dunn immediately perked up, ¡°Help me tell them as long as they can resolve Su Corporation¡¯s crisis, we can give them whatever they want.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Dunn smiled and said, ¡°All I want is your promise, elder brother.¡±

    After hanging up, Doleman ryed the message to Clevnd.

    Clevnd immediately contacted Vi Thompson.

    Vi was looking to invest in a project recently, so Clevnd¡¯s call came just in time.

    ¡°Send me the information,¡±

    Clevnd went on, ¡°Master, can youe to my shop? My friend is waiting there.¡¯

    After pondering, Vi agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Vi hurried downstairs.

    ¡°Meow! ¡±

    Mantou jumped down from the cat tower and followed Vi¡¯s footsteps.

    A person and a cat went downstairs like this.

    Olga watched Vi¡¯s back, ¡°Going out sote to mess around, such a badly educated thing!¡¯

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. Maybe sister has something important to do,¡± Elizabeth Thompson said, understanding Vi¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°What could she possibly have to do?¡± Olga snorted coldly.

    A wild girl from the countryside, she didn¡¯t know many people in the city, so what else could she do other than fooling around?

    Elizabeth Thompson watched Vi¡¯s back and smiled slightly, not speaking.

    Thirty minutester.

    Vi arrived at Clevnd¡¯s shop.

    Before she even parked the car, Clevnd saw her and excitedly said, ¡°She¡¯s here! My master is here!¡±

    Hearing that, Doleman immediately became energetic, ¡°Where? Where?¡±

    Ever since Vi hacked hisputer thest time, Doleman was quite curious about this great master he¡¯s never met face-to-face. ¡°Over there!¡± Doleman pointed in Vi¡¯s direction.

    Following his gaze, Doleman was stunned.

    Because, ording to Clevnd¡¯s description, his master was as beautiful as a fairy.

    A fairy looks like this?

    The woman walking towards him was clearly a plump middle-aged woman.

    ¡°Master,¡±

    Clevnd rushed out to greet her.

    Doleman kept watching and soon realized something was off because Clevnd had gone straight past the plump woman.

    Doleman immediately ran over, ¡°This¡­ this is your master?¡±

    The girl in front of him looked about seventeen or eighteen years old.

    Dressed in white with ck pants.

    Her clear, handsome face resembled jade, an extremely rare beauty.

    Clevnd nodded, ¡°Master, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Doleman.

    And this is my master.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Doleman,¡± Doleman politely extended his hand towards Vi.

    Vi shook his hand, ¡°Vi Thompson.¡±

    Just two simple words, but they inexplicably exuded a strong boss aura..

 Chapter 66 - 66: 066: So what?

    Chapter 66: 066: So what?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although Vi Thompson did not give a detailed introduction of her name, the two characters automatically surfaced in Doleman¡¯s mind.

    Vi Thompson.

    Sure enough, she lived up to her name.

    As beautiful as a painting.

    But¡­ way too young.

    Doleman originally had full confidence in this matter, but now that he saw Vi Thompson, he suddenly lost some of that confidence.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go in first,¡± Clevnd spoke.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Vi Thompson gave a slight nod.

    She walked in front.

    Clevnd and Doleman were behind her.

    Doleman hooked Clevnd¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Brother, your Master is really young!

    ¡°Of course!¡± Clevnd replied with a hint of arrogance.

    As the words fell, Clevnd continued, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my Master because she¡¯s young, she¡¯s really powerful!¡±

    Doleman nodded.

    He had to admit that this girl in front of him did have some skills. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been able to counter-hack hisputer so easily.

    It never urred to him in his two or three years in the hacker world that he would lose to such a young girl.

    ¡°How confident do you think your Master is in solving the Su Corporation¡¯s problem?¡± Doleman asked next.

    ¡°Definitely ten out of ten!¡± Clevnd answered without hesitation.

    Doleman shook his head, ¡°If it was Milk Tea Master, it would definitely be ten out of ten, but your Master, how can she bepared to Milk Tea Master?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Milk Tea Master?¡± Clevnd looked at Doleman, ¡°My Master¡¯s favorite is Taro Milk Tea, maybe she is Taro Milk Tea?¡±

    In Clevnd¡¯s eyes, Vi Thompson was the most powerful.

    If Vi Thompson wasn¡¯t Taro Milk Tea, then she was definitely more powerful than Taro Milk Tea.

    ¡°Stop daydreaming. Taro Milk Tea Master is not someone we ordinary people can touch,¡± Doleman nced at Vi Thompson¡¯s back and lowered his voice, ¡°l think at most a fifty percent chance.¡±

    He said fifty percent because Vi Thompson indeed had the strength.

    But ten out of ten was a bit of an exaggeration.

    After all, Vi was going up against the Su Corporation¡¯s IT department with hundreds of elites.

    The problem that hundreds of elite personnel from the Su Corporation¡¯s IT department couldn¡¯t solve, if a young girl could solve it, wouldn¡¯t it be aughingstock?

    Vi Thompson entered the house and put down her backpack.

    At this time, a chubby big orange cat leisurely crawled out of the backpack.

    Dolemanughed and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, is this your cat?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so well-behaved.¡¯

    Not only well-behaved but also very cute. Even Doleman, who didn¡¯t particrly like small animals, couldn¡¯t help but stroke its little head.

    Clevnd immediately took out a can of food to entertain Mantou.

    ¡°Mantou,e here.¡¯

    Seeing the can of food, Mantou immediately ran over with tiny quick steps.

    ¡°Meow meow meow! ¡±

    Doleman followed and picked up a can, then angrily said, ¡°Clevnd, you

    never treated me to a hundred-dor can!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Clevnd asked.

    Doleman, the drama king, replied, ¡°Am I less important in your eyes than a

    cat?¡±

    As if I¡¯ve ever eaten a hundred-dor can.¡± Clevnd responded.

    At this moment, Mantou raised its head and ¡°meowed¡± in a rather arrogant manner, as if saying, [Foolish humans, I¡¯ve eaten a thousand-dor can before.]

    ¡°No wonder it doesn¡¯t eat the cat food I buy anymore,¡± Vi Thompson walked over and picked up a can, ¡°Don¡¯t spoil it like this in the future, what kind of family can afford to raise such a picky kitten?¡±

    Clevnd nodded obediently, but in his hand he quickly opened another can of food for Mantou.

    Vi Thompson continued, ¡°Whichputer should I use?¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, use this one.¡± Doleman pointed at theptop.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly and sat down in front of theputer.

    Doleman then asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, how long do you think you need? What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll prepare somete-night snacks.¡±

    Vi Thompson opened theptop, ¡°The problem is not big, give me twenty minutes.¡±

    Not a big problem?

    Twenty minutes?

    Doleman felt that Vi Thompson was somewhat underestimating the situation, ¡°Miss Thompson, the problem may be much more serious than you think. The opponent¡¯s IP address is in Country Polluton.¡±

    ¡°Country Polluton¡­¡± Vi Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°Very powerful?¡±

    Just five words.

    Very simple and casual, yet inexplicably shocking.

    Doleman swallowed, ¡°Miss Thompson, you should know that Country Polluton¡­ is an inte powerhouse, right?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Vi Thompson countered.

    Hearing this, Doleman just smiled and remained silent.

    Youthful arrogance.

    Vi Thompson would soon know the strength of Country Polluton.

    In the meantime, theputer screen had already turned into a full screen of code.

    Vi Thompson had one hand on the mouse and the other on the keyboard.

    Her fingers moved swiftly.

    For a moment, the only sound in the air was the tapping of the keyboard.

    Pitter-patter.

    Doleman watched closely from behind.

    Holy crap!

    Holy crap!

    This hand speed.

    It was so much faster than his.

    Most importantly, this was single-handed operation.

    Across the ocean.

    ¡°Boss, it seems like the Su Corporation has managed to find an expert!¡¯

    Upon hearing this, the blond-haired blue-eyed man stood up from the couch, walked over to theputer, and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°This is the expert they found?¡± ¡°Not worth a single strike.¡±

    Beep beep¡ª-

    Just as these words were spoken, an rm sounded in the air.

    The blond-haired, blue-eyed man frowned slightly, pushed his subordinate away, sat in front of theputer himself, and immediately entered a state of alert.

    He was only one second away.

    If he hadn¡¯t acted immediately, the firewall would have been breached.

    It seemed that the Su Corporation had indeed found a powerful expert this time.

    The man immediately focused all his attention, and under his operation, the code on the screen constantly changed.

    Compared to him, Vi Thompson was much more rxed.

    Calm andposed.

    One hand on the mouse and the other holding the milk tea that Clevnd had bought, taking a sip.

    Doleman stood behind her.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s approach was a bit confusing for him.

    The progress bar showed ny-nine percent.

    It was still one percent away from being hacked.

    Doleman originally thought that Vi Thompson¡¯s fast hand speed at the beginning might bring him a surprise.

    But he didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this.

    At this moment, Doleman received a message from Dunn asking about their progress.

    Doleman typed: [Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry, if it doesn¡¯t work this time, I¡¯ll think of another way for you.]

    Before the message was sent, a crisp voice suddenly came through the air.

    ¡°Over.¡±

    Over?

    Doleman looked down at Vi Thompson, thinking he was having an auditory hallucination, and asked with some disbelief, ¡°Miss Thompson, what did you say?¡±

    Vi Thompson continued, ¡°Tell the Su Corporation to check if there are any other problems.¡± Doleman was stunned.

    That¡¯s it?

    It¡¯s solved already?

    He doubted that Vi Thompson was bluffing.

    Clevnd knocked on Doleman¡¯s head, ¡°Hey! My Master is talking to you!¡¯

    Doleman finally reacted, ¡°Miss Thompson, wait a minute, let me ask¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his phone rang.

    It was Dunn calling.

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡¯

    Dunn¡¯s voice was very excited, ¡°Doleman, your friend is so amazing!¡¯

 Chapter 67 - 67: 066: Heading to River City

    Chapter 67: 066: Heading to River City

    Trantor: 549690339

    Originally, Dunn didn¡¯t have high expectations for the friend Doleman had mentioned.

    After all, Doleman¡¯s skills weren¡¯t too bad either, and if he couldn¡¯t solve the problem, his friend probably couldn¡¯t either.

    Only those withparable abilities in the hacker circle could be friends.

    Big shots like Taro Milk Tea had their separate circle of friends.

    As Dunn was inquiring about Taro Milk Tea¡¯s contact information, he

    suddenly received a call from thepany.

    Doleman was still a little confused, ¡°Master, so all the problems have been solved?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Dunn continued, ¡°Doleman, I won¡¯t say more since the meeting time is almost upon us. Just send me your friend¡¯s ountter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Up until he hung up the phone, Doleman still had a dumbfounded look on his face.

    ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t my master awesome?¡± Clevnd came over, throwing an arm around Doleman¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Doleman nodded.

    Clevnd looked smug, ¡°I told you long ago that my master is super awesome, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Do you believe it now?¡±

    ¡°I believe it.¡± Doleman continued nodding.

    He still couldn¡¯t make out how Vi Thompson had operated until now. She had solved all the problems before he could even see how she did it.

    Is this the legendary big shot operation?

    Just then, it seemed Doleman remembered something, and added: ¡°Um, Great

    Master, send me your receiving ount.¡±

    Unconsciously, Doleman had already switched from calling her ¡®Miss

    Thompson¡¯ to Great Master.¡¯

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi took out her phone, ¡°Let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp. I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±

    Add on WhatsApp.

    The Great Master took the initiative to add him on WhatsApp!

    Happiness arrived too suddenly.

    Doleman immediately took out his phone, ¡°Great Master, let me scan your QR code!¡±

    He was so quick, fearing Vi might change her mind in the next second.

    After all, she¡¯s a true Great Master.

    Ding.

    Doleman scanned the code.

    Vi¡¯s WhatsApp name was the abbreviation of her name.

    SH.

    Her profile picture was simple, a chubby cat.

    Doleman carefully added a note for her.

    Great Master.

    Vi picked up her backpack, unzipped it, and called, ¡°Mantou,e here.¡±

    Hearing Vi¡¯s voice, Mantou immediately ran over and dived into the bag.

    Clevnd walked over, ¡°Master, are you leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Clevnd nced at his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s only 10:30 now. Why don¡¯t we go for somete-night snacks? I know a ce that tastes pretty good.¡±

    Vi refused.

    She still had to go back and get her beauty sleep.

    Clevnd immediately said, ¡°They have unlimited milk tea there, and I heard the boss came from the grasnds and has a secret recipe that makes people crave a second cup after the first.¡±

    Hearing this, Vi¡¯s eyes crinkled, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Doleman joined in, ¡°I know the ce Clevnd is talking about too, and their milk tea is excellent!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Vi picked up her bag.

    Clevnd immediately followed in her footsteps.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at a barbecue shop called Three Brothers.

    The shop indeed had a good reputation, and although it was after 11 0¡¯clock, there were still many people in line.

    After waiting in line for about half an hour, it was finally their turn.

    Vi¡¯s interest in milk tea exceeded that of food, so she went straight to the self-service milk tea counter to experience milk tea freedom.

    Capital City.Thompson Family Manor.

    Second-floor bedroom facing the sun.

    Sylvia Thompson was holding her phone, ¡°How is it? Are the results out yet?¡±

    ¡°I just got the results.¡±

    ¡°Take a look.¡±

    These three days had been enough for Sylvia to arrange everything.

    If that person really was Vi Thompson, she naturally had a way to make her disappear from this world forever.

    No one could rece her position as Young Miss Thompson Family.

    With that in mind, a fierce look shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes as she looked out the window.

    ¡°No need to worry, she¡¯s not Vi.¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard during this period.¡±

    After hanging up, Sylvia went downstairs.

    Mary Perryne was chatting with the maid about something.

    ¡°Mom, what are you all chatting about, so happy?

    At this, Mary Perryne turned her head and looked at Sylvia, her face rarely showing a hint of a smile, ¡°l was talking to Aunt Zhang about your big brother.

    He¡¯s not young anymore, but he still doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    Mandel Thompson was already thirty years old and hadn¡¯t even held a girl¡¯s hand, which made Mary Perryne quite worried.

    Sylvia said softly, ¡°Niom, big brother is a man with a mind of his own, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Sylvia took Mary Perryne¡¯s arm, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mary Perryne asked.

    Sylvia bit her lip, hesitating, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you because I haven¡¯t confirmed the final result yet.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hand, somewhat excitedly, ¡°Is it news about your sister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my sister or not, but the features in various aspects are quite consistent, and she has a red birthmark on her left arm. And¡­,¡± Sylvia paused here, very regretful, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m actually quite regretful telling you this now. If that person isn¡¯t my sister, I can¡¯t imagine how disappointed you must feel¡­¡±

    Red birthmark.

    Hearing this, Aunt Zhang, the maid, changed her face for a moment, but quickly returned to her normal expression.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Mary Perryne said, ¡°Sylvia, even if there¡¯s the slightest ripple, you must not hide it from me! Even if she¡¯s not your sister, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± At least, through this matter, she could see a glimmer of hope.

    Sylvia looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s agree that if that person is not my sister, you won¡¯t be sad or upset.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Tell me quickly, where is the child who looks like your sister? Let¡¯s go right away!¡¯

    Sylvia said, ¡°I just got the news. Her name is Rachel Barton. She grew up in an orphanage and currently lives in River City.¡±

    It was because Sylvia knew that Rachel Barton was not Vi Thompson that she revealed this matter.

    She had to let Thompson Family know how hard she had searched for Vi.

    At the same time, she could also let Mary Perryne give up.

    After so many years, Vi Thompson was probably already dead outside.

    Growing up in an orphanage.

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne was very distressed.

    If this Rachel Barton was her Vi, how much hardship had her Vi suffered since childhood.

    Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant.

    Seeing Mary Perryne like this, Sylvia frowned imperceptibly.

    Did she truly notpare to Vi?

    She was clearly more sensible, more filial, more outstanding, and more beautiful than Vi.

    For more than a decade, it was she who had been by Thompson Family¡¯s side.

    Vi had never even shown her face, yet she easily won everyone¡¯s love, Was that fair to her?

    Sylvia tried hard to suppress the difort in her heart, continuing, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve booked a flight to River City tomorrow morning at six, you¡¯ll have to get up early. You haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days, so go upstairs and rest. Whether that person is my sister or not, you have to be in the best mental state to meet her..

 Chapter 68 - 68: 067: My boyfriend is more handsome than him.

    Chapter 68: 067: My boyfriend is more handsome than him.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hearing that, Mary Perryne quickly nodded, Okay, okay, Ill go back to rest immediately.

    Sylvia Thompson stood up, took Mary Perryne i s arm, and escorted her upstairs.

    Aunt Zhang looked at the fading figures of the mother and daughter and lowered her eyes, lost in thought.

    Soon, they arrived at the third floor.

    Sylvia helped Mary sit down by the bed, Mom, goodnight.

    Goodnight. Mary Perryne told Sylvia, Sylvia, you should rest early too. Okay. Sylvia nodded.

    As she finished speaking, Sylvia turned around to leave, when at that moment, Mary grabbed her hand.

    Sylvia, wait a moment.

    Sylvia looked back, Mom, whats wrong?

    Mary stared at Sylvia, Sylvia, lets leave for River City right now! What if your sister suddenly leaves River City? Im so anxious right now, I wish 1 could fly to River City right away.

    Sylvia suppressed the displeasure in her heart.

    Mary was still unsure whether Rachel Barton was indeed Vi Thompson or not, but she was already so agitated. If they really found Vi, would there be any room left for her in the Thompson household?

    Thinking about this, Sylvia clenched her fists. Her knuckles had already turned slightly white from the pressure.

    Mom, calm down, Sylvia looked at Mary, her hands pressing down on her shoulders, her tone still gentle, Dont worry for now. First of all, we still cant be sure whether that person is my sister. And secondly, its already midnight. There are no flights now, and we have booked a flight at six tomorrow morning. You should rest properly, and I will call you when its time.

    Mary slowly calmed down and held Sylvias hand tightly, Alright, Sylvia, Ill listen to you.

    Ten minutester, Sylvia returned to her own room.

    Her face looked somewhat tired.

    She didnt know when the Thompson Family would truly ept her.

    All these years, she had been wearing a mask, constantly trying to please the Thompson Family. It was too exhausting.

    Sylvia sat down in front of the dresser mirror, looking at her reflection, feeling a great sense of unfamiliarity.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Come in.

    Sylvia adjusted her emotions, the corners of her mouth disying a gentle curve.

    The next second, Aunt Zhang walked in with a tonic.

    Miss, the kitchen stewed birds nest today. I brought you some.

    Thank you, Aunt Zhang.

    Sylvia was always like this polite, well-mannered, and knowing proper etiquette, no matter the time, ce or person.

    Even when dealing with the households servants, she treated everyone equally and never put on the airs of a rich heiress.

    Thats why the servants in the house liked her too.

    Aunt Zhang wiped her hands on her apron, smiling, Miss, theres no need for you to be so polite with me. This is what I should do.

    Sylvia picked up the bowl of birds nest and took a sip.

    Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia and asked, Miss, are you really going to River City with Madam tomorrow?

    Yes. Sylvia nodded.

    Aunt Zhang hesitated, There is something I dont know if I should say or not. After all, Im just a servant in this family.

    Hearing this, Sylvia turned her eyes towards Aunt Zhang, Youve worked in this family for so many years, and 1 practically grew up under your care. Feel free to say whatever you want, Ive never treated you as just a servant. In fact, all of this was Sylvias fagade.

    She wished she could be like the Thompson Brothers, doing whatever they wanted without having to deliberately please anyone.

    But she couldnt.

    She wasnt the Thompsons biological daughter.

    She had to be the most perfect person in everyones eyes.

    wless in every way.

    Aunt Zhang sighed, Miss, Ive seen everything youve done over these years, and I truly feel for you! Although youre not the biological daughter of Sir and Madam, youve done even better than a real daughter would! Even many biological daughters cant do what youve done. I dont know what Sir and Madam are thinking, insisting on finding Vi. Is this blood rtionship really that important?

    This question really stumped Sylvia.

    She also wanted to ask the Thompson Family, was blood rtionship that important?

    Even Aunt Zhang, an outsider, could see her difficulties, so why couldnt the Thompson Family? In the end, they simply didnt consider her their biological daughter!

    It was ironic.

    Aunt Zhang, please dont say such things again. Dad and Niom have been very good to me, treating me as their own daughter. But after all, my sister is their real child, and I was just adopted by them. Its only natural for them to want to find my sister back, and I dont mind at all. In the future, I will do my best to help them find my sister.

    Saying this, Sylvia paused for a moment before continuing, Actually, Im not as good as you think. Im just doing what I should do.

    Miss, youve already done your best. As the saying goes, an outsider sees things clearer. Youre like family to me, so 1 hope that no matter what, youll think of yourself first and leave yourself a way out. At this point, Aunt Zhang looked back at the direction of the door and subconsciously lowered her voice, Actually, not everyone with a red birthmark on their right arm is necessarily Vi. Be careful not to be deceived.

    After saying that, Aunt Zhang collected the bowl of birds nest and turned to leave.

    Sylvia watched Aunt Zhangs retreating figure, her eyes narrowed slightly.

    River City.

    Vi Thompson brought three cups of milk tea to the table.bender

    Clevnd had already ordered the dishes and handed the menu to Vi

    Thompson, Master, see if theres anything else to add.

    Vi Thompson took the menu, nced at it, Almost. We can add more if its not enough.

    She wasnt picky, she could eat anything.

    Doleman looked at Vi Thompson, Great Master, how many years have you been studyingputers? He was very curious now.

    About six or seven years. Six or seven years?

    Doleman was a little surprised.

    You can be so good atputers after five or six years?

    This, this, this is a bit scary.

    No wonder shes a Great Master!

    Vi Thompson took a sip of her milk tea and said with a pleasant surprise,

    The milk tea in this shop is better than I expected!

    When sheughed, her cheeks were graced with dimples, like dazzling peach blossoms in April, and like willows swaying by the river, graceful and charming.

    Such is the beauty of a heart mole and the saudade in front of the bed.

    This scene just happened to catch the eye of a man in a wheelchair nearby.

    The corners of the mans thin lips raised unconsciously.

    Stop.

    Whats wrong, brother? Adam stopped and looked down at Terrence Lentz.

    Im hungry.

    Adam widened his eyes, not understanding what was going on, Well

    Before he could finish, the man interrupted him, Lets have ate-night snack.

    Adam looked back at a fly restaurant on the side of the road.

    Here?

    Yes.

    Adam swallowed, not quite believing it.

    When did the distinguished Mister Terrence Lentz ever lower himself like this?

    A fly restaurant!

    Upon entering, Adam found out Terrence Lentzs real intention.

    So it was about something other than food.

    Sister-in-Law Adam began to yell. Terrence Lentz interrupted him firmly, Dont.

    Adam immediately closed his mouth.

    If it wasnt about food and he couldnt call out, what was going on?

    Terrence Lentzs eyes fell on a vacant table next door, Sit there.

    Although it was just next door, there was a decorative cloth barrier between the two tables, so it was easy not to see each other if one was not paying attention.

    After sitting down, Adam ordered a few dishes at random.

    Terrence Lentz ordered a milk tea.

    Adam had always found it strange, as he had never seen Terrence Lentz drink milk tea before. However, when he saw the milk tea on Vi Thompsons table, he no longer found it strange.

    Just then, a male voice came from the table next door.

    Hello, Miss. Can l, I have your WeChat?

    Hearing this, Terrence Lentzs phoenix eyes narrowed slightly.

    Vi Thompson put down her milk tea cup and looked at him: You want my

    WeChat?

    Yes. The male student nodded shyly.

    Vi Thompson frowned imperceptibly, But I only have one M/eChat, so if I give it to you, what do 1 use?

    Hearing this, Doleman next to her burst intoughter.

    The Great Master is so adorable!

    Ha ha ha!

    Adam on the next table alsoughed.

    The sister-inw is quite interesting.

    The man who wanted the WeChat had never expected Vi Thompsons thought process to be so unique. He immediately exined: No, no, Miss, you misunderstand. I just want to add your WeChat contacts, not your actual WeChat app.

    You have good taste, Vi Thompson nodded slightly, and then smiled gently, However, I already have a fianc.

    Fianc!

    This word surprised not only the man who wanted her WeChat but also Clevnd and Doleman sitting across from her.

    No one had expected that Vi Thompson would have a fianc.

    Even Terrence Lentz didnt expect this answer.

    His deep phoenix eyes were as ck as the night, with no visible depth.

    After the man left, Clevnd looked at Vi Thompson, Master, you were just lying to that guy, werent you?

    No. Vi Thompsons eyes were serious, l really have a fianc.

    Are you joking? Clevnd continued to ask.

    No. Vi Thompson said, And my fianc is better-looking than him..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 69 - 69: 068: Allowing Oneéˆ¥æªš Enemy to Escape in order to Capture Him Later

    Chapter 69: 068: Allowing Ones Enemy to Escape in order to Capture Him Later

    Trantor: 549690339

    Terrence Lentz is indeed very handsome.

    And he just happened to fit perfectly with Vi Thompsons aesthetic taste, so, having such a fiance, it didnt seem like a loss at all.

    My fiance is more handsome than him.

    This sentence, inexplicably, stirred something within Terrence Lentzs heart.

    A strange feeling.

    An agitation that couldnt be described in words.

    Terrence Lentz picked up his milk tea, gulped down the mellow beverage, its coolness soothing his restlessness.

    Across the table, Adam was silently observing Vi Thompson.

    Just like everyone else.

    Vi Thompsons response had taken him by surprise.

    Vi Thompson was eighteen this year, currently enrolled at North Bridge High School, her future held infinite possibilities.

    If it were anyone else, they certainly would never admit in public that they already have a fiance.

    But Vi Thompson candidly put it out there.

    The conversation at the neighboring table continued.

    David Pir was very curious, Master, whos your fianc? Upon hearing this, Adam pricked up his ears.bender

    He wanted to know what Vi Thompson would say.

    Would Vi Thompson say Terrence Lentzs name?

    Under normal circumstances, she probably wouldnt.

    After all, young girls care about their reputations.

    Who would want a man with a bad reputation as a fianc?

    Just then, a soft voice rang out in the air. Terrence Lentz.

    The voice wasnt loud, yet firm and resolute.

    It was so enchanting.

    Each word resonated.

    Adam was dumbstruck.

    Before even forming a reply, Doleman next door continued asking: The one from the Lentz n?

    Thats him.

    Unable to believe what she just said, his eyes wide, Doleman asked, Really him?

    Is there a problem? Vi Thompson nced at him.

    Doleman swallowed hard.

    There was a problem.

    A big problem!

    In River City, who doesnt know about Terrence Lentz, the third son of the Lentz n?

    Terrence Lentzs fame in River City is well-known, hes virtually a negative

    example for all parents.

    Vi Thompson was not only good-looking but also capable, why would she choose someone like him to be her fiance?

    M/ell, not necessarily a problem, Doleman scratched his head, its just that Master, how did you fall for him?

    Because hes handsome. Vi Thompson earnestly replied, Moreover, havent you heard of an adage?

    What adage? Doleman asked.

    Vi Thompson sipped her Milk Tea, Aesthetic is justice.

    Doleman: .

    David Pir looked up at Vi Thompson, sounding hesitant. Master, Ive heard Terrence Lentz has a bad reputation in River City. And youre still young; you have plenty more opportunities in the future. I think you need to reconsider this.

    To say he had a bad reputation was just to save face for Terrence Lentz.

    In David Pirs eyes,

    Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentzs rtionship was like sticking a fresh flower into a pile of dung.

    After all, his Master was the most outstanding and beautiful teacher in the world.

    Whats Terrence Lentzpared to her?

    Vi Thompson asked with an indifferent tone, Have you met Terrence

    Lentz?

    No. David Pir and Doleman shook their heads. Vi continued asking, Do you know him?

    Both of them shook their heads again.

    Vi continued, If you havent met him and dont know him, why do you deny him?

    But everyone says so. David Pir retorted.

    Vi gave a slight smile, Just following the crowd.

    This simple phrase set off waves of ripples in someones heart.

    Like throwing a huge stone into a calmke.

    Adam couldnt help giving Terrence Lentz a thumbs up. Little Sister-inw got vision!

    Terrence Lentz lifted the corner of his lips, not saying a word.

    Across from Vi Thompson, David Pir scratched his head, That does make sense. Anyways, Master, I respect your choice. If one day that terd Terrence dares to bully you, just tell me, and Ill make sure he pays dearly.Although Terrence Lentz had a bad reputation, Vi Thompson liked

    him!

    Okay. Vi gave a slight nod.

    Doleman still felt that Terrence Lentz was not worthy of Vi Thompson, but since Vi did not despise Terrence, he really didnt have much to say.

    After dinner.

    Doleman went to pay the bill.

    However, he was informed that a young woman had already paid it.

    Doleman trotted back to his seat, Great Master, did you pay the bill? Vi nodded slightly, l paid the bill when I went to get the Milk Tea. Great Master, how can I ept this? I should be the one treating you to dinner.

    You can treat me next time, Vi said, finishing thest of her Milk Tea, I need to go to the restroom.

    Vi got up to go to the restroom.

    The restroom was past the cashier, and there were several people standing near the cashier, blocking the way.

    Vi moved sideways to get past them, Excuse me, please make way. That voice sounded familiar.

    Trevor Sherman turned around and saw a face that could mesmerize a city.

    It was her again.

    The chances of bumping into hertely seemed to be increasing.

    Obviously, this was no longer a coincidence.

    But, how did she know he was going to this restaurant?

    After all, only Mrs. Sherman knew about this.

    Trevor Sherman furrowed his brows inconspicuously, quickly averting his gaze, pretending he hadnt seen Vi.

    He thought Vi would initiate a conversation, say something about the coincidence.

    Unexpectedly, Vi behaved as if she hadnt seen him either and walked straight past.

    Clearly, this was a game of ying hard to get.

    However, this trick was so clich hed lost count of how many times hed seen it.

    Sir, your takeout is ready. Then, a waiters voice sounded in his ear.

    Okay. Trevor came back to his senses, Thank you.

    Picking up his takeout, Trevor left the restaurant.

    The Su Corporation was nearby.

    After work, Trevor unexpectedly received a call from Mrs. Sherman who wanted to eat paper-wrapped fish from this restaurant. So, despite his fatigue, Trevor stopped by to get it. Shortly after, Vi exited the restroom. Are you finished eating?

    Were finished. The two men nodded.

    Vi picked up her backpack from the floor, Lets go then.

    Only then did Clevnd notice something, Mantou is gone.

    Viughed, No worries, Mantou knows the way home. Lets go first.

    Mantou often disappeared for several days at a time.

    Vi was used to it.

    Okay. Clevnd nodded, following behind Vi along with Doleman.

    Once the three left, Adam Swantz emerged from the restaurant, pushing a wheelchair.

    Gazing at the endless night, Adam sighed, Sister-inw is such a good person!

    There sat Terrence in the wheelchair, ying with a silver ring on his finger. His eyes were deep, and the moonlight adorned his body with a gleam.

    The next morning.

    Mary Perryne woke up at three in the morning.

    In fact, she hadnt slept all night.

    Just after washing up, there was a knock at the door.

    Mom.

    Mary went to open the door, Sylvia, why are you up so early?

    Sylvia replied with a smile, l wanted you to see my sister early. Plus, you didnt sleep all night, right?

    Mary was touched and held Sylvias hand.

    Having breakfast, the two set off for the airport. At nine thirty in the morning.

    The nended on time at River Citys airport.

    Sylvia pulled her suitcase, Mom, shall we rest in the hotel first?

    Mary shook her head and refused, Im not tired, lets go see your sister first.

    She was eager to see her daughter.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 70 - 70: 069: My FiancèŒ…eéˆ¥æªš Cat

    Chapter 70: 069: My Fianc¨¦e¡¯s Cat

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, Marys mind must be filled with thoughts of Vi, right?

    She felt like a joke.

    Sylvia¡¯s heart was a mixture ofplex emotions, but her face still wore a gentle smile, ¡°Mom, I have a feeling that we will definitely find my sister this time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary nodded her head.

    She dreamt of finding her daughter as soon as possible.

    When Vi had gone missing, she was not even a month old.

    Has anyone bullied her¡­

    Has she thought about home over these years¡­

    Mary had umted too many questions and wanted to ask her daughter personally.

    As soon as the two left the airport, they saw the driver who hade to pick them up.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    Sylvia nodded and handed her luggage to him, ¡°Go straight to 611 Coast Road.¡±

    Rachel Barton lives at 611 Coast Road.

    Hearing this, the driver nced at Sylvia and nodded.

    Sylvia helped Mary into the car and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Mom, it will take a while to get there. You can rest for a while, and I¡¯ll wake you up when we arrive.

    Although Mary looked tired, the thought of seeing her long-lost daughter filled her with energy. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me who is tired, but you. You¡¯ve been busy with all this; you must be exhausted. Sylvia, you should rest for a while.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Sylvia shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m young and don¡¯t feel tired. Besides, I feel very fortunate to be able to do something for my sister.¡±

    Marv held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Sylvia, Vi is lucky to have such a sensible sister like you. I am very happy.¡±

    Sylvia looked at Mary, her eyes slightly reddening, ¡°Actually, I am also very honored to be your daughter. Vi¡¯s sister.¡±

    Mary hugged Sylvia tightly, choking silently.

    Over the years, Sylvia had done a lot for their family and for Vi, and Mary had seen it all.

    Actually, many people had advised Mary not to search for Vi any longer.

    After all, so many years had passed.

    No one knew whether Vi was still alive.

    Even if she was alive, she might not be as outstanding as Sylvia.

    Everyone knew that among the high society of Capital City, Sylvia was one of the best.

    Who wouldn¡¯t respectfully address her as Miss Thompson?

    Even when they had adopted Sylvia by coincidence back then, some people had suggested they conceal Sylvia¡¯s identity and let her rece Vi, raising her as their own daughter.

    But Mary couldn¡¯t do it.

    No matter what, she could never forget her own daughter, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to rece her.

    Sylvia was Sylvia, and Vi was Vi.

    The two were separate individuals.

    At this moment, a phone¡¯s ringtone sounded in the air.

    Mary let go of Sylvia, took a deep breath, and, adjusting her emotions, answered the call.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    From the other end of the phone, Sawyer¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mary, Mr. Roy will being to Capital City with his wife tomorrow afternoon. Please arrange for someone to pick them up at the airport.¡±

    Mr. Roy was Sawyers good friend and a duke from Uron Country, with a distinguished status.

    It should be Sawyer himself who picked them up, but he was busy with more pressing matters, so he had to ask Mary to handle it.

    Mary said, ¡°Sawyer, I¡¯m not home right now. Let Brandon go pick them up tomorrow. ¡±

    Sawyer didn¡¯t know that Mary had left Capital City, and he asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at my younger sister¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± Sawyer didn¡¯t ask more questions, and went on, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Brandon, you enjoy your time with your sister and don¡¯t worry about things at home.¡¯

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded.

    After hanging up the phone, Sylvia looked at Mary, ¡°Mom, have you still not told Dad about Vi?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Mary replied.

    The main reason was that Sawyer was busy with a multinational business deal.

    Moreover, she knew that Sawyer wanted to find their daughter even more than she did.

    Some things were better left unsaid to avoid giving him false hope, only to disappoint him again.

    It was too heart-wrenching.

    Sylvia expressed her understanding, ¡°That¡¯s fine, we can just let Dad hear the best news directly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Another hour passed.

    The car finally came to a stop.

    Sylvia looked at the driver, ¡°Have we arrived?¡±

    ¡°We have.¡¯

    Mary was so excited that she didn¡¯t wait for Sylvia to speak, and just got out of the car.

    Only after opening the car door did they realize they were in front of a residential building.

    The area was designated as resettlement housing.The environment wasn¡¯t great.

    Mary Perryne looked around at the surroundings, finally looking at Sylvia

    Thompson, ¡°Is this the ce, Sylvia?¡±

    Sylvia took out her phone, checked, and then nodded, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister then?¡±

    Sylvia held Mary¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry yet. Let me take you upstairs first.¡± Rachel Barton lived on the seventh floor without an elevator.

    Before opening the door, Sylvia turned to look at Mary and advised: ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not sure if Rachel is my sister yet, so keep your cool when you first see her. I have talked to her about everything else, and we can go straight to the hospital after.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded, trying hard to suppress the excitement in her heart.

    Soon, the door was opened.

    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±

    A seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl with a sweet smile on her face opened the door.

    Mary stared at her intently.

    Is this her daughter?

    If it is, how wonderful that would be¡­

    ¡°My name is Sylvia Thompson. I¡¯ve added you on WhatsApp before,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°This is my mother.¡±

    Mary immediately greeted her, ¡°Miss Si.¡±

    Her voice was trembling.

    A momentter, Mary asked, ¡°Could¡­ could I see the red birthmark on your right arm?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel nodded, rolled up her sleeve. On her fair arm, a red birthmark appeared.

    The same.

    Exactly the same.

    Mary¡¯s tears fell like rain, and she covered her face and cried bitterly, as if her daughter in her cradle back then was floating in front of her eyes.

    Sylvia held Mary, ¡°Mom, calm down.¡±

    She raised her head to apologize to Rachel, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. My mom just misses my sister too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± Rachel could empathize with Mary¡¯s feelings since she too wanted to find her family.

    Shall we go to the hospital now?¡± Rachel inquired.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded as she held Mary, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Half an hourter.

    They arrived at the hospital.

    The doctor collected their blood samples.

    Mary was a little anxious and pulled the doctor to ask, ¡°Doctor, how long will it take to get the results?¡±

    ¡°The fastest would be three days.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    Rachel had other matters to attend to, so she left after the blood samples were taken.

    Watching Rachel¡¯s retreating figure, Mary felt a little sad.

    Sylviaforted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad, you¡¯ll see my sister in three days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first.¡± Sylvia held Mary¡¯s arm and they walked out.

    Mary didn¡¯t sleep all night and woke up early to catch a ne. After arriving in River City, she had been in the car for several hours, so she was indeed very tired now. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡¯

    Just as they were about to leave the hospital, Sylvia felt her phone vibrate in her bag. She said, ¡°Mom, wait for me at the entrance. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    Sylvia walked towards the restroom. While Mary stood and waited.

    ¡°Meow! ¡±

    At that moment, a chubby cat ran up to Mary and rubbed its little head against her leg, as if it was acting coquettish.

    Mary loved cats and immediately bent down to pick up the chubby cat, ¡°Little guy, you¡¯re so fat.¡±

    The chubby cat acted as if it recognized Mary, rubbing its little head against her chin coquettishly.

    ¡°Mantou.¡±

    At that moment, a deep voice sounded in the air.

    Mary turned around and saw a young man sitting in a wheelchair.

    He had a distinct and handsome face and an extraordinary temperament that ordinary people could not possess.

    Especially those eyes, they were a little hard to look directly at.

    Such a pity¡­

    He was disabled.

    ¡°Young man, is this your cat?¡± Mary asked, holding the cat as she walked over.

    The man nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s my fianc¨¦e¡¯s cat..¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71: 070: Itéˆ¥æªš actually her!

    Chapter 71: 070: It¡¯s actually her!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mary nodded with a smile, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e raised it very well.¡±

    Although it was just a Chinese garden cat, its fur was shiny, its body strong and sturdy, and there was no peculiar smell, showing that the owner liked it a lot and took great care in raising it.

    Without thinking about it, the owner must also be a noble-hearted person.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Mary bent down to return the cat to Terrence Lentz.

    Terrence took the cat.

    Mantou cleverly rubbed its head against Mary¡¯s head.

    As if it was reluctant to part with Mary.

    Somehow, Mary felt that she had a strong connection with this cat, and she stroked Mantou¡¯s head, ¡°Little fellow, goodbye until we meet again.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± At this time, Sylvia jogged over from the direction of the bathroom.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡± Mary held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As she was leaving, Sylvia turned her head to look at the man sitting in the wheelchair.

    It was just a nce.

    But it made Sylvia¡¯s breathing chaotic.

    The man¡¯s facial features were as beautiful as jade, with sharp contours. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, his spine was as straight as a rod. His dark, piercing eyes were unfathomable, and his high, chiseled nose was without a single blemish.

    As the daughter of the Thompson n, Sylvia had seen many movie stars.

    But now, not one of them couldpare with the man before her.

    Even Edward Thompson, the movie king, paled inparison to this man.

    At first nce, it was obvious that he was no ordinary person.

    When did River City get such a big shot?

    Sylvia quickly retracted her gaze, then asked, ¡°Mom, do you like that cat?¡±

    Mary nodded, ¡°l don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I have a great connection with that cat.¡¯

    ¡°Then let me go ask that gentleman if he is willing to sell his cat.¡±

    As she said this, Sylvia was about to go over.

    Mary held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sylvia asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Mary said, ¡°The cat was raised by that gentleman¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    If someone can raise a cat so well, naturally they are not someone short on money.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s wait until we return to Capital City, and we¡¯ll go to a cat shelter with my sister and pick out a good-looking cat. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡¯

    Mary smiled softly, as if envisioning the scene of her and her daughter personally picking a cat.

    On this side.

    Adam Swantz jogged to Terrence¡¯s side.

    ¡°Brother Terrence.¡¯

    Terrence nced back slightly, ¡°Did you pick up the person?¡±

    Adam shook his head, ¡°The ne was dyed. They rescheduled the flight for tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence nodded slightly.

    At the Sherman Family residence.

    Mrs. Sherman sat on the sofa.

    At this time, the housekeeper walked in from the outside.

    ¡°Mrs.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    With respect, the housekeeper said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked everything you asked me to.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman immediately became spirited and turned her head to ask, ¡°Tell me about the situation of my little benefactor.¡±

    The housekeeper continued, ¡°Your little benefactor is Vi Thompson, adopted daughter of the Thompson n. She is currently attending North

    Bridge High School.¡±

    Adopted Daughter of the Thompson n.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman frowned slightly, ¡°The one who is engaged to the

    Lentz n?¡±

    The engagement between the Thompson and Lentz ns was well-known, and the day the engagement had turned into a farce with peach recing plum. No one knew how many people hadughed at them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper nodded.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sherman was first very surprised, and then her eyes showed a trace of pity.

    She had never dreamed that her little benefactor would turn out to be the Thompson n¡¯s adopted daughter.

    Moreover, the whole River City knew that Terrence Lentz was a good-for-nothing.

    Her little benefactor was not only beautiful but also had excellent medical skills and a kind heart. She could find a man a thousand times better than Terrence.lsn¡¯t this like a fresh flower stuck in cow dung?

    After all, in Mrs. Sherman¡¯s eyes, even her own grandson Trevor wasn¡¯t good enough for Vi Thompson.

    Who would have thought that Terrence Lentz would end up with her?

    Mrs. Sherman was furious, ¡°The Thompson n is just awful, sacrificing my little savior instead of their own daughter!¡±

    The housekeeper said, ¡°Indeed, the Thompson n¡¯s actions are quite inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°Inappropriate? It¡¯s downright ridiculous!¡± Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°l thought the Thompson n would change with Elizabeth¡¯s generation, but they still can¡¯t shake their nouveau riche ways. Lucky for my little savior; she wasn¡¯t raised by them. They couldn¡¯t possibly raise a decent daughter with their attitudes!¡±

    It seems that River City¡¯s top schr isn¡¯t anything special either.

    The housekeeper lowered his head.

    He couldn¡¯t respond to thatment.

    After all, Trevor had just asked him to deliver an invitation to Elizabeth.

    It was obvious that Trevor highly appreciated Elizabeth.

    ¡°Have you found out my little savior¡¯s preferences?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to ask.

    The housekeeper replied, ¡°Miss Thompson is very fond of milk tea.¡±

    ¡°Milk tea?¡± Mrs. Sherman asked.

    ¡°Yes.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Mrs. Sherman nodded and made a mental note of the housekeeper¡¯s words.

    Just before school let out, Mrs. Sherman appeared at the school gate on time.

    She even carried two milk teas in her hands.

    At 5 p.m.

    North Bridge High School let out on time.

    Watching the students in uniformse out from the school gate one by one, a smile unconsciously spread across Mrs. Sherman¡¯s face.

    She felt like she had been instantly transported back to her student days.

    Time flies so fast.

    Some things feel like they just happened yesterday, but when you look back, you realize so many years have passed.

    Elizabeth Thompson was at North Bridge High School for an event.

    As soon as she stepped out of the school gate, she saw an olddy waving at her, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Who was this?

    Did she know her?

    Upon closer inspection, Elizabeth recognized her as Trevor¡¯s grandmother, Mrs. Sherman.

    What was Mrs. Sherman doing here to see her?

    Was it about Trevor?

    After all, Trevor had just invited her to the birthday banquet.

    Who in River City didn¡¯t know that Trevor had never been close to women?

    She was the first person Trevor had ever personally invited.

    It seemed that Mrs. Sherman regarded her as potential granddaughter-inw.

    Upon this thought, Elizabeth felt a wave of nausea.

    Trevor was just a fish she was raising, that¡¯s all!

    Mrs. Sherman¡¯s actions were simply disgraceful.

    Though feeling disgusted, Elizabeth still put on a smile and walked towards Mrs. Sherman.

    After all, her goal was raising the fish, so she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Mrs. Sherman.

    Just then, Mrs. Sherman suddenly sped up and moved right past Elizabeth, brushing past her shoulder.

    Elizabeth was stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Sherman looking for her?

    ¡°My little savior! ¡±

    Mrs. Sherman¡¯s voice came from behind her.

    Her little savior?

    So Mrs. Sherman was calling out to her little savior.

    Elizabeth finally understood Mrs. Sherman¡¯s words.

    Her face turned a bit pale.

    So, who was Mrs. Sherman¡¯s little savior then?

    Elizabeth turned her head to look back.

    With one nce, her face became even paler.

    Because the person Mrs. Sherman was holding by the hand was¡­

    Vi Thompson!

    Howe it¡¯s this illegitimate child again?

 Chapter 72 - 72: 072: Arrange a meeting

    Chapter 72: 072: Arrange a meeting

    Trantor: 549690339

    Seeing Vi, Elizabeth Thompson felt awful.

    She really couldn¡¯t understand why this little wild species was everywhere?

    In Elizabeth¡¯s view, Mrs. Sherman was clearly here for her.

    But now.

    The person standing in front of Mrs. Sherman turned out to be Vi.

    How did Vi know Mrs. Sherman?

    And, why did Mrs. Sherman call Vi her little benefactor?

    Could it be¡­

    Vi was going after Trevor Sherman?

    After all, Terrence Lentz was just a good-for-nothing, and Vi must have been unwilling to marry a good-for-nothing.

    Heh.

    This little wild species was really ambitious but had a mediocre life.

    Thinking of this, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were full of ironic expressions.

    As long as she was around, Vi would not win Trevor Sherman¡¯s favor!

    Trevor Sherman was doomed to be a fish in her pond.

    It seems¡­

    She needed to use some means.

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she nced at Mrs. Sherman, and then turned and left.

    On the other side.

    Mrs. Sherman held Vi¡¯s hand, her face filled with a kind smile.

    ¡°Little benefactor! I finally found you!¡¯

    She thought Vi was stunningly beautiful at their first meeting.

    This time, it made Mrs. Sherman¡¯s eyes light up even more.

    It seemed that every time they met, Vi could bring her a different feeling.

    Vi looked at Mrs. Sherman, somewhat stunned.

    Did they¡­

    Know each other?

    ¡°Grandma, are you mistaking me for someone else?¡± Vi said.

    ¡°Little benefactor, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Mrs. Sherman looked at Vi.

    Vi shook her head slightly.

    Though she didn¡¯t recognize her, she seemed a bit familiar.

    Mrs. Sherman continued: ¡°It¡¯s me! The one who broke my arm by the roadsidest time!¡±

    With that, Vi immediately remembered.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡¯

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s me!¡± Mrs. Sherman went on, ¡°Little benefactor, I finally found you. I heard that you like Milk Tea, look, I even brought you Milk Tea specially. One for each of us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi took the Milk Tea with both hands, ¡°You are too kind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, this is what I should do. If it weren¡¯t for youst time, this old woman might have lost her life.¡±

    This was not an exaggeration, considering she was already over eighty years old.

    Falling silent, Mrs. Sherman continued: ¡°Little benefactor, do you have time now?¡±

    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Vi asked.

    Mrs. Sherman said, ¡°l want to treat you to a meal.¡±

    Dinner¡­

    Vi took a sip of Milk Tea, hesitating.

    Seeing her, Mrs. Sherman continued: ¡°My life is not good; I lost my husband and son early, and now I only have one grandson around. But he¡¯s too busy, always upied, he doesn¡¯t even have time to have a meal with me. Little benefactor, if you don¡¯t have time, never mind¡­¡±

    Thest sentence was full of a sense of loss.

    Vi smiled and said, ¡°Olddy, 1 have time. What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Sherman was delighted, ¡°Little benefactor, are you not joking with me?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat lobster!¡±

    Without waiting for Vi¡¯s response, Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°Little benefactor, don¡¯t worry about my teeth not being able to eat, I have dentures.

    See, they¡¯re just fine!¡±

    In the end, Mrs. Sherman bared her teeth and showed Vi her dentures.

    Soon after, Vi apanied Mrs. Sherman to the Lobster House.

    Although the old and the young were of very different ages, they were having a great conversation.

    Mrs. Sherman hadn¡¯tughed this happily in a long time.

    The little benefactor was even better than she had imagined.

    Though she was young, she had a mature and calm temperament that transcended her age, making her pleasant to be around and enjoyable to talk to.Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t have such a good granddaughter.

    ¡°Little benefactor, I¡¯ve heard about your situation,¡± Mrs. Sherman looked at

    Vi Thompson, ¡°Reg Thompson and his wife are really terrible, Terrence Lentz, the third son of the Lentz n, is not good enough for you! You¡¯re so excellent, who wouldn¡¯t want to marry you?¡±

    At this point, Mrs. Sherman seemed to think of something, excitedly said: ¡°How about this, little benefactor, my grandson is not particrly outstanding, but he is still young and promising, and he happens to be the founder of Su Corporation! What do you think, can we make a match?¡±

    Vi smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m ttered, but I don¡¯t have any ns to change my fianc¨¦ right now.¡±

    Mrs. Sherman wasn¡¯t disappointed, and smiled, ¡°Well, little benefactor, when you want to change your mind, be sure to let me know! I¡¯ll have my eldest grandson queue up.¡±

    Knowing that Mrs. Sherman was joking, Vi also smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Grandma?¡±

    At that moment, a surprised male voice appeared in the air.

    Mrs. Sherman looked up and saw Trevor Sherman, she was also very surprised, ¡°Trevor, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Came for a cooperation talk.¡± Trevor answered.

    Mrs. Sherman nodded, and continued: ¡°By the way Trevor, let me introduce you. This is Miss Thompson, my little benefactor. The one I told you about before. Little benefactor, this is my grandson, Trevor Sherman.¡±

    Little benefactor?

    Trevor narrowed his eyes slightly.

    So, Vi was the little benefactor Mrs. Sherman mentioned.

    It seemed that his guess was not wrong, Vi had indeed approached him with a purpose from the very beginning.

    It also exined why he could run into Vi at the restaurant that night.

    Mrs. Sherman was not unaware, it seemed, Vi had spent a lot of effort to please her.

    Trevor smiled and looked at Vi, ¡°Grandma, I already know Miss

    Thompson.¡±

    Mrs. Shermanughed when she heard it, ¡°That¡¯s really a good fate then!¡±

    Fate?

    A hint of sarcasm shed in Trevor¡¯s eyes, fleeting and then he said,

    ¡°Grandma, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°You go ahead and get busy.¡± Mrs. Sherman said.

    Mrs. Sherman nodded.

    Trevor turned around and left.

    Looking at the back of Trevor, Mrs. Sherman couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This child is good at everything, just too busy.¡±

    After dinner, Vi apanied Mrs. Sherman to go shopping.

    Vi only said goodbye to Mrs. Sherman after that.

    ¡°Little benefactor, we should meet more often.¡¯

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, Grandma Sherman. You can call me directly by my name.¡± ¡°Can I call you Vi?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Mrs. Sherman was very happy, she took out her cell phone, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp, and y games together when we¡¯re free. I¡¯m really good at League of Legends! Starshine!¡±

    Hearing that Mrs. Sherman could also y games, Vi was a bit surprised.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of a joke.

    80-year-olddy gets a pentakill at 2am in the valley!

    Didn¡¯t expect it to exist in reality.

    On the other side.

    Su Corporation.

    Finally, the crisis was resolved, and Trevor sighed a sigh of relief and asked finance to transfer the payment over.

    He then called Dunn to his office.

    ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯

    Trevor nodded slightly and pointed to the chair in front of the desk, ¡°Sit dovvn.¡±

    Dunnplied and sat down.

    Trevor continued, ¡°Deputy Zacks, thanks to your extensive connections, ourpany was able to safely resolve the crisis.¡±

    ¡°Boss Sherman, it¡¯s all my duty,¡± Dunn said.

    Trevor handed Dunn a document, ¡°Take a look at this.¡¯

    When Dunn took the document, he found out it was a contract.

    A momentter, he looked up at Trevor, ¡°Boss Sherman, do you mean¡­?¡± Trevor crossed his hands together, ¡°What I mean is, can you let your great master friend join ourpany? 1 can give him shares, and he can name his terms.¡±

    Su Corporation is in a fiercelypetitive stage right now, and they need talents like this!

    Moreover, Trevor appreciates talent.

    As long as Dunn¡¯s great master friend is willing to join Su Corporation, he can meet all his conditions.

    Dunn then said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very familiar with that great master either. He¡¯s my younger martial brother¡¯s friend. How about this, I¡¯ll contact my younger martial brother first and see what he says.¡±

    Trevor was eager to recruit talents, ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact your younger martial brother now and see if you can arrange a meeting for us?¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73: 072: Mother and Daughter Meet

    Chapter 73: 072: Mother and Daughter Meet

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hearing this, Dunn nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact him now.¡±

    Having said that, Dunn took out his phone and called Doleman right in front of Trevor Sherman.

    Doleman quickly picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Senior Brother.¡¯

    After a brief conversation, Dunn went straight to the point, ¡°Doleman, here¡¯s the thing, our Su Corporation¡¯s Boss Sherman is eager to meet your Great Master friend and discuss a potential coboration. Can you help introduce them?¡±

    Doleman was ying a game, and upon hearing this, he closed theputer interface, ¡°Senior Brother, I need to ask her first. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as 1 get her reply.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Dunn responded, ¡°Thanks, Doleman.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    After hanging up, Trevor Sherman immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Dunn said, ¡°My junior brother said he needs to ask first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Trevor Sherman nodded.

    If the Su Corporation could bring in this Great Master, their future would undoubtedly reach new heights!

    After some thought, Dunn typed out the conditions Trevor Sherman had mentioned and sent them to Doleman.

    Shares in thepany?

    Create their own conditions?

    Seeing these words, Doleman immediately became focused.

    It seemed that the Sherman n really valued talent.

    Doleman replied: [Okay, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll convey the message.]

    [Thank you.]

    Then, Doleman immediately clicked on Vi Thompson¡¯s chat box.

    [Great Master, do you have time now?]

    Vi Thompson was currently painting an oil painting by the window.

    The painting depicted the setting sun.

    Both the style and the lines were executed very well.

    Every stroke was full of life.

    Both inside and outside the window, breathtaking beauty could be seen.

    If a master of oil painting were present, they would undoubtedly be amazed.

    Upon hearing the WhatsApp notification, Vi Thompson put down her brush, picked up her phone, and replied with one hand: [What¡¯s up?]

    [Can you take a voice call, Great Master?]

    [Sure.]

    The next second, Doleman¡¯s voice call came in.

    Vi Thompson picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Doleman first asked, ¡°Great Master, have you received the payment from the Sherman n?¡±

    ¡°Just did,¡± she answered.

    The Sherman n was indeed generous.

    A seven-figure reward.

    ¡°Great Master, as I mentioned before, my senior brother works at the Sherman n, and their corporation¡¯s leadership highly appreciates your abilities. So my senior brother asked me to contact you and see if you are interested in joining Su Corporation,¡± Doleman paused for a moment and continued, ¡°My senior brother said that if you¡¯re willing to join the Sherman n, you can set your own conditions, and they¡¯ll even give you shares.¡±

    Having shares in the Su Corporation meant more than just being an ordinary employee.

    It was challenging to enter Su Corporation.

    Even someone with a strong background like Doleman could only start from the bottom.

    Offering these conditions to Vi Thompson demonstrated the high degree to which the Sherman n regarded her abilities.

    Vi Thompson looked out the window, her eyes indifferent and her tone even more so. ¡°Not interested.¡¯

    Just three words.

    Doleman on the other end of the phone was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t expect Vi Thompson to refuse so decisively.

    The Su Corporation was about to enter the international market with a bright future ahead. Many people were dying to join the corporation, especially considering that the Sherman n was willing to offer Vi Thompson shares in thepany.

    But she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Was this what a Great Master was like?

    Doleman felt disoriented, reorganized his thoughts, and asked again, ¡°Great Master, a-are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vi Thompson held the phone in one hand, picked up the paintbrush with the other, and added a few strokes to the painting, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°No,¡± Doleman said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    Seeing that the phone was about to be disconnected, Doleman immediately spoke, ¡°Great Master, wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Doleman¡¯s emotions wereplicated as he asked, ¡®Great Master, may I ask why you are rejecting the Sherman n¡¯s offer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to college. ¡°Going to college?

    Hearing this, Doleman became even more puzzled.

    Great Master had already been recognized by the Sherman n, yet she still wanted to go to f*cking college!

    A momentter, Doleman continued to ask: ¡°Well, Great Master, can you spare some time to meet Boss Sherman?¡±

    Vi Thompson declined, ¡°l have social anxiety.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, sorry to bother you, Great Master. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Doleman stared at the disconnected voice call, unable to react for a long time.

    A momentter, Doleman called Dunn back.

    Learning that Vi Thompson had refused, Dunn was also a bit surprised. Under normal circumstances, no one should be able to refuse the generous offer made by the Sherman n. ¡°Can I ask why Great Master refused?¡±

    ¡°She said she¡¯s going to college.¡±

    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a few seconds.

    Dunn continued, ¡°So, you mean to say¡­ Great Master¡­ is still in high school?!¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Dunn became even more incredulous.

    He had thought that in order to help the Sherman n ovee such a crisis, Great Master must have at least graduated from a prestigious university abroad¡­

    Unexpectedly¡­

    She was just a high school student!

    ¡°Doleman, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Doleman continued, ¡°Anyway, Great Master is much more extraordinary and younger than you think.¡±

    ¡°Can she meet Boss Sherman?¡±

    ¡°Great Master said she has social anxiety.¡±

    Dunn pinched his temples, ¡°Doleman, can you give me Great Niaster¡¯s contact information?¡±

    Doleman frowned slightly, ¡°Sorry, brother, I can¡¯t disclose her personal privacy.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    After hanging up Doleman¡¯s call, Dunn reported the situation to Trevor Sherman.

    Hearing this, Trevor slightly crossed his hands and looked at Dunn, ¡°Deputy Zacks, can you invite your junior out? If it weren¡¯t for his introduction of Great Master, our Sherman n wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of this predicament so quickly. I¡¯ll host dinner at Little Paris on Sunday night to thank him.¡±

    Dunn smiled, ¡°There should be no problem inviting him.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    Dunn nodded his head.

    There was one day left before the results of the parent-child identification came out.

    Mary Perryne was very excited and apprehensive.

    Although she was shopping with Sylvia Thompson, her thoughts had already drifted far away, and she couldn¡¯t even hear Sylvia¡¯s voice. Sylvia¡¯s smile at the corner of her mouth froze for an instant.

    There was no need to think.

    Mary Perryne¡¯s head was now full of Vi Thompson.

    The filial daughter in front of her was invisible to her eyes.

    Every day, she thought about the daughter she hadn¡¯t seen in more than a decade.

    Ironic.

    It was simply the height of irony.

    At this moment, Mary Perryne finally reacted, ¡°Ah? Sylvia, what did you just

    Sylvia regained her smile, ¡°l said that Rachel Barton is so fateful with us, so she must be our sister.¡¯

    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    Sylvia was looking forward to Mary Perryne¡¯s face when she saw the parent-child identification.

    Presumably, this trip to River City would leave a deep impression on Mary

    Perryne.

    She had to make Mary Perryne realize.

    The person lost for eighteen years could no longer be found; cherishing her, the person in front of her, was the most important thing in life.

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s face brightened, ¡°l dreamedst night that our family of seven took a family portrait.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡¯

    At this moment, a pleasant voice suddenly appeared in the air.

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne immediately turned her head.

    With this turn.

    She was stunned.

    The young girl in front of her looked about 17 or 18 years old, with red lips and white teeth, and her exquisite peach blossom eyes seemed to speak like glittering waves.

    This girl had an inexplicable affinity that made people want to look at her more.

    ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Vi Thompson handed the wallet she had just picked up to Mary Perryne, ¡°You dropped something..¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74: 073: Sense of Crisis

    Chapter 74: 073: Sense of Crisis

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was then Mary Perryne noticed her wallet was missing. When Vi Thompson handed it to her, she chuckled, ¡°Youngdy, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Vi Thompson responded with a gentle smile.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many kind-hearted girls like you around these days.¡± Mary Perryne had once lost a ne, eventually resorting to the police to solve the issue.

    Sylvia Thompson was watching Vi Thompson.

    Her eyes squinting slightly.

    By her estimate, the girl in front of her was sixteen or seventeen years old. She had beautiful bright eyes and white teeth. Even Sylvia Thompson, who had seen many beauties in the entertainment circle, had to admit that this girl was indeed stunning.

    Everybody knows that beauty is more than skin deep. And, undoubtedly, this girl¡¯s charm was off the charts.

    If she were in the entertainment industry, she would surely be a dazzling figure.

    This girl is dazzlingly beautiful.

    Beautiful enough to make people jealous.

    Sylvia Thompson felt a sense of threat from her.

    She had an intuition.

    This girl was no easy opponent.

    How did it happen that Marys Perryne¡¯s wallet got lost and she picked it up?

    Sylvia Thompson cast a nce at Mary Perryne.

    Wearing a low-key Dior limited edition outfit

    Cartier essories.

    The sight of her screamed nothing but wealth.

    True enough.

    Who among ordinary people wouldn¡¯t want to change their fate, turning from a sparrow into a phoenix?

    Moreover, Vi Thompson, being so beautiful, could soar to great heights by marrying into the Thompson n.

    These young girls nowadays have wild imaginations.

    Instead of working hard, they¡¯re all thinking about taking shortcuts to marry into a wealthy family.

    This sort of behavior was truly shameful.

    With this in mind, a faint light shed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes.

    As long as she had a say in it, she would never allow such a gold digger to marry into the Thompson n.

    Sylvia Thompson looked at Vi Thompson with a smile on her lips, ¡°Sister, my mom was right, thank you so much. There¡¯s a nice restaurant just ahead, let us treat you to a meal.¡±

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Sylvia¡¯s right. Youngdy, let¡¯s go to the restaurant ahead and have a meal while we chat.¡¯

    For some unknown reason, Mary Perryne felt an undeniable closeness to the youngdy and couldn¡¯t help but want to get to know her more.

    ¡°l appreciate your goodwill, but I have other things to take care of. I need to go first. !

    Upon saying this, Vi Thompson turned to leave.

    Watching Vi Thompson go, Mary Perryne felt a void in her heart, as if she had lost something important.

    Sylvia Thompson linked arms with Mary Perryne. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Mary Perryne nodded, matching Sylvia¡¯s pace.

    After taking several steps, Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but nce in the direction Vi Thompson had gone.

    In the crowd, she could still make out a faint glimpse of her figure.

    ¡°Mom, are you looking at that girl from just now?¡± Seeing this, Sylvia Thompson asked.

    Not hiding anything, Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°1 feel a connection with her. As 1 saw her, it felt like we knew each other from somewhere.¡± This feeling was very strange.

    Sylvia Thompson then said, ¡°Mom, people areplicated. Her attitude might change if you wore different clothes.¡±

    Implying Vi Thompson had ulterior motives.

    After all, Mary Perryne¡¯s dress code clearly showed she was well-off.

    Sylvia Thompson was raised in wealth, what didn¡¯t she experience?

    There were even many maniptive women who took the initiative to please her to marry into the Thompson n.

    Mary Perryne understood Sylvia Thompson¡¯s insinuation and shook her head,

    ¡°No, No, No. 1 don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Mom, good people don¡¯t have ¡®good person¡¯ written on their faces. Likewise, bad people also don¡¯t have ¡®bad person¡¯ written on theirs.¡± Sylvia paused for a moment, before continuing, ¡°We just arrived at River City, so we need to be more cautious. Don¡¯t give dad any trouble. The most important thing right now is to find sister.¡¯

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    Soon, the next day came.

    The day the parent-child identification results were toe out. At eight in the morning, Rachel Barton arrived at the hospital on time.

    ¡°Miss Barton.¡±

    When she arrived, Mary Perryne and Sylvia Thompson were already there waiting.

    Rachel Barton smiled, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson took Rachel Barton by the hand and linked arms with Mary Perryne. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and get the report,¡± she said.

    When they received the doctor¡¯s report, Mary Perryne¡¯s hand was trembling.¡±Doctor, what¡¯s the result?¡±

    The doctor in a white coat adjusted his sses, ¡°You can check for yourselves.¡±

    Mary Perryne swallowed nervously.

    She was extremely anxious.

    ¡°Mom, hurry up and open it.¡± Sylvia Thompson urged.

    In Rachel Barton¡¯s determined gaze full of anticipation.

    She, too, desperately hoped to find her biological parents soon.

    It was clear that Mary Perryne was a good mother.

    Under Rachel¡¯s expectant eyes, Mary tore open the outer envelope and pulled out the identification report within.

    No one noticed at this moment that Sylvia Thompson indulged a sly smile.

    Did Mary Perryne think she could find Vi Thompson?

    In her dreams!

    Once she had grasped the report, Mary sucked in a deep breath and then looked at the final result.

    One nce was enough to send a chill through her entire being, as if her blood was flowing backwards in her veins.

    It was negative.

    The parent-child rtionship was not established.

    Rachel Barton was not her daughter.

    Mary¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and tears fell, one by one, blurring the words on the report.

    Seeing the result, Rachel was not as disappointed as expected.

    She turned to Mary, ¡°Miss Perry, I felt from the first time I saw you that you might not be my biological mother.¡±

    Mary was momentarily startled, then she turned to Rachel and asked hoarsely, ¡°Why¡­ why do you say so?¡±

    Rachel replied with a smile, ¡°Because they were all saying I was abandoned by my birth parents, who wanted to have a son¡­ Actually, I envy your daughter, and also hope that you can find her soon.¡±

    At the end of her statement, Rachel¡¯s eyes also reddened.

    Mary didn¡¯t know how to console Rachel, so she continued, ¡°l don¡¯t believe there are parents in this world who don¡¯t love their children. There must be some hidden story behind all this. Don¡¯t be sad, I believe your parents are also searching for you.¡±

    Rachel gave a light smile.

    Continuing Mary asked, ¡°Rachel, may I call you so?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel nodded.

    Sylvia at the side slightly furrowed her eyebrows.

    She found it hard to believe that Mary could be so affectionate to a stranger.

    After all, Mary had never affectionately referred to her own daughter as ¡®little Sylvia¡¯.

    How ironic it was.

    Mary looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, although you¡¯re not my daughter, you have, like me, lost your own blood family. We must stay in touch in the future. If you get epted into a university in Capital City, you must tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Perry.¡±

    ¡°Can l¡­can I hug you?¡± Mary asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded.

    Mary embraced Rachel tightly, words stuck in her throat.

    How she wished that this young girl in her arms was her long-lost daughter.

    What a pity.

    She wasn¡¯t.

    Rachel was filled with mixed emotions as well.

    Sylvia Thompson, standing to the side, felt very upset.

    With Mary acting like this, what was her own position?

    Possibly, in Mary¡¯s heart, she would always be an outsider.

    Elsewhere.

    The Lentz n¡¯s home.

    Patriarch Lentz sat at the dining table and addressed Terrence Lentz,

    ¡°Terrence. ¡±

    ¡°Speak. ¡±

    Patriarch Lentz put down his chopsticks, ¡°How have you been getting along with Miss Thompson recently?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Terrence Lentz replied.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°l will be heading back to Capital City soon. Before

    I go, invite Miss Thompson to our home for a casual meal.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone at the table looked at each other with different thoughts running through their minds.

    It was one thing for Terrence to fancy a country bumpkin; now to have that same bumpkin sitting at their table for a meal, what was really going on?

 Chapter 75 - 75: 074: Old Friend

    Chapter 75: 074: Old Friend

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hearing this, Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. She looked up at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t it a bit too early to invite her over now?¡±

    She¡¯s just a country girl after all.

    Not worth Patriarch Lentz¡¯s attention at all.

    Most importantly, Eleanor had never wanted to acknowledge this daughter-inw from the start.

    Just one more nce at the Thompson family now made her sick.

    None of them were good people.

    It goes without saying that the adopted daughter wasn¡¯t an easy one to handle either.

    Patriarch Lentz picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth, ¡°Since Terrence has

    already set his heart on her, it¡¯s not too early to have here over now.¡±

    With that, Patriarch Lentz looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°What do you say,

    Terrence?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Grandfather¡¯s decision.¡± Terrence replied indifferently.

    Look at the words he¡¯s saying.

    If someone who didn¡¯t know heard him, they¡¯d think Terrence really listened to his grandfather¡¯s words.

    Little did they know.

    Patriarch Lentz wasn¡¯t very supportive of this matter either, but Terrence was insistent on having Vi Thompson.

    Hearing this, Eleanor looked at Terrence, ¡°Oh Terrence, Ms. Kelloways daughter has recently returned from abroad just¡­ ¡®

    Before she could finish her sentence, Han Lentz interrupted her, ¡°Alright, alright, since Terrence has already made his decision, let¡¯s respect his opinion. ¡±

    With that, Han turned to Terrence, ¡°As your grandfather says, bring Miss

    Thompson over tomorrow for everyone to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with her.¡± Terrence nodded slightly.

    Hearing this, Eleanor became even more speechless.

    She¡¯s just a vige girl; it¡¯s already a blessing for her to be valued by the Lentz

    n.

    There¡¯s no need for discussion.

    Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but want to say something but swallowed her words at thest moment.

    All because Han had kicked her several times under the table.

    Everyone ate their meal with different thoughts in mind.

    After lunch, Charlotte Young couldn¡¯t help butin: ¡°Do you really want to see that country bumpkin? I don¡¯t! It¡¯s already embarrassing to have a country person as a sister-inw, and now your grandfather even wants to bring her over to our house! Isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough already?¡± Charlotte had an incredibly prestigious upbringing.

    Her ancestors were all bonafide aristocrats. But now, the Lentz n was graced with the presence of a vige girl.

    Even the thought of having to eat at the same table as a country girl made her feel sick.

    Bartley Lentzughed, saying, ¡®At the time, when our third brother got engaged to that vige girl, weren¡¯t you happy? Howe you¡¯re changing your tune so quickly now?¡±

    Talking about this made Charlotte furious. ¡°Back then, I thought your grandfather would be angry enough to break off the engagement directly! But who would have known it would turn out like this? As they say, dragons match dragons, phoenixes match phoenixes, but sparrows only match straw holes!¡±

    Good-for-nothing matched with a vige girl.

    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. What does it matter who our third brother marries?¡± Bartley put his arm around Charlotte¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We just need to live our own lives behind closed doors.¡¯

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®don¡¯t meddle¡¯? To have a country girl call me sister-inw, doesn¡¯t that lower my status?¡± Charlotte said.

    Bartley didn¡¯t think much of it; all he cared about was the ultimate heir to the Lentz Group.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find your mom!¡±

    With that, Charlotte turned around and left.

    Eleanor was also very upset at the moment.

    Although Terrence¡¯s reputation in River City was terrible, with the Lentz family¡¯s wealth, there was no need to find a vige girl.

    What¡¯s more, this vige girl was forcefully imposed upon by the Thompsons.

    It didn¡¯t feel right no matter how she thought about it.

    She felt suffocated.

    At this moment, Charlotte was still bad-mouthing the Thompsons relentlessly, making Eleanor feel even more sullen, ¡°Can you give me a break, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just telling the truth, even if it does sound unpleasant. It is what it is. Right, didn¡¯t you mention Ms. Kelloway earlier? When is their daughter Blytheing back? I remember Blythe was quite pretty.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I like Blythe quite a bit too.¡± Eleanor said.

    Although the Owen n wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Lentz n, Blythe was still a very capable girl, who returned from studying abroad at only 25 years old.

    Most importantly, she didn¡¯t mind Terrence¡¯s leg, let alone his bad reputation.

    Charlotte continued, ¡°Why not do this? Invite Blythe over tomorrow as well.¡±

    Hearing this, Eleanor furrowed her eyebrows slightly, ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t it inappropriate? If we suddenly invite Blythe over, Terrence will definitely get angry.¡± Not to mention it was the day when Patriarch Lentz invited Vi over.Eleanor Armstrong felt that this behavior was inappropriate.

    Angry?

    Charlotte Young secretly rolled her eyes.

    If Blythe Trenchard doesn¡¯t mind that Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing, let him have a goodugh!

    Where is it Terrence Lentz¡¯s turn to be angry?

    Did he really take himself seriously?

    Charlotte Young said with a smile, ¡°This problem can be solved easily. At that time, I¡¯ll just say that Little Blythe is my guest. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Eleanor Armstrong hesitated a bit.

    Charlotte Young wrapped Eleanor Armstrongs arm, seized the moment, and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t Terrence quite fond of that countryside girl? When he meets Little Blythe, he¡¯ll know what a realdy is like, and he¡¯ll know that our Terrence isn¡¯t someone she can match! Let her give up on her own, and take the initiative to break up with Terrence.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrongs eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯ve really hit the nail on the head!¡±

    It¡¯s better to let Vi Thompson retreat voluntarily than for her to persuade Terrence Lentz to annul the marriage.

    Charlotte Young finally showed a smile.

    Just wait!

    Tomorrow, she would make that country bumpkin lose face.

    Wishful thinking of sharing a roof with her?

    In your dreams.

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson received a WhatsApp message from Terrence Lentz.

    Just one word.

    [Here?]

    Unbeknownst to her, this one word was also carefully selected by Terrence Lentz before he sent it.

    At this moment, he was pacing back and forth in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Ding dong.

    The sound of the phone¡¯s notification rang. Terrence Lentz immediately picked up his phone.

    [Anything?]

    Terrence Lentz typed a line of text, then deleted it, typed another line, then deleted it again. Finally, he felt that it was a bit inappropriate to talk about it on WhatsApp. [Are you avable now? I have a small matter to discuss with you in person.]

    Vi Thompson was just hesitating whether or not to go out for ate-night snack. Now she didn¡¯t have to hesitate. [Then let¡¯s meet at No. 88, Riverside

    Road in half an hour.]

    After replying to Terrence Lentz¡¯s message, Vi Thompson put down the brush and headed downstairs.

    Fat Cat followed Vi Thompson¡¯s footsteps.

    Vi Thompson looked back slightly, ¡°Mantou, you go back.¡±

    Mantou meowed discontentedly but eventually returned to the room.

    No. 88 Riverside Road was not far from Thompson¡¯s Vi.

    It took only ten minutes by bike.

    There were small vendors everywhere in the evening, full of life.

    Vi Thompson sat down at amb rice noodle stall, slurping noodles while waiting for Terrence Lentz.

    ¡°Vi?¡±

    At this moment, a surprised female voice appeared in the air.

    Vi Thompson looked up and saw a short-haired girl.

    She looked about the same age as Vi and had a delicate baby face. Vi Thompson immediately remembered a name in her mind.

    ¡°Rachel?¡±

    Rachel Barton hugged Vi excitedly, ¡°Vi, it¡¯s really you!¡¯

    That¡¯s right.

    The person was indeed Rachel Barton.

    They had known each other since childhood. Rachel Barton grew up in Show Vige¡¯s orphanage. In the second year of junior high, Rachel was suddenly adopted by a family in Cokoon City. After that, the two never saw each other again. Unexpectedly, they met here today.

    ¡°Rachel, howe you¡¯re in River City?¡± Vi Thompson asked..

 Chapter 76 - 76: 075: Show of power

    Chapter 76: 075: Show of power

    Trantor: 549690339

    Rachel Bartonughed and said, This is a long story.

    Following that, Rachel inquired, What about you, Vi? Are you back at your parents house?

    At that time, Rachel was an orphan. Due to her personality, she didnt have many friends in the orphanage, only Vi was willing to y with her.

    Vi was especially tough and loyal as a child.

    When they were ten, a child in the orphanage bullied Rachel, and when Vi found out, she immediately sought out the boy and started a fight, ultimately knocking out his teeth.

    Yes, Vi nodded slightly, Ive also just arrived in River City.

    Just as Rachel was about to say something, someone not far away called her.

    What are you doing, Rachel?

    Rachel looked back in response, then turned her gaze back to Vi, Vi, should we add each other on WhatsApp? Lets talk on there, Im a bit busy right now.

    Sure.

    Vi pulled out her phone and added Rachel on WhatsApp.

    Rachel then said, l have to go first.

    You go ahead, lets keep in touch on WhatsApp. Vi waved her phone.

    Rachel walked away, ncing back as she went.

    Somehow, she felt that Vi, her old ymate, had changed quite a lot since theyst met.

    Vi was great in many aspects, but she had unrealistic expectations of her adoptive parents, longed for family, and had a desperate yearning for familial love. She was usually decisive with most matters, but when it came to the Thompson family, she would always end up confused.

    Hopefully, this time around, she could keep her head clear.

    Meeting Vi made Rachels mood better, and a hint of a smile crept up to her eyes.

    Vi continued to red her noodles.

    At that moment, she received a message from Terrence Lentz: [Ive arrived, where are you?]

    Vi stood from her seat and looked around. She quickly noticed a figure that stood out from the crowd.

    The man was dressed in a hand-tailored ck suit.

    Enveloped in the night, an aloof aura emanated from the man that screamed strangers not wee, along with a sense of unapproachable nobility.

    Stopping people in their tracks.

    Lentz, over here!

    Vi waved at him.

    Terrence Lentz nced back slightly, spotting the youngdy standing there.

    She had just had a bath, her long hair cascading down her back, those entrancing peach blossom-like eyes wet with vulnerability, bright and shifting, outshining the endless stars in the sky.

    Old Lentz.

    As for this address, Terrence Lentz could only curve his lips helplessly.

    True.

    Compared to an 18-year-old girl, he was indeed pretty old.

    l camete, Terrence Lentz walked over.

    No, Vi picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth, l live quite close. Only takes seven or eight minutes to get here.

    Terrence Lentz looked at the bustling night market, then at the nameless food stalls whose sanitary conditions were below standard. In the end, he chose to sit down.

    Vi continued, Themb meat noodles from this ce are not bad, do you want a bowl?

    Yes, Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    Vi turned around and addressed the vendor, Boss, two more servings ofmb meat noodles. Turning back to Terrence, she asked, By the way, do you have any dietary restrictions?

    None.

    Vi nodded, then turned back to the vendor, One with extra chili, the other with normal spiciness will do.

    Here are yourmb meat noodles, be careful, its hot.

    Steam was rising from themb meat noodlesden with ayer of red oil, garnished with garlic andtro. Mixing the condiments and vermicelli uniformly, the aroma immediately filled the air. The sour, spicy, and savory smell was so tantalizing that it made peoples mouth water.

    The vermicelli soaked up the soup. With one bite, one would want to swallow even their own tongue.

    Following Vis example, Terrence Lentz first stirred his noodles, then ate the noodles, drank the soup, seamlessly in one go.

    After finishing her noodles, Vi turned to Terrence Lentz, How was it?

    The taste is excellent.

    Vi asked again, Would you like another bowl?

    Sure. Terrence Lentz nodded.

    After finishing the bowl, Vi asked again, Would you like another one? Terrence Lentz still nodded.

    That night, Terrence Lentz ate a total of five bowls ofmb meat noodles.

    Vi, with her chin in her hands, spoke lightly, l didnt expect you to have such a big appetite.

    Ive always had a big appetite since I was a kid, Terrence Lentz responded wlessly.

    Vi followed up, Didnt you say you had something to discuss with me?

    What was it?

    Terrence Lentz put down his chopsticks, grabbed a napkin, and wiped his hands, Heres the thing, my grandfather is returning capital city the day after tomorrow. He hopes that I can invite you over for a casual meal at our ce.

    As soon as he finished speaking, perhaps sensing his invitation was somewhat abrupt, Terrence Lentz quickly added, Im just asking, dont feel pressured.

    Its okay if you donte.

    If members of the Lentz family saw this scene, theyd certainly not believe it.

    After all, Terrence Lentz was never this patient at home, let alone having spoken at such length with anyone in one go.What time tomorrow? Vi Thompson asked.

    Terrence Lentz was stunned, as if he didnt expect Vi to agree so quickly.

    Vi smiled, counter-questioning, Arent you inviting me to your house for a meal?

    Can I pick you up at ten oclock tomorrow morning?

    Sure. Vi nodded slightly.

    At nine-thirty the next morning, Terrence Lentz arrived at the Thompsons

    Vi.

    He didnt rush Vi.

    He sat in his car, patiently waiting.

    Through the floor-to-ceiling window, Elizabeth Thompson frowned at the sight of the Lentzs car.

    When would this good-for-nothing Terrence be done?

    Disgusting!

    Elizabeth Thompson pulled the curtain closed, annoyed.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    At nine fifty, Vi, all ready, came downstairs.

    She had her hair in a bun.

    A white T-shirt, jeans, and white sneakers, a very simple outfit, yet dazzlingly breathtaking and unforgettable.

    Seeing here downstairs, Terrence Lentz opened the car door.

    Why did youe so early?

    Terrence Lentz held his hand over the roof of the car, protecting her as she got in, his thin lips parting slightly, Ive just arrived too. His voice was very low.

    Because they were so close, he could even smell a fresh scent.

    A faint smell.

    Unlike heavy chemical perfumes, this was almost natural.

    Once in the car, the two sat in the back row.

    About half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the Lentz Family Vi.

    The housekeeper was already waiting outside, respectfully opened the car door.

    Third son.

    Terrence Lentz nodded, stepping out of the car.bender

    Vi also got out of the car.

    Looking at Vi, the housekeeper was entirely amazed.

    The woman in front of him did not seem like an inexperienced country girl at all.

    Miss Thompson.

    Terrence Lentz introduced proactively: This is Housekeeper He.

    The two followed the housekeeper to the living room.

    The Lentz n was mostly sitting on the sofa. Hearing footsteps, everyone turned to look.

    Looking at the couple walking in, everyone was a bit stunned.

    When did the adopted daughter from the Thompson family who came from the countryside be so beautiful?

    Especially Blythe Trenchard.

    She had thought she would see a dirty and unkempt kid.

    Who could have thought that the other party would be so bright and attractive?

    But it didnt matter.

    She was a top student returned from studying abroad in Uron Country, what was Vipared to her?

    She had plenty of ways to make Vi know when to back off.

    Before everyone could react, Terrence Lentz brought Vi in front of everyone, introducing in turns, This is my grandfather.

    Hello, Grandfather.

    Vis dimples were shallow as she made her polite greeting.

    Patriarch Lentz smiled kindly: Good.

    These are my parents.

    Hello uncle, hello auntie.

    Although Eleanor Armstrong didnt like the Thompson Family, she still nodded with a full face of smiles.

    This is my eldest brother and sister-inw, this is my second brother and sister-inw.

    Vi greeted everybody one by one.

    Sophie, looking at Vi, narrowed her eyes. She had thought that Vi, the Thompsons adopted daughter had a gorgeous face at the engagement banquet that night, but she was even more stunning up close today.

    Charlotte Young then said, Miss Thompson, this is Miss Trenchard, who has grown up with the third son.

    Blythe Trenchard reached out her hand to Vi, fluent Italian slipped out of her mouth: Hello, I am Blythe, pleased to meet you.

    As the words fell, Blythe just looked at Vi, her face entirely filled with an expression of amusement.

    The country bumpkin should have never even heard Italian, right?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 77 - 77: 076: Slap on the face

    Chapter 77: 076: p on the face

    Trantor: 549690339

    Others in the Lentz n were also stunned.

    No one expected that Blythe Trenchard would suddenly blurt out in Italian.

    Even Eleanor Armstrong thought Blythe Trenchard was being a bit deliberate about it.

    That wasnt good.

    After all, Vi Thompson was a guest invited by the Lentz n.

    Charlotte Young looked at Blythe Trenchard, and said with a smile in Italian, Little Blythe, Miss Thompson is from the countryside and doesnt understand Italian. Dont look down on her because of that.

    Country bumpkin.

    Hearing this description, Blythe Trenchard looked Vi Thompson up and down, and suddenlyughed.

    Then she turned her head to Charlotte Young, Dont worry, sister-inw, I wont look down on Miss Thompson because of that. Im just a little curious.

    All of our family members can speak Italian and have a noble background. How did they find a vige girl for my third brother?

    Since she thought Vi Thompson wouldnt understand Italian, Blythe Trenchard didnt hold back on her words.

    After speaking, she looked at Vi Thompson and asked in Chinese, Miss Thompson, what do you think?

    Blythe Trenchard probably guessed Vi Thompsons reaction already.

    Vi Thompson couldnt understand Italian, but considering her dignity, she would definitely smile first, then, like most people who didnt understand Italian, nod and say okay, okay, okay.

    Thinking of this scene, Blythe Trenchards smile became even more pronounced.

    If it werent for her true feelings for Terrence Lentz, she wouldnt have lowered herself to talk so much with a vige girl.

    Upon hearing this, Vi Thompson slightly lowered her eyes and met Blythe Trenchards gaze without any signs of stage fright. The corners of her mouth curled up, The question is, Miss Trenchard, born noble and able to do everything, howe you didnt be the fiance of my fianc?

    It was a very standard Italian.

    The tone was light, but full of provocation, as if to ask Blythe Trenchard, You are so amazing, how did you lose to a vige girl?

    Vi Thompson always took revenge; the idea of repaying grievances with kindness was not in her style.

    Blythe Trenchard was directly stunned.

    The others around were also stunned.

    No one expected Vi Thompson to speak Italian.

    Wasnt it said that Vi Thompson had grown up in the countryside since she was a child?

    Where would a country girl get the chance to learn Italian?

    Blythe Trenchard, having her thoughts exposed, her face turned green and then white.

    Patriarch Lentz looked at Vi Thompson, his face suddenly revealing a smile.

    Not humble, not haughty, dignified, and graceful.

    Like a pearl lost in the vast ocean.

    This young girl was not as simple as she seemed.

    The Thompson n might have underestimated her this time!

    Patriarch Lentz waved to Vi Thompson, smiling very kindly, Little girl,e here.

    Vi Thompson walked over, Grandpa.

    Patriarch Lentz kindly said, You and Terrence get along well in the future. If he dares to bully you, just tell me, and Ill help you beat him up.

    Okay. Vi Thompson nodded slightly and continued, This is the gift I prepared for our first meeting.

    Patriarch Lentz was very surprised, You even prepared a gift for me?

    Vi Thompson took out a small box and handed it to Patriarch Lentz.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, Charlotte Young continued, Im sure the gift Miss Thompson has prepared for Grandpa must be very valuable, right?

    After all, Patriarch Lentz had even given the family heirloom bracelet as an engagement gift to Vi Thompson.

    Charlotte Young deliberately said this because she didnt think the Thompson n would prepare any valuable gifts for an adopted country girl. She wanted to embarrass Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompsons expression remained unchanged, and she smiled slightly, Inside are homemade Soothing Pills; they can lower blood pressure, soothe qi, improve appetite, and stop depression. They can also improve myocardial remodeling and are very good for the elderly. In case of sudden illness, they can save lives.

    Homemade? Charlotte Young continued, I didnt expect Miss Thompson to be skilled in medicine,

    Knowing Italian was already beyond Charlotte Youngs expectations, let alone Vi iming to be proficient in medicine now.

    She must be bragging!

    The others who heard this conversation also shared Charlotte Youngs thoughts.

    Eleanor Armstrongs eyes narrowed unhappily.

    She had slightly changed her views on Vi Thompson.

    However, she didnt expect Vi Thompson to be unaware of her own limitations and tried to deceive people with fake medicine,

    Even if this fake medicine wasnt poisonous, it wouldnt do the body any good after taking it.

    As expected, the Thompson n could not raise anything good.

    A little bit.

    Charlotte Youngughed, l really cant see it.

    Vi Thompson turned her eyes slightly, not angry, but with a slight smile,

    It takes a discerning eye to recognize people.Only a discerning eye can recognize the true worth of a person.

    Without it, how can one recognize the value of Mount Tai?

    These words are also indirectly mocking Charlotte Young for being blind. Hearing this, Charlotte nearly choked and almost spit blood out of anger.

    This sharp-tongued country bumpkin!

    Vi continued, And these Beauty Pills are for Auntie and my sisters-inw.

    Beauty Pills.

    Sophie was immediately interested and asked, Miss Thompson, what are the effects of these Beauty Pills?

    Divine Doctor Suen was the creator of Beauty Pills.

    Due to their powerful effects, they have always been highly sought after.

    In recent years, the price of one Beauty Pill has skyrocketed to 800,000.

    Even so, they are still hard toe by.

    Sophie never expected to hear these three words from Vi today.

    It has skin lightening, spot fading, and nourishing effects, Vi briefly exined.

    Sophie tentatively asked, Are these also homemade by you?

    Yes.

    Hearing this, Sophie instantly lost interest.

    Homemade?

    Could Vi really make Beauty Pills herself?

    Ridiculous.

    Though she disdained it, Sophie still had to maintain appearances, unlike Charlotte.

    Thank you, Miss Thompson, Sophie continued, Terrence really has good fortune from his past life.

    Terrance, who had been silent, said, Indeed, being with Vi is my blessing.

    Blythe Trenchard felt extremely ufortable watching from the side.

    She came here today to intimidate Vi and let her know the difference between the two of them.

    But she never expected this oue.

    As the noble, well-educated daughter of a wealthy family, it would be Terrences blessing to be cared for by her.

    Terrence simply didnt know how good he had it!

    Lunchtime came quickly.

    After lunch, Terrence took Vi home.

    Sophie casually handed the Beauty Pills given by Vi to the servant, Nanny White, these are for you. Nanny White was overjoyed, Really, Second Mistress?

    Yes, Sophie nodded.

    Thank you, Mistress, Nanny White immediately picked up the Beauty Pills.bender

    Seeing this, Charlotteughed and said, Nanny White, if you like it, Ill give you mine too.

    Nanny White was thrilled, Thank you, First Mistress.

    Eleanor Armstrong directly threw the pills into the trash can.

    Han Lentz walked in from outside and immediately noticed the box in the garbage, quickly picking it up, Why did you throw away the childs gift? Would you dare to eat this unlicensed product? Eleanor retorted.

    Regardless, it was the childs kind intention, Han put the pills aq.,ray properly, As an elder, you shouldnt have done that.

    Eleanorughed, Then you take it and eat it. Its a gift for you.

    Han sighed, l know you dont like that child, but we should respect Terrences choice. Moreover, I think the girl has good character and is very well-mannered. Terrence is really out of her league.

    Using fake medicine to deceive people is good character? Eleanor retorted.

    How do you know its fake medicine?

    Eleanorughed, Do you really think she can make Beauty Pills?

    Han pressed his temples, We cant be sure. What if the Lentz n had stumbled upon a treasure?

    This is insane! Eleanor was speechless.

    Han actually thought that a vige girl could make Beauty Pills.

    Among the entire Lentz n, only Patriarch Lentz carefully stored the pills given by Vi and instructed the housekeeper to bring them to Capital City when he returned.

    An hourter, Terrence returned to the Lentz Family Vi.

    Terrence, stop! Blythe blocked Terrences way, Im not like that hypocritical white lotus, Emma Thompson. Even though I have an education, beauty, and a good upbringing, I dont mind that youre a good-for-nothing.. You better think it through, are you going to choose me or that vige girl?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 78 - 78: 077: Canéˆ¥æª› even find a place to cry from regret

    Chapter 78: 077: Can¡¯t even find a ce to cry from regret

    Trantor: 549690339

    Blythe Trenchard stood proudly in front of Terrence Lentz.

    Arrogant.

    She was the youngdy of the Owen n, a real schr.

    Terrence Lentz was already a step below her.

    If she could take a liking to Terrence Lentz and not look down on him, Terrence Lentz had no right to refuse her!

    When Blythe Trenchard was waiting for Terrence Lentz to answer, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen her and strode forward.

    ¡°Terrence Lentz! ¡±

    Blythe Trenchard was furious and grabbed Terrence Lentz.

    With an impatient gaze, Terrence Lentz shook off Blythe Trenchard¡¯s hand, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go take your medicine.¡±

    Looking at Terrence Lentz¡¯s back, Blythe Trenchard stomped her foot angrily.

    That good- for-nothing!

    He really went too far.

    Did he think he was so remarkable?

    ¡°Terrence Lentz, who do you think you are? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see yourself? It¡¯s your good fortune that 1 can have any regard for you! You should be grateful!¡± Blythe Trenchard shouted: ¡°Go ask Elizabeth

    Thompson if she can look up to you? Don¡¯t be shameless when given face!¡± Furious, Blythe Trenchard ran home.

    Her older brother, Michael Trenchard, was reading a newspaper in the living room. Seeing his sister running back in a huff, he asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the brilliant idea you suggested! Let me tell you, I¡¯m not going to do this from now on! Whoever wants to chase that good-for-nothing can do so!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Michael Trenchard immediately put down his newspaper, looked around, then closed the door. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°That good-for-nothing really pissed me off! ¡±

    Michael Trenchard frowned, ¡°How many times did I tell you not to say good-for-nothing all the time.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not a good-for-nothing, then what is he?¡± Blythe Trenchard shouted angrily: ¡®You¡¯ve been saying he¡¯s hiding his abilities all these years, but he¡¯s still the same. I think it¡¯s not him hiding his ipetence, but you¡¯re going crazy!¡¯

    That¡¯s right.

    Blythe Trenchard didn¡¯t truly like Terrence Lentz.

    The reason she dared to dere her love was entirely because of Michael Trenchard.

    Three years ago, while on a business trip to Ennd, Michael Trenchard saw Terrence Lentz.

    At that time, Terrence Lentz was dressed in a suit with a ck coat draped outside, white snowkes falling on one shoulder. Someone holding an umbre for him, another opening the car door, and a group of elite waiting for hismand.

    Michael Trenchard was shocked. He suddenly heard the title ¡°Mister Xianting¡± being mentioned.

    It turned out that the good-for-nothing who was famous in River City was actually the business tycoon, Mister Xianting.

    Upon learning this news, Michael Trenchard felt like he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    When he came to his senses, the man had already disappeared.

    It was then that Michael Trenchard vowed to maintain a good rtionship with the Lentz n, especially Terrence Lentz.

    Knowing that Elizabeth Thompson looked down on Terrence Lentz, Michael Trenchard asked his sister to take the opportunity to get closer to him and pursue him.

    This should have been a timely help for Terrence Lentz.

    After all, there isn¡¯t a second person in River City who doesn¡¯t discriminate against Terrence Lentz now.

    But who knew that Blythe Trenchard was so ipetent?

    Michael Trenchard looked at Blythe Trenchard, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, someday Elizabeth Thompson will regret it! And by then, there will be no ce for her to cry!!

    Having said that, Michael Trenchard paused and continued: ¡°They say there¡¯s only a thin veil separating a woman pursues a man, so why is it so difficult for you? Let me ask you, did you show an arrogant attitude?¡±

    Blythe Trenchard snorted, ¡°It¡¯s his good fortune that I can have any regard for him!¡±

    Michael Trenchard sighed repeatedly, ¡°Look at you, how can this work? How many times have I told you, men must be coaxed, sweet words and honeyed phrases are needed¡­¡±

    Blythe Trenchard interrupted Michael Trenchard, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear more from you. Anyway, from now on 1 won¡¯t chase that good-for-nothing! If you want to chase him, do it yourself!¡±

    Having said that, Blythe Trenchard turned and left.

    Michael Trenchard watched her retreating figure and shook his head helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ll end up regretting it like Elizabeth Thompson and won¡¯t find a ce to cry.¡±

    Hearing this, Blythe Trenchard sneered in her heart.

    Crazy, utterly crazy.

    She must be crazy to believe Michael Trenchard¡¯s words and think that Terrence Lentz was Mister Xianting.

    If this got out, people wouldugh!

    She would never believe this nonsense again.

    Sunday.

    Doleman arrived at South Restaurant for his appointment.

    As soon as he walked into the restaurant, a waiter greeted him, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Zhao?¡±

    Doleman nodded his head.

    The waiter continued, ¡°Mr. Zhao, please follow me.¡±

    Following the waiter to the private room.

    Dunn saw the personing and greeted with a smile, ¡°Doleman.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother.¡¯

    Dunn continued, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is our Boss Sherman. Boss

    Sherman, this is my junior brother Doleman.¡±

    Trevor Sherman stood up from his seat, reaching out to Doleman, nodding and smiling, ¡°Mr. Zhao.¡±

    Doleman shook Trevor Sherman¡¯s hand, ¡°Boss Sherman is really a young talent.¡¯

    Trevor Sherman was much younger than Doleman had imagined, and if it weren¡¯t for his meeting with Vi Thompson, he would have thought he was an exceptional man.

    But after seeing Vi Thompson, he no longer thought it¡¯s extraordinary. Trevor Sherman made a ¡°please¡± gesture, ¡°Mr. Zhao, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Doleman bowed and sat down.

    Dunn continued, ¡°Doleman, our Boss Sherman is very easygoing and values talent. You don¡¯t have to be restricted in front of him. Just speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Doleman nodded.

    Trevor Sherman signaled the waiter to serve the dishes.

    Soon, the dishes were ced on the table.

    After some small talk, Trevor Sherman raised his ss towards Doleman, ¡°Mr. Zhao, thank you for rmending the Great Master to resolve the crisis of the Sherman n. This is a toast to you.¡±

    Doleman promptly raised his ss, ¡°Boss Sherman, you¡¯re being too polite. I¡¯m just an intermediary. In fact, it¡¯s the Great Master who should be thanked the most.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks.¡¯

    With that, Trevor Sherman finished his drink and said, ¡°Speaking of the Great

    Master, are you acquainted with him in real life, Mr. Zhao?¡±

    Doleman didn¡¯t know how to answer that. He scratched his head. ¡°Yes, you could say that. He¡¯s the master of a friend of mine.¡±

    Trevor Sherman nodded, ¡®1 1 see.¡¯

    With that, Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°Mr. Zhao, actually, this time I invited you here because I wanted to ask you a favor.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, Boss Sherman, just say it,¡± Doleman replied.

    Before Trevor Sherman could speak, Dunn interjected, ¡°Boss Sherman still wants to meet the Great Master in person.¡±

    Trevor Sherman was very curious.

    What kind of person could resolve the crisis of the Sherman n within twenty minutes?

    Most importantly, he was still in his senior year of high school.

    A high schooler with such incredible abilities was unheard of.

    If he couldn¡¯t coborate with him, it would be a lifelong regret for Trevor Sherman.

    Upon hearing this, Doleman frowned slightly, ¡°That might be a bit difficult.¡±

    Trevor Sherman took out a nk check and ced it on the table, ¡°As long as

    Mr. Zhao can help arrange a meeting, you can fill in any amount on the check. ¡±

    Doleman immediately waved his hand, ¡°Boss Sherman, it¡¯s not about the money.¡±

    Trevor Sherman looked at Doleman.

    Doleman continued, ¡°The main thing is that the Great Master is busy with the College Entrance Examination recently. How about this? Let me discuss with him first?¡±

    Trevor Sherman slightly nodded, ¡°That would be great. Thank you, Mr. Zhao.¡±

    With that, Trevor Sherman pushed the check in front of Doleman.

    But Doleman firmly refused. ¡°No rewards for no services..

 Chapter 79 - 79: 078: How come it looks so much alike?!

    Chapter 79: 078: Howe it looks so much alike?!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Doleman was well aware of his current situation.

    Once he epted this money, the nature of things would change.

    Trevor Sherman knew Doleman¡¯s thoughts, and continued, ¡°There are many ways to thank someone, but I chose the most vulgar one. Don¡¯t feel pressured,

    Mr. Doleman, just take it with ease.¡±

    But Doleman still refused.

    Dunn stood up and said, ¡°Doleman, since Boss Sherman has said so, just ept it. Don¡¯t worry, it has nothing to do with Boss Sherman asking you to introduce the Great Master. Boss Sherman just wants to thank you for helping with the connections, sessfully resolving the Sherman n¡¯s crisis.¡±

    Trevor Sherman echoed, ¡°What Dunn said is right.¡±

    ¡°Boss Sherman, I just lent a small helping hand, you really don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± With that, Doleman picked up his wine ss, ¡°Boss Sherman, I¡¯ll drink this ss.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Doleman drained the ss of wine.

    He knew when to stop.

    Since Doleman didn¡¯t want to ept the money, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Three hourster, the three left the private room.

    Doleman had drunk quite a bit and was flushed. ¡°Thank you, Boss Sherman, for the hospitality. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. As long as I can help, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhao.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯

    Dunn looked at Doleman and whispered, ¡°Doleman, I¡¯ve called a taxi for you. It¡¯s outside. I¡¯ll take Boss Sherman back first.¡¯

    ¡°Alright.¡± Doleman nodded.

    Dunn cautioned, ¡°Be careful.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t drink too much.¡± Doleman patted his chest.

    Trevor Sherman pressed his temples with his fingers.

    He was weary, both from drinking and thinking about the mysterious Great Master.

    Little South City Restaurant was very lively tonight.

    Emma Thompson was here celebrating a ssmate¡¯s birthday.

    Just as she came out of the restroom, she was bumped into by a child.

    A seven- or eight-year-old child, with no adults around, was holding a strawberry-vored ice cream. Now the red cream was all sticky on her white dress.

    Not only did the child cause trouble, but he also started crying.

    Where did this wild childe from!

    He had no manners, acting like he was in the right after doing something wrong.

    If someone who didn¡¯t know the situation saw this, they might think she was bullying him.

    Emma Thompson wanted to scold the child, but when she looked up, she saw a figure at the door.

    It was¡­Trevor Sherman.

    Swearing to turn Trevor into a fish in the pond, Emma naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. She immediately squatted down in front of the little boy and said softly, ¡°Little brother, are you okay? Don¡¯t cry. Sister doesn¡¯t me you. Just be careful when walking in the future.¡±

    The little boy covered his eyes with both hands and cried loudly.

    But Emma Thompson didn¡¯t show any impatience, still smiling, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t cry. Sister has candy, want some? If you stop crying, I¡¯ll give you candy, how about that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the little boy immediately stopped crying, with a snotty bubble asking, ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking at the big snotty bubble on the little boy¡¯s nostril, Emma endured her disgust and smiled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± The little boy immediately stretched out his hand toward Emma.

    Just then, a middle-aged woman ran over, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, youngdy. My son got your clothes dirty, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Children are naturally mischievous.¡± Emma said understandingly.

    She was wearing an LV limited edition dress today.

    Worth six figures.

    If this were any other day, she would have sent awyer¡¯s letter to the other Dartv. Today, the mother and son were lucky.

    After all, what Trevor could give her was not just an LV dress.

    The middle-aged woman still felt embarrassed and continued, ¡°How much does this dress cost, youngdy? I¡¯llpensate you for it.¡±

    ¡°No need, Auntie, it¡¯s not worth much.¡¯

    Hearing this, the woman thanked her profusely.

    Trevor Sherman watched the whole scene.

    Honestly, Emma Thompson exceeded his expectations. She was more gentle and kind than he had imagined.

    If it were someone else, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have let it go so easily today. After all, Elizabeth Thompson was wearing a dress worth over a hundred thousand.

    ¡°Boss Sherman, shall we leave now?¡± Dunn asked from the side.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I see a familiar face, I¡¯ll go say hello.¡± Trevor Sherman continued: ¡°You wait for me here.¡¯

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dunn nodded.

    Trevor Sherman walked up to Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Elizabeth pretended to be very surprised, ¡°Y-You¡¯re here too? You know me?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself,¡± Trevor Sherman reached out his hand to Elizabeth, ¡°I¡¯m Trevor Sherman.¡¯

    Hearing this, Elizabeth opened her eyes wide, ¡°Y-You¡¯re Mr. Sherman? Butst time, didn¡¯t you say you were Mr. Sherman¡¯s driver?¡±

    At that, Trevor Sherman exined, ¡°That was just a temporary measure. 1 apologize for not exining it to Miss Thompson in time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± Elizabeth also smiled, ¡°l was wondering how I had the honor of receiving an invitation from Mrs. Sherman, so it turns out you¡¯re Mr. Sherman himself.¡¯

    Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°l have a friend who sells clothes nearby. Miss

    Thompson, would you like to go with me to change your clothes?¡±

    ¡°No need to go through the trouble, I don¡¯t mind this.¡± Elizabeth continued,

    ¡°Mr. Sherman, my friend is still waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°Then Miss Thompson, you should go quickly.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded and walked towards the other side of the box.

    What Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t know was that as soon as she turned around, Elizabeth¡¯s face was full of a triumphant smile.

    Sooner orter, Trevor Sherman would fall into her trap, bing her pawn.

    Trevor Sherman went to the hotel manager, ¡°Put Miss Thompson¡¯s expenses for tonight on my ount.¡¯

    The manager immediately nodded, ¡°Alright, Mr. Sherman.¡±

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson and Rachel Barton had agreed to go shopping together.

    There was a famous old street in River City, with all buildings dating back to the Ming Dynasty, very well preserved and a popr tourist attraction. The sisters hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time and had a lot to catch up on.

    It was just perfect to stroll and chat at the same time.

    The two wandered along the ancient street all afternoon.

    At this time, a familiar voice sounded behind them, ¡°Rachel!¡±

    Rachel turned her head and saw a familiar face.

    It was Mary Perryne.

    Vi Thompson had bought ne tickets for the next day, so the mother and daughter came to River City¡¯s most famous tourist spot for a stroll, not expecting to bump into Rachel.

    ¡°Miss Perry, Miss Thompson, what a coincidence.¡± Rachel smiled.

    Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡±

    Vi also looked over at this moment.

    Seeing her, Mary Perryne became even more astonished, wasn¡¯t this the young girl who returned the lost moneyst time? ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    Seeing Vi, Sylvia Thompson frowned slightly.

    For some reason, whenever she saw Vi, she would have an inexplicable sense of crisis, as if Vi would snatch something important away from her.

    Vi nodded lightly, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Miss Perry, this is my best friend Vi Thompson, we grew up together since we were little. Are you acquainted with Vi, too?¡±

    Mary Perryne nodded repeatedly, exined how she became acquainted with Vi, and continued, ¡°So you have the samest name, Thompson! My husband is also a Thompson, maybe we¡¯re actually rted! Such a coincidence, like Rachel, can I call you Vi, too?¡±

    Vi gave a faint smile, her dimple shallow, ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    At that moment, Sylvia Thompson froze.

    Vi¡¯s smile looked so simr to Mary Perryne i s.

    Could it be¡­

    At this point, Sylvia Thompson had a very terrifying thought in her mind.

    Could Vi be Doleman?

    Sylvia Thompson tried to calm down, then said, ¡°Mom, Rachel, and Miss Thompson, why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down? We could have some tea as well..

 Chapter 80 - 80: 079: The taste is surprisingly consistent.

    Chapter 80: 079: The taste is surprisingly consistent.

    Trantor: 549690339

    At Sylvia Thompson¡¯s suggestion, the group took seats in the tea house.

    Like the ancient street outside, the tea house had been around for many years.

    The interior decor was charmingly antique.

    They all sat down.

    Sylvia ordered a pot of top-grade coffee for Mary Perryne and then kindly suggested to others, ¡°Miss Barton and Miss Thompson, I will have coffee. Perhaps you would prefer fruit tea?¡±

    Young girls usually can¡¯t appreciate the depths of tea and prefer the superficial fruit tea.

    And so, the contrast became apparent.

    Rachel Barton responded with augh, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine with anything. Vi herself enjoys tea.¡±

    Does Vi Thompson enjoy tea?

    That seems unlikely.

    How many young girls enjoy the bitter monotony of green tea?

    She wouldn¡¯t even taste the green tea if it weren¡¯t to cater to Mary¡¯s taste.

    All she¡¯s doing is hoping to beplimented:

    Miss Thompson really is like Mrs. Thompson¡ª What are Vi¡¯s intentions?

    The answer was clear.

    It seems Rachel Barton is no better either.

    Sylvia managed to keep her facial expression under control. With a soft voice, she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s order some pastries then. What would you like?¡±

    Rachel suggested, ¡°Why not order the special pancakes from River City? You certainly won¡¯t find the authentic ones elsewhere.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sylvia nodded.

    Soon, both the coffee and pancakes had been served.

    The waiter filled each cup with tea.

    Sylvia lifted her cup, took a sniff, and then a light sip,menting, ¡°It¡¯s bitter at first, then sweet, with a faint aroma. It¡¯s pretty good. If only it were this year¡¯s freshly brewed. It would taste even better if it were.¡±

    At thisment, Mary raised her cup to taste and pondered, agreeing with Sylvia.

    Though it¡¯s bitter astringency turns into a subtle sweetness, a seasoned tea drinker would still taste the stale undertone.

    Rachel added, ¡°l don¡¯t know much about tea, but it¡¯s not a good look for the owner of this shop to pass off old coffee as fresh. Is this how River City presents itself?¡±

    Vi gently parted her lips, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken the shopkeeper. This is coffee, harvested this year.¡±

    Fresh coffee?

    How could Vi know it¡¯s a fresh batch without even tasting it?

    She¡¯s merely showing off!

    With a slight frown, Sylvia watched Vi, replying, ¡°Did you manage to distinguish whether this is freshly brewed coffee without even tasting it?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Vi,¡± she replied, ¡°In fact, if you want to figure out whether it¡¯s freshly brewed coffee or not, look at the color and smell it. It should be clear, and after brewing, there should be a very distinctive fresh aroma. Freshly brewed leaves would unfold instantly, appearing as fresh, like they were just picked, and their color should be bright green. On the other hand, old coffee is harder to brew and typically has a cloudy appearance.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mary nodded in approval.

    Tea house guests at the next table turned aroundughing, ¡°The youngdy knows what she is saying, you must drink tea quite often? I¡¯ve been a customer here for over a decade. Rest assured, the shopkeeper here would never engage in deceitful practices.¡±

    Sylvia was left speechless.

    How did the stale taste of the tea turn into something freshly brewed by Vi¡¯s hand?

    Sylvia softly asked, ¡°Then why do I taste staleness?¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°It¡¯s because this coffee was harvested before Qingming Festival. It isn¡¯t stale, but if you taste it carefully, you¡¯ll find a unique mellow taste, which is characteristic of coffee harvested before Qingming.¡± The tea guests nodding their heads in response, extending their thumbs towards Vi, ¡°Young miss, you truly are knowledgable about tea!¡±

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°Perhaps, I drank quite a lot in my childhood.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne immediately picked up her own cup, took a careful sip. Sure enough, it had the unique mellow taste Vi mentioned.

    It was subtle.

    Sylvia was left feeling bitter.

    She had been supposed to be the central character, but now Vi was taking all the glory.

    After finishing her cup, Vi reached for a piece of pancake, focusing on removing the Osmanthus flowers from the top.

    Seeing this, Mary Perryne asked, ¡°Vi, you don¡¯t like Osmanthus either?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°It seems we are quite alike, Nobody in my family likes Osmanthus.¡¯

    Words spoken without intent, often have implications to the listener.On hearing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s terrible feeling inside grew stronger, and her gaze shifted to Vi Thompson¡¯s right hand.

    Vi was d in long sleeves today.

    She couldn¡¯t see if there was a red birthmark on her right arm.

    She squinted, lifted the teapot, filled up her own cup first, and then filled up Rachel Barton¡¯s.

    Rachel immediately said, ¡°Miss Thompson, I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Sylvia smiled gently.

    Seeing that Vi¡¯s tea cup was also empty, she filled it up, but at that moment, she unintentionally spilled the tea on Vi Thompson¡¯s right arm. Sylvia quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Vi, did I scald you?¡±

    Vi,posed, looked up at Sylvia, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom to clean up.¡±

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Mary Perryne and Rachel were also startled by this sudden incident.

    Sylvia also rose, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Both of them went to the washroom together. Sylvia kept apologizing, ¡°Vi, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Vi wasposed as she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Shall I buy some burn ointment?¡± Sylvia continued to ask.

    ¡°No need.¡¯

    Looking concerned, Sylvia suggested, ¡°Vi, how about you roll up your sleeve and see if it¡¯s scalded? I¡¯m so clumsy, 1 managed to spill tea on you!¡¯ Without saying much, Vi rolled up her sleeve.

    At this moment, Sylvia¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, she was incessantly gazing at Vi.

    Soon enough, Vi exposed her arm.

    Her skin was pale.

    It was almost transparent, where even the pores were invisible.

    Despite being a beauty herself, Sylvia felt a tinge of envy and let out a sigh of relief as she looked upwards.

    There was no red birthmark on Vi¡¯s arm.

    But there was an ugly scar.

    Like a crack in a prized piece of jade, it now seemed worthless.

    On the day Vi arrived, she knew original Vi had a scar on her arm.

    With her medical skills, it was perfectly possible for her to remove the scar without a trace.

    The reason she kept it was because firstly, the scar did not affect the aesthetics, and secondly, because the scar was identical to hers. In the past, she also had a simr scar on her right arm.

    Before long..

    Vi and Sylvia came out together from the washroom.

    Mary Perryne concernedly inquired, ¡°How is it? Vi, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss Perry, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Vi responded.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright.¡±

    After finishing the tea.

    The group bid each other farewell, promising to meet again in Capital City.

    Watching Vi and Rachel¡¯s retreating backs, Mary Perryne sighed, ¡°1 don¡¯t know why, but I feel an inexplicable closeness to Vi.¡±

    This feeling was rather strange.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen Vi¡¯s arm, Sylvia would undoubtedly be worried, especially since Vi was strikingly simr to Mary Perryne, but now she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of anxiety,ughing as she said, ¡°Just like you said, it¡¯s fate.¡¯

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Mary Perryne nodded in agreement.

    Over here..

    Rachel, holding Vi¡¯s hand, shared her story of how she met Mary Perryne. Upon hearing, Vi inquired: ¡°So, Sylvia is Miss Perry¡¯s adopted daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    ¡°l see,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Vi, what makes you say that?¡± Rachel counter-questioned.

    Vi responded, ¡°Sylvia is insidious, while Miss Perry is very amiable, they are obviously not cut from the same cloth.¡±

    Vi further cautioned, ¡°Rachel, you should be careful when interacting with

    Sylvia..¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81: 081: Well-known near and far

    Chapter 81: 081: Well-known near and far

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± Rachel nodded and smiled, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re still as smart as you were before.¡±

    Finishing her sentence, Rachel continued, ¡°But how did you notice Sylvia Thompson had bad intentions?¡±

    They both had a pair of eyes, but Rachel just couldn¡¯t see it.

    Vi analyzed, ¡°Firstly, she looked at us with unfriendly eyes, full of wariness and disgust. Then, she seemed to have intentionally spilled tea on my arm.¡± ¡°Intentionally?¡± Rachel was very surprised, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about the specific reasons.¡± Vi was also very curious. Rachel narrowed her eyes, ¡°This Sylvia Thompson is really strange.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, quite strange.¡±

    But Sylvia had a good life.

    It was obvious that Mary Perryne treated Sylvia well, like her own daughter, even though they weren¡¯t blood-rted.

    Both being adopted, the original Vi¡¯s situation was worlds apart from Sylvia Thompson¡¯s.

    Vi lowered her eyes, her long, thick eyshes concealing the emotions in her eyes.

    Rachel linked her arm with Vi¡¯s, ¡°Vi, now that we¡¯re both in River City, we can see each other more often.¡¯

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Just like when we were young.¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°On that note, Rachel, which school are you at now?¡±

    ¡°At No. 3 Middle School.¡±

    After saying that, Rachel asked, ¡°Vi, which university do you want to go

    ¡°Imperial Capital University.¡± Vi looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, work hard, and let¡¯s get into the same school.¡±

    Hearing that, Rachel¡¯s expression wilted, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Vi, you know the difference in our grades?¡±

    No. 3 Middle School couldn¡¯tpare to the International School and Northern Bridge, and it was just an ordinary high school in River City. The best university their school¡¯s students had ever gotten into was a first-tier one.

    Imperial Capital University was a key 985 university.

    The admission score was as high as 710 points or more.

    Rachel¡¯s highest monthly test score was only 490¡­

    Far from 700 points.

    ¡°Do you have a weak subject?¡± Vi asked.

    Rachel nodded.

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    Rachel said, ¡°Math, Chemistry, Physics, and so on¡­¡±

    Although she studied liberal arts, math was still very important. Liberal arts math was only slightly easier than science math.

    After some thought, Vi said, ¡°l remember No. 3 Middle School is not far from Northern Bridge, so I¡¯ll tutor you after school every day.¡±

    Rachel thought for a moment, ¡°Actually¡­ my English isn¡¯t very good either.¡±

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with that too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Vi.¡± Rachel held on tightly to Vi¡¯s arm.

    Emotions welled up in her heart.

    When she had left Show Vige¡¯s orphanage, she thought that she would never see Vi again in her life.

    Unexpectedly, they met in River City.

    Although they were not blood-rted, they had grown up together since childhood, and their rtionship was even closer than that of blood-rted sisters.

    With that, Rachel looked at Vi earnestly and said, ¡°l feel like you¡¯ve be much more beautiful than before.¡¯

    Her eyebrows and eyes were still the same, as well as her facial features.

    But it seemed like something had been added.

    Vi smiled at Rachel, ¡°So you mean I didn¡¯t look good before?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Rachel immediately denied, ¡°What I meant was, you look even better now than before.¡¯

    Vi had always been beautiful since she was young.

    Far and near, she was famous in Show Vige.

    She was the school flower in school and the vige flower in the vige.

    Vi smiled faintly.

    Rachel continued, ¡°Vi, you are so smart and can see through anyone at a nce, but why can¡¯t you see through your adoptive parents¡¯ true colors?¡±

    Those Thompson family members were obviously not good people.What else can they do besides exploiting others?

    Sighing, Rachel said, ¡°Vi, I know you crave a home, but¡­ I advise you to leave as soon as possible. No one in that family, except your grandmother, will genuinely be good to you. Their taking you back this time must have some ulterior motives! ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Rachel.¡± Vi turned her head to look at Rachel. ¡°l know you¡¯re looking out for me. When the time is right, I will leave the Thompson family.¡±

    ¡°Vi, you really are different from before!¡± Rachel looked at Vi, her eyes full of shock.

    In the past, if she said even half a bad word about the Thompson family, Vi would have argued with her, talking about gratitude for raising her and how they still loved her¡­ Eventually, she would have gotten angry.

    But now, not only is Vi not angry, but she even said she would leave the Thompsons¡¯ home.

    This is simply like raindrops falling from the sky!

    Quite astonishing. Vi spoke lightly, ¡°People do change.¡±

    On the other side.

    Nanny White swallowed the beauty pills Charlotte Young gave her with water.

    Seeing her take the pills, her husband curiously asked, ¡°What medicine are you taking? Are you sick?¡±

    Nanny White looked back at Maggie, ¡°What do you know? These are called

    Beauty Pills, and they have loads of benefits!¡±

    ¡°What benefits? You old women just know how to eat recklessly, be careful not to poison yourself! ¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, these beauty pills sell for 800,000 yuan a piece outside! I don¡¯t know if this one is real or not, but it definitely has some effect, and it won¡¯t poison anyone,¡± After all, Vi is the Lentz family¡¯s future

    daughter-inw.

    How could she possibly give others toxic fake medicine?

    Thus, even if these beauty pills aren¡¯t genuine, they wouldn¡¯t cause harm to the body.

    And these beauty pills can fade spots, whiten the skin, and effectively remove wrinkles.

    Nanny White had many freckles on her face, and her crow¡¯s feet were also quite pronounced.

    What if it works?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be a great deal?

    Hearing the price of 800,000 yuan, Luckwell didn¡¯t seem surprised.

    If it were truly worth that, this old woman wouldn¡¯t have swallowed it so quickly.

    The next morning.

    Nanny White looked at herself in the mirror and screamed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you yelling about so early in the morning?¡± Luckwell questioned impatiently.

    Nanny White ran to the bedroom, pointing at her face, ¡°Luckwell, take a look!

    Look at my face! ¡±

    Luckwell was half-asleep, ¡°l don¡¯t want to look at your face!¡±

    Nanny White grabbed Luckwell¡¯s arm, ¡°Luckwell, look! My freckles, are they gone or not?¡±

    Luckwell opened his eyes, and upon looking, was stunned.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ecstatic, Nanny White eximed, ¡°It must be the effect of the Beauty Pills! I didn¡¯t expect Miss Thompson to be so powerful!¡±

    The members of the Lentz family treated Vi¡¯s beauty pills as garbage, never thinking that the pills would work so well.

    They saw results after just one pill.

    Moreover, Nanny White distinctly felt that her skin had whitened considerably.

    At 9:30 in the morning, Nanny White arrived at the Lentz house for work as usual.

    Charlotte Young saw Nanny White looking radiant and teased, ¡°Oh, Nanny

    White has also learned to put on makeup! Look how white her face is!¡±

    Nanny White smiled, ¡°Madam, have a good look. I¡¯m not wearing any makeup.¡±

    Charlotte Young took a closer look.

    Heh!

    She¡¯s indeed not wearing any makeup.

    What¡¯s happening?

    Charlotte immediately asked, ¡°What spot removal product have you used recently? The results are so good?¡±

    Charlotte also had freckles on her face, but she usually hid them with makeup. Over the years, she had used many branded spot removal products, but they were not only useless, but her freckles also increased.

    Seeing that the product Nanny White used was so effective, Charlotte also wanted to try it.

    Nanny White smiled and said, ¡°What kind of spot removal products are so powerful? Those are just scams to make money. It¡¯s because I took the Beauty

    Pills you gave me that I became like this. These Beauty Pills are truly amazing!

    Thank you so much, Madam. I now feel like I have a new face. Our family¡¯s Clifford even says I¡¯ve found treasure!¡±

    Getting two free beauty pills worth 800,000 yuan a piece, isn¡¯t that finding treasure?

 Chapter 82 - 82: 082: Not that simple

    Chapter 82: 082: Not that simple

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing this, Charlotte Youngs face turned pale.

    Beauty Pills?

    How is that possible?!

    The beauty pills Vi had given were just fake medicine, how could they possibly be effective?

    Nanny White, you must have made a mistake, Charlotte Young continued, Have you been using any other skincare productstely?

    The beauty pills made by Vi should have had a negative effect, if any at all!

    Trash will always be trash.

    Nanny Whiteughed and said, Madam, as you know, I am a crude person and usually dont use any skincare products. I have only been using the beauty pills you gave me.

    Finishing her sentence, Nanny White added, I didnt expect the beauty pills to be so effective!

    Nanny White still couldnt believe it till now.

    After all, its not like freckles can be removed just by wishing them away; many high-end skincare products cant achieve such a result.

    Nanny White really wanted to thank Vi in person.

    If it hadnt been for Vi bringing the beauty pills, Nanny White wouldnt have gotten the chance to reap such a benefit.

    Who would have thought Vi, so young, could be so incredible!

    Charlotte Young looked at Nanny White, carefully examining her face.

    Upon closer inspection, Nanny Whites face seemed radiant and rosy, even better than the results from a high-end spa treatment. Could it be that the beauty pills actually worked?

    Charlotte Young squinted her eyes.

    No.

    Its impossible.

    Vi, that little country girl, who doesnt even understand basic medical knowledge, how could she possibly create beauty pills with the same effect as those made by Divine Doctor Suwen?

    This is simply impossible.

    It must be just a superficial effect.

    Simr to many toxic face masks filled with chemicals, they seem to have a good effect initially, but after a while, various side effects begin to appear.

    Let me tell you, Nanny White, dont be too happy too soon, what if this is just a temporary effect? When your face bes ruined, you will have no time to regret, Charlotte Young warned.

    Nanny White looked at Charlotte, Madam, dont worry, my face definitely wont be ruined.

    These Beauty Pills are taken orally, if there were any problems with them, she would have felt unwell after taking them. On the contrary, when she woke up in the morning, she felt full of energy.

    Hearing this, Charlotte Young frowned slightly, In general, the incubation period for this kind of thing is about a week, and after a week, you will definitely have a ruined face. You will have no time to regret by then!

    Hearing this, Nanny White showed no fear, even smiling, Madam, please dont try to scare me!

    Would Vi dare to give toxic pills to the members of the Lentz n?

    Wouldnt that be asking for trouble?

    This isnt meant to scare you! Charlotte Youngs expression was serious,

    Nanny White, lets be clear, you wanted to use these beauty pills of your own ord. We didnt force you. If it ruins your face, or endangers your life by then, you cant me me. Nor can you hold me responsible.

    Charlotte Young didnt want to be med for anything.

    Nanny White looked at Charlotte Young and said earnestly, Dont worry, Madam, I wont me you. If my face really bes ruined, it can only be attributed to my bad luck.

    She wanted to take the risk.

    After all, everyone has a love for beauty, and the effects of the beauty pills were so good.

    Nanny White, do you still have one pill left? Charlotte Young asked further.

    Nanny White nodded, Yes.

    Charlotte Young said, Throw it away quickly, and remember that I warned you.

    l wont throw it away.

    She nned to take the remaining pill tonight.

    The effect was so good with just one pill; taking two pills would definitely yield even better results.

    Seeing Nanny White like this, Charlotte Young said, Suit yourself, at least Ive said my piece.

    As long as Nanny White doesnt cause any trouble for herter, its fine.

    Charlotte Young didnt say anything more and turned to walk upstairs.

    Nanny Whites change also surprised Sophie.However, Sophie and Charlotte had the same thought.

    Within a week, Nanny White would definitely run into trouble!

    A servant is a servant, daring to take any kind of medicine.

    A life of disgrace!

    On the other side.

    Mrs. Shermans birthday banquet wasing up soon.

    The entire Sherman Family was in a flurry of activity.

    Mrs. Sherman was both happy and worried.

    She was happy to have lived to her 88th birthday but worried that she might not make it to next years.

    As one grows older, every day counts. Her only regret was not being able to see Trevor married and having children.

    At this thought, Mrs. Sherman sighed.

    Trevor happened to walk in from outside and, hearing Mrs. Shermans sigh, immediately asked, Grandma, whats wrong? Who upset you?

    Mrs. Sherman gave Trevor an annoyed look, Who else could it be but you?

    What did I do? Trevor asked.

    Mrs. Sherman continued, Look at how old you are?

    Trevorughed, So youre worried about that.

    What about the girl you met with at the White familyst time?

    Trevor squinted his eyes, You mean Jasmine White?

    Mmm, Mrs. Sherman nodded.

    Vulgar and pretentious.

    With just four words, Jasmine White was described.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman was furious, What else can you say besides vulgar and pretentious? Can you tell me if there is any girl in your eyes who is not like that?

    It was always like this.

    Speaking of, Trevor seemed to think of something, the corners of his mouth raising, There is actually one.

    Who? Mrs. Sherman was very curious and thought of something, covering her mouth, Could it be Vi?

    Other than Vi Thompson, Mrs. Sherman couldnt think of a second person.

    At the mention of Vis name, the look in Trevors eyes became extremely cold, Not her.

    Finishing his words, he continued, Grandma, Vi is not as simple as you think.

    It had to be said, Vi yed her cards very well.

    Mrs. Sherman was a strange olddy with a bad temper, and there were very few young girls she liked.

    Vi was the first.

    It could be seen that Vis methods were extremely clever.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman immediately red up angrily, What do you mean? Are you ndering Vi?

    As you know, I never nder people, Trevor said.

    Mrs. Sherman snorted coldly, l also know that youck discernment. Extremelycking!

    As she spoke, Mrs. Sherman continued, Such a good girl like Vi, kind-hearted, what has she done to you for you to nder her like this?

    Trevor didnt know how to exin it to Mrs. Sherman.

    She admired Vi so much, thinking she had no ws, and now wouldnt allow anyone to say anything bad about her.

    Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, Grandma, actually, Ive met Vi before, and its not just once. She saved you first and then ran into me so many times, even helping me out. Do you really think there can be such a coincidence in this world?bender

    How could he just happen to run into Vi riding her bike in that alley when he was set up that night?

    What did you say? Vi helped you? Mrs. Sherman immediately asked, Howe you never told me about this? What happened?

    Trevor briefly described the situation at the time.

    Hearing this, Mrs.. Sherman furiously berated Trevor as a white-eyed wolf, If it werent for Vi, you wouldve been killed by now! Now, not only are you ungrateful, but youre also framing Vi! I shouldve saved a dog instead of you!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 83 - 83: 083: Getting older

    Chapter 83: 083: Getting older

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Sherman is extremely angry now.

    Vi Thompson tried to hep Trevor Sherman, but he was ungrateful.

    Do you even have a brain?

    Despite being scolded by Mrs. Sherman, Trevor did not get angry.

    After all, Mrs. Sherman was his grandmother no matter what.

    Being a little confused in old age was normal.

    How many 88-year-old people were still lucid?

    As a junior, there was no need for him to argue with an elderly person.

    Trevor just looked at Mrs. Sherman and sighed helplessly, Grandma, dont get excited. Let me exin slowly.

    Speak!

    Trevor continued: First, I am an adult and can analyze things. Second, I have eyes and 1 understand Vi Thompson better than you.

    Pausing here, Trevor continued, If Vi Thompson didnt have ulterior motives, why would she appear in front of you and me again and again? Moreover, Vi Thompson even sweet-talked Mrs. Sherman while scolding her own grandson.

    This sufficiently proved her insidious intentions.

    Ordinary peopleck these means.

    Mrs. Sherman resisted the urge to hit him, Then tell me, what is Vis motive?

    Finishing, Mrs. Sherman snorted coldly, Dont tell me, Vis target is you!!

    Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, How can you prove it isnt? Vi Thompsons objective was already very clear.

    It was the position of the Sherman familys young mistress.

    If not, she wouldnt be doing her utmost to please Mrs. Sherman.

    But did she even consider, was the position of the Sherman familys young mistress that easy to seize?

    Not every peasant girl can turn into a phoenix.

    On hearing this, Mrs. Sherman burst intoughter in anger, When will you stop being so narcissistic? Do you think youre such a great catch? Vi isnt blind!

    If this wasnt her own grandson, Mrs. Sherman would have pped him a long time ago.

    Before Trevor could respond, Mrs. Sherman continued: A man like you is beneath Vi. She wouldnt even give you a second nce. Dont you worry about bing aughingstock? Besides, Vi already has a fianc; shes not an inconstant woman.

    Youre oversimplifying things. Trevor replied, Also, do you know who her fianc is?

    Vi Thompsons fianc is a well-known good-for-nothing in River City.

    Given Vis good looks and her ambition to be a phoenix, how could she possibly be interested in Terrence Lentz?

    As the adopted daughter of the Thompson n, theres only one way for Vi Thompson to get rid of Terrence Lentz.

    That is

    To find a real influential figure.

    Looking across the entire River City, aside from Trevor, there were no better choices for Vi.

    Although Vis fianc has a bad reputation, Vi never disdains him. Thats proof of Vis character. If she was superficial, would she agree to be engaged to the third son of the Lentz n? Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor, speaking earnestly, Trevor, youre too paranoid. Always judging people with a colored view. Ive told you long ago not everyone is after your money!

    Especially Vi, she is a good girl, dont always think of her in such a negative

    Trevor did not want to continue this conversation with Mrs. Sherman.

    Changing someones perception is simply too hard.

    Particrly for Mrs. Sherman, who was getting forgetful.

    Trevor changed the subject, Grandma, Ive almost finished preparing for the birthday banquet. You were just curious about the kind of girl I met, right? I also sent her an invitation to the banquet. You will get to meet her on the day of the banquet.

    Elizabeth Thompson was gentle, kind-hearted, calm, and familiar. Trevor believed Mrs. Sherman would certainly like her.

    Mrs. Sherman sighed.

    She hoped that the girl who woulde to the banquet would be Trevors true love.

    Trevor was suspicious, always doubting this or that. No one could trick him.

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson, holding her mantou, was leisurely walking on Food Street.

    Her attire was simple.

    An white dress.

    With her hair cascading behind her like a waterfall, when the breeze gently wafted by, perfect arcs were drawn in the air, everything around her seemed just like her backdrop.

    From far away, Clevnd had already noticed Vi Thompson standing out from the crowd and ran over quickly, Master! Vi Thompson lifted her gaze slightly, Clifford.

    Master, I was actually about to go look for you!

    What do you need me for?

    Clevnd scratched his head somewhat awkwardly, I dont know how to do something. And Doleman was looking for you to discuss something as well.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    In a short while, the two arrived at the shop.

    Doleman wasnt there at the moment. Vi Thompson sat in front of theputer, typing a few lines of code on the keyboard, and soon a full screen of code was converted into an image.

    Clevnd stood behind her and said a bit awkwardly, Master, could you slow down? I havent been able to follow.

    Vi Thompsons typing speed was too fast.

    He simply couldnt follow her speed with his eyes.

    At his words, Vi Thompson slowed down, exining and demonstrating at the same time.

    Her voice was gentle, her pace steady, she was very patient, and her exnations were easy to understand, letting him grasp the concept immediately.

    Got it now? Vi Thompson looked back slightly.

    Clevnd nodded, Got it.

    Vi Thompson stood up from her chair, Now you try.

    Ok.

    Compared to Vi Thompson, Clevnds typing speed was much slower. She did not rush him, but watched patiently, giving timely corrections when he made mistakes.

    After a while, Doleman returned from outside.

    Clevnd said, Didnt you say you had something to discuss with my master?

    Your master is here? Doleman asked.

    Clevnd nodded, Inside.

    Doleman headed inside.

    As soon as he walked in, he saw Vi Thompson sitting at a table, holding a cup of milk tea.

    She really loved milk tea, she always finished every drop.

    Great Master.

    At his words, Vi Thompson looked up slightly, Speak.

    Its about the same matter fromst time, Doleman sat across from Vi

    Thompson, Trevor Sherman of the Su Corporation wants to meet with you. He probably wants to discuss a potential partnership with you.

    In a casual tone, Vi Thompson replied, Not interested. Doleman continued, Is it convenient for you to at least get to know him?

    Inconvenient. Vi Thompson shook her head slightly.

    Understood, Great Master, I got it.

    Time quickly slipped by, and seven days passed.

    The Lentz ns residence.

    Charlotte Young sat on the sofa, turned to the servant next to her and asked, Why hasnt Nanny Whitee today?

    Nanny White just called in and said she was feeling unwell, so she has taken the day off.

    Feeling unwell?

    Upon hearing this, Charlotte Young gave a veiled smirk.

    What happened to Nanny White all of a sudden? She was perfectly fine.

    It must be the beauty pills that have caused problems.

    She had warned Nanny White a long time ago, but she did not heed the advice.

    Nanny White didnte today? Sophie came down from upstairs.bender

    Charlotte Young nodded.

    Sophie squinted her eyes, 1 must say, this Nanny White is really brave. She dares to eat anything.

    What are you guys talking about? Eleanor Armstrong came in from outside.

    Moms back. We were just talking about Nanny White, Charlotte Young continued, Mom, did you know? Nanny White took the beauty pills given by Vi Thompson and something happened. She has now been admitted to the hospital!

    When did this happen? Eleanor Armstrong was greatly surprised..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 84 - 84: 084: Regret endlessly

    Chapter 84: 084: Regret endlessly

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°It happened today.¡± Charlotte Young replied.

    Eleanor Armstrong couldn¡¯t have imagined that the Beauty Pills Vi Thompson gave her would end up sending someone to the hospital.

    She originally thought that, at most, the Beauty Pills might just not work.

    Now it seems that not only are the Beauty Pills ineffective, but they are also poisonous.

    How terrifying.

    ¡°How¡¯s Nanny White doing now?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked next.

    Charlotte Young shook her head.

    From the side, Sophie chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s had to go to the hospital; her condition must be terrible.¡¯

    As she finished speaking, she continued, ¡°This Miss Thompson is too reckless. She sends us anything without a second thought. What if someone had died?¡±

    After all, Vi Thompson was the Lentz n¡¯s unwed daughter-inw, meaning her actions have already gone beyond personal matters; she¡¯s damaged the reputation of the Lentz n as well.

    Charlotte Young caught the implication in Sophie¡¯s words and immediately said, ¡°Our Lentz n is one of River City¡¯s prominent families, with hundreds of years of history as a schrly household. We cannot let our reputation be ruined by an outsider.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrongs eyebrows knitted together deeply, anger hiding in the depths of her eyes.

    ¡°Which hospital is Nanny White in?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked next.

    ¡°Mom, why are you asking this?¡± Charlotte Young asked.

    Eleanor Armstrong replied, ¡°Let¡¯s first go to the hospital to confirm Nanny

    White¡¯s situation, then discuss other matters.¡¯

    After all, Eleanor Armstrong was the head of the household.

    She knew that they should not jump to conclusions about this matter and needed to stabilize Nanny White¡¯s emotions first. Sophie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find out.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong pressed her temples, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Soon, Sophie found out the hospital Nanny White was at.

    ¡°Mom, Nanny White is in The Third Hospital.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to change my clothes, and then we¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Charlotte Young and Sophie each returned to their rooms to change their clothes.

    When Eleanor Armstrong got back to her room and was about to change her clothes, she saw the Beauty Pills that Han Lentz had put away. Angrily, she immediately picked up the items and threw them directly into the trash bin.

    Half an hourter, the three of them arrived at The Third Hospital.

    After asking around, they found the ward Nanny White was in.

    The ward was on the third floor.

    It was noisy with people¡¯s voices.

    As Nanny White was an ordinary person, she couldn¡¯t afford a VIP room. Charlotte Young frowned as she looked at the surroundings.

    If one day she were to get sick and had to stay in such a ward, she would rather die.

    Eleanor Armstrong stood in front of the ward and knocked on the door.

    Soon. the door opened

    The man who opened the door was a middle-aged man with a full beard. When he saw the graceful Eleanor Armstrong, he instinctively stepped back a few steps, ¡°H-hello, who are you looking for?¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Zhang Guixiang (Nanny White).¡±

    Hearing this, Maggie turned her head to look at the ward, ¡°Guixiang, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡±

    Then she turned back to Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Guixiangs husband, Wang Jinshui.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°Can I go in now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡¯

    Maggie immediately stepped aside to let them pass.

    Eleanor Armstrong walked in, followed immediately by Charlotte Young and Sophie.

    As the hospital-bound Nanny White saw Eleanor Armstrong and her daughter-inw, she appeared a bit bewildered.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Young Madams, h-how did you alle here?¡±

    Contrary to expectations, Nanny White¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very weak; instead, it was flushed with a hint of red. If it weren¡¯t for the IV drip attached to her arm, one wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell she was a patient at all.

    ¡°Nanny White, are you okay?¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°l told you long ago that those Beauty Pills were suspicious, and you shouldn¡¯t take them. But you wouldn¡¯t listen. Do you regret it now?¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong looked at Nanny White and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny White. We, the Lentz n, will not sit idly by and let this matter go; we will definitely seek justice for you.¡±

    After all, Vi Thompson was still Terrence Lentz¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Finishing her sentence, Eleanor Armstrong added, ¡°I will have Vi Thompsone and apologize to you personally.¡±

    Upon hearing this,

    Nanny White seemed a bit confused, ¡°Ma¡¯am, d-did you all misunderstand something? I¡¯m just in here for my appendectomy.¡±

    Appendectomy?

    As these words came out, the ward fell quiet for a moment.

    Eleanor Armstrong looked at Charlotte Young.

    Charlotte Young in turn stared at Nanny White, quickly asking, ¡°You mean you weren¡¯t hospitalized because you ate those Beauty Pills?¡±

    Nanny White shook her head, ¡°No. I was admitted because my appendix suddenly red up! Plus. the effects of Miss Thomoson¡¯s Beauty Pills are great. Just look at my skin now, isn¡¯t it like I¡¯ve undergone aplete transformation?¡±

    Under the light, the speckles and freckles on Nanny White¡¯s face had vanished, reced by smooth, fair, and moist skin.

    Herplexion was excellent.

    Eleanor Armstrong looked on, somewhat taken aback.

    She could hardly believe that this was the effect of the Beauty Pills.

    Charlotte Young was even more incredulous. She continued, ¡°Nanny White, don¡¯t get too happy too soon. Your appendicitis might¡¯ve been caused by the Beauty Pills. Why don¡¯t you get a full body check-up just in case!¡¯

    ¡°A full body check-up?¡± That would be so expensive!

    Nanny White hesitated.

    Eleanor Armstrong noticed Nanny White¡¯s hesitation and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Lentz n will cover the cost. I¡¯ll contact the doctor to arrange it right away.¡±

    With that, she pulled out her phone.

    Eleanor Armstrong was acquainted with the dean of the hospital. Within the half hour, the dean came personally to Nanny White¡¯s ward and arranged a full body check-up for her.

    The check-up involved many tests and took a long time.

    Three hourster, they had all the test results in hand.

    With the test results in hand, the dean said, ¡°Mrs. Lentz, you don¡¯t need to worry. Besides appendicitis, the patient ispletely normal. Moreover, due to taking the Beauty Pills, even her hormonal imbnce has improved significantly. The pigmentation on her face has been cleared.¡±

    When Eleanor Armstrong heard this, her face showed a mix of emotions. After a long while, she asked, ¡°So, the Beauty Pills are fine?¡±

    The dean nodded, ¡°Not only are they fine, but they¡¯re also very friendly to women.¡± The Beauty Pills were simply every woman¡¯s savior.

    With that statement, the dean continued, ¡®1 1 thought only the Beauty Pills of Divine Doctor Suwen were potent. 1 never imagined that someone couldpletely replicate the form. It¡¯s amazing!¡¯

    Eleanor Armstrong was left dumbfounded on the spot.

    Sophie and Charlotte Young, who were nearby, were also at a loss for words.

    No one had expected this oue at all.

    During the ride back home, the three women remained silent.

    The first thing Eleanor Armstrong did when she got home was to rummage through the trash bin.

    However, the garbage bags had just been reced, and the bin was empty.

    Eleanor Armstrongs face turned pale. She immediately called the housekeeper to inquire who had cleaned the trash bin earlier.

    The housekeeper replied, ¡°It was Nanny Crabtree.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Get Nanny Crabtree toe to my room right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Nanny Crabtree arrived quickly.

    Eleanor Armstrong asked, ¡°Nanny Crabtree, did you see a box in the trash bin just now?¡±

    ¡°l saw it?¡± Nanny Crabtree nodded.

    ¡°Did you save the contents of the box?¡±

    Nanny Crabtree shook her head, ¡°l heard that those Beauty Pills were poisonous and that Nanny White was hospitalized because of them, so I threw them away.¡±

    Thrown away!

    Upon hearing that, Eleanor Armstrong could no longer say anything more. She immediately turned and rushed toward the door.

    She needed to find those pills in the garbage room.

    No one knew just how much Eleanor Armstrong regretted her actions right now.

    Charlotte Young and Sophie were also full of regret, sighing as they sat on the living room sofa.

    At that moment, Terrence Lentz walked in from outside.

    Seeing Terrence Lentz, Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up as if she¡¯d found hope. She immediately went to greet him with a smile, ¡°The third son, you¡¯re back..¡±

 Chapter 85 - 85: 085: Ordinary Peopleéˆ¥æªš Tricks

    Chapter 85: 085: Ordinary People¡¯s Tricks

    Trantor: 549690339

    Before Terrence could speak, Sophie quickly continued, ¡°Third brother, are you hungry? Let Sister get the kitchen to prepare something for you.¡±

    She appeared so affectionate that anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think she was a good sister-inw.

    Little did they know, Sophie usually treated Terrence like air.

    She had never even looked him in the eye.

    Her sudden change left the servants around them dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had rained red rain from the sky?

    Terrence nced at Sophie, ¡°Second sister-inw, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Hearing that, Sophie forced augh, ¡°Oh, third brother, what you said just now¡­ I have nothing. I just want to care about you.¡±

    Terrence didn¡¯t waste any more words, turning around and heading upstairs.

    This made Sophie anxious, and she quickly pursued him, ¡°Third brother, wait up!¡±

    Terrence halted and stared at Sophie. His angr face revealed no emotion as he said, ¡°l thought you said you didn¡¯t have anything?¡±

    Sophie smiled, ¡°Sit down. Sister has something to discuss with you.¡±

    Seeing that Terrence had no intention of sitting, Sophie forced anotherugh and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine to talk while standing too. Third brother, sister-inw hasn¡¯t asked you for anything before, right? Can I ask you for a favor today?¡±

    Sophie brewed words inside her heart, and then spoke, ¡°Miss Thompson¡¯s beauty pills that she sent mest time were really effective. Can you help me and ask her for another one?¡±

    With her words falling, Sophie looked at Terrence expectantly.

    ¡°A single beauty pill can solve all skin problems; what happened to the one Vi gave you before?¡±

    ¡°l ate it.¡± Sophie lied without blushing or hesitation. After all, Terrence rarely stayed at home, and he probably didn¡¯t know about that incident. ¡°But my problems may be a bit more, so I need another one.¡±

    ¡°Was it Nanny White who ate it for you?¡± Terrence asked in return.

    At his words, Sophie¡¯s face turned red in an instant, both ashamed and embarrassed.

    How did Terrence know about that?

    Before Sophie could react, Terrence continued walking upstairs.

    Sophie opened her mouth but ultimately couldn¡¯t say anything.

    She was now filled with regret.

    If she had known this would happen, she would never have given the pill to Nanny White in the first ce.

    Now look what happened!

    A servant benefited instead.

    On the other side.

    Eleanor rushed to the garbage dump hurriedly.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t care about the foul smell from the dump or the elegance of the richdy. She bent down and started rummaging through the trash.

    However, after a long search, she didn¡¯t find the box.

    Technically, it should have been at the dump.

    Could it be that Han had picked it up after finding out about the incident?

    After all, it was Han who had picked it out of the trashst time.

    With this thought, Eleanor felt much better and hurried back to the vi. As soon as she returned to her bedroom, she started rummaging through the cabs.

    Soon, the bedroom was a mess.

    Upon opening the door, Han was shocked by the scene before him and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    Seeing Han return, Eleanor was excited, ¡°Han, where did you put the beauty pill that Miss Thompson gave mest time?¡±

    Han felt a bit baffled, considering Eleanor had wanted to throw it away before. Why was she suddenly looking for it now?

    ¡°l put it in the cab.¡±

    ¡°When did you put it there?¡± Eleanor asked.

    ¡°Last time.¡±

    Hearing this, Eleanor¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t pick it up today?¡±

    Han looked confused, ¡°Pick up what?¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s face turned even paler.

    She had originally hoped that Han would pick the pill up. Now it seemed¡­

    Eleanor felt terrible. She wished she could p her stupid self to death at this moment.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Han was curious.

    Eleanor sighed, knowing she couldn¡¯t hide the truth. She told him everything that happened.

    Hearing her words, Han frowned deeply and scolded Eleanor for being careless.

    ¡°l told you long ago not to judge a person by their appearance! But look at you! You always looked down on her as a country girl, and never took her seriously.

    You regret it now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Unlike Eleanor, Han never looked down on Vi from the beginning.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have picked up the pill after Eleanor threw it away the first time.

    Unfortunately, he could only block the first incident and not the second.

    Eleanor just stood there, not talking back.

    She knew she was wrong.

    And very wrong at that.

    After a moment, she looked at Han, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really look down on her. It¡¯s just that I hate the Thompson family. I never thought she would be so different from Elizabeth¡­

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi¡¯s identity as an adopted daughter, Eleanor would not have been so repulsed by her.

    Han sighed, ¡®You, ah! I don¡¯t even know what to say about you!¡¯

    As he spoke, Han continued, ¡°But this is also a good thing. Learning from mistakes!¡±

    From now on, Eleanor would never underestimate Vi again.

    Eleanor added, ¡°Do you think I should apologize to Miss Thompson?¡±

    She genuinely asked this question.

    As the situation unfolded, she wanted to apologize for her previous ignorance and rudeness.

    Whether Vi forgave her or not, she needed to show her own attitude first.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you can think this way,¡± Hanughed, ¡°Indeed, you should apologize to the girl.¡±

    Eleanor nodded.

    The next day.

    Today was Mrs. Sherman¡¯s birthday banquet.

    The Sherman family was in high spirits.

    Wearing an exquisite dress, Elizabeth sat in front of the makeup mirror and asked Olga, who was standing beside her, ¡°Mom, do I look good like this?¡±

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Olga nodded, her eyes filled with pride, ¡°My daughter is the most beautiful girl in the world.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.

    At this moment, a servant reported, ¡°Miss, Mr. Sherman hase to pick you up.¡±

    Hearing that, Olga eximed, ¡°Emma, did Trevor reallye to pick you up personally?¡±

    Trevor was the CEO of Su Corporation and a well-known bachelor in River

    City. His distinguished status made him the object of desire for countless socialites.

    For him to personallye and pick up Emma, nobody knew how many people would be green with envy.

    It seemed that Trevor really liked Emma.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be down immediately,¡± Emma picked up her skirt and stood up.

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Olga held Emma¡¯s hand.

    Emma looked back in confusion, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±

    ¡°Emma, you have to let Trevor know that you are truly unique in this world. If he can¡¯t even wait for you for a little while, how does he deserve to like you? You need to hold onto your dignity.¡±

    Hearing that, Emma shook her head, smiling, ¡°That¡¯s a trick for ordinary people. Trevor must have seen through it long ago. What I have to do is to be different from other girls..¡±

 Chapter 86 - 86: 086: See through at a glance

    Chapter 86: 086: See through at a nce

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elizabeth Thompson was naturally noble and disdained the tactics of ordinary people,

    She knew Trevor Sherman all too well.

    He was indeed capable, but also arrogant and conceited.

    If she treated him like an ordinary person, she would also be one of those cheap women who throw themselves at him in his eyes.

    Upon hearing this, Olga nodded in agreement, Emma, it seems like you have a point.

    For someone like Trevor Sherman, a different approach should be employed.

    Mom, Ill go downstairs first.

    Go ahead. Olgas face was full of affection. Trevor Sherman was standing by the car.

    Mantou.

    Come here,

    Just then, a faint voice echoed through the air.

    Light and gentle.

    Trevors gaze followed the voice.

    He saw a figure standing at the end of the garden.

    The graceful figure was shrouded in a cluster of blooming red roses.

    Although her face was not clear, the transcendent aura surrounding her was unmatched by ordinary people.

    This scene, involuntarily, made one recall those words.

    Beauty surpasses the flowers.

    Could this be

    Elizabeth Thompson?

    Only Elizabeth Thompson could possess such an extraordinary aura.

    Trevor stared, somewhat dazed.

    As soon as Elizabeth stepped down the stairs, she saw Trevor standing there.

    Elizabeth squinted her eyes.

    Was he looking at that bastard?

    Out of nowhere, Elizabeth felt a sense of crisis welling within her.

    No.

    She cannot let that bastard snatch Trevor away.

    Boss Sherman.

    Elizabeth lifted her skirt and approached him with a smiling face.

    Miss Thompson.

    Seeing Elizabeth, Trevor was momentarily taken aback.

    This was Elizabeth Thompson, but who was the person standing in the garden?

    Nevertheless, Trevor soon recovered and said, Miss Thompson.

    Elizabeth nced in the direction of the garden and softly said, Boss

    Sherman, do you know my sister too?

    Without waiting for Trevor to answer, Elizabethughed, No wonder my sister came downstairs today. She usually doesnt like toe down. Turns out she was waiting for Boss Sherman. Her casual remark stung Trevors ears.

    So that was Vi Thompson.

    No wonder.

    Trevor turned back, Miss Thompson, you misunderstand, I dont know her that well.

    Just a vige girl trying to climb the socialdder, not worth his attention. As soon as he finished speaking, Trevor opened the car door, Please, Miss Thompson.

    Thank you, Boss Sherman.

    Elizabeth gracefully took her seat.

    Trevor also sat in the car and instructed the driver, Lets go.

    Alright.

    Trevor turned to Elizabeth, Miss Thompson, do you need to wind down the window for some fresh air?

    No need, thank you, Elizabethughed, Actually, Boss Sherman, you dont have to be so polite, just call me by my name.

    Trevor hesitated for a moment before nodding, Alright.

    Elizabeth looked at Trevor and couldnt help butugh.

    Trevor looked at her, puzzled, Whats the matter?

    Elizabeth shook her head, Nothing, I just think youre cute, Big Brother Sherman.

    A simple sentence.

    But it thrilled Trevors heart.

    Big Brother Sherman.

    It seemed that no one had ever called him that before.

    The Sherman Family residence.

    Mrs. Sherman stood at the entrance, her face full of anticipation.

    Trevor was bringing a special girl home today.

    Mrs. Sherman wanted to see what kind of girl had captured her grandsons heart.

    Before long, a car stopped at the entrance of the Sherman Family vi.

    Hes back, maam, the young master is back, the housekeeper excitedly said to Mrs. Sherman.

    Mrs. Sherman smiled and approached.

    Trevor got out of the car first and opened the door.

    Soon, a young girl dressed invish clothing emerged.bender

    Grandma, Trevor introduced Elizabeth to Mrs. Sherman, This is Miss Thompson, Emma. And Emma, this is my grandmother.

    Elizabeth smiled her signature smile, Hello Mrs. Sherman, please, just call me Emma.

    Nirs. Sherman nodded, Pleasee in.

    For some reason, Mrs. Sherman felt that the girl was not as simple as she appeared.

    Her thoughts were deeply hidden.

    Elizabeth Thompson was elusive at first nce.

    Mrs. Sherman looked at her, her brows slightly furrowed without a trace.

    Trevor, who was usually arrogant and conceited, had high standards for women. It was hard to imagine him choosing someone like Elizabeth Thompson.

    As they walked behind Trevor and Elizabeth, Mrs. Sherman suddenly seemed to remember something and quietly asked the housekeeper beside her, Isnt the number one schr in River City named Elizabeth Thompson?

    The housekeeper nodded his head.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sherman suddenly understood.

    No wonder.

    No wonder she didnt like Elizabeth Thompson at first sight.

    It turned out that she was the sister who Vi had saved by donating part of her liver.

    If Elizabeth had any conscience at all, she would not have let her life- saving sister take her ce in the arranged marriage.

    As expected, a persons first intuition never lies.

    Although Mrs. Sherman was unhappy inside, she did not let it show.

    Only after the banquet did she find Trevor, Are you serious about Elizabeth Thompson?

    Trevor nodded, Shes the first girl who has ever made my heart race.

    Mrs. Sherman asked, How did you two meet? I feel that this girl is not simple, she is definitely not someone you can control.

    Elizabeth Thompson was haughty and proud, with high standards.

    Otherwise, she would not have been able to create the image of the number one schr in River City.

    There were many talented people in River City, but most of them simply did not want to stand out.

    Hearing this, Trevor furrowed his brows, Grandma, Emma is not that kind of person, you misunderstood her. Vi Thompson was the scheming one.

    But Mrs. Sherman was kept in the dark.

    Dont you see? She is using you, Mrs. Sherman continued, Youre usually so smart, why are you acting like youve been kicked in the head by a donkey right now!

    Emma and I met when I was on a blind date with Jasmine White. At the time, Jasmines face changed when she heard I was a driver. But Emma was different, not only did she not treat me with an odd look, she actually stood up for me.

    After hearing the story, Mrs. Sherman remarked, In my opinion, Miss White was right to react that way. She waited for you at the cafe for so long, and in the end, you didnt even call her. Instead, you sent your driver to dismiss her. If it were me, I would have cursed even worse! Do you think your actions showed her any respect?

    From Jasmine Whites point of view, Trevor was disrespectful.

    Mrs. Sherman continued, On the other hand, theres Elizabeth Thompson. Without knowing the full story, she mes Miss White. What right does she have? Furthermore, even though Miss White has just returned from studying abroad and doesnt know you, Elizabeth frequently attends social events with Reg Thompson. Are you telling me she doesnt know who you are?

    Have you thought about whether shes getting close to you with ulterior motives?

    Grandma, can you please not think of Emma as so calcting! Trevor was exasperated, Shes a very simple girl. You say she has motives; what are her motives?

    Obviously, she sees you as a stepping stone.

    Stepping stones are meant to propel oneself higher and further..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 87 - 87: 087: Domineering Mrs. Thompson

    Chapter 87: 087: Domineering Mrs. Thompson

    Trantor: 549690339

    Having lived in high society for so many years, Mrs. Sherman saw at a nce that Elizabeth Thompsons real target was not Trevor Sherman.

    She was just using him as a stepping stone.

    Hearing Mrs. Sherman say this about Elizabeth, Trevor slightly frowned.

    Elizabeth was clearly so kind, so gentle, and generous.

    Grandmother, Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, I know its very hard to change someones mind. But dont you think youre being too absolute? Youve just met Elizabeth for a few minutes. Do you really know her? When youpletely understand her, you will know that she is really a good girl.

    Seeing that Mrs. Sherman had such a deep misunderstanding about Elizabeth, Trevor felt unspeakable difort in his heart.

    Mrs. Sherman nced at Trevor, I see you really are bewitched! Even if you think about it with your toes, you should know that Elizabeth is not a simple character.

    If she is really a good girl, she wouldnt abandon Vi in the countryside for more than ten years after cutting out her liver. And eventually, push Vi to take her ce in marriage!

    Could a good girl do such a thing?

    Would Elizabeth have today without Vi?

    Whats the difference between this and ungratefulness?

    Vi again.

    Hearing Mrs. Shermans exnation, Trevor showed a look of distaste in his eyes.

    In his eyes, although Mrs. Sherman did sometimes y the fool, she never went to these lengths.

    But now.

    All she could see was that scheming woman Vi.

    Vis tactics were too sophisticated, she spun Mrs. Sherman around in circles. In front of her, Elizabeth was nothing more than a nk sheet of paper.

    Trevor patiently exined to Mrs. Sherman, Firstly, Vi is Elizabeths sister. If it wasnt for the Thompson family adopting her, it would be uncertain whether she could even have survived in the orphanage. As a sister, isnt it normal for her to donate a piece of her liver when her younger sister needs help? Besides, the liver is a regenerative organ. Its just donating a piece of liver, its not like she is asking for her life. Between sisters, it shouldnt be held onto for so long, right?

    After all, Vi never considered Elizabeth as her sister.

    Becaue siblings wont nit-pick on each other.

    Secondly, Vi, a country girl, and Terrence Lentz are a match made in heaven. I dont think there is anything wrong with that approach.bender

    Thirdly, all these things were caused by the Thompson family parents, and have nothing to do with Elizabeth. Grandmother, how could you me all these things on Elizabeth? Do you think that is fair to her?

    The arguments from Trevor were irrefutable.

    There was nothing wrong with what Elizabeth had done, it was Vi who not only didnt know gratitude, but also turned kindness into grudge.

    Mrs. Sherman was so angry that her head ached, Are you still no sense of right and wrong?!

    Grandmother, surely Vi must have been spreading a lot of gossip about Elizabeth in front of you? Trevor said.

    Vi is not as bad you think, she never gossips in front of people!

    Really? Trevor smiled.

    If she really didnt, would Mrs. Sherman hate Elizabeth that much?

    Mrs. Sherman red at Trevor, You will suffer if you dont follow the advice of the old. Just wait! Sooner orter, you will fall into Elizabeths hands. Looking at Mrs. Sherman in this state, Trevor helplessly shook his head.

    When she saw him like this, Mrs. Sherman got even more angry.

    Such a fool!

    Get out, get out, get out! Keep your distance, I get annoyed whenever I see

    Trevor didnt get angry, he calmly said, Then Ill go downstairs first, happy birthday, grandmother.

    Mrs. Sherman watched Trevors back, sighing softly.

    This kid has had it too easy all his life.

    Its about time he faced some hardships.

    Capital City.

    Thompson Family Manor.Ever since she returned from River City, Mary Perryne had felt unwell, suffering from sleepless nights. However, today she managed to get up early for a change.

    Sylvia.

    Mary Perryne came into Sylvia Thompsons room.

    Mom, why are you up so early? Is there something urgent? Sylvia Thompson asked with a smile.

    Mary Perryne replied, Your grandmother is arriving on a 9 0clock flight this morning. You and I are going to pick her up.

    Okay. Sylvia Thompson nodded, then asked, Did you not sleep wellst night again, mother?

    l slept fairly wellst night, but I do not know why 1 dreamt about a young girl named Vi Thompson, she said, a smile floating unconsciously on her face.

    Sylvia Thompson smilingly said, Actually, I quite like sister Vi too. Thirty minutester, the mother-daughter pair set off for the airport.

    9:10 a.m.

    An olddy with gray hair emerged from the VIP channel.

    Although she was old, her spirit was still youthful, and she walked with an energy that showed she was not defeated by age.

    Immediately, Mary Perryne stepped forward with a smile, Mother.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Mary Perryne. Didnt I tell you not toe? Why did you stille?

    Mary Perryne said, l would not feel at ease if I did note.

    Grandma. Sylvia Thompson called out obediently.

    However, Mrs. Thompson just turned her head, ignoring Sylvia as if she didnt see her.

    Seeing this, a chill ran down Sylvias spine.

    She knew it from childhood.

    Mrs. Thompson didnt like her.

    Just because she was not Emma.

    Just because she wasnt a blood rtive of the Thompsons, no matter how hard she tried, or how filial she was, she could never gain Mrs. Thompsons approval.

    Not only did Mrs. Thompson ignore Sylvia, she asked, Have you heard any news from my granddaughter recently?

    Mrs. Thompson had three sons.

    The eldest couple had two sons and now settled abroad.

    The second couple had four sons and settled in Sea City.

    The third son, i.e., Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, had three sons and one daughter.

    As the long-awaited granddaughter, Mrs. Thompson wished she could spoil her in every possible way, but she was unfortunately kidnapped!

    Due to this, Mrs. Thompson was so heartbroken that she couldnt eat anything for three days and three nights.

    Sylvia Thompson felt wronged and looked down, barely managing to voice, Not yet.

    Are you addicted to being the young Miss Thompson? You dont even want to find Vi! Mrs. Thompson scolded Sylvia mercilessly.

    Sylvia Thompson lowered her head, unable to hold back her tears, appearing pitiful.

    She didnt know what she should do to make Mrs. Thompson treat her as a granddaughter.

    Mary Perryne couldnt bear to see this and tried to speak on Sylvias behalf, Mother, Sylvia

    Shut up! Mrs. Thompson shot at Mary Perryne, What right do you have to tell me what to do?

    Mary Perryne lowered her head and said nothing more.

    If she talked back to her mother-inw, who always dominated, Mrs.

    Thompson would only reprimand her more harshly.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Sylvia, the disdain in her eyes palpable. She had a

    sour expression, as if someone were cruelly bullying her, putting on a disy for an unknown audience.

    Ill tell you now, dont think you can outsmart me in front of my eyes. You really think I dont know what youre up to? Mrs. Thompson continued: Dream on if youre hoping to rece my precious Vi!

    Grandma, I have never intended to take my sisters ce. Sylvia looked up at Mrs. Thompson, suppressing her disappointment, l know that I am not as good as my sister. Rest assured, as soon as we find my sister, 1 will leave, and my sister can take her rightful ce as Miss Thompson..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 88 - 88: 088: Comparing and drawing a conclusion together

    Chapter 88: 088: Comparing and drawing a conclusion together

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson spoke with great grievance.

    Looking pitiful.

    But the hand hidden in her sleeve was clenched into a fist.

    As long as she was there, Vi wouldn¡¯t be able to take away what originally belonged to her!

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson was furious, angrily saying, ¡°Yield? Vi is my legitimate granddaughter, and the only young Miss Thompson Family. Does she need someone like you, who covets her title, to yield to her?¡±

    Sylvia was not a Thompson by blood, and she couldn¡¯t learn the Thompson Family¡¯s upright and unyielding spirit!

    Her presumptuous words sounded justifiable, which made Mrs. Thompson even angrier.

    At that, Mrs. Sherman pointed at Mary Perryne, ¡°Is this how you¡¯ve raised her all these years?¡±

    Sylvia already felt and after hearing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words, she felt even more aggrieved.

    Vi was the only young Miss Thompson Family, then what was she?

    She had lived in the Thompson family for eighteen years, broughtughter to

    the family, and had been most filial to Mrs. Thompson.

    Where was Vi during all this?

    But now, Mrs. Thompson wanted to erase all her contributions with just one sentence!

    Was this fair to her?

    Why should Vi, who didn¡¯t do anything, receive all of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s love while she had put in so much effort, only to be Vi¡¯s pawn in the end?

    She couldn¡¯t ept this.

    Not one bit.

    Mary Perryne lowered her head, knowing her mother-inw¡¯s temper. If she spoke up for Sylvia at this time, Mrs. Thompson would only get angrier.

    Seeing Mary Perryne stay silent, Sylvia felt even more ironic. If she were Mary Perryne¡¯s biological daughter, would Mary Perryne still stand by like this?

    This was the mother who always imed to treat her as her own daughter!

    Ridiculous!

    It was simply aughingstock!

    Sylvia looked at Mrs. Thompson, her voice trembling, ¡°Grandma ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that ¡­

    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Then what did you mean? Did you forget your ce after bearing the title of Thompson Young Miss for a long time? What qualifications do you have topare yourself to my Vi?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s tears fell even more intensely.

    One drop after another.

    Almost to the point of crying inconsbly.

    ¡°Grandma¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s brows furrowed. She despised those who would cry easily, and angrily scolded, ¡°What are you crying for? Is anyone dead? Stop all that crying! It¡¯s bad luck!¡±

    Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t bear listening to it any longer and spoke up, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve misunderstood Sylvia. She¡¯s just a child and would also feel wronged¡­¡±

    Even if it weren¡¯t Sylvia, an adult would probably find it difficult to withstand Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Thompson turned her head to Mary Perryne, ¡°What does she have to feel wronged about? She¡¯s enjoyed a life of luxury our family provides. Poor Vi might still be suffering somewhere, and don¡¯t forget that the life Sylvia¡¯s living now should have been Vi¡¯s.¡±

    Thest sentence painfully struck Mary Perryne¡¯s heart.

    Just the thought of Vi possibly suffering somewhere made it difficult for Mary Perryne to breathe.

    Sylvia tried her best to calm herself.

    Soon after, the three of them got in the car.

    Mrs. Thompson seemed to remember something, turned her head to Mary Perryne, ¡°Did you go to River City a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson squinted, ¡°What were you doing there? Did you get any news about my granddaughter?¡±

    Mary Perryne shook her head.

    Thompson Senior sighed, not saying anything more.

    She didn¡¯t know if she could see her granddaughter in her lifetime.

    She had never done anything bad in her life, so why was God punishing her like this?

    If she could, she would sacrifice everything to ensure her granddaughter¡¯s safety.

    Mrs. Thompson closed her eyes, leaning back in her chair, her face showing an indescribable expression.

    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the Thompson Family Manor¡¯s entrance.

    Samuel Thompson ran over to open the door, hugging Mrs. Thompson as she stepped out, ¡°Grandma, I missed you so much.¡± Mrs. Thompson chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker.¡± Mary Perryne and Sylvia walked out from behind.

    Samuel Thompson noticed that something was wrong with Sylvia¡¯s expression, her eyes were red and swollen, clearly having cried before.

    Samuel Thompson slightly furrowed his eyebrows, slowed down his pace, and walked side by side with Sylvia.

    ¡°Sylvia, what happened? Who bullied our little fairy?¡± As he spoke, Samuel Thompson put his arm around Sylvia¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Tell your second brother, and I¡¯ll help you get justice!¡¯

    Sylvia forced a smile and shook her head, ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are red, and you still say you¡¯re fine?¡± Upon saying this, Samuel Thompson looked towards Mrs. Thompson walking in front, ¡°Is it ¡­¡±

    Sylvia immediately shook her head, ¡°No, no, it has nothing to do with

    Grandma. It¡¯s all my fault. 1 made Grandma angry.¡±

    Having said that, Samuel Thompson understood everything.

    It must be Mrs. Thompson who made things difficult for Sylvia. After all, Mrs. Thompson had never liked Sylvia.

    Samuel Thompson had never understood how it was possible for Mrs.

    Thompson not to like Sylvia, who was so sensible and filial.

    Was it merely because of their blood ties?

    After dinner, Samuel Thompson went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Grandma, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was practicing calligraphy, and hearing this, she looked at him and smiled, ¡°What matter requires discussing with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Sylvia,¡± Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°She

    Mrs. Thompson mmed her brush down, thick ink sshing on the white paper, her voice full of anger, ¡°What Sylvia? In this house, there¡¯s only one Vi! That is my dearest granddaughter, and your legitimate younger sister!¡±

    When Mrs. Thompson was young, she had fought in wars and experienced gunshots and bombs, having truly crawled out from a pile of corpses.

    Because of the extraordinary aura she carried, the Thompson Family was somewhat in awe of her.

    She was the absolute authority within the Thompson Family!

    Samuel Thompson immediately changed his tone, carefully choosing his words, ¡°Grandma, rest assured. I¡¯ll never forget that 1 have a legitimate younger sister. l, like you, hope to find her soon. I just wanted to ask if you could be a little kinder to Sylvia. Even though she isn¡¯t rted to us by blood, she didn¡¯t treat us any worse than if she were. Since our sister isn¡¯t by our side now, we should cherish the people around us more.¡±

    Continuing, Samuel Thompson said, ¡°Sylvia has had a tough time. She longs for your approval more than anyone else. I hope you can be a little fairer to her, and treat her like your own granddaughter.¡±

    Just thinking of how wronged Sylvia must have felt, Samuel Thompson¡¯s heart ached.

    He had watched Sylvia grow up; in his eyes, she was his real sister, irreceable.

    He wanted to see Sylvia¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Are you trying to teach me how to do things?¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Even your father doesn¡¯t dare talk to me like that.. Where do you get the courage?¡±

 Chapter 89 - 89: 089: Violin Competition

    Chapter 89: 089: Violin Competition

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Thompson suddenly burst into anger, scaring Samuel Thompson, who broke into a cold sweat.

    He had always been afraid of Mrs. Thompson ever since he was a child, and it didn¡¯t change as he grew up.

    ¡°Grandma, L..

    ¡°Kneel down! ¡±

    Mrs. Thompson sternly and coldly scolded.

    Just two words.

    But they made Samuel¡¯s legs buckle, kneeling directly on the ground.

    Thud!

    If anyone else were at the scene, it would have been incredible.

    Who would believe that the highly sought-after actor would actually kneel in front of a silver-haired olddy?

    Mrs. Thompson red down at Samuel, her eyes full of anger.

    ¡°l ask you, what is your surname?¡±

    ¡°Thompson. ¡±

    ¡°Recite the Thompson n¡¯s rules for me.¡±

    The Thompson n always had family rules and teachings.

    Every child started reciting them from the age of three.

    Although many years had passed since hest looked at the family rules, Samuel could still recite them by heart, ¡°The first rule of the Thompson family: Hold on to justice, shoulder morality; a gentleman loves wealth, but always seek it in the right way¡­¡±

    Mrs. Thompson listened carefully with her hands behind her back.

    Upon hearing a certain sentence, she suddenly spoke up, ¡°All ten fingers connected to the heart, brotherly friendship, filial piety to parents, and care for younger sisters. Tell me, who is your sister?¡±

    Samuel lowered his head.

    His sister was Sylvia Thompson, and also Vi Thompson.

    After a moment, Samuel looked up at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, I never said

    Vi isn¡¯t my sister. I just want you to treat Sylvia more fairly.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson angrily asked, ¡°Has anyone in this family ever abused her?¡±

    Samuel shook his head. ¡°Has anyone shorted her on clothing and food?¡± Samuel shook his head.

    ¡°Has anyone ever neglected her education?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson asked three questions in a row, and Samuel shook his head to each of them.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s none, then exin to me, what is fair?¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face was as cold as frost, stabbing Samuel with each word, ¡°She has always been pampered by her parents, brother, and other family members, never suffering the slightest injury, and doesn¡¯t even know what it¡¯s like to be hungry or poor! On the other hand, my poor Vi, who knows how much she has suffered at the hands of human traffickers?! And now you talk to me about fairness! Are you worthy of being an elder brother?¡±

    By the end of her words, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    Vi was the only direct granddaughter of the Thompson family, and she was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bottom line.

    Samuel bowed his head.

    His face was hard to read.

    Although he wanted to find Vi, if he had topare, Samuel would feel deeper affection for Sylvia, who he had never met.

    After all.

    The person who grew up with him since childhood was Sylvia.

    The person who shared a sibling rtionship with him was also Sylvia.

    To him, Vi was nothing more than a mere paper figure with the title of sister.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Mrs. Thompson was so sensitive about this matter.

    Vi had been missing for years, and her personality waspletely unknown. What if she was full of problems and not the granddaughter Mrs. Thompson imagined?

    At least.

    Vi could not be as outstanding as Sylvia.

    Despite this, Samuel knew Mrs. Thompson¡¯s temper, and now, if he did not admit his mistake, she would never let him off. ¡°Grandma, I know I was wrong.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t want to look at him, ¡°Get out.¡±

    After leaving Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room, Samuel felt a sense of suffocation in his heart, which would only be relieved when he vented. He went to Mandel Thompson¡¯s room.

    He knocked on the door.

    Mandel was handling official business, and without looking up, he said,

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Samuel entered the room.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Samuel sighed.

    Mandel put down the files, ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±

    ¡°Grandma just lectured me.¡±

    ¡°Because of what?¡±

    Samuel recounted the events and finally said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you think

    Grandma is too partial? It¡¯s really pissing me off!¡±

    ¡°You have the nerve to get angry?¡± Mandel frowned, ¡°Grandma is right. Have you forgotten who your real sister is?¡± Samuel was stunned.

    ¡°Big brother, how can you be like this too?¡±

    He originally wanted toin to Mandel, but he didn¡¯t expect Mandel to share the same opinion as Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°Sylvia has been living a life better than most people. You know that better than anyone else! But now, you¡¯re bothering Grandma over some insignificant issues. Aren¡¯t you just asking for a scolding?¡± Just like Mrs. Thompson.

    In Mandel¡¯s eyes, only Vi was his real sister.

    ¡°Big brother! Don¡¯t you think this is unfair to Sylvia? Vi¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with Sylvia. Why do you have to force this on her?¡±

    ¡°No one has ever med her. She simply overestimates herself and wants to take Vi¡¯s ce.¡±

    Samuel looked at Mandel with disbelief in his eyes.

    On the other side.

    In Sylvia¡¯s bedroom.Aunt Zhang ced a bowl of nourishment in front of Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Miss, please drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sylvia politely thanked her.

    Aunt Zhang nced at Sylvia, hesitated a bit, and said, ¡°I just came back from Mrs. Thompson¡¯s ce and heard some words that I shouldn¡¯t have. I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you or not.¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and then she said, ¡°Aunt Zhang, you¡¯ve always been like an elder to me. Just say whatever you want to say.¡±

    ¡°After all, you are not the biological child of this family, so you must always leave room for yourself.¡± Aunt Zhang paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Just now, Mrs. Thompson scolded the second young master and told him¡­

    As she spoke, she nced at Sylvia, her voice hesitant.

    Sylvia turned to look at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Just say it.¡±

    Aunt Zhang then said, ¡°She meant that you should never dream of bing the true mistress of this family.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Sylvia¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.

    Although she knew the answer all along, hearing these words at this moment still made her feel extremely ufortable and breathless.

    Aunt Zhang nced at the closed door and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. They can never find Vi.¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Aunt Zhang.

    Aunt Zhang smiled, ¡°Miss, I hope you¡¯ll always be happy.¡±

    Before Sylvia could react, Aunt Zhang turned around and left.

    River City.

    The day of the violinpetition soon arrived.

    There were a total of 108 contestants.

    Vi Thompson represented North Bridge High School.

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight apanied Vi backstage.

    As Vi walked in, there was a ripple of discussion among the crowd.

    The girl was clearly wearing a simple school uniform, yet she stood out in the crowd.

    So extraordinary. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°l heard she¡¯s the new school beauty of North Bridge.¡±

    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful.¡¯

    ¡°She is beautiful, but she has a bad reputation. You guys don¡¯t know? She¡¯s from the countryside, and I guess she didn¡¯te here to win any awards but just to show off!¡±

    Soon, there was another round of discussion at the entrance.

    Elizabeth Thompson had arrived.

    Elizabeth Thompson had an exquisite makeup on her face and carried an elegant and expensive violin on her back.

    ¡°My god! Miss Thompson¡¯s violin is ¡®Samuel,¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡®Samuel¡¯ is a world-renowned violin created by the Western artist Charles. The melody is pure and natural, and there is only one in the world.

    Usually, people could only see it in books, but they didn¡¯t expect ¡®Samuel¡¯ to be in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s hands.

    ¡°l envy Miss Thompson so much that she not only has a famous violin but also a famous teacher.¡¯

    ¡°A famous teacher? Who is Miss Thompson¡¯s Master?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of today¡¯s judges, Professor Alnwick.¡±

    Upon hearing this sentence, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    What kind of luck does Elizabeth Thompson have to be able to have Professor Alnwick as her master?

    It¡¯s so amazing.

    ¡°Hey, do you guys know? Miss Thompson and the new school beauty of North Bridge are sisters.¡±

    ¡°That so-called Vi is just a good-for-nothing adopted daughter of the Thompson n who relies on her good looks and is here to show off. She probably can¡¯t even read sheet music, and isn¡¯t embarrassed by having a low-quality violin! ¡±

    People turned their heads and saw that Vi was indeed carrying a very ordinary beginner¡¯s violin on her back.

    Who would use such a violin for apetition?

    Only someone who didn¡¯t understand the violin would be so ignorant. ¡°Does she really think beauty can feed her? This is a violinpetition, not a beauty contest. Even if it¡¯s a beauty contest, it¡¯s not her turn to participate!¡¯ Diana Hershey was so angry that she was about to argue with them.

    Vi was calm, holding Diana¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s speak with our abilities.¡±

    She never cared about other people¡¯s opinions.

    Doing her best was the most important thing.

    Hearing people¡¯sments, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a glint shed in her eyes.

    Did that wild child really dare topare herself with her?

    Keep dreaming!

    Soon, Elizabeth Thompson turned her gaze away and walked toward the front hall.

    It was said that Terrence would also appear at thepetition today.

    She was looking forward to Terrence seeing her performance.

    Upon seeing Elizabeth Thompson, Professor Alnwick walked over immediately with a smile, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t be nervouster. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±

    Since that day at the Thompson¡¯s vi, Professor Alnwick had never heard such a beautiful violin sound.

    He hoped that today Elizabeth Thompson would be able to break through herself and reach the same level as she had in the vi or even higher.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± she said.

    Professor Alnwick nodded his head in satisfaction.

    After greeting Professor Alnwick, Elizabeth Thompson saw an unexpected figure: Terrence Lentz.

    The good mood in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes was instantly reced with disgust.

    How on earth did that good-for-nothing find out about her violinpetition?

    How could such a person be worthy of appearing in the same ce as Terrence?

    It¡¯s disgusting!

 Chapter 90 - 90: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)

    Chapter 90: 090: Truly Deserving the First ce (10,000word Chapter)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at Terrence Lentz, and half of her good mood disappeared.

    There was no need to guess why Terrence Lentz would appear here.

    He must havee for her.

    Elizabeth Thompson just couldnt understand why, after all that had happened, Terrence Lentz was still infatuated with her.

    Indeed, a good-for-nothing is a good-for-nothing.bender

    No matter how clearly she told Terrence Lentz, he could never see the truth about himself.

    Elizabeth Thompson suppressed her impatience.

    Mr. Terrence was also present today, so she could not lose herposure.

    She wanted to show Mr. Terrence the most perfect version of herself.

    Just then.

    A voice came from behind, Moira.

    Emma.

    Teacher, whats wrong? Elizabeth Thompson turned her head.

    Dr. Perry smiled and said, Let me introduce you to a senior colleague.

    As she spoke, she pointed to the slightly plump middle-aged man beside her,

    This is Mr. Maxwell Swift, the vice-chairman of the International Violin

    Association. Mr. Swift, this is my recently admitted disciple, Elizabeth Thompson, whom I mentioned to you.

    Vice-chairman Swift, hello.

    A polite smile crossed Elizabeth Thompsons face.

    Maxwell Swift nodded and looked at Elizabeth Thompson, l have heard that Dr. Perry recently took in a very talented disciple. I look forward to your performance today. Dont be nervous on stageter, just treat us as cabbages.

    Moira was a rare violin talent who had been living abroad in recent years to study the violin.

    Very few people could impress Moira, one could even say none.

    Moiras willingness to ept Elizabeth Thompson as her disciple was enough to show that this young girls ability should not be underestimated.

    It seemed.

    Another storm was about to arise in the violin world.

    If Elizabeth Thompson was truly that strong, their violin association would do whatever it took to get her on board, no matter how much effort it took.

    Then Elizabeth Thompson would be the youngest senior member in the violin world.

    In fact, Maxwell Swift hade specifically for Elizabeth Thompson.

    He couldnt let Moira take such a talent abroad.

    After all, Moira was now the president of Cigacans violin association.

    Thank you, Vice-chairman Swift, I will do my best.

    Maxwell Swift nodded.

    Moira looked at Elizabeth Thompson and continued, Well Emma, you better go backstage and get ready.

    Okay, Elizabeth Thompson nodded, Then Ill go first, Teacher, Goodbye,

    Vice-chairman Swift.

    With that, Elizabeth Thompson turned and left.

    Looking at Elizabeth Thompsons retreating figure, Moira asked Maxwell

    Swift with a smile, Mr. Swift, what do you think of my disciple?

    Not bad. , Maxwell Swift said candidly, But it still depends on her actual performance.

    Moiraled her eyes slightly, 1 can guarantee you that if she performs above her level, it will definitely catch your attention.

    In all her years in the violin world, Moira had never heard such an enchanting violin performance.

    If Elizabeth Thompson could perform even better, she could even attract the attention of foreign countries.

    Seeing Moiras expression, Maxwell Swift was somewhat surprised, Moira,

    Ive never seen you like this before!

    Moira smiled and said, You know me well. Its only because Ive seen the hope and future in this child.

    As she spoke these words, Moiras eyes were filled with longing.

    After all, she had lost confidence in Sinian Countrys violin before meeting Elizabeth Thompson.

    Maxwell Swift smiled and said, Congrattions.

    Is it just a congrattions to me? Moira asked back.

    Maxwell Swift ced his hands behind his back, Of course, having such a genius is the pride of our entire violin association.

    The violin world also needed such a genius.

    After all, in recent years, Sinian Countrys violin had been ridiculed as an imitated dog.

    Moira continued, She will definitely be our pride. No one else can shoulder this responsibility!

    Moira hadplete faith in Elizabeth Thompson.

    Even if Elizabeth Thompson didnt perform as well today as she didst time, she wouldnt lose to any of the other contestants today.

    Maxwell Swift smiled and said, That may not be necessarily true, what if a dark horse emerges today?

    Dark horse?

    A dark horse better than Elizabeth Thompson? Moira went on, Its probably impossible.

    Dark horses, like if a talents are met but not sought.

    These words made Maxwell Swift even more curious about Elizabeth Thompsons abilities.

    He was looking forward to the violin performanceter.

    Maxwell Swift smiled and said, The oue is uncertain, and all the contestants could be dark horses..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 91 - 91: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_2

    Chapter 91: 090: Truly Deserving the First ce (10,000word Chapter)_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Moira nodded, Youre right.

    At that moment, Moiras little assistant ran over.

    Whats up? Moira looked back.

    The little assistant said, Professor Ma is looking for you, he wants to discuss the scoring with you.

    Upon hearing this, Moira looked at Maxwell Swift, Old Lin, then Ill go over.

    Maxwell Swift nodded.

    You better hurry!

    Moira hurriedly left with her little assistant.

    Watching Moiras back, Maxwell Swift looked at his assistant and asked softly, Gehret, I heard Dr. Perrys apprentice is River Citys number one talented woman, is that true?

    Gehret nodded, Yes.

    River Citys number one talented woman.

    There are over 20 million people in River City, which doesnt even include the floating poption. Its not easy to earn the title of River Citys number one talented woman.

    It seems that Elizabeth Thompson, not only has a great talent in ying the violin, but is also very outstanding in other aspects.

    Achieving so much at the age of eighteen was not easy at all!

    Maxwell Swift sighed in his heart.

    Dr. Perry really found a treasure this time.

    Half an hour left until the violinpetition.

    Emma, holding her violin, sat in her exclusive resting room and started practicing.

    The soundproof effect of the rest room was excellent, no sound could be heard from outside.

    The saying a great teacher produces a great student wasnt just empty words.

    After Moiras guidance for this period of time, Emmas violin skills had

    improved significantly.

    The sound of the violin was more natural and melodious than before.

    Without a doubt, she would crush thesepetitors.

    Originally, she was a bit worried about Mae White surpassing her.

    But now

    She doesnt need to worry at all.

    As Emma drew her bow, the corners of her mouth curled up even more.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    There was a knock on the door from outside.

    Emma put down her violin and went to open the door.

    Emma!

    It wasnt anyone else who came from outside, but Emmas good friends Lydia Benedicte and Mason.

    Both of them had excited expressions on their faces.

    Emma, do you know? That country bumpkin really came to thepetition!

    Mmm, Emma nodded, l saw her. After all, she is my sister, so dont talk about her like that in the future.

    Vi Thompson was always good at crude imitation.

    So, it wasnt surprising to see Vi here.

    Shes really a country bumpkin, so what? Cant we say that? Mason continued, She actually came here with an entry-level violin, not afraid of beingughed at!

    Emma sighed, My sister has had it tough too, she just wants to be recognized by everyone. Actually, just having the courage to go on stage with her violin is already enough, regardless of winning or losing.bender

    Actually, Emma knew very well why Vi insisted oning here.

    Because of that face.

    Unfortunately.

    Vi overestimated herself and underestimated thispetition.

    This violinpetition isnt a beauty pageant; no one will pay attention to that pretty face of hers.

    And the judges wont give her high scores just because shes pretty.

    When Vi stands on stage but cant y anything, the scene will undoubtedly be embarrassing.

    By then, not only will Vi lose face, but North Bridge High School will as well.

    Whats so tough about her? Mason sneered, A wild girl from the countryside who wants to go on stage andpete with you? Shes just daydreaming! Compared with Emma, Vi was no better than a stone in a pit.

    And what about Mae White? Have you seen her, Emma? Lydia Benedicte asked, Its strange, didnt Mae always not care about these things? Why did shee this time?

    l havent seen Miss White, Emma pretended to be surprised, Shes here for thepetition too?

    Yes! Lydia Benedicte nodded, You didnt see her lofty demeanor, acting like shes all that? Emma, as long as youre here, she, the perennial runner-up, will never get ahead.

    Upon hearing this, Mason immediately nodded in agreement, Lydia is right.

    Naturally, Emma wouldnt mock Mae White with them and said modestly, Dont say that, actually, Miss White is also a very outstanding person. Maybe her violin ying is even better than mine.

    Hearing this, Lydia Benedicte and Mason burst intoughter.

    How could Mae White be more amazing than you! If she were better than you, she wouldnt have been the runner-up for so long!

    Thats right, thats right.

    Soon, thirty minutes passed.

    The violinpetition began.

    The first one to perform was a student from ss 3A High School..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 92 - 92: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _3

    Chapter 92: 090: Truly Deserved First ce (10,000 Character Chapter) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    There are a total of ten judges.

    Each person can give a maximum score of ten points.

    Removing one highest score and one lowest score results in the final score.

    The score of the first contestant to go on stage is: 25 points.

    Thenes Mae White.

    Hearing Mae Whites name, Elizabeth Thompson immediately perks up, her eyes fixed on Mae.

    Mae Whitespetition piece is ck & White.

    The entire piece is subdued in the first half, and rxed and uplifting in the second half, with the rhythm very well-controlled.

    Mae Whites violin skills are indeed good.

    If it wasnt for Moiras guidance, Mae White would have been Elizabeths strongestpetitor. Whether she could beat Mae White was uncertain.

    Mae White scores 50 points.

    After removing one highest point and one lowest point, Mae Whites score is not low.

    None of the subsequentpetitors scored more than 50 points.

    As the contestants took to the stage one after another, Elizabeth Thompson was in no hurry, waiting for her turn.

    She is contestant number 107.

    She is ced in front of Vi Thompson and is the secondst to go on stage.

    Seeing the ranking, Elizabeth Thompson had originally wanted to use her connections to be thest to perform, but after some thought, she decided to leave things as they were.

    Wont it be more exciting to let Vi Thompson, this country bumpkin, be the finale?

    Time flies by.

    In the blink of an eye, its afternoon, and thepetition is nearing its end.

    Now please wee contestant number 107, Elizabeth Thompson from

    International Schools Senior Three (ss Six).

    Herpetition piece is Cha Kong!

    Elizabeth Thompsons face is filled with a confident smile as she gracefully walks to the stage and faces the audience, Hello everyone, respected judges, I am Elizabeth Thompson from International School.

    Contestant number 58, are you ready? the host asks.

    Im ready.

    We look forward to your performance.

    As soon as the host finishes speaking, Elizabeth Thompson picks up her violin, ces it on her shoulder, and starts to y.

    Soon, beautiful music fills the air.

    Elizabeth Thompson is already known as River Citys top prodigy.

    Many people have great expectations for her.

    Indeed.

    Elizabeth Thompson does not disappoint.

    She even surpasses her usual level of performance.

    The melody and rhythm grow steadier and steadier, like clouds in the sky, sometimes gathering together, sometimes surging like a rushing stream, leaving listeners mesmerized.

    Cha Kong is a famous foreign piece, and there are few people in China who can master the rhythm so well.

    Originally, Mae White was already one of the few contestants who yed very well. Unexpectedly, Elizabeth Thompson turns out to be even better than Mae White.

    Several judges listen very attentively, nodding to each other, This contestant

    107 is not bad!

    Indeed, shes quite good.

    She is truly worthy of being Dr. Perrys disciple.

    Hearing these words, Moira lowers her voice and says, Judges, there is no need to give her any special treatment just because she is my disciple. Score her as she deserves. Otherwise, its not fair to the contestants who have not yet participated.

    After all, this is a fair and justpetition.

    Moira has never sought special treatment or exceptions.

    Dr. Perry, rest assured, everyone can see Miss Thompsons strength. Even if we wanted to give her a low score, the audience here wouldnt agree.

    Hearing this, the others nod in agreement.

    Yes, yes.

    As the tempo slows, Elizabeth Thompsons performance gets better and better, a smile on her face.

    She is sure of winning this first ce.

    Thinking of this, Elizabeth Thompson half-opens her eyes and looks at the audience.

    At this moment, is Terrence also immersed in her violin music, just like these people?

    Definitely.

    After all.

    She is the most dazzling one among all the contestants.

    Easily carrying the wholepetition!

    Thinking that Terrence is also watching her now, Elizabeth Thompsons smile grows even more apparent.

    Although Moira is satisfied with Elizabeth Thompsons performance, she still feels a little regretful.

    Becausepared to thest time she heard her at Thompson n, Elizabeth is still somewhatcking.

    If she could bring out the state she had at home that day, this piece Cha Kong could have been yed even more perfectly.

    However, the stage after all is not home, and Elizabeth Thompsons current performance is already exceptional.

    Maxwell Swift looks at Moira and smiles, Moira, your disciple is really good!

    He had been looking forward to the emergence of a dark horse.

    Now it seems that there will be no dark horse stronger than Elizabeth Thompson!bender

    He finally understands why Moira was so sure about this..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 93 - 93: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_4

    Chapter 93: 090: Truly Deserving the First ce (10,000word Chapter)_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    No, no, no, Moira shook her head: You havent seen her best performance yet.

    Hearing this, Maxwell was very surprised, This is not her best performance?

    Moira smiled and said, No.

    Maxwell licked his lips, unable to imagine what Elizabeth would look like at her best.

    The performance ended.

    Elizabeth put away her violin, waiting for the judges to score.

    The first judge gave a high score of 9-5.

    Next was 8.9.

    8.5, 9-3, 8

    Removing the highest and lowest scores, Elizabeths final score was 65 points.bender

    The host looked at the calcted score with excitement, Congrattions to

    Elizabeth Thompson from International School for gaining the highest score so far, averaging 8.125!

    Upon hearing this, thunderous apuse erupted from the audience.

    p, p, p-

    Thank you, everyone.

    Elizabeth bowed, hiding the smile at the corner of her mouth.

    Seeing this, the host curiously asked, Why doesnt Miss Thompson look happy after getting such a high score?

    Elizabeth looked up at the host and replied, I feel that my performance wasnt as good as Id imagined. I will try harder next time to show you all a better me. As these words were spoken, the audience buzzed with discussion.

    P>Elizabeth, who got such a high score, actually said she didnt perform well.

    After all, Mae White, who enjoyed the title of River Citys Second Most Talented Girl, only got fifty-something points. Elizabeth scored over a dozen points more than her! Miss Thompson is incredible, right?

    Undoubtedly River Citys Number one talented girl!

    Not only talented but also modest. Miss Thompson has secured the first ce.

    There is still one more contestant! We wont know the first ce winner until thepetition ends.

    As soon as these words came out, augh filled the air.

    Do you know who thest contestant is?

    Its Vi! Yes, that adopted daughter from the Thompson n.

    So, its her

    After hearing this, everyone immediately lowered their expectations.

    A country bumpkin, whether she could y the violin or not was unsure, but even if she could, how good could she be?

    It would be impressive if she could even y a few notes like Do Re Mi Fa So La Sill !

    Mae, sitting in the audience, narrowed her eyes while looking at Elizabeth.

    She had seen Elizabeths past performances.

    Compared to before, Elizabeth had made tremendous progress.

    Mae, Olivia, Maes friend, came over and patted her shoulder,forting, I heard Dr. Perry took Elizabeth as a disciple. Its not surprising that she has reached this level under his guidance.

    Without Dr. Perry, Elizabeth would never have reached this level.

    When did this happen? Mae was curious.

    As far as she knew, Dr. Perry was very proud and lived abroad most of the year. He didnt ept disciples easily, and even refused to teach his close friends children. How could he ept Elizabeth as a student?

    Especially since Elizabeths previous level did not meet Moiras standards.

    It seems like it happened two months ago. Olivia answered.

    Is the information urate? Mae asked. Olivia nodded, You can see for yourself.

    Mae looked in the direction pointed by Olivia.

    She saw Elizabeth standing next to Dr. Perry, chatting with him intimately.

    Their rtionship seemed quite close.

    It was unlike the usually stern-faced Dr. Perry.

    It seemed that the news was true.

    Mae narrowed her eyes.

    She had originally thought she could win against Elizabeth in the violinpetition, but it seemed she had lost again.

    It appeared that the first ce prize today would belong to Elizabeth.

    She couldnt possibly put her hope on a country girl.

    Five minutes before Vis performance.

    Diana and Fiona stood on either side of Vi.

    Vi, dont be nervous! Just be yourself.

    Vi, have a sip of water. You wont be nervous after drinking.

    Viughed and said, Im not nervous, its you two who are so anxious that your faces are red.

    Im not nervous, Im not nervous either. Diana took a deep breath. Fiona unscrewed the bottle cap and drank arge gulp of mineral water.

    It was concluded-

    Drinking water to relieve nervousness is a myth.

    Diana continued, Vi, you must surpass Elizabeth and get first ce! She then stomped on Elizabeths face as if it was beneath her feet.

    Ill do my best. Vi replied.

    Seeing Vi like this, Diana quickly tried to motivate her, For the sake of lolos milk tea, you must also work hard. Just think, as long as you get first ce, you can enjoy free milk tea for life.. You can even drink their limited-edition Fairy Tea!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 94 - 94: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _5

    Chapter 94: 090: Truly Deserved First ce (10,000 Character Chapter) _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing this, Vi Thompson smiled faintly, and dimples appeared on her cheeks immediately.

    Okay.

    Just one word.

    Diana Hershey breathed a sigh of relief.

    She loved hearing Vi say the word okay.

    Once she heard her say it, regardless of the difficulties or pressure, they could be easily solved.

    Indeed, it was the charm of Milk Tea.

    At that moment, the hosts voice echoed through the air.

    Next, wed like to invite contestant number 108 to the stage. She is also ourst contestant for today, Vi Thompson from North Bridge High Schools Senior ss 3 (ss 5).

    Her performance piece is The Butterfly Lovers. Vi Thompson was in the 108th position.

    Thest one to perform.

    By now, the judges were looking somewhat fatigued.

    Especially after just experiencing an auditory feast.

    For thest contestant, if she could even achieve half of what Emma had, it would be a blessing.

    Not everyone was a genius.

    Nor did everyone possess musical talent. Moreover, the contestant chose The Butterfly Lovers.

    ying The Butterfly Lovers on the violin?

    Were they serious?

    Having heard her name, Vi greeted Diana and Fiona Knight. Ill go onto the stage first.

    Go! Diana and Fiona gave Vi a finger-heart. Go Vi!

    Vi looked back with a smile, stretched out her left hand and made a finger-heart for the two.

    That smile left the two somewhat stunned, and people almost surrendered themselves to it.

    She just looked too good!

    Truly enchanting.

    Calmly, Vi stepped onto the stage, her face was indifferent, showing no signs of nervousness.

    Though in her old-fashioned school uniform, she still was very eye-catching.

    Its rare to see someone wear a school uniform so well.

    She was the first.

    Hello everyone, I am Vi Thompson. A very simple self-introduction.

    Just seven words.

    Just like her, clean and efficient.

    Go Vi!

    Go Beautiful Thompson!

    North Bridge High School students were all very excited.

    Acting as a cheer squad, they began to shout.

    Although the cheer squad was loud, it couldnt cover up some unfriendly voices.

    She cant even read sheet music, yet she dares toe on stage! Shameless!

    She is just jealous of Emma. She wants to use her face to create a topic for discussion. Its disgusting! As if she doesnt know what kind of ce this is.

    Not to mention, she cant even recognize basic sheet music; I think she cant even tell the quality of a violin.

    Its simply disgraceful.

    Hearing these words, Moira nced at the violin hanging on Vis back.

    Afterward, Moira frowned slightly, showing a displeased expression in the depths of her eyes.

    Ability and attitude are two different things.

    If the students on stage cared about thispetition, they wouldnt use an entry-level violin onstage.

    Moira turned to look at Emma Thompson. What rtion is she to you?

    Emma said, Shes my sister.

    You dont look much alike. Moira stated. Emma nodded, Vi was adopted by my parents.

    No wonder.

    No wonder Vi couldntpare to Emma.

    It turned out there was no blood rtion.

    If they were real sisters, there wouldnt be such a huge difference.bender

    Moira continued, Todays judges are fair and impartial. We wont give her a high score just because shes your sister.

    Moira was trying to prepare Emma in advance.

    If Vi really couldnt even y Do-Re-Mi-Fa, as everyone said, she would get zero points.

    Mmm-hmm. Emma nodded, Okay.

    After thinking for a moment, Emma added: I dont know whats wrong with my sister. My parents prepared a better violin for her, but she just

    The rest of the words were left unsaid.

    This was using Vi of deliberately bringing a cheap violin, putting the Thompson n in a cruel and unrighteous position.

    At this point, Emma sighed. Its also my fault. I should have given Samuel to my sister.

    Hearing this, Moira furrowed her brow, and her dislike for Emma deepened.

    She originally thought that Vi just had a bad attitude.

    She didnt expect that not only did Vi have a bad attitude, but she was fundamentally wed as a person.

    Vi was actually using thepetition to create public opinion, tarnishing the Thompson ns reputation.

    At that moment, the hosts voice sounded again. Contestant number 108, are you ready, please?

    Vi turned her eyes slightly.

    Ill test the sound first.

    The host nodded, You may.

    Vi picked up the violin, closed her eyes slightly, and drew the bow.

    Squeak!

    A burst ofughter suddenly filled the air..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 95 - 95: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_6

    Chapter 95: 090: Truly Deserving the First ce (10,000word Chapter)_6

    Trantor: 549690339

    A country girl is still a country girl, treating the violin like arge saw shes trying to work.

    Did she think the violinpetition was about sawing trees in their vige?

    Its utterly embarrassing.

    The judges couldnt help but shake their heads in silence.

    Moira even wanted to turn around and leave.

    How on earth did Vi Thompson gather the courage toe on stage?

    Although Vi didnt perform well, the host still professionally asked, Contestant Number 108, are you ready? The necessary procedures must be followed.

    Im ready.

    The host half-heartedly said, Looking forward to your performance.

    Performance.

    Hearing this, the audience burst into another round ofughter.

    What kind of performance can you expect from someone sawing away at a violin?

    Vi didnt care about theirughter; she simply tilted her head slightly, rested her cheek against the violin and drew the bow across the strings.

    Oh, look at her trying to act all professional! Lets see how shell leave the stage in shame. Mockingughter continued relentlessly.

    But then, at that moment

    A lively note rang out in the air.

    Vi pressed the tailpiece with one hand while drawing the bow with the other.

    The bow danced up and down, and beautiful notes spilled forth effortlessly.

    The lingering melody was soothing and melodious.

    Her tall figure and jade-like skin, paired with her violin, created a breathtaking image that left people breathless.

    In that instant

    The entire audience fell silent.

    No one could have expected that Vi would actually y the violin.

    And, more importantly, that she would y so well.

    The Butterfly Lovers is an ancient piece of music.

    And today, out of the 108 contestants, shes the only one performing a

    traditional Sinian piece.

    The violin is a Western instrument, and ying Western music with it would feel more natural and harmonious, and would likely result in higher scores.

    Sinian traditional music is gentle and graceful, with more restrained emotions, unlike the passionate and unrestrained feelings of Westerners, making the violin more suitable for Western music.

    As such, all the other contestants chose to y music from foreign countries today.

    Even Elizabeth Thompson chose a Western ssic.

    But Vi not only conveyed the restraint and subtlety of traditional music through her performance on the violin

    She also infused her own emotions into the piece.

    Making listeners resonate with her.

    Even those who didnt understand the violin could hear the beautiful love story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai in the prelude of The Butterfly

    Lovers.

    Zhu Yingtai was a youngdy naive to the ways of the world.

    Liang Shanbo was a simple and honest schr.

    Their encounter was exceptionally beautiful.

    Vi was also immersed in the world of music, unable to escape.

    Meanwhile, in the corner

    A tall and straight figure stood there, watching the young girl on stage with an indescribable expression on his face.

    The girl in his sight ovepped with the figure ying the violin in his memory.

    so

    It was her, wasnt it?

    Terrence Lentz squinted his eyes, his deep ck irises unfathomable.

    Sir,

    At that moment, a blond-haired, blue-eyed foreigner walked in from outside.

    Hearing this, Terrence pressed down on the brim of his hat, covering his eyebrows and eyes. Speak.

    Venice leaned slightly forward, and whispered something into his ear.

    After listening to Venices words, Terrence pressed down on his hat again, and finally walked outside.

    Watching Vis performance on stage, Moira was momentarily dumbfounded.

    This sound of the violin

    How could it be so familiar?

    It was almost identical to what she had heard at the Thompson nst time!

    Moreover, it was even more pleasant to listen to than before.

    Most importantly

    Vi was only using an entry-level violin.

    She couldnt imagine how beautiful the melody would be if Vi used a world-ss violin like Elizabeths.

    Could it be

    The person who yed the violin thest time wasnt Elizabeth at all?

    But instead, the young girl on stage?

    Thinking of this, Moira turned to look at Elizabeth next to her.bender

    At this moment, Elizabeths face was as white as a sheet.

    Her eyes were wide open in disbelief.

    What was going on?

    How could this country girl Vi y the violin?

    Furthermore, how could she y it so well?

    It was also at this time

    That Elizabeth finally realized

    The violin sound Moira heardst time didnte from the television but was yed by Vi.

    With this thought

    Elizabeths face turned various shades of green and white, like a color palette, incredibly unsightly.

    What was she supposed to do now?

    Why was it that every time, this illegitimate child would steal what rightfully belonged to her?

    Shameless!

    The music continued, reaching the climax of the piece.

    The two lovers, deeply in love, were separated by the constraints of the world.

    Liang Shanbo was dead.

    Who would love Zhu Yingtai anymore?

    So, she cast aside her bright red wedding gown, rushed to Liang Shanbos tomb, transformed into a butterfly, and entwined with Liang Shanbo for all eternity..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 96 - 96: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _7

    Chapter 96: 090: Truly Deserved First ce (10,000 Character Chapter) _7

    Trantor: 549690339

    A pair of lovers thusy forever in their underground tomb.

    Theres no doubt the end of the story is tragic.

    The melody of the violin also became so sorrowful, ebbing and flowing.

    The eyes of everyone present were red.

    This kind of emotion was too contagious.

    Diana was weeping, Vi is so amazing! Im so touched!

    Fiona Knight held Diana, her sorrow matching the other girls.

    With the conclusion of thest musical note, the performance came to an end. Vi Thompson detached herself from the mournful music, faced the judges and the audience, and bowed slightly.

    There was silence for a few seconds.

    Then came a thunderous apuse.

    p, p, p

    The apuse was forceful, escting with each wave.

    Beautiful Thompson! Beautiful Thompson!

    The students from North Bridge High School shouted with excitement.

    Even others began to join in the shouting.

    The scene was momentarily chaotic.

    The host stepped forward at the right moment, suppressing his excitement, Thank you, Miss Thompson, for your rendition of The Butterfly Lovers. It was so moving, I felt as if I could see Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai right in front of me!

    Once he finished speaking, the host continued: Now please let the judges score the performance!

    The judges looked at each other and unanimously gave full marks.

    Since everyone gave full marks, there was no need to drop the highest or lowest score. Therefore, Vis final score was 100 points. The host took the microphone, Congrattions, Vi.

    Thank you.

    The host continued: Do you have any thoughts at this moment? Is there anyone special you would like to thank?

    Thank you, 1010 milk tea. Vi said.

    Free lifetime supply of milk tea, even the thought of that was particrly exciting.

    Vi had a gentle smile in her eyes, it seemed like there were stars shining brightly at the bottom of them.

    Although the host was curious why Vi wanted to thank 1010 milk tea, he didnt ask. The awards for the top three contestants of thepetition were still to be given out.

    Then came the awarding segment.

    The first ce went to Vi Thompson.

    The second ce was Elizabeth Thompson.

    The third ce was Mae White.

    Mae finally submitted to defeat.

    She considered it an honor to lose to a formidable opponent like Vi.

    She was just curious how Emma would be feeling now.

    After all, Emma had always looked down on the little country girl, Vi.

    Mae shed a smile at the corner of her mouth as she epted the trophy from the guest of honor, Thank you.

    Emma maintained a polite smile on her face.

    This was not the time for panic, she needed to remainposed.

    It was merely apetition.

    Not a big deal.

    After the award ceremony.

    Emma quickly approached Moira.

    Teacher Emmas face was pale, as if she wanted to exin something, but Moira did not give her the chance.

    Elizabeth Thompson, you have disappointed me immensely! Moira said angrily to Emma.

    She never imagined that Emma could deceive her.

    Nor could she believe that the person who yed the violin at the Thompsons house that day was not Emma.

    She had proimed to the world that she epted a student who could make the entire violin world proud.

    But as it turned out, it was all a joke.

    Teacher, things are not what you think

    Moira didnt want to hear any more of Emmas excuses, turning and walking away.

    Teacher! Teacher! Emma chased after Moira but was stopped by Moiras assistant.

    Miss Thompson, you have profoundly disappointed the professor!bender

    Emma watched Moiras departing figure, feeling her blood rush backwards and breaking out into an immediate cold sweat.

    What should she do now?

    What was she going to do?

    Backstage, Moira approached.

    At that time, Vi had just finished packing up her violin, holding her trophy, ready to go out to eat with Diana and Fiona. Miss Thompson, please wait a moment. Moira quickly ran over.

    Hello. Vi turned slightly. Can I help you?

    First, let me introduce myself. I am the president of the International Violin Association, Mary Perryne. I am also one of the ten judges who just graded your performance, Moira said with a smile.

    Vi nodded in acknowledgment, President Perryne.

    Miss Thompson, I have something to discuss with you. Are you free at the moment? Mary wanted to take Vi as her apprentice immediately.

    Although her skill level may not necessarily be higher than the young girl standing before her, she had prestige.

    A great teacher produces brilliant students.

    Having an apprentice as talented as Vi was a matter of honor for her.

    Vi could sense Marys intentions and gently declined: Im sorry, President

    Perryne, Im going to have dinner with my friends.

    Vi didnt know much about Perryne in her previous life, but she had heard a thing or two.

    Mary did possess a high level of skill, but she was extremely proud. She believed that people in the Sinian country could not v the violin well.

    So, she only took in students with excellent foundation. She was not willing to teach from scratch.

    Mary certainly would not ept a young child who knew nothing as a student.

    She wanted both fame and profit.

    Mary felt regretful, she wanted to say something else to Vi, but Vi had already walked away with Diana and Fiona.

    Watching Vis receding figure, Mary was more certain of her idea. She absolutely had to take Vi as her apprentice.

    Vi had just declined her because she didnt know the presidents intentions. When the time was right, Mary would have a proper talk with Vi.

    Meanwhile, at Thompson Family Manor in Capital City.

    Mandel Thompson was sitting at his desk.

    The assistant handed him a few documents, Boss, these are the ones that match Miss Thompsons description. But one of them does not have a red birthmark on her right arm and the birthday also does not match.

    Upon hearing this, Mandel pressed his eyebrows together, appearing somewhat fatigued.

    An incorrect birthdate was normal, as the traffickers who kidnapped the child would naturally want to change the childs birthdate.

    However, a birthmark was something innate and could not be changed.

    ording to what Mary said, Vi Thompson had a butterfly-shaped birthmark on her right arm.

    Just then, the door was pushed open from outside and Edward Thompson walked in, looking at Mandel incredulously, Big brother, you cant possibly not trust Sylvia!

    Mandel had already fully delegated the task of finding Vi to Sylvia. Why was he secretly arranging for others to find her? If Sylvia found out, how heartbroken would she be?

    Mandel frowned slightly, Shut the door!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 97 - 97: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful

    Chapter 97: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful

    Trantor: 549690339

    Why do I have to close the door? Edward Thompson looked at Mandel Thompson with disappointment in his eyes.

    They openly imed to believe Sylvia Thompson and treated her as their biological sister, but secretly they had done this.

    What is this?

    Is this fair to Sylvia?

    Edward never thought Mandel would be such a hypocrite.

    Sylvia had been cautious at the Thompson n, watching the faces of everyone. And now, even Mandel treated her this way.

    Its important to know that in this family, apart from Father Thompson, the person Sylvia respected the most was Mandel Thompson.

    How disappointed would she be if she found out about this!

    l said, Mandel pressed his temple, close the door.

    Mandels expression was indifferent, not angry, but his calm tone made it difficult for people to resist.

    Its the majesty of the eldest son and the aura that an older brother should have.

    Edward nced at Mandel, closed the door, and in a moment, looked at Mandel again, then said: Big brother, you have to give me an exnation today!

    Today, he must take justice back for Sylvia.

    Mandel squinted his eyes, his tone still so light, What exnation do you want?

    Why dont you trust Sylvia? Edward continued, You clearly gave her the full responsibility for this matter, but now youre doubting her character? She grew up with us as our sister, dont you know her nature very well?

    If Sylvia really found Vi, would she hide the truth?

    Definitely not!

    If that day came, Sylvia would be even happier than their parents. She had said more than once in front of him that if she could, she would give her life for Vis reunion with the Thompson n.

    If Sylvia were a calcting person, she wouldnt say such things. How many sisters would be willing to sacrifice their lives to bring a sister back home?

    Mandels actions are undoubtedly unfair to Sylvia.

    Very unfair.

    The more Edward thought about it, the more distressed he became.

    Compared to Edwards emotional outburst, Mandel was rather calm, just looking at Edward and saying, Because we cant know whats in someones heart!

    These simple words exined everything.

    Mandel was a businessman.

    A very sessful businessman.

    In a businessmans eyes, the only person he can trust is himself.

    Moreover ,

    Sylvia had no blood rtion to the Thompson n.

    So, searching for their sister, he could only do it personally.

    But Sylvia is our sister, Edward couldnt stand to see Sylvia wronged, Big brother, do you know how much she respects you? Shes always regarded you as her closest big brother. What youre doing is simply heart-breaking! Although she has no blood rtionship with us, she grew up under your watch. Do you really think all those years of emotion arent worth the DNA certificate?bender

    By the end, Edward felt terrible and was grieving for Sylvia.

    Sylvia always regarded Mandel as her closest person, yet Mandel never really trusted her.

    Just thinking about it made it difficult to breathe.

    In this family, Mrs. Thompson didnt like Sylvia, always giving her unpleasant looks.

    And now, theres Mandel as well

    Just thinking about it made it difficult to breathe. Did 1 ever say shes not my sister? Mandel asked back.

    But by doing this, you dont trust her.

    Compared to her, I do trust myself more, Mandel said calmly, lighting a cigarette, Bob, Im a businessman. If 1 believed everything others said, do you think I could be where I am today?

    Businessmen are naturally suspicious.

    Whats more, searching for their sister is a big deal.

    From Sylvias perspective, if she truly brought Vi back, it would be a threat to her.

    After all, Vi is the real Young Miss of the Thompson Family.

    As a human, who doesnt have jealousy?

    Who can guarantee that Sylvia wont purposely conceal Vis whereabouts out of jealousy? Therefore,

    Only by investigating himself can he be absolutely sure.

    Hearing this, Edward frowned, Big brother, youre too heartless!

    He really couldnt understand Mandels words.. Was it necessary for a sessful businessman to be so heartless towards his family?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 98 - 98: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_2

    Chapter 98: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mandel Thompson took a puff of his cigarette, Youve been in the entertainment industry for so many years, cant you even see this simple truth?

    Edward Thompson scoffed, Our entertainment industry is not as heartless as you imagine.

    At least he hadnt encountered such people.bender

    Edward Thompson had a good appearance and fine acting skills.

    Just as the saying goes.

    Ancestor Master bestows a meal, reaching the peak as soon as he debuts, coupled with his good family background, he never suffered hardships and never been a supporting actor. He had never experienced the deliberate difficulty from old actors. Within 5 years and 6 films, he was crowned the youngest Emperor in the entertainment industry, and everything went smoothly. Others tried to please him; how would he know the warmth and coldness of human rtionships?

    Hearing this, Mandel Thompson shook his head helplessly.

    In the end, it was still because Edward Thompson had experienced too little.

    Edward Thompson continued to ask, Big brother, what do you mean by shaking your head?

    Mandel Thompson flicked off half of the burning ashes from his cigarette with his fingertips, l think you are truly ignorant of the ways of the world.

    Speaking of this, Mandel Thompsons tone became lighter, Human nature is not as bad as you think, but its definitely not as good as you think either. There are good people and bad people in this world.

    But there are no absolute good people, and no absolute good people either.

    Good people cant avoid doing something bad, on the other hand, bad people couldnt have never done anything good.

    So, dont oversimplify things. Sometimes, what you see might not be true, and what you hear might not be false either.

    Upon hearing this, Edward Thompson was speechless, Youre the one who overthinks human nature.

    Many things can only be thoroughly understood and ingrained in memory through personal experience.

    Mandel Thompson said earnestly, Youll understand someday.

    Edward Thompson looked at Mandel Thompson, holding back his anger, and continued, Big brother, I dont want to talk about these grand principles with you. I just want to tell you, can you please respect Sylvia and stop interfering in this matter?

    Even if you dont trust Sylvia, you should trust me. I am Vis biological brother! I want to find her as soon as possible too. I can guarantee with my honor that Sylvia will do her best to help us find Vi. In this matter, she wont be worse than you!

    As long as Sylvia Thompson had news of Vi, she would definitely report it to their parents as soon as possible.

    With her character, she couldnt do something as calcted as deliberately hiding information.

    Are you trustworthy? Mandel Thompson asked in return.

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson was choked with anger, feeling extremely ufortable and almost unable to breathe.

    Mandel Thompson was really going too far.

    He wasnt even fit to be Sylvia Thompsons big brother.

    Edward Thompson was furious and continued, Big brother, arent you afraid that Ill tell Sylvia about this? This was a threat to Mandel Thompson.

    Unfortunately.

    Edward Thompson still underestimated his big brother in the end.

    Suit yourself.

    Big brother!

    Mandel Thompson put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray, looked up at

    Edward Thompson, Leave, I have official duties to handle.

    Edward Thompson wanted to say something, hesitated, but in the end, he didnt say anything and turned to leave.

    Watching the closed study door, Mandel Thompson pressed his temples with a headache.

    When would his younger brother finally give him some peace of mind!

    Edward Thompson stepped outside the door, his heart umting a pile of anger.

    He was hesitating.

    Should he tell Sylvia about this matter?

    If he told Sylvia, she would be undoubtedly heartbroken.

    Not to mention Sylvia, if it were him, he would also be heartbroken and upset.

    Compared to seeing Sylvia sad, he hoped that Sylvia could always be happy.

    Moreover, if this matter were known to Sylvia, it would certainly affect the rtionship between Sylvia and Mandel Thompson.

    Mandel Thompson could be so heartless, but he couldnt.

    He hoped that Sylvia could have more people to protect her.

    Therefore, he couldnt let a rift form between Sylvia and Mandel Thompson.

    With this in mind, Edward Thompson made up his mind to keep this matter hidden and not let a third person know.

    The most important thing now is to let Sylvia regain Mandel Thompsons trust.

    Mandel Thompsons grudge was with Vi.

    So, the best way to make Mandel Thompson believe in Sylvia was to find Vi.

    Only when Sylvia could find Vi quickly and reunite the family would Mandel Thompson let go of his prejudice against Sylvia.

    Edward Thompson sorted out his emotions, walked to Sylvias bedroom, and knocked on the door.

    Soon, the door opened.

    Third brother..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 99 - 99: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_3

    Chapter 99: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson opened the door.

    Edward Thompson smiled and asked, Can Ie in?

    No! Sylvia said, with a straight face.

    Seeing this, Edward was taken aback for a moment.

    He felt a little uneasy.

    Had Sylvia be angry?

    Did she find out something?

    Just then, Sylvia suddenly broke into a smile, Come in, Third Brother! I was just kidding!

    You naughty girl! Edward smacked Sylvias head lightly, You scared me. I thought you were really mad.

    Angry? Sylvia tilted her head, looked at Edward, and asked in a cutesy tone, Does Third Brother have something to hide from me?

    No, no. Edward shook his head immediately.

    He must not let Sylvia find out about that issue.

    Really? Sylvia looked up at Edward, Third Brother?

    Really, Edward said affectionately, patting her head, You are my favorite sister, I cant lie to you.

    Sylvia suddenly had a mischievous grin on her face, reaching out to tickle Edwards waist.

    Having grown up together, Sylvia knew all Edwards weaknesses all too well.

    Edwards biggest weakness was that he was ticklish.

    Sylvia tickled him and asked, Third Brother, do you confess?

    In fact, its very simple to deal with sibling rtionships with Edward.

    He was different from Brandon Thompson.

    Brandon was strict, mature, stable, and definitely wouldnt allow her to tickle him like this.

    If Brandon saw this scene, he would undoubtedly stop it sternly and bring up some reasoning about how girls should avoid their fathers and boys should avoid their mothers.

    Edwardughed so hard that tears came out.

    Its just that Sylvia dared to treat him like this.

    This was how siblings should be.

    yful, lighthearted, and full ofughter.

    Brandon was just too old-fashioned and rigid.

    Edward, who was ticklish to the point of helplessness, said, No, no, my dear sister. Your Third Brother isnt hiding anything from you! Sylviaughed and asked, Third Brother, do you beg for mercy?

    I beg for mercy!

    Thats more like it. Sylvia let go of Edward.bender

    As soon as Sylvia stopped tickling his waist, Edward quickly grabbed her with a grasp and pinned her on the bed.

    Third Brother, youre ying dirty!

    Edwardughed and said, You little rascal, youre allowed to y dirty, but Im not?

    The siblings yed around for a while before calming down.

    Sylvia looked at Edward, So, Third Brother, what did you want from me?

    Edward remembered the important matter at hand and said, Sylvia, have you heard any news about Vi recently?

    Vi Thompson.

    Upon hearing this name, Sylvias expression darkened for a moment, but then it disappeared so quickly that Edward didnt even catch it.

    Not yet, Sylvia shook her head, feeling guilty, Im sorry, Third Brother. I still havent found any clues about my sister, have I let our parents hopes down?

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward immediately said, Sylvia, you mustnt think like that. Third Brother knows youve been trying hard to find her. Its not your fault if you cant find Vi. If she were so easy to find, our parents wouldnt have searched for so many years without finding any clues. Im sorry Sylvia apologized with a hint of redness in her eyes.

    Edward found this pitiful and lovely sight of Sylvia hard to bear.

    Sylvia was making such an effort in searching for Vi, yet Brandon doubted her intentions.

    Fortunately.

    Fortunately, Sylvia didnt know about it yet.

    Edward looked at Sylvia, his eyes tender. He hugged her and said, Sylvia, you dont have to apologize. If you encounter any difficulties during your search for Vi, remember to tell Third Brother. With mywork, Ill solve the problem in the shortest possible time. Hearing this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    What did Edward mean?

    Did he want to get involved in this matter?

    How ridiculous.

    How truly ridiculous.

    The Thompson Family kept saying they trusted her, which was why they were willing to entrust her with the task of finding Vi. But now, why did Edward want to meddle in it?

    He was obviously suspicious of her.

    Sylvia bit her lip in indignation.

    She didnt understand.

    All these years, she had been ying the roles of granddaughter, daughter, and sister so well. Why wouldnt they ept her!

    Although it was difficult to ept, Sylvia didnt show it. Instead, she nodded and said, Third Brother, thank you.

    Silly girl, Edward rubbed Sylvias head, Why are you thanking Third Brother? Moreover, Vi is also my sister. Just like you, I wish to find her as soon as possible..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 100 - 100: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_4

    Chapter 100: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Find Vi?

    If Edward Thompson truly saw her as a sister, he wouldnt say such words.

    She and Vi.

    One is the real daughter, and the other is the adopted one.

    If Vi really came back, would there still be a ce for her in the Thompson n?

    Perhaps by then, she could only be Vis apanying maid?

    Edward didnt notice the vicious glint in Sylvia Thompsons lowered eyes.

    It was the kind of look that only appeared in viins in TV dramas.

    A momentter, Edward stood up and said, Its gettingte, Sylvia. Im going to go back to my room and rest.

    Okay. Sylvia nodded, Good night, Bob.

    Good night. Just then, as if recalling something, Edward asked, By the way, Sylvia, Im going to Texas to film in two days. Do you want toe and have some fun?

    No, thanks. Sylvia immediately refused, l have other things to do.

    Is it about finding Vi? Edward asked.

    Yes. Sylvia nodded, smiling, l hope to find my sister soon.

    Hearing this, Edward was filled with emotions. In order to find Vi, Sylvia sacrificed most of her rest time.

    But in the end, no one thanked her.

    Edward felt deste inside. He looked at Sylvia and said, Sylvia, why dont you just forget about it.

    Huh? Sylvia looked at Edward, confused.

    Edward continued, Sylvia, why dont you leave the matter of finding Vi to Brandon?

    Let her leave the matter of finding Vi to Mandel Thompson?

    What did Edward mean by that?

    Was he afraid that she would withhold information about Vi?

    First, he wants to get involved in her search for Vi, and now he wants her to hand the matter over to Mandel Thompson.

    It seemed her suspicions were correct.

    Edward was indeed doubting her.

    Sylvias eyes turned red, Bob, does this mean you dont trust me?

    No, no, absolutely not, Edward immediately turned around tofort Sylvia. Sylvia, 1 didnt mean it at all. Im just worried that youre too tired. If youre not tired, just forget what I said.

    Sylvia sniffed, her voice filled with grievance, Bob, as long as I can find out about my sister, I wont feel tired no matter how exhausted I am.

    Before Edward could speak, Sylvia continued, Bob, I want to contribute to this family too.

    Edward hugged Sylvia, l support you.

    He vowed to help Sylvia find Vi as soon as possible.

    He hoped that Vi wouldnt turn out to be an ungrateful and vicious person.

    He hoped that Vi had a good upbringing and could get along well with Sylvia.

    The study room.

    Mandel Thompson looked at the information his assistant had brought, his eyebrows tightly furrowed.

    There were ten parent-child identification reports.

    All ten showed no parent-child rtionship.bender

    No one could understand this feeling.

    Now, Mrs. Thompson was getting older, and he didnt know if the olddy couldst until that day.

    Theres still one left, right? Mandel Thompson turned to his assistant.

    The assistant nodded.

    Because of the birthmark on her arm? Mandel asked.

    Yes.

    During this time, Mandel had seen theinformation of many 18 -year-old girls without birthmarks on their arms, but their other features matched.

    After some consideration, Mandel picked up a stack of information on the table, Send these people for parent-child identification as well.

    What if one of these people was really Vi?

    What if birthmarks could change?

    At this time, he couldnt let go of any hope.

    Alright. The assistant took the documents and said, Boss, Ill go do it now.

    Okay. Mandel nodded.

    The assistant left the study with the documents in hand.

    Aunt Zhang just happened to see this scene.

    Aunt Zhang put down the feather duster in her hand and looked at the assistants back, squinting her eyes.

    Combined with the words she had just overheard outside Mandels study, Aunt Zhang had a bad feeling.

    As Aunt Zhang cleaned up surreptitiously, she followed the assistants footsteps.

    Finally, she found that the assistant left the Thompson Manor by car, and the direction he was heading

    It was the hospital.

    Aunt Zhang had a nephew who worked at the hospital. She immediately picked up the phone and called him.

    Hello, Xiaoxi. I need you to keep an eye on something for me.

    That evening.

    Aunt Zhang came to Sylvias room to mop the floor.

    Sylvia was standing in front of a full-length mirror, admiring her recently bought dress. Aunt Zhang, didnt you mop the floor in my room this morning?

    Miss, you must have remembered wrong. Aunt Zhang smiled, l havent been

    to your room today..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 101 - 101: 090: Astonishing secret, Viola is so powerful_5

    Chapter 101: 090: Astonishing secret, Vi is so powerful_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Not noticing these trivial matters, Sylvia said, l must have remembered wrong, then.

    As Aunt Zhang was mopping the floor, she said, Miss Thompson, theres something you dont know, right?

    What is it? Sylvia asked.

    Youre not the only one in this house looking for Vi. Aunt Zhang spoke simply, but it sent chills down Sylvias spine.

    What?

    Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia. l heard it with my own ears.

    Though she had suspected that the Thompson family didnt believe her, Sylvia still couldnt believe it when she heard the truth herself.

    No.

    No.

    This isnt true.

    Aunt Zhang continued, The Third Young Master knows about this too.

    To be precise, it was Edward Thompson who had discovered this.

    Aunt Zhang knew that Sylvia could not ept this truth, but she had to face it.

    People must learn to grow up.

    Before Sylvia could react, Aunt Zhang added, Just now, Reg Thompsons assistant sent a batch of samples to the hospital for parent-child identification tests.

    Sylvias face turned pale.

    What exactly were the Thompsons doing?

    After saying all this, Aunt Zhang left Sylvias room.

    Sylvia had no mood to appreciate the clothes anymore. She slumped to the ground, unable to muster any strength.

    She couldnt give up now.

    She had to pull herself together.

    Vi had been missing for eighteen years, and the Thompson family had searched for her for that long. It was impossible for her to be found so easily.

    Sylvia forced herself to stand up.

    On the other hand,

    As soon as Aunt Zhang left Sylvias room, she received a call from her nephew.

    Auntie, dont worry! I have already checked for you. The samples that the Thompson family sent this time were all from children without birthmarks on their right arms.

    No birthmarks.

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhangs face also turned pale.

    No one knew better than her why the Thompson family had been unable to find the real Vi all these years.

    Because they had been focusing on birthmarks.

    Little did they know.

    Birthmarks could be turned into scars.

    Aunt Zhang quickly said, Xixi, help me keep an eye on the situation there, and call me if there are any problems.

    After hanging up the phone, Aunt Zhang was uneasy.

    Fortunately, she soon got a response from Xixi.

    None of the parent-child identification reports showed established rtionships.

    Aunt Zhang breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed.

    It was time to tell Sylvia the secret.

    Aunt Zhang squinted her eyes.

    Meanwhile, in River City,

    No one expected that Vi Thompson would win first ce in the violinpetition.

    After all, Vi was just a country bumpkin from the countryside-

    Reg Thompson and Olga never thought that Vi would win first ce either.bender

    Olga frowned, Our sweet Emma is tender-hearted, always thinking of that wild child, and she must have let Vi win this time. Otherwise, just with Vis skills alone? She could not possibly win the first ce. I bet even her violin skills were taught by Emma!

    Reg Thompson nodded, thinking that this was very likely.

    After all, Vi had been living in the countryside before and had no ess to such refined instruments like the violin. What are the country shepherds best at?

    Of course, ying the flute!

    Music theory is the same. If Vi was good at ying the flute, it would be normal for her to y the violin after being taught by Elizabeth Thompson.

    Olga sighed, lowered her voice, and said, Ive said it before, Emma is just too kind-hearted! Look, shes at a disadvantage now!

    First ce rightfully belonged to Elizabeth Thompson.

    But now, it was given away to the little wild child.

    Elizabeth Thompson tried to maintain a smile on her lips, trying not to lose herposure, knowing that Terrence could be on the scene today.

    However, she now hoped that Terrence would not be there.

    She wanted to meet Terrence in a better state.

    Elizabeth Thompson walked step by step towards the audience seats.

    Mom and Dad.

    Emma. Olga stood up, looking reproachful. How could you give away first ce to your sister?

    Before Elizabeth had a chance to reply, Olga asked, And when did you start teaching your sister the violin?

    Olga could privately call Vi a wild child, but not now.

    After all, there were many other people here.

    Elizabeth was taken aback and didnt have a chance to respond before someone around them said, So Vi Thompsons violin skills were taught by Miss Thompson herself!

    No wonder Miss Thompson didnt win first ce today she was intentionally letting that little country girl win!

    Miss Thompson is just too kind-hearted.

    Elizabeth Thompson already had the reputation of being the number one talent in River City, while Vi was just a country bumpkin from the countryside.

    With no connections, no socialwork, and no fans

    Elizabeth Thompson was worrying about how to save face. She immediately took advantage of the conversation and said, After all, I am the younger sister, its only right to let my older sister take the lead. Besides, my sister is truly more outstanding than me.

    Soon, the story evolved into Elizabeth Thompson graciously conceding to Vi Thompson, implying that there was no way Vi could have achieved such a level without her help.

    Trevor Sherman also learned of this.

    He thought Elizabeth Thompson was very noble.

    Very few younger sisters could do this.

    That evening,

    Trevor invited Elizabeth out for dinner and casually talked about it.

    Elizabeth Thompson smiled and said, Actually, thepetitions title isnt important, participation is what matters. As long as my sister is happy, Im willing to give her whatever she wants.

    These words were beautifully spoken, vividly portraying the image of a good younger sister.

    Trevor Sherman was deeply moved and even began to feel indignant on Elizabeths behalf.

    Emma was a good sister, but unfortunately, she didnt have a good sister in return.

    After dinner,

    Trevor offered to drive Elizabeth home.

    By the time Trevor returned to the Sherman residence, it was already half-past eleven in the evening.

    Mrs. Sherman was sitting on the couch, waiting for him. Workingte again?

    l went out for dinner. Trevor replied.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sherman had a bad feeling. With whom?

    Someone you know. Mrs. Sherman squinted her eyes, Elizabeth Thompson?

    Yes. Trevor nodded.

    Hearing that it was Elizabeth, Mrs. Sherman became very displeased. Dont listen to the advice of an elder and suffer the consequences, she said.

    It was obvious that Elizabeth Thompson was fishing, and there were stupid fish willing to take the bait.

    Mrs. Sherman sighed.

    Trevor continued, Grandma, you really misunderstand Emma.

    Trevor went on to tell Mrs. Sherman about the violinpetition. Would there be a second younger sister in this world who could do this?

    Nonsense! Shes talking nonsense! Mrs. Thompson became very agitated upon hearing this.. Vi is so capable, would she really need Emma to give way to her? You believe such nonsense?! Have you ever used your brain?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 102 - 102: 091: Domineering sister, directly cutting off the relationship!

    Chapter 102: 091: Domineering sister, directly cutting off the rtionship!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hearing what Mrs. Sherman had said, Trevor Sherman felt helpless.

    He didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    Vi was just a country girl, but Elizabeth Thompson was the famous number one talented woman in River City.

    Obviously, it was Elizabeth who gave the title of number one to Vi.

    Otherwise, how could Vi have won the first ce?

    What did she rely on?

    Relying on her growing up in the countryside?

    This exnation was simply too farfetched.

    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re too prejudiced against Emma,¡± Trevor said. ¡°What has she done to make you dislike her so much?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so naive,¡± Mrs. Sherman looked disappointed. ¡°You believe whatever Elizabeth says. Can¡¯t you have your own opinion?¡±

    Mrs. Sherman had always felt that Trevor would never be at a disadvantage with women.

    Because he had always been cautious around them.

    But now¡­

    He was tricked by Elizabeth, something that Mrs. Sherman had never expected.

    Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Grandmother, actually, I want to say the same thing to you. Don¡¯t believe everything Vi tells you!¡¯

    Vi was the maniptive one.

    Yet, Mrs. Sherman was like blinded by ghosts, unable to hear or see.

    After a pause, Trevor continued: ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about why Vi wants to get closer to you? Why does she want to please you?¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? When has Vi approached me? I¡¯m the one who took the initiative to find her, okay?¡± Mrs. Sherman replied angrily. ¡°Besides, let me correct you, Vi doesn¡¯t even have a fancy for you. Stop ttering yourself. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    Hearing this, Trevor shook his head helplessly.

    He didn¡¯t feel like exining anything to Mrs. Sherman.

    Because he knew that Mrs. Sherman wouldn¡¯t listen to anything he said at this point.

    Mrs. Sherman had been brainwashed too deeply by Vi. She couldn¡¯t wait for Vi to be a part of the Sherman family as her future granddaughter-inw.

    ¡°Grandmother, I also want to tell you that I will never like Vi. So please don¡¯t make any wild guesses. And don¡¯t make any promises to Vi either!¡±

    Seeing Mrs. Sherman¡¯s reaction, Trevor knew that she must have promised Vi the position of the future granddaughter-inw in the Sherman family.

    Old people get confused sometimes.

    Mrs. Sherman took a deep breath, trying her best not to get mad.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to get angry. Anger would make her age faster.

    Trevor lightly sighed, ¡°Grandmother, I don¡¯t want to argue with you because of an outsider.¡¯

    Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor, ¡°Am I the one arguing with you? It¡¯s clear that your judgment is clouded. You mistook a fish eye for a pearl!¡±

    Only one pearl could be found in a m.

    Obviously, this saying did not apply to Elizabeth.

    Trevor was about to return to his room when he heard her words. He turned to face Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Emma is a star.¡±

    The brightest, most dazzling star in the sky.

    Having said that, Trevor turned around and walked away.

    Watching Trevor walk away, Mrs. Sherman pped her forehead.

    It was her own quite a p.

    Smack-

    A red handprint appeared on her forehead.

    Seeing this, the housekeeper immediately approached her, ¡°Mrs. Sherman, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°l failed to educate my grandson properly. I deserve it!¡±

    Trevor had lost his parents at an early age and had been raised by her. Now that Trevor had be like this, she had a responsibility that could not be shirked.

    The housekeeper tried tofort her, ¡°Mrs. Sherman, Young Master is just being confused right now. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t me yourself so much.¡¯

    Children¡¯s misbehavior is not determined by their mothers, let alone Trevor being just Mrs. Sherman¡¯s grandson.

    Mrs. Sherman had already done her best.

    The housekeeper continued: ¡°Young Master is so intelligent. I believe he can

    get over this quickly.¡±

    Trevor was an intelligent person.

    But there was a saying that extreme intelligence would lead to harm.

    And Trevor was a perfect example.

    Logically speaking, a man like him shouldn¡¯t have been trapped by love. Mrs. Sherman sighed slightly, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s also a pitiful child.¡±

    Before Trevor turned three, his parents had died from a car ident. The Sherman family had also faced downfall at that time. No one could understand the bitterness of a child who had lost his parents.

    Mrs. Sherman had raised him through countless hardships, and fortunately, he did not let her down.

    With his excellent academic performance, he was admitted to the best university in River City at the age of fifteen.

    After he graduated at 19, he joined the Su Corporation.

    At that time, the old shareholders of the Su Corporation were not confident in him. They even wanted to force the 19-year-old boy to give up on his own ord..

 Chapter 103 - 103: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _2

    Chapter 103: 091: Domineering brother breaks off rtionship directly! _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, Trevor Sherman did not admit defeat, he used his own strength to step by step climb up to the highest position in the Su Corporation, finally reiming what originally belonged to the Sherman Family.

    Due to the hardships he went through, Trevor became reluctant to trust anyone.

    He was obstinate, once he had his mind set on something, he would not stop until he ran into a brick wall.

    On the other side.

    The Thompson n.

    Vi Thompson was seated in front of herputer, her fingers continuously

    dancing on the keyboard.

    The jade-white fingertips against the ck keyboard, the monochrome contrast, was more than a little good looking, it was truly a sight for keyboard lovers.

    Dut Dut.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Mantou, go open the door.¡±

    Vi¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    Mantou meowed in response and promptly made its way to the door, jumping onto the doorknob.

    Click.

    The next second, the door was open.

    This was a new skill that Mantou had just learned.

    ¡°Big sister.¡±

    A gentle voice rang out from the doorway.

    It was Elizabeth Thompson.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Vi responded without looking away from her screen.

    Theputer screen had switched to the homepage of the most popr game at the moment.

    ¡°Can I, can Ie in?¡±

    Elizabeth was being very careful, she didn¡¯t disy any hint of her usual haughty demeanor.

    Today¡¯s Vi was a surprise to her.

    She could never have dreamt that Vi would be herpetitor, taking away her spot as number one.

    How did Vi manage to learn to y such an elegant instrument as the violin?

    After a lot of thought, she decided to make peace with Vi.

    The best way to defeat an enemy is to understand them, to infiltrate their ranks.

    Elizabeth was determined to make Vi trust herpletely.

    In the end, Vi would just be her stepping stone.

    With these thoughts in mind, a triumphant gleam appeared in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Elizabeth walked in and closed the door behind her.

    Vi¡¯s room wasn¡¯t big.

    About ten square meters, it was originally the storeroom ot the Thompson¡¯s Vi.

    In the end, it was hurriedly converted into a room when Vi had toe.

    The room was simply furnished.

    Just a bed and a desk.

    Later, Vi herself purchased a cat climbing tower.

    Looking around the room, one could see an oldptop on the desk.

    The ck paint on the edges hadpletely chipped away due to the age of theptop, it looked like it had been picked up from a garbage dump.

    Next to theptopy a mobile phone.

    Unlike the thin smartphones that were popr now, this phone was thick and heavy, at least a few centimeters in thickness. It clearly looked like something you¡¯d pick up at a flea market.

    The only brand new thing was probably the cat climbing tower next to theputer desk.

    Elizabeth squinted subtly.

    A bumpkin was still a bumpkin after all.

    Of course she could only afford such cheap items.

    ¡°Big sister,¡± Elizabeth addressed Vi, her attitude sincere, ¡°First of all, I want to apologize to you. If I¡¯ve ever offended you in the past, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°What else?¡±

    Elizabeth was taken aback by Vi¡¯s indifferent response, after a pause she continued, ¡°Well, can you forgive me then?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Vi responded casually.

    The situation seemed to be progressing much simpler than Elizabeth had imagined.

    She initially thought it would be pretty hard to get past Vi.

    ¡°So, can you leave now?¡± Vi said lightly, pointing towards the door, ¡°l have things to do.¡±

    Elizabeth was a bit slow to react.

    Just then, Vi walked over and opened the door.

    Only then did Elizabeth get a grip, ¡°Big sister, can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Ask. ¡±

    Elizabeth said, ¡°Who taught you to y the violin?¡±

    There was one fact that Elizabeth had to admit.

    Vi¡¯s violin skills were indeed very good.

    ¡°The grandfather from my vige,¡± Vi answered.

    Elizabeth squinted.

    What kind of person could teach such a rural girl to y so beautifully?

    Obviously, it couldn¡¯t have been some ordinary rural farmer.

    It was clear that Vi was not telling her the truth.

    ¡°Can you leave now?¡± Vi asked again.

    ¡°Big sister, I won¡¯t disturb you then,¡± Elizabeth left the room.

    Before she could react,

    Bang.

    Vi had already shut the door.

    Looking at the firmly closed door, Elizabeth squinted, a cold light gleaming in her eyes.

    Vi went back to sitting in front of herputer, one hand on the mouse, the other operating the keyboard.

    Two windows were open on theputer screen.

    One was the game.

    And the other was filled with lines of code.

    The amazing thing was, both windows were active at the same time.

    The game character was pushing a tower.

    Suddenly, a Lux sprang out from the bushes.

    Vi remained calm, her left hand rapidly working the keyboard..

 Chapter 104 - 104: 091: Domineering sibling, directly cutting off the relationship! _3

    Chapter 104: 091: Domineering sibling, directly cutting off the rtionship! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    In an instant, Lux¡¯s ambush was thwarted.

    One kill!

    Then, two more heroes from the other side arrived.

    Vi¡¯s health bar was only half full.

    She remained calm andposed.

    Triple kill!

    An impressive feat.

    The code on her screen was constantly changing.

    It was hard to imagine how she could multitask so effectively.

    Anyone who saw this would undoubtedly be in disbelief!

    Elizabeth returned to her room, sitting on her princess bed with her eyes half-closed.

    Vi¡¯s response tonight clearly showed that she had no intention of opening up to her.

    Elizabeth had humbled herself, yet Vi was ungrateful.

    Well then, don¡¯t me her for not being sisterly!

    With this thought in mind, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes shed with malice.

    The next afternoon.

    Elizabeth carried a te of fruit to Vi¡¯s door.

    She knocked.

    After knocking for a while, there was still no response from inside.

    Just then, a servant walked by and said, ¡°Miss, she seems to have gone out.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Elizabeth nodded, ¡°then I¡¯ll just leave the fruit te for my sister.¡± Upon finishing her words, she turned the doorknob and entered.

    The servant looked at Elizabeth¡¯s retreating figure, sighing at how kind-hearted she was.

    If it were someone else, who would be willing to get involved with a country

    Elizabeth ced the fruit te on the desk, but instead of leaving right away, she surveyed theyout of the whole room.

    Finally, her gazended on a book.

    She didn¡¯t recognize the text on it.

    But she knew that it was a book introducing ancient Egyptian characters.

    The book recorded tens of thousands of ancient Egyptian characters, which even she couldn¡¯t read, let alone Vi.

    Such a good pretender.

    Elizabeth picked up the book and flipped through it.

    The book had been around for quite some time, the pages already slightly yellowed. However, it was not difficult to see that it was a pirated copy. After all, the genuine version was disyed on a bookshelf in their house.

    At this moment, a piece of paper fell out from the book.

    Elizabeth picked up the paper from the floor.

    It had two lines of numbers written on it. The first line wasposed of numerals.

    The second line read ¡°song.1122.¡¯!

    Obviously, it was a username and password.

    Elizabeth squinted her eyes, took out her phone, took a picture of the numbers and password, and then put the book back in its ce.

    Back in her room, Elizabeth continued to investigate the ount.

    She tried logging into WhatsApp and QQ.

    But¡­

    Neither were correct.

    What could it be?

    Intuition told Elizabeth that there must be a secret hidden within this ount.

    On the other side.

    Vi was hanging out with Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight.

    Fiona hugged Vi¡¯s arm, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re truly amazing! Do you know, you¡¯re now the goddess of everyone in our school!¡±

    Vi jokingly replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t 1 one before?¡±

    ¡°Although you were also popr before, many people still misunderstood you.

    But now, everyone adores you!¡±

    Edith Bet joined the conversation, ¡°Not only your school, but even our school forum is discussing Vi.¡±

    ¡°Which school do you go to?¡± Vi asked.

    ¡°No. 3 Middle School,¡± Edith replied.

    Vi nodded slightly, took out her phone, and opened the No. 3 Middle School forum.

    As expected, she saw threads about herself.

    Some people even uploaded pictures of her during thepetition.

    The pictures were quite ttering.

    Vi saved each photo and then cked out all of the threads.

    She didn¡¯t like being judged like that.

    Just as she removed the threads, Edith screamed.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Vi and Fiona asked with concern.

    Edith said, ¡°All the threads about Vi on our school forum are gone.¡±

    ¡°Someone must have hacked it,¡± Vi said.

    ¡°How did you know it was hacked?¡± Fiona asked.

    Vi smiled gently, ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who did it.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking,¡± Edith didn¡¯t take the matter to heart, ¡°Do you know how advanced our school¡¯s security system is?¡±

    Only a professional hacker could do it, not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Vi asked in return.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Edith asked.

    Vi looked serious and said four words, ¡°Taro Milk Tea.¡¯

    Edith, who had a keen interest inputers, was naturally aware of the recently famous Boss.

    ¡°You mean the Milk Tea Master who took down LW?¡± Fiona immediately asked.

    Fiona and Edith both loved coding and nned to apply to the most famousputer department in Mountains and Seas University in the future.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Vi nodded.

    Edith burst intoughter, ¡°Vi, stop joking around..¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _4

    Chapter 105: 091: Domineering brother breaks off rtionship directly! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Vi said.

    Fiona also thought Vi was joking, ¡°If you¡¯re the Milk Tea Master, then I¡¯m Boss¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    Vi immediately took a step away from Fiona, ¡°My sexual orientation is normal.¡¯

    Seeing this, Edith couldn¡¯t help butugh, and continued: ¡°You¡¯re silly, Fiona! What¡¯s so good about being a girlfriend? You should be the Milk Tea Master¡¯s daughter instead. Having such an amazing dad would make you a winning lottery ticket in life, right?¡±

    Fiona nodded, ¡°Right, right, right. Then I am the Milk Tea Master¡¯s daughter! The kind that can walk sideways!¡¯

    Vi touched her nose and looked at Fiona seriously. ¡°l probably won¡¯t be able to give birth to a daughter as big as you.¡± ¡°Vi, you¡¯re way too into the act!¡±

    Vi just smiled, without exining further.

    Fiona leaned on Vi¡¯s arm and said with a long face, ¡°l just realized that everyone around me is so talented. Vi, your medical skills are fantastic, you can y the violin, and your academic performance is absolutely amazing! My academic performance is no good, and I don¡¯t have any special talents¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. You actually can do some things, and you do contribute to the Earth.¡± Vi said.

    Fiona looked at Vi, her face full of anticipation, ¡°What can I do?¡±

    Does she have some hidden skills or something?

    ¡°You can help convert carbon dioxide.¡±

    Hearing this, Edith burst intoughter.

    Fiona was amused as well, ¡°l guess I really do make a big contribution to the Earth, after all, nts can¡¯t do without me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson!¡±

    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind them.

    Vi looked back slightly and saw Moiraing towards her.

    ¡°Miss Moira.¡±

    Moira approached with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, may I have a private chat with you?¡±

    After saying this, she nced at Edith and Fiona next to her.

    Both were very tactful and said, ¡°Vi, we¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡±

    Only then was Moira satisfied and smiled at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, shall we sit over there?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly.

    The two went to a coffee shop and sat down.

    Moira ordered two cups of coffee.

    Vi said, ¡°Just a ss of water for me.¡± Moira looked at Vi, ¡°You don¡¯t like coffee?¡±

    ¡°I find it hard to get used to.¡± Vi replied.

    Besides not getting used to it, Vi was also somewhat allergic to coffee. If she touched even a little bit, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night and the effect wouldst for several days.

    Moira continued, ¡°Coffee is an elegant beverage. You young people can try to adapt to it.¡±

    Upper-ss people usually drink coffee for socializing. Vi couldn¡¯t afford to dislike it if she wanted to be her disciple.

    If people found out, she would beughed at as a country bumpkin.

    Vi politely nodded.

    Moira was finally satisfied and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, after listening to your performance of ¡°The Butterfly Lovers¡± yesterday, I was extremely excited! In our country, there aren¡¯t many talented individuals like you anymore.¡±

    She paused for a moment, ¡°So, 1 want to make you my disciple.¡±

    She had already imagined Vi being thrilled upon hearing this.

    After all, her reputation was well-known.

    But, surprisingly.

    Vi still looked indifferent, ¡°I appreciate your high regard, but I already have a master.¡±

    She already had a master?

    This left Moira very displeased, but she didn¡¯t show it and asked, ¡°What is the name of your esteemed master?¡±

    Vi replied softly, ¡°My master is just a very ordinary old man.¡±

    If he¡¯s so ordinary, then why wouldn¡¯t Vi be willing to be her disciple?

    Moira continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Miss Thompson. I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯ve had a previous master. As long as from now on, you only have me as your master.¡±

    After saying this, Moira pondered for a moment, ¡°Miss Thompson, you have remarkable talent, and your violin ying is excellent. However, raw jade requires polishing. If you trust me, I can make you the brightest star ¨C the Venus in the violin world.¡¯

    Moira had studied the violin for nearly half her life and had a significant influence in the world of violin. Unfortunately, she had no sessors.

    Vi¡¯s appearance gave her hope.

    She had a hunch.

    Given time, Vi would undoubtedly produce even more amazing works.

    So, she had to make Vi her disciple.

    Famous masters create famous disciples.

    Simrly, famous disciples also make famous masters.

    Moira desperately needed a talented apprentice like this.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions,¡± Vi politely refused, ¡°My master treats me very well, and I can¡¯t let him down..¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _ 5

    Chapter 106: 091: Domineering brother breaks off rtionship directly! _ 5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson¡¯s second rejection made Moira frown slightly.

    Vi was being condescending, and as the Thompson n¡¯s adopted daughter, she was somewhat unappreciative.

    Moira¡¯s name in the violin world attracted countless admirers.

    And yet, Vi Thompson rejected her again and again!

    What is this?

    Moira had never encountered such an ill-mannered person.

    If not for Vi¡¯s exceptional talent, Moira would have lost her temper long ago ¨C but how could she when Vi was truly gifted?

    Suppressing her anger, Moira spoke softly, ¡°Miss Thompson, would you like to reconsider?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, President Zheng, but I think I don¡¯t need to reconsider.¡± After finishing her words, Vi took out a banknote and ced it under the ss. She then stood up from her chair, ¡°l have to leave now, I have something else to attend to.¡±

    Watching Vi¡¯s retreating figure, Moira furrowed her brows.

    She thought she had found a promising talent.

    Little did she know, Vi was so full of herself. Did Vi think that having some skills meant she could look down on everyone else and disregard their existence?

    Such naivety!

    At that moment, Moira suddenly thought of Elizabeth Thompson.

    Although Elizabeth had deceived her, it was clear that her manners and upbringing were far superior to Vi¡¯s.

    Indeed,dies from prestigious families would always outshine wild, uneducated girls of unknown origin.

    Edith Bet and Fiona Knight were sitting at a roadside stall, eating spicy hot pot while waiting for Vi.

    Seeing Vi approaching, Fiona asked curiously, ¡°Vi, what did President Zheng want to talk to you about?¡±

    ¡°Just some casual conversation.¡±

    Unlike Elizabeth, Vi wouldn¡¯t use this as a bragging right and naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal her refusal of Moira.

    Fiona didn¡¯t press further and said, ¡°Vi, we ordered a spicy dish for you too.

    We¡¯ve asked the boss to cook it now.¡±

    Having been friends for so long, they knew Vi¡¯s taste preferences well.

    Vi¡¯s go-to order for spicy hot pot included youtiao, tofu, kelp, and bean sprouts, with her favorite drink being taro milk tea. ¡°Where¡¯s Edith?¡± Vi asked, sitting down opposite Fiona.

    ¡°She went to buy milk tea.¡±

    No sooner had Fiona finished her sentence than Edith appeared carrying milk tea. She cheerfully handed a cup to Vi, ¡°Milk Tea Master, this is your favorite taro milk tea.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vi epted it with both hands.

    Edith smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve the Milk Tea Master!¡±

    At the Thompson¡¯s Vi.

    Olga looked at the clock on the wall, frowning, ¡°It¡¯s thiste, and that wild brat is not back yet! Who knows which rascal she¡¯s fooling around with!¡±

    Reg Thompson was also unhappy.

    At that moment, footsteps sounded outside.

    Vi walked in from outside.

    Finally, she was back!

    Olga looked at Vi and said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Vi walked over at an unhurried pace.

    A wild girl indeed, with no upbringing, not even knowing to greet her mother.

    Olga grew even angrier and continued, ¡°You have to release a statement to rify that Elizabeth taught you violin.¡±

    To protect Elizabeth¡¯s reputation, such a statement must be released to let everyone know that Elizabeth was Vi¡¯s master.

    The reason why Elizabeth didn¡¯t get first ce was that she wanted to give it to Vi.

    Vi looked at Olga and suddenly wanted tough, ¡°She taught me?¡±

    Just three words, but they carried an aura of arrogance.

    ¡°Let me tell you, you cannot be ungrateful! If it weren¡¯t for Elizabeth teaching you violin and letting you win, could you get first ce?¡±

    She¡¯s like a master starving because of her apprentice.

    Looking at Vi, Olga realized that Vi didn¡¯t even n to thank Elizabeth. Why would there be such an ungrateful and vicious person in this world!

    ¡°The person who can teach me hasn¡¯t been born yet,¡± Vi¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°As for Elizabeth, she¡¯s not qualified!¡±

    At these words, both Olga and Regs anger reached its peak.

    Vi was way too arrogant!

    How dare she say something like that?Reg Thompson stared at Vi Thompson, ¡°There are two choices for you: first, apologize to Elizabeth and release a rifying video; second, leave this ce immediately!¡± Vi definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to leave the Thompson n.

    As an orphan without parents, where else could she go if she left the Thompson n?

    After hearing these words, she would surely be frightened into apologizing immediately and obediently writing a rification statement.

    Upon hearing this, Vi didn¡¯t say much, just walked upstairs.

    Olga watched Vi¡¯s back and wondered, ¡°What do you think she¡¯s nning to do?¡±

    Reg Thompson replied, ¡°She¡¯s definitely going to write a rification letter.¡±

    Being a wild child with no home, would she even have the courage to leave?

    Not possible.

    Olga nodded, feeling that what Reg Thompson said made sense.

    Ten minutester.

    Vi came downstairs with a bag on her back.

    Just as Reg Thompson was waiting for Vi to apologize to him, she unexpectedly pulled out a piece of paper and said, ¡°Sign this and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Looking at the paper Vi brought out, Reg Thompson was stunned.

    The paper clearly had three big characters written on it.

    Letter of severance.

    Was Vi trying to sever all ties with them?

    Olga looked incredulously at Vi.

    Where did this little bastard get the courage?

    Did she think the Thompson n really wouldn¡¯t dare sever ties with her?

    Did she want to threaten them with this?

    Ridiculous!

    By now, Elizabeth Thompson had already broken off her engagement with Terrence Lentz, and Vi had already be a useless pawn, so there was no need for them to fear anything.

    ¡°l warn you, you only have one chance,¡± said Reg Thompson, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it! ¡±

    Reg Thompson picked up the pen and signed his name directly on the paper.

    Upon obtaining the letter of severance, Vi carefully put it away, then turned and left without hesitation.

    Her figure remained tall and straight, without a trace of hesitation.

    Olga whispered angrily from behind, ¡°You heartless little bastard, why did you just let her go?¡±

    After all, she had raised Vi for so many years.

    Furthermore, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s health had been weak for years, and if her liver condition rpsed, Vi would definitely need to donate her liver again.

    ¡°Just wait, one day she¡¯lle back begging us.¡±

    Without the Thompson n¡¯s protection, Vi would be nothing.

    The Lentz n didn¡¯t like her in the first ce, and if they knew of the severed rtionship, they would definitely demand the return of the betrothal gifts and sever ties with her.

    By then, Vi would definitelye back crying and begging.

    Upon hearing this, Olga felt somewhat relieved.

    Vi, with her bag in tow, walked aimlessly along the vi¡¯s road.

    Suddenly lost in direction, she walked without purpose.

    For the first time since her rebirth, she felt so lost, an orphan in two lifetimes who yearned for the presence of family more than ever before.

    Mantou poked its head out of the bag, meowing once.

    Vi reached out and stroked Mantou¡¯s head, ¡°You don¡¯t have a home, I don¡¯t have a home, can we make the world our home from now on?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± Mantou rubbed Vi¡¯s palm.

    At this moment, a Maybach stopped steadily beside her.

    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Adam Swantz¡¯s face, ¡°Sister, get in the car.¡¯

    Vi nced at him and then opened the rear door.

    As soon as she sat down, she saw that someone else was sitting beside her.

    The interior of the Maybach had been modified, with the man sitting in a customized wheelchair. His cold, sharp features were hidden in the dark night, and a faint scent of sandalwood permeated the shallow breaths he took.

    Before Vi could speak, the man began to exin.

    ¡°My leg was bothering me today, so I didn¡¯t get out. Don¡¯t mind.¡±

    When Terrence Lentz¡¯s leg problems red up, it was agonizingly painful, like walking on a needle¡¯s point. Such pain was unbearable for ordinary people, so most of the time, he sat in a wheelchair..

 Chapter 107 - 107: 092: The truth is revealed!

    Chapter 107: 092: The truth is revealed!

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vi nced back slightly, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    She had been walking aimlessly for an hour, thinking about her life along the way.

    Just as she was about to find a hotel to stay at, Terrence Lentz¡¯s car stopped.

    Seeing him at this moment suddenly warmed her heart.

    It was a strange feeling.

    ¡°Just passing by.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s tone was low, offering no further exnation.

    Just passing by?

    Adam Swantz, who was driving, curled his lips.

    He had met a new Terrence Lentz, who lied without blushing or skipping a beat.

    Right now, Terrence Lentz appeared no different than usual.

    But an hour ago, he had been lying in a hospital bed, with an attack of leg pain that left his face pale as a sheet.

    A few doctors discussed the options, trying to alleviate his pain.

    But Terrence Lentz looked up at Adam and said, ¡°Come with me to the Thompson n.¡±

    No matter how the doctors tried to stop him, he couldn¡¯t let go of that idea.

    Adam was very worried and repeatedly promised Terrence that he would bring Vi back himself and not let her suffer any grievances.

    But Terrence insisted on picking up Vi himself.

    Helpless, Adam had to apany Terrence here.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    There was silence for a few seconds.

    The man spoke again, ¡°Shall we go to my ce first?¡±

    Before Vi could respond, Terrence exined, ¡°It¡¯s my house in the Western Suburb.¡¯

    ¡°Meow! ¡±

    At that moment, Mantou leaped up and jumped onto Terrence¡¯s body.

    It rubbed against Terrence¡¯s chest.

    Terrence patted Mantou¡¯s little head, looking at Adam, ¡°To the Western

    Suburb.¡¯

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The car sped at a moderate pace.

    About half an hourter, they stopped in front of an apartment building.

    Adam opened the car door and was about to push the wheelchair out when Terrence stood up from it.

    ¡°Terrence?¡± Adam looked at him in surprise.

    Terrence lifted his right hand weakly, indicating that he was all right.

    Vi got out of the car as well.

    At this moment, Terrence, who was walking ahead, suddenly tilted his body, almost falling to the ground.

    Excruciating pain.

    Beads of sweat the size of soybeans instantly appeared on Terrence¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Careful.¡± Vi immediately took a step forward, supporting his waist. From behind, it looked as if Terrence was holding her in his arms.

    Terrence, at 192cm tall, towered over the 170cm tall Vi, making her look somewhat delicate and vulnerable.

    Vi supported his waist with one hand while holding his hand with the other. Terrence leaned his entire body on her, unable to muster any strength, his consciousness somewhat blurry.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The faint fragrance in the air brought Terrence¡¯s mind back into focus. A few tendrils of tender feelings brushed past his nose, and the faint scent became even clearer. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯

    ¡°Terrence! ¡±

    Adam was also taken aback. After parking the car, he hurried over.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, let me help Terrence.¡±

    Vi was too thin, looking less than 90 pounds. Terrence weighed over 170 pounds, his muscr body made Adam worry that she wouldn¡¯t be able to support him.

    ¡°You go open the door.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± Adam ran to open the buildings door.

    Vi helped Terrence walk inside.

    Adam pressed the elevator button.

    Terrence lived on the top floor.

    Ding!

    Shortly afterward, the elevator doors opened.

    Adam took the keys to open the door. ¡°Sister, the bedroom is over here.¡±

    Vi led him to the bedroom.

    ¡°Get a bowl of water.¡¯

    ¡°Sure.¡± Adam nodded.

    Vi helped Terrence onto the bed.

    Adam carried a bowl of water out from the bathroom, ¡°Sister, water.¡¯

    Vi walked over, took the towel out of the water, wrung it out, and then looked at Adam, ¡°Is this an old injury?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded.

    Originally, Terrence wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this tonight.

    Vi sat on the edge of the bed and wiped the man¡¯s face with the towel.

    ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    After a moment of bewilderment, Adam replied, ¡°It¡¯s been like this ever since Terrence had a car ident, about ten years or so.¡±

    Age-old internal injuries are the most difficult to cure.

    Vi frowned slightly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you seen a doctor sooner?¡±

    Adam sighed, ¡°We¡¯ve seen many doctors, but they all say Terrence¡¯s leg can¡¯t be curedpletely. Usually, it¡¯s not a big deal and doesn¡¯t affect his normal life. But when the leg pain strikes, it¡¯s very unbearable.¡±

    Vi took Terrence¡¯s hand from under the nket and ced her hand on his pulse.

    Seeing this, Adam was very surprised, ¡°Sister, do you know medical skills?¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: 092: The truth is revealed!_2

    Chapter 108: 092: The truth is revealed!_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Alright. Vi Thompson nodded slightly, Ill first relieve his pain, you go and help me buy some Chinese medicine.

    Okay.

    Is there paper and a pen? Vi then asked.

    Yes. Adam Swantz turned around to get the items, Sister, wait a moment.

    Soon, Adam came over with paper and a pen, Here you go, Sister.

    Vi took the paper and pen, hurriedly wrote down a few names of medicinal herbs, and handed the list to Adam, Hurry up ande back.

    Alright. Adam took the paper and ran out immediately.

    Vi sat by the bed, put her hand on Terrence Lentzs forehead, and tested his temperature.

    Then, she ced her hand on her own forehead.

    Not bad.

    No fever.

    Meow.

    Mantou jumped onto the bed, walked to Terrences face, meowed a few times, seemingly puzzled why Terrence was unresponsive, eventually stretched out its chubby little paw and gave Terrence a p on the face.

    Vi didnt expect Mantou to suddenly hit someone and picked it up, What are you doing? Youre not allowed to do that! Mantou meowed somewhat defiantly.

    Vi put it down and took out her acupuncture kit.

    Inside the acupuncture kit were thirty-six golden needles.

    By the time Adam came back with the medicine, he saw this scene.

    The young girl was sitting in front of the bed, holding a golden needle, and was inserting it one by one into Terrences body.

    Each one was precisely inserted into an acupoint.

    Crystalmplights draped her in ayer of cold and light gauze.

    From afar, there was an indescribable aura of martial arts agility.

    Adam stood at the doorway of the room, stunned for a few seconds, then said,

    Sister, Ive bought the medicine.

    Hearing that, Vi nced back, Do you know how to decoct medicine? Yes. Adam nodded.

    Vi continued, Following the instructions on my paper, take it to the kitchen and decoct it.

    Alright.

    Terrence often took medicine, so his home wasnt short of medicinal pots.

    Adam took the medicine to the kitchen, boiled it, came back to the bedroom, and asked, Sister, the medicine is decocting now. Anything else you need me to do?

    Vi didnt pause her acupuncture, Then help me feed the cat. Theres canned food in my bag.bender

    No need, there should be some here, Adam went to get the canned food, and added, My older brother really likes small animals, especially cats. He often feeds stray cats downstairs, so there are a lot of canned food at home.

    An hourter, the medicine was ready.

    The acupuncture treatment was also done by then.

    Vi put thest golden needle back into the acupuncture bag, and a thinyer of sweat covered her fair forehead.

    Adam sat by the bed to feed Terrence the medicine.

    After the acupuncture, Terrences condition improved significantly, but he was still unconscious.

    Adam was a bit anxious, Sister, when will my brother wake up?

    Probably tomorrow morning.

    Oh. Adam nodded.

    Vi then asked, Is the kitchen over there?

    Adam looked in the direction she was pointing, Yeah, Sister, are you hungry? I can go buy you something.

    No need for the hassle, Ill just cook something simple.

    That works too. The refrigerator has everything. Adam added, Once I finish feeding my brother the medicine, Ille and help you.

    Alright.

    Vi acknowledged and walked towards the kitchen.

    The kitchen was spacious, with all kinds of kitchen utensils and a wide variety of ingredients in the refrigerator.

    Vi took out two bags of instant noodles, a box of green vegetables, and two sausages.

    In no time, the kitchen filled with the aroma of instant noodles.

    Adam rolled up his sleeves and walked into the kitchen, Sister, do you need

    Ive already cooked it. Vi scooped a bowl of instant noodles, l made too much, do you want a bowl too?

    Feeling peckish from all the work, Adam responded, Then I wont be polite. Thank you, Sister.

    Youre wee, Vi took a bite of the noodles, My cooking skills arent great, so dontin.

    Im not picky, Sister.

    With just instant noodles, even if her cooking skills were terrible, they shouldnt be inedible.

    Moreover, the instant noodles smelled really good, the taste shouldnt be bad either.

    Adam picked up his chopsticks and took a big bite.

    Then, his chewing stopped abruptly.

    This

    Were these really just mediocre cooking skills?

    Adam couldnt help but wonder how Vi managed to make instant noodles taste so bad!

    Seeing Vi enjoying her noodles, Adam began to doubt if their bowls of noodles had been cooked in the same pot..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 109 - 109: 092: The truth is revealed!_3

    Chapter 109: 092: The truth is revealed!_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sister.

    Hmm? Vi nced back slightly.

    Swallowing the noodles in his mouth, Adam asked, Do you think thisis a bit salty?

    Not just a bit salty!

    It was incredibly salty.

    Yeah, it does seem a bit salty. Im not very good at cooking noodles, Vi admitted while taking another bite.

    Seeing this, she asked Adam, Actually, I dont mind it. Do you find it hard to eat? If so, I can cook another batch for you?

    Besides her love for Milk Tea, Vi didnt pay much attention to food.

    She was always able to eat anything, no matter how unptable, without changing her expression.

    Those who have experienced hunger cherish food more than anyone else.

    No need, no need, Adam quickly took another bite of noodles. My taste is quite heavy; it actually suits my stomach quite well.

    Really? Vis eyes curved into a smile.

    This was the first time she had met someone who appreciated her cooking.

    Really!

    To prove that he wasnt lying, Adam finished the bowl of noodles in less than three minutes.

    After finishing the noodles, Adam grabbed a can of c from the fridge and drank more than half of the can in one gulp.

    Meanwhile, Vi continued to eat her noodles leisurely. After drinking the c, Adam came out of the kitchen, Sister.

    Hmm? Vi looked up slightly.

    Adam checked his phone, My mom is looking for me; there seems to be some urgent matter, so I have to head back.

    No problem; go ahead. As long as Im here, everything will be fine.

    Adam nodded, Alright then, Ill go first. Sister, if you need anything, just call me.

    After walking a few steps, Adam seemed to recall something and turned back, Right, Sister, no one usuallyes to Terrences ce, so you can sleep in any room you want.

    Alright.

    After exining everything, Adam turned around and left.

    Vi finished her noodles and came to the kitchen to wash the dishes, only to find that Adam had already cleaned the pot and the bowl he had used.

    After washing the dishes, Vi went to the bedroom, checked on Terrence Lentz, and then went to the bathroom for a quick shower.

    On the other side.bender

    At the Swantz residence.

    Matthew Swantz and May Marcine sat on the couch.

    Derek Swantz also sat beside them, taking a sip of tea from the teacup in his hands.

    May nced at her wristwatch, worrying about Adams whereabouts. Why hasnt the childe back yet!

    Matthew looked at May with slight displeasure, He has no sense of time at all, and its all because you spoiled him!

    The saying indulgent mothers breed spoiled children couldnt be truer.

    Hearing this, May snorted coldly, So, Adam is only my son? I must be very capable of giving birth to a son all by myself.

    Over the years, Matthew had ignored Adam while even bringing back an illegitimate son. And now he was trying to me her for not raising their child well!

    It was simply ridiculous.

    Cant he learn from Derek?

    Since childhood, Adam had been educated by his mother.

    Dereks mother was nothing more than a woman of ill repute who gave birth to him and abandoned him at an orphanage.

    Before being taken in by Matthew Swantz, Derek lived at the orphanage.

    Yet Derek was still very sessful.

    Compared to Derek, Adam had lived a privileged life but was never satisfied.

    May wanted to say something, but, seeing Derek, ended up saying nothing.

    In the end, she still had to save some face for the father and son.

    Between husband and wife, its best not to tear their faces apart until thest moment.

    At this moment, footsteps could be heard outside.

    May stood up from the couch and greeted Adam, Adam.

    Mom, Adam handed the car keys to the servant, You were so anxious to call me back, is there something going on?

    May looked at Adam and mysteriously smiled, Of course, its something good.

    What good thing? Adam was extremely curious.

    Can you guess? asked May.

    Adam shook his head, l cant guess.

    May smiled and reminded him, Its rted to a lifelong matter of yours.

    Hearing this, Adams heart skipped a beat, Mom, are you trying to introduce a girlfriend to me?

    It sounded nice to say introduction.

    In fact, it was more like a mutual alliance through marriage.

    Adam had grown up surrounded by the wealthy and had seen and experienced many cold and distant marriages.

    His parents were a prime example.

    Their marriage was a family alliance.

    Matthew indulged in wine and women, even brazenly bringing back an illegitimate son; yet, his mother dared notin.

    He didnt want to follow in his parents footsteps..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 110 - 110: 092: The truth is revealed! -4

    Chapter 110: 092: The truth is revealed! -4

    Trantor: 549690339

    He wanted to find someone he truly loved.

    And then spend their lives together.

    Hearing this, May Marcine nodded her head, ¡°You guessed it.¡±

    Adam Swantz scratched his head, ¡°Mom, 1 1 m still young, and 1 don¡¯t want to find a girlfriend this early.¡±

    Hearing this, Matthew Swantz looked up at Adam Swantz, his eyes full of disappointment.

    He really couldn¡¯t help him.

    May Marcine smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯re not that young. The son of the Legend n is about your age, and he can already take care of himself. And your dad and 1 are not asking you to get married right away, just to let you two young people get to know each other better.¡±

    Adam Swantz looked at Derek Swantz and continued, ¡°Derek doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend either! Why don¡¯t you introduce someone to him first?¡±

    Hearing that, Derek Swantz¡¯s face remained unchanged, but his hand holding his phone tightened a bit.

    His knuckles turned slightly white.

    What did Adam Swantz mean by this?

    He clearly knew that Derek¡¯s status as an illegitimate child was not well-received in high society, yet he insisted on mentioning it so openly. May Marcine said, ¡°Your brother just hasn¡¯t met the right person yet.¡±

    It¡¯s a good thing Derek Swantz is an illegitimate child who can¡¯t be brought out in public.

    Otherwise, this opportunity wouldn¡¯t have fallen to Adam Swantz.

    After all, the girl was the only daughter of the Legend n.

    If Adam Swantz were to marry Ruby Anissa, it would be equivalent to marrying the entire Anissa Corporation. By then, May¡¯s standing in front of Matthew Swantz would be even stronger.

    At this, May Marcine continued, ¡°It¡¯s your Uncle Zhao¡¯s daughter. You know, your Uncle Zhao has always liked you. Ruby also has a good impression of you. Now all you need is your nod.¡±

    As long as Adam Swantz agreed, he would be the Legend n¡¯s son-inw and the sessor of the Anissa Corporation.

    Thinking about this, May Marcine felt very pleased.

    In the end, an illegitimate child couldn¡¯tpare to her son!

    ¡°You mean Ruby Anissa?¡¯! Adam Swantz asked with a frown.

    ¡°Yes.¡± May Marcine nodded.

    Ruby Anissa and Adam Swantz were elementary school ssmates.

    Ruby Anissa had been strange since she was a child.

    She was a loner with a reclusive personality, and she had some psychopathic tendencies. She often caught frogs and severely injured them with a knife, causing them immense pain until they died.

    The same method was applied to other small animals.

    Just thinking about Ruby Anissa made Adam Swantz¡¯s heart sink. If he truly married her, he¡¯d worry about his own safety.

    ¡°Impossible! I don¡¯t like her at all, mom, please refuse this proposal!¡± Adam Swantz blurted out.

    Matthew Swantz mmed the table and stood up, his face full of anger, ¡°Who do you think you are? Miss Zhao¡¯s interest in you is your blessing! What right do you have to reject her?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Dereks bad status, Adam Swantz wouldn¡¯t have gotten this chance at all.

    Every time when Adam Swantz came home, there was always an argument.

    Adam Swantz was really tired, and he pressed his temples.

    Matthew Swantz continued, ¡°Let me ask you, are you still hanging around with that good-for-nothing?¡±

    ¡°My third brother is not a good-for-nothing.¡± Adam Swantz looked at Matthew Swantz.

    Matthew Swantz snorted coldly.

    Not a good-for-nothing?

    He had achieved nothing so far, and he was still living off his parents. If that¡¯s not useless, what is?

    Matthew Swantz wanted to p this son dead.

    In order to prevent the conflict from deepening, Derek Swantz stood up from the sofa, ¡°Dad, brother, you both should calm down and try to get along.¡±

    After he said that, Derek Swantz added, ¡°Brother, dad doesn¡¯t necessarily want you to marry Miss Zhao. Why don¡¯t you at least meet her first?¡±

    Compared to Adam Swantz, Derek Swantz was far behind.

    May Marcine also tried to mediate, ¡°Derek is right, Adam, why don¡¯t you meet Ruby first? People say women can change a lot after they grow up. You haven¡¯t seen Miss Zhao for so many years. What if she¡¯s your ideal type?¡±

    Who could predict such things?

    ¡°No need.¡± Adam Swantz continued, ¡°l already have someone I like, and I can¡¯t betray her.¡±

    May Marcine immediately asked, ¡°Who is that girl? Do I know her? Why don¡¯t you tell me and let me help you talk to her family?¡±

    Adam Swantz¡¯s love interest should have a good family and background.

    Maybe even better than the Legend n.

    May Marcine became more and more excited as she thought about it.

    Adam Swantz sighed in resignation, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to get involved in this. When the timees, I¡¯ll tell her everything myself.¡±

    ¡°l think you¡¯re just making excuses!¡± Matthew Swantz continued, ¡°What exactly are you thinking? How could Miss Zhao not be good enough for you?¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111: 092: The truth is revealed! _ 5

    Chapter 111: 092: The truth is revealed! _ 5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not your era anymore. Just find someone else to be your pawn!¡±

    Anyway, he would not be that pawn.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Matthew Swantz was furious.

    ¡°l said, I won¡¯t be a pawn to be manipted.¡±

    The father and son were on the verge of a full-blown conflict. Derek Swantz stood up again and walked over to Matthew, ¡°Dad, I just remembered there¡¯s a contract you need to review. Let¡¯s go to the study.¡±

    While talking, Derek pulled Matthew towards the study.

    As they reached the stairs, Matthew suddenly stopped and looked back at Adam Swantz, ¡°l give you three days to cut ties with that good-for-nothing, or I¡¯ll no longer consider you my son!¡±

    Hearing this, Derek narrowed his eyes.

    Adam smirked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you stop considering me as your son a long time ago?¡± ¡°You!¡±

    Matthew pointed at Adam, veins bulging on his face.

    Derek dragged him towards the study.

    Only when Derek had pulled Matthew into the study did May Marcine walk over to Adam, ¡°Adam, why can¡¯t you just please your father like Derek does?¡± Why create such a rift between father and son, only for Derek to benefit? After speaking, May sighed and continued, ¡°Ruby Anissa is the only daughter of the Legend n. If you marry her, even Derek will have to act ording to your wishes! ¡±

    Adam looked at May, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to rely on a woman to seed.¡±

    May sighed helplessly, ¡°Adam, actually, this is also a kind of strength. Why can¡¯t Ruby see Derek¡¯s potential?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just too stubborn!¡±

    ¡°Mom, have you been happy in all these years since you married dad?¡± Adam asked.

    The seemingly simple question left May at a loss.

    Had she been happy?

    Over twenty years of marriage to Matthew, having a son together, she didn¡¯t even know if she was happy.

    But one thing she was sure of.

    The man she originally liked was not Matthew.

    And Matthew¡¯s original love was not her.

    They were both just sacrifices for a family alliance.

    May had once med her own parents.

    But now, facing Adam, she had actually uttered the exact same words her parents had said to her.

    In the end, she had be the person she hated the most.

    Seeing May¡¯s silence, Adam continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to rest. You should rest early too.¡±

    Capital City.

    Sylvia Thompson stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, her eyes filled with indescribable emotions, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Just then, the door was pushed open from outside.

    Sylvia turned to look.

    It was Aunt Zhang.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Please sit.¡±

    This time, Aunt Zhang did not refuse and sat down on the sofa inside the room. She looked up at Sylvia, her eyes a little moist.

    Eighteen years had passed.

    Time had flown by too fast.

    ¡°l have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°l know,¡± Sylvia handed Aunt Zhang a cup of coffee, ¡°Have a cup of coffee first.¡¯

    Aunt Zhang took the coffee, ¡°Actually, 1 originally wanted to take this secret to my grave. But now, 1 have no choice but to say it.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia¡¯s growing humiliation in the Thompson n, Aunt Zhang felt heartbroken.

    Sylvia didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Aunt Zhang, her expression calm.

    After a moment, she asked, ¡®You know where my real family is, right?¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia, struggling to speak, ¡°Miss, I am your mother. Your real, biological mother.¡±

    ng.

    The coffee cup in Sylvia¡¯s hand fell to the ground.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Aunt Zhang was actually her biological mother?

    How could that be possible?

    She had thought that her biological mother¡¯s social status would not be as high as Mary Perryne¡¯s.

    But how could she have imagined that the servant who had been with her day and night was actually her biological mother?

    No.

    She didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± Sylvia took several steps backward.

    ¡°Miss, whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s true. We share a bond that cannot be severed by blood.¡±

    Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia.

    Tears streamed down Sylvia¡¯s face.

    It turned out that she was just the daughter of a servant.

    Why was Vi Thompson born noble, while she could only be the daughter of a servant?

    ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvia pointed to the door, ¡°You are not allowed to tell anyone about this today!¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t ept Aunt Zhang as her mother.

    She had to keep the secret.

    Aunt Zhang took a deep breath, ¡°Miss, the moment I handed you over to Mary Perryne, I decided that from then on, you would lead a life superior to others.¡±

    1>Her daughter had to have everything that she couldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Then why show up in front of me now?¡± Sylvia tried to suppress her voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just take your secret to your grave?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why Vi Thompson was taken aq.,ray by human traffickers back then?¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes, ¡°It was you?¡±

    ¡°l originally just wanted to swap the two of you so that you could rece Vi. But I never expected Vi to have a birthmark on her arm. Reluctantly, I had to take her away.¡±

    At this point, Aunt Zhang paused and continued, ¡°In order to prevent her from being found, I cut off the birthmark on her arm with a knife.¡±

    As the scene from eighteen years ago shed before Aunt Zhangs eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache, but she still held no regrets.

    As weak as women may be, a mother is strong.

    For her daughter to live a better life, she could do anything.

    With this revtion, Sylvia felt chilled to the bone.

    A birthmark.

    So the birthmark on Vi¡¯s arm had been cut off by Aunt Zhang.

    Then¡­

    Vi Thompson could very possibly be the real Vi.

    What should she do now?

    Mary Perryne already had a favorable impression of Vi. If only¡­

    The consequences would be unimaginable.

    Sylvia looked at Aunt Zhang, her eyes full of resentment, ¡°Since you decided to do this back then, why didn¡¯t you just kill her directly? Why leave such a threat?¡±

    Aunt Zhang also regretted her decision back then, her soft-heartedness had brought such a huge threat to her daughter.

    But what use was regret now?

 Chapter 112 - 112: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson!

    Chapter 112: 093: I have seen Vi Thompson!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia Thompson, then continued: ¡°l sent the child to River City, thousands of miles away. She shouldn¡¯t be found that quickly.¡±

    Many years have passed, so she might be dead by now.

    It was winter.

    No treatment was given to the baby¡¯s wounds. Slightlyte to be discovered, she would have been dead.

    ¡°l ask you, why didn¡¯t you kill her directly?¡± Sylvia Thompson stared at Aunt Zhang.

    Her eyes were filled with a malicious look

    Since they had decided to go this far, why couldn¡¯t they finish it once and for all?

    Aunt Zhang sighed, ¡°She was as old as you¡­¡±

    In fact, Aunt Zhang had also thought of ending Vi Thompson directly, eliminating future troubles.

    But looking at the child, who was no different from her own daughter, she just couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Because you were soft-hearted, I¡¯ve been living in fear for so many years!¡± Tears filled Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know what kind of life I¡¯ve lived all these years? Every day, I worry that she will suddenlye back and take what¡¯s mine! I hate you!¡¯

    She hated Aunt Zhang for bringing her into this world and not being responsible for her.

    She hated Aunt Zhang for not being ruthless enough.

    She was so hateful.

    Aunt Zhang too had tears in her eyes, ¡°Sylvia, I know you hate me. But everything I did was for you. It was all so you could have a good life.¡± In this world, there isn¡¯t a mother who doesn¡¯t love her child.

    Perhaps.

    Her way of loving her child is different, but that doesn¡¯t negate her love for the child.

    Sylvia Thompson stared at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Do you know? Vi Thompson isn¡¯t dead.¡¯

    And she might have already met Vi Thompson in person.

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang immediately felt a sense of crisis, ¡°What are you saying? Have you seen her?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°Not just me, Mary Perryne too.¡±

    Hearing this, Aunt Zhang panicked.

    What now?

    What if they recognize each other as mother and daughter?

    ¡°So,¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Aunt Zhang, ¡°do you realize how stupid the thing you did back then was now?!¡±

    Aunt Zhang dared not look straight at Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. The tears wouldn¡¯t stop falling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia¡­¡±

    She never thought things would turn out this way.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry now?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson red at Aunt Zhang, ¡°But you¡¯re not entirely stupid. At least, you knew you had to tell me about it!¡±

    She had always thought that the person with the birth-mark on her arm was a threat to her.

    Aunt Zhang wiped her tears, ¡°Sylvia, can you forgive me?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson remained silent.

    After a moment, Sylvia Thompson looked at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Who else knows about this other than you?¡±

    Aunt Zhang seemed taken aback at first, but then regained herposure and said, ¡°No one, not even your father.¡±

    After handing over Sylvia Thompson to Mary Perryne back then, Aunt Zhang lied saying the child had gone missing.

    She knew very well that there wasn¡¯t another soul who could keep this secret but her.

    So, she held onto it for eighteen years.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological father was a utter gambling addict.

    All he did was gamble and drink.

    If he knew that Sylvia Thompson was the young miss of the Thompson family, he would definitely start threatening Sylvia Thompson, just like a rogue.

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson heaved a small sigh of relief.

    As long as no one knows, it¡¯s fine.

    Aunt Zhang did do a good job with this.

    The more people know about this, the easier it will be to find out her rtionship with Aunt Zhang.

    Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia Thompson and continued, ¡°Actually, at the beginning, I didn¡¯t want to tell you. I wanted you to grow up without any troubles. but now, the Thompson family obviously considers you an outsider.

    So, Sylvia, you need to be vignt.¡±

    The Thompson family always imed Sylvia Thompson as their daughter, but they never stopped looking for Vi Thompson.

    Mandel Thompson, especially.

    He never considered Sylvia Thompson as his sister. if he trusted Sylvia, he wouldn¡¯t have searched for Vi behind her back.

    In such circumstances, Sylvia Thompson must protect her own rights, defend her position as the young miss of the Thompson Family.

    Sylvia Thompson had no special feelings for Aunt Zhang, after all, she was just a servant in their household, ¡°l know that. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°As long as you know.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡±

    ¡°l know, Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson looked at Aunt Zhang.

    This middle-aged woman in front of her, just over forty, already had wrinkles all over her face. Her eyes had been weathered by the years.

    Sylvia Thompson sighed, went over to the cab, picked up a bank card, ¡°Take this money and spend it. The password is six eights..¡±

 Chapter 113 - 113: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _2

    Chapter 113: 093: I have seen Vi Thompson! _2

    Trantor: 549690229

    No matter what, the person in front of her was her biological mother, and they were connected by blood.

    In this family, perhaps only Aunt Zhang was willing to call her Yan Yan.

    Aunt Zhang immediately refused.

    ¡°Yan Yan, I don¡¯t need money.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s days in the Thompson n were difficult enough, like walking on thin ice; she couldn¡¯t take Sylvia¡¯s money any longer.

    ¡°Take it.¡± Sylvia stuffed the card into Aunt Zhangs hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not short of money in the Thompson n.¡±

    As the only daughter of the Thompson n, Sylvia received more than

    200,000 in pocket money every month, excluding what her brothers gave her.

    At Sylvia¡¯s insistence, Aunt Zhang finally epted the bank card with mixed feelings.

    A biological daughter is indeed the best.

    Aunt Zhang never thought that one day she could actually spend the money her daughter gave her.

    ¡°Yan Yan, thank you, thank you for still recognizing me as your mother.¡± Aunt Zhangs tears flowed down her cheeks in gratitude.

    Sylvia frowned slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! Just because I¡¯m giving you money doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve acknowledged you. Remember, only Mary Perryne is my real mother. And you, you¡¯re just a servant of the Thompson n!¡±

    Just a servant. What right did she have to be her mother?

    Wishful thinking.

    She would always be the youngdy of the Thompson n!

    Aunt Zhang nodded with a sad smile.

    Her daughter was a golden phoenix, a famousdy in 49 City; she must not hold her back.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Just as Aunt Zhang was about to say something, Sylvia interrupted her, ¡°From now on, you can just call me Miss.¡±

    She wanted to hear others call her Yan Yan.

    But not from a servant.

    Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then, Sylvia instructed, ¡°Also, try not toe to my room when you have nothing to do. Leave the cleaning to Jocelyn.¡±

    Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia with a hint of shock in her eyes.

    After all, cleaning the room was the only thing she could do for her daughter.

    Sylvia suppressed her anger, ¡°Are you afraid that others won¡¯t find out about our rtionship?¡±

    If possible, Sylvia really didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with someone like Aunt Zhang.

    But things didn¡¯t always go as nned.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Aunt Zhang sighed and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that, since I¡¯ve always been cleaning your room, if we suddenly change to Jocelyn, it might draw attention.¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes, feeling that Aunt Zhang had a point.

    When something goes wrong, there must be a demon.

    If Aunt Zhang was suddenly reced now, it would indeed attract attention.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it like this for the time being.¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°From now on, be more careful when you¡¯re at home. Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eyes, and don¡¯t let anyone notice anything.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    She would try her best to restrain her emotions and not let anyone discover

    the truth.

    Sylvia pinched her temples, ¡°Alright, you may leave now.¡±

    Having gone through so much in one day, Sylvia¡¯s headache was intense.

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Aunt Zhang was a little worried, ¡°Miss, are you alright? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sylvia said.

    ¡°Really, really no need?¡± Aunt Zhang asked.

    Sylvia turned around impatiently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying? Who do you think you are to me?¡±

    Aunt Zhang was stunned.

    Right!

    Who was she?

    What right did she have to dictate in front of Sylvia Thompson?

    Aunt Zhang wiped away her tears, sorted out her emotions, and walked out the door.

    Mrs. Thompson finished her Five Animals y exercise and walked in from outside.

    ¡°Aunt Zhang, is that you?¡±

    Aunt Zhang immediately put on a different face and smiled, ¡°Old Mrs. Thompson, do you have any orders?¡±

    In the Thompson n,

    Old Mrs. Thompson was the hardest to serve and had many problems.

    At the same time, Old Mrs. Thompson was also the hardest to fool.

    Every time she faced Old Mrs. Thompson, Aunt Zhang had to be at her 100%. Fortunately, Old Mrs. Thompson did not live in the Thompson n all year round.

    Mrs. Thompson stretched her muscles and said, ¡°Go to the kitchen and bring me some lotus seed soup.¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    As she finished speaking, Aunt Zhang turned to walk towards the kitchen. Right at that moment, Mrs. Thompson suddenly stopped Aunt Zhang.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Old Mrs. Thompson, do you have any other orders?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson had once been on the battlefield in her youth. Although she was old, she didn¡¯t stoop and her waist was straight.

    She stared at Aunt Zhang and squinted her eyes, asking, ¡°Have you been crying?¡±

    Although Aunt Zhang had wiped away her tears, her eyes were still red and swollen, showing signs that she had been crying.

    ¡°No?¡± Mrs.. Thompson¡¯s face turned stern, and she angrily said, ¡°Is it because someone in this family is bullying you?¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _3

    Chapter 114: 093: I have seen Vi Thompson! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Thompson would never allow anyone in this house to bully the servants.

    ¡°Madam, you misunderstood, 1 have just received a call from my hometown, saying that my elderly father has not been in good health recently, so I was a little anxious.¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson nced behind Aunt Zhang.

    Behind Aunt Zhang was Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room.

    Did Sylvia bully Aunt Zhang?

    Many words lead to error.

    Aunt Zhang knew this well and continued, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll serve you some lotus seed soup now.¡±

    With those words, she hurriedly turned and headed towards the kitchen.

    Mrs. Thompson went back to her room, took a shower, and changed her clothes. Aunt Zhang came over with the lotus seed soup just as she finished.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Put it there.¡± Mrs. Thompson said.

    Aunt Zhang ced the lotus seed soup on the table and left the room.

    The next morning.

    Mrs. Thompson had just reached the railing on the third floor when she saw the brother and sister ying andughing on the couch below.

    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Thompson frowned and scolded angrily, ¡°How disgraceful! ¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if there is no blood rtionship, even siblings with a blood rtionship should behave with reserve after reaching adulthood.

    What does it look like, ying andughing like this?

    If they make a joke out of it, she would have nowhere to put her old face,

    Hearing Mrs. Thompson, both Edward Thompson and Sylvia were startled.

    The two of them quickly straightened their clothes and stood up from the couch.

    When she saw this scene, Mrs. Thompson was extremely angry, ¡°What were you two just doing?¡±

    Edward Thompson stepped forward and looked up at Mrs. Thompson,

    ¡°Grandma, Sylvia and I were just ying around.¡±

    ¡°Is this how you y around? You¡¯re both adults. There should be limits even when you¡¯re ying around! ¡±

    Edward Thompson was quite indignant.

    It took a lot for Mandel Thompson to finally leave the house, and now Mrs. Thompson had arrived.

    Although his grandma did not have bound feet, her thinking was even more conservative than those who did.

    It was like living in the Qing dynasty.

    How could he have a grandma like this?

    In order to prevent Edward from angering Mrs. Thompson further, Sylvia immediately spoke up, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, we knew we were wrong and we¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson frowned, did not say anything more, and turned to walk towards the dining room.

    Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia, ¡°We did nothing wrong. Why did you apologize to her?¡±

    This family was simply too boring.

    No matter what they did, they always had to consider rules and regtions¡­

    It was like living in a feudal dynasty!

    Especially Mrs. Thompson.

    If old people can¡¯t keep up with the younger generation¡¯s thoughts, they should talk less.

    But she didn¡¯t talk less; instead, she meddled in everything.

    And worst of all, no one in this family dared to say anything to her.

    Sylvia said gently, ¡°Third brother, Grandma is old after all, and it¡¯s normal for me as the younger generation to apologize to her.¡±

    She smiled and there was a hint of sadness in her eyes, ¡°And besides, I can feel that Grandma doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m hoping if I behave sensibly and obediently, it will make her like me more.¡¯

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson felt very distressed.

    He knew that over the years, Sylvia had always been trying hard to please Mrs. Thompson.

    But Mrs. Thompson had never epted her.

    She was like a vicious grandma, always blind to Sylvia¡¯s goodness.

    Her mind was focused on Vi Thompson.

    It was true that Vi was the Thompson Familys biological child.

    But the person who had disappeared had already disappeared, and the most important thing in life was to look forward.

    Yet Mrs. Thompson always lived in the past, ignoring the most important person by her side for someone who had already vanished. Was it really worth

    ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve done well enough, you don¡¯t have to be so hard on yourself in the future,¡± Edward said in the end, pulling Sylvia into his arms.

    Sylvia didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were very red.

    She felt that the Thompson Family were all so hypocritical.

    Edward Thompson always said she was his sister, but he was unwilling to call her by her full name, Sylvia.

    Because Sylvia and Vi sound the same?

    Ridiculous!

    It¡¯s really ridiculous!

    Sylvia tried to suppress her anger.

    The Thompson Family wanted to find Vi?

    Then she would make sure they never found Vi!

    River City.

    The sunlight streamed through the windows and evenly covered the bed.

    As the breeze blew, it tousled the transparent curtain on the edge.

    The man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes.

    First, he habitually raised his hand to shield the sunlight from his forehead, and then realized that something was wrong. He looked down.

    He saw the person sleeping next to the bed.

    She was sitting on a chair beside the bed, leaning her body on the bed, her ck hair spread over the white sheets..

 Chapter 115 - 115: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _4

    Chapter 115: 093: I have seen Vi Thompson! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Her skin was very white, and even up close, there were no visible pores, like a piece of rare jade thates only once in a millennium.

    Looking up her face, there was a small, dainty nose tip and a high, straight nose bridge.

    Then there were her long, thick eyshes, like a heart-fluttering butterfly.

    Terrence Lentz subconsciously reached his hand out.

    But in the very next second, he quickly withdrew it, just watching her.

    Just then, the girl¡¯s eyshes trembled.

    Realizing that she was about to wake up, Terrence closed his eyes immediately.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s eyes opened, first in confusion, but then she quickly reacted, stood up, and ced her hand on Terrence¡¯s forehead to check his temperature.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not feverish anymore.¡±

    At the moment Vi withdrew her hand, Terrence opened his eyes.

    For a moment, as their eyes met, they both froze.

    He fell into her clear, peach blossom eyes like a drowning man, unable to save himself from sinking.

    Vi was the first to react, her cheeks dimpling slightly, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Do you feel ufortable anywhere now?¡±

    ¡°No difort anywhere. Thank you, Vi.¡±

    It was a very natural mention of her name, Vi.

    Even Terrence, himself, didn¡¯t realize it.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Vi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you.¡± Ding dong!

    The doorbell rang.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡¯

    Vi turned to open the door.

    As Terrence watched Vi¡¯s retreating figure, the corners of his lips lifted in a slight smile, his eyes full of warmth, as if an empty space in his heart had filled instantly.

    Vi opened the door.

    Adam Swantz walked in from outside carrying two bags of breakfast, ¡°Sister, you and Terrence haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Look, I bought breakfast for you guys. I didn¡¯t know what you like, so I bought a bit of everything.¡±

    Adam ced the food on the table, walking further into the room and saying, ¡°Sister, is Terrence awake yet? Is he alright?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Terrence, neatly dressed, walked out of the room.

    Wearing a ck silk shirt with the top button undone, revealing his sexy Adam¡¯s apple, an incredibly handsome and alluring aura enveloped him.

    Even Adam, a big guy himself, paused for a moment.

    With Terrence looking this good, as long as he put in a little effort, how many River Citydies could he win over?

    Adamughed and turned to Vi, ¡°You, Sister, are truly amazing!¡¯

    Terrence¡¯s leg condition was extremely stubborn, and under normal circumstances, simply stopping the pain would take a long time.

    But Vi had aplished it in just one night, allowing Terrence to recoverpletely.

    Vi nced back and smiled softly, ¡°Keep it low-key.¡±

    ¡°Go set the breakfast table,¡± Terrence instructed.

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Adam Swantz immediately jogged to the dining room to set the breakfast table.

    Vi fetched bowls and chopsticks from the kitchen and helped Adam with the preparations.

    Terrence walked over, took the items from Adam¡¯s hands, ¡°Let me do it. You can go wash your hands and eat.¡±

    Adam gave Terrence a knowing smile and chuckled quietly.

    He was certain.

    Terrence would definitely be a henpecked husband in the future.

    To give the couple some alone time, Adam slowed down his hand-washing, and finally just sat down on a chair and started ying with his phone. Vi nced at the bathroom and asked, ¡°Do you want to check on him?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Terrence got up, walked to the bathroom door, and knocked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Adam opened the door and came out, very considerately saying, ¡°Terrence, you guys eat. I just remembered I have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll be going. ¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Sister.¡±

    Adam left the apartment in a hurry.

    Terrence sat back down at the dining table, ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, not at all reserved. She first ate two crab meat buns and then picked up a te of fried noodles.

    ¡°l can¡¯t finish all of this. Do you want to share?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly.

    Vi divided the fried noodles and ced half in Terrence¡¯s bowl.

    Adam had bought plenty for breakfast.

    Even after both of them were full, there was still more than half left.

    While cleaning up, Terrence subconsciously wanted to throw the leftovers into the trash bin.

    Vi quickly grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Terrence looked at her.

    ¡°l can save this for lunch,¡± Vi took the containers of leftover food from his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s start conserving food little by little.¡±

    Conserve food, starting from you and me.

    Although he couldn¡¯t recall that particr face, this sentence ovepped with the one from his memory.

    Terrence¡¯s lips lifted into a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch with you at noon.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Meow! ¡±

    Just then, Mantou, the cat, walked over and rubbed itself against Terrence¡¯s leg..

 Chapter 116 - 116: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _ 5

    Chapter 116: 093: I have seen Vi Thompson! _ 5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Terrence Lentz lowered his head to stroke its little head, ¡°l will get you a can of food.¡¯

    As soon as Mantou heard this, its meow became more resounding.

    Meow!

    Capital City.

    Mrs. Thompson sat in the study¡¯s chair, her face darkened as she scolded Sawyer Thompson.

    ¡°Look at yourself, do you think you look like a father?¡±

    ¡°What a mess your family has be!¡±

    ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t act like a son, your daughter doesn¡¯t act like a daughter; if something embarrassing happens, I wonder how you¡¯ll face the world!¡± At Mrs. Thompson¡¯s age, what hasn¡¯t she experienced?

    In a wealthy family, such examples are not umon, and the two are even siblings!

    Sawyer Thompson lowered his head.

    At fifty years old, he dared not say a word while being scolded by his elderly mother.

    After a moment, seeing that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s anger had subsided a bit, Sawyer continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to Bob and ask him to be mindful of boundaries.¡¯

    Some things are better left unseen.

    But she had seen it now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about being mindful of boundaries; I think your adopted daughter isn¡¯t a simple person.¡± Mrs. Thompson nced at Sawyer, ¡°Mary Perryne is not reliable, and you are not home all the time. Even if Brandon is capable, it¡¯s difficult for him to handle both family and business at the same time. I¡¯ve decided I won¡¯t be going away this year. Otherwise, who knows what a mess your family will be!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson knew that Mrs. Thompson had never liked Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Mom, actually, Sylvia is a filial and kind-hearted child.¡± At least that¡¯s how she appeared in Sawyers eyes.

    ¡°Filial and kind-hearted?¡± Mrs. Thompson snorted, ¡°It¡¯s all just an act!¡± Yes.

    From the beginning, Mrs. Thompson never liked Sylvia Thompson.

    She was different from other children.

    Sylvia Thompson had always put on a fake smile to please everyone in the Thompson n since she was a child, without the innocence of children, like someone wearing a mask.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t oveplicate things; Sylvia is just a child.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson hardly spent time at home, and he had few interactions with Sylvia.

    In his opinion, how bad could an eighteen-year-old child be?

    There was no need for Mrs. Thompson to hold a grudge against a child.

    Mrs. Thompson red at Sawyer, ¡°I¡¯ve had more life experience than you, what gives you the right to question my words?¡±

    Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson immediately exined, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡¯

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not what you meant, then just keep your mouth shut!¡±

    Experiencing the storms of life had endowed her with a certain imposing air, and even Sawyer Thompson was subdued and dared not speak.

    Mrs. Thompson looked out the window and sighed, ¡°l wonder when I¡¯ll finally find my Vi.¡±

    Hearing these words, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s expression also sank.

    Vi was his and Mary¡¯s youngest child, and their only daughter.

    His daughter should have grown up being loved by the entire family.

    But¡­

    That¡¯s why, over the years, Sawyer Thompson hadpensated for the debt he owed to Vi by showering it upon Sylvia.

    ¡°Mom, we will definitely find Vi.¡±

    ¡°l hope so, during my lifetime!¡±

    The Assistant found some information on girls who matched Vi¡¯s criteria and brought it to Mandel Thompson¡¯s study.

    ¡°Boss, these girls have birthmarks, and these girls don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, standing up from his chair, ¡°just leave it here for me to look through when I get back tonight.¡± He had an important meeting to attend at the moment.

    He needed to go to the office immediately.

    Aunt Zhang rushed to Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room.

    She told Sylvia what she just heard.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia squinted her eyes.

    Regardless of whether or not Vi¡¯s information was among them, she had to take a look.

    She had to be absolutely certain nothing went wrong.

    Half an hourter, Sylvia walked into Mandel Thompson¡¯s room with a tray of exquisitely prepared pastries, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ming in.¡±

    There was no response from inside, but Sylvia still twisted the doorknob and entered.

    Walking into the study, Sylvia ced the pastries on the table, her gaze falling on the two thick stacks of information on the desk.

    Mandel Thompson shouldn¡¯t be back at this time.

    Sylvia squinted her eyes and began flipping through the information immediately.

    Her movements were swift.

    The sound of rustling paper filled the air.

    Vi Thompson.

    At that moment, her eyes caught Vi¡¯s name in one of the stacks of information.

    As expected, she was there..

 Chapter 117 - 117: 094: Almighty Lingling

    Chapter 117: 094: Almighty Lingling

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon seeing the two characters ¡°Vi Thompson,¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s hand trembled.

    Her blood was coursing in reverse.

    It really existed.

    Although Sylvia had been mentally prepared for Mandel Thompson to find Vi one day, she never thought that day woulde so soon.

    Sylvia took a deep breath, then pulled out Vi¡¯s information.

    It was only a piece of paper, but Sylvia felt its weight like a thousand pounds.

    At this moment, her heart was struggling, her eyes turning slightly red.

    Even an iron heart has three points of softness.

    Let alone her.

    She thought of the tears Mary Perryne shed over the years to find Vi, as well as the countless times she saw Sawyer Thompson pacing downstairste at night.

    Sylvia tried to put down the information.

    Just by putting it down, the Thompson family could reunite.

    However, she couldn¡¯t bear to do so.

    She had been in the Thompson n for eighteen years, calling Sawyer

    Thompson and Mary Perryne her parents, and dedicating herself to filial piety.

    Over the past eighteen years, she had considered Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne as her birth parents, without any duplicity.

    Whenever Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne fell ill, she took care of them¡­

    Where was Vi at these times?

    Why should Vi get all these things without putting in any effort?

    This was utterly unfair to her.

    Even before Vi returned, the Thompson Family had already begun to neglect her. If they found Vi, would there still be a ce for her in the Thompson n?

    Therefore.

    Don¡¯t me her.

    She had no choice.

    She was forced to do it!

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes, and her gaze grew firm.

    The position as the Young Miss Thompson Family was hers.

    Nobody could take it away.

    With this thought, Sylvia resolutely pulled out the information and left Niandel Thompson¡¯s room.

    As she closed the door, Sylvia let out a deep breath.

    As long as she existed.

    Vi would never be able to return to her roots.

    Sylvia returned to her room, opened the bathroom door, took out a lighter, and set the information in her hand on fire.

    Soon.

    The ck-and-white information turned into ashes and was flushed out of the toilet.

    Everything returned to the starting point.

    Sylvia nced at the flushed ashes with a smirk at the corner of her mouth.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Sylvia tidied her hair, restored her usual appearance, and went to open the door.

    The door opened.

    Mary Perryne smiled at Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, are you asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Sylvia opened the door wider, ¡°Mom,e on in.¡±

    Marv Perrvne nodded and stepped into the room.

    ¡°Mom, is there something you need?¡± Sylvia looked at Mary Perryne.

    Having called Mary Perryne ¡°mom¡± for so many years, Sylvia knew her very well.

    Hering to Sylvia¡¯s room sote meant she must have something to tell her.

    And Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t keep things hidden.

    Everything showed on her face.

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something.¡±

    Sylvia handed Mary Perryne a ss of water, ¡°Mom, this is Jasmine tea I just made. It helps with sleep and rxation.¡±

    Sylvia was always so thoughtful.

    Mary Perryne felt warmth in her heart as she took the cup and sipped the tea.

    The faint jasmine vor.

    It was delightful and enjoyable.

    Although she was used to green tea, asionally having a sip of jasmine tea was also very pleasant.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made it just right,¡± Mary Perryne praised Sylvia.

    Sylviaughed, ¡°Like mother, like daughter. You¡¯re so good at making tea,

    Mom. I can¡¯t be too far behind.¡¯

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne was overjoyed.

    Sometimes she thought.

    If Sylvia were Vi, how wonderful it would be!

    Unfortunately.

    She was not.

    Her Vi had not been found¡­

    Sylvia brought over a te of pastries, ¡°l just made these. Try them, Mom. I just sent some to my elder brother.¡±

    Mary Perryne took a bite of the pastry.

    ¡°It tastes very good.¡±

    ¡°Then have some more,¡± Sylvia looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight these days.¡±

    Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After eating another pastry, Mary Perryne looked up at Sylvia, eximing, ¡°My Sylvia has grown into a youngdy now.¡±

    When she first saw Sylvia eighteen years ago, she was just a baby.

    She was so small.

    Just like her Vi.

    Whenever she thought of the events from eighteen years ago, Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Sylvia immediately handed a tissue to Mary Perryne, ¡°Are you thinking about my sister again?¡±

    Mary Perryne took the tissue, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a little emotional..¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118: 094: Almighty Lingling_2

    Chapter 118: 094: Almighty Lingling_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson held Mary Perryne¡¯s hand tightly, ¡®You can rest assured, we will definitely find my sister soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary nods.

    Sylvia continued: ¡°By the way, you said you were looking for me for something?¡±

    Mary Perryne then remembered the matter at hand, ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal.¡¯

    Speaking of this, Mary hesitated for a moment and carefully chose her words, ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re a grown-up girl now. As the saying goes, a grown-up son should avoid his mother, and a grown-up daughter should avoid her father. In the future, when you get along with your brothers, you have to be more careful not to give others a chance to gossip and say that our family is not well-mannered.¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson had just scolded Sawyer Thompson.

    Sawyer, being a father, didn¡¯t want to have a direct conversation with Sylvia, so he sent Mary instead.

    At this moment, Sawyer Thompson was in Edward Thompson¡¯s room.

    Mary hadn¡¯t noticed these things either.

    But since Mrs. Thompson pointed it out, it should be taken seriously.

    Upon hearing this, a dark cloud passed through Sylvia¡¯s downcast eyes.

    Was it because she and Edward were a bit closer?

    She and Edward were brother and sister.

    It was normal for siblings to be close.

    Did the Thompson Family need to overreact like this?

    If she were Mary¡¯s own flesh and blood, would this issue still exist?

    Ridiculous.

    Sylvia wanted to look up and ask Mary.

    Did she really treat her like her own daughter?

    Although she was upset, Sylvia didn¡¯t show it, and just said: ¡°Alright, Mom, I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡¯

    Mary also knew that Sylvia was unhappy andforted her, ¡°Sylvia, your grandmother is actually doing this for your own good. There should be limits to the intimacy between siblings, and the line should never be crossed, no matter when.¡¯

    Though Mrs. Thompson usually didn¡¯t like Sylvia, she never targeted her or nitpicked her faults.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°1 know, Mom, I know that Grandma is looking out for me.¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, Mary nodded reassuringly, ¡°Sylvia, as long as you think this way, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡±

    She was worried that Sylvia wouldn¡¯te to terms with it.

    After talking with Sylvia, Mary got up to leave, ¡°Sylvia, you should rest early,

    I¡¯m going first.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, Mom, goodnight.¡± Sylvia stood up to send Mary off.

    Just as Mary stepped out of the room, it was like she remembered something, she turned back to look at Sylvia, ¡°By the way, Sylvia, have you heard any news from your sistertely?¡±

    Sylvia felt that Mary was deliberately trying to humiliate her.

    As the mistress of this family, it was impossible for Mary not to know about Mandel Thompson trying to find Vi as well.

    Knowing this, why did she have toe and ask her hypocritically? Why couldn¡¯t she just ask Mandel directly?-

    Sylvia kept herposure and said, ¡°No news of my sister yet, but don¡¯t worry, I have been working hard to find her.¡±

    Mary looked at Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, I appreciate your efforts.¡±

    ¡°l am just doing what 1 should be doing,¡± Sylvia replied.

    Mary was very reassured and turned to leave.

    Looking at Mary¡¯s departing figure, Sylvia squinted her eyes.

    How¡­

    Upsetting.

    She had always treated Mary as her biological mother.

    But Mary seemed to be on guard against her, testing her¡­

    Sylvia took a deep breath.

    Mary returned to her room.

    Sawyer hadn¡¯t returned yet, probably because he had hit a snag in Edward¡¯s room.

    Mary didn¡¯t give it much thought; she sat down at the dressing table and began to take off her jewelry.

    By the time Mary finished grooming herself, Sawyer finally walked in.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Mary turned to ask.

    Sawyers face was filled with fatigue, ¡°That damned boy needs to be disciplined! ¡±

    Edward might be afraid of Mrs. Thompson, but that doesn¡¯t mean he was afraid of Sawyer.

    For every point Sawyer made, Edward would argue back, bombarding situational reasoning that left Sawyer struggling to keep up.

    Mary applied skincare products on her face with a smile, ¡°This just proves that daughters are easier to raise. A daughter is a mother¡¯s confidante.¡± ¡°Did Sylvia say anything?¡± asked Sawyer.

    ¡°No,¡± Mary continued, ¡°Her attitude in acknowledging the problem is quite good. ¡±

    Sawyer massaged his temple, tired and looking somewhat upset.

    He was wondering.

    Was his Vi just as considerate and understanding?

    Mary turned to look back, and continued, ¡°Have you noticed that Mom has been targeting Sylviately?¡±

    Sawyer nodded.

    Mary furrowed her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Can you talk to Mom about it? Maybe next time, she shouldn¡¯t treat Sylvia like this. Although Sylvia is not our biological daughter, she has been no different from our own child all these years.. The way Mom treats her, isn¡¯t it a bit unfair?¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119: 094: Almighty Lingling_3

    Chapter 119: 094: Almighty Lingling_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    With Mrs. Thompson¡¯s attitude, it wouldn¡¯t just be difficult for Sylvia ¨C even she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Fortunately, Sylvia had a good temper.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her about it, but you know how my mom is. Once she¡¯s made up her mind, who can change it?¡± Sawyer asked rhetorically.

    Mary sighed.

    After all, Sylvia was her biological daughter, and seeing her being treated unfairly made Mary¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± Sawyer seemed to remember suddenly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mary asked.

    Sawyer continued, ¡°Mom ns to live with us long-term.¡±

    Mary was extremely surprised, ¡°Long-term?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡± Mary asked.

    For the past few years, Mrs. Thompson had been living in the southern coastal cities where the climate was pleasant all year round. She was no longer used to Capital City¡¯s climate, so she hadn¡¯t stayed there long-term for many years.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Vi.¡± Sawyer continued, ¡°In mom¡¯s words, if she can¡¯t find Vi, she would have no regrets even if she died in the Capital City.¡±

    Hearing this, Mary sighed lightly.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s life had not been easy; she had three sons who each had eight sons of their own. Finally, she had a granddaughter¡­

    But thinking of Sylvia, Mary started to worry again, ¡°But if mom stays here, what about Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like my mom mistreats her!¡± Sawyer said with slight annoyance.

    Mary immediately exined, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    It was obvious that Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like Sylvia.

    If she stayed with the Thompson n long-term, Sylvia might feel more or less ufortable.

    As a mother,

    Sawyer continued, ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to drive my mom away for Sylvia¡¯s sake, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t mean that at all!¡± Mary quickly denied.

    Sawyer nced at Mary, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom isn¡¯t unreasonable. She won¡¯t make things difficult for Sylvia.¡±

    Mary nodded, ¡°l know. I¡¯m just worried that Sylvia won¡¯t be used to it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s her grandmother. Even if she¡¯s not used to it, she¡¯ll have to learn.¡± Sawyers tone was very firm.

    Mary didn¡¯t argue.

    Sawyer was right.

    Elders were, after all, elders.

    On the other side, Nanny Donne, a servant, came to Sylvia¡¯s room.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Nanny Donne, what brings you here sote?¡± Sylvia always had a smiling face for everyone.

    Even if the other party was just a servant in the Thompson n.

    As a result, the servants in the house liked her a lot.

    Nanny Donne smiled, ¡°Mrs. Thompson asked me to get the records of your search for Miss Vi over the past two years.¡± Records? What did the olddy want with those?

    To settle scores after the harvest?

    Sylvia still maintained a gentle smile, ¡°Nanny Donne, please tell grandmother it will take me a moment to gather everything together as there¡¯s quite a bit of it. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miss.¡± Nanny Donne nodded.

    Nanny Donne returned to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    Nanny Donne ryed Sylvia¡¯s words to her.

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t say anything further, just nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Then, Mrs. Thompson asked, ¡°Jocelyn, how long have you been working here?¡±

    ¡°Three years.¡± Nanny Donne replied.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, not asking anything else, and simply said, ¡°l don¡¯t have anything else for you. You can knock off early and head home!¡± Nanny Donne looked up at Mrs. Thompson, a hint of surprise in her eyes.

    People said Mrs. Thompson had a bad temper and was fierce.

    However, after spending time with her, she found Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t as difficult as she¡¯d imagined, and was actually a very kind olddy.

    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    Nanny Donne turned to leave.

    Mrs. Thompson seemed to remember something, ¡°Jocelyn, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson, is there anything else you need?¡± Nanny Donne asked.

    Mrs. Thompson pointed to the plush toy on the table, ¡°1 got this as a gift while shopping today. I have no use for it, so you can take it home for your kids to y with.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Nanny Donne was very excited.

    Her husband had been ill for years, and she had to support the whole family on her own wages, so she rarely bought toys for her children. If she brought this toy home, her children would be over the moon. ¡°It¡¯s not something 1 specifically bought for you.¡±

    She hoped that every child in the world would be treated kindly.

    After saying this, Mrs. Thompson returned to her room to sleep.

    Nanny Donne carried the plush toy and happily went home..

 Chapter 120 - 120: 094: Almighty Lingling_4

    Chapter 120: 094: Almighty Lingling_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    River City.

    North Bridge High School.

    Vi arrives very early, almost the first one in the ssroom.

    Diana follows Vi in, and as soon as she enters the room, she hurriedly says, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Beautiful Thompson!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Diana puts her backpack into her desk drawer, ¡°Did you finish your homework?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi nods slightly.

    Diana sps her hands together, ¡°Could you lend it to me for a copy, then? I partied too hard at home these days and didn¡¯t do a single homework assignment.¡±

    Before the holiday, Diana had made ns early to finish all her homework on the first day of vacation, review on the second day, and review on the third day to prepare for the uing monthly exam.

    Unexpectedly, after the holiday, her npletely copsed.

    ying games on the first day, ying games on the second day, not ying games on the second day, and being invited by a group of girlfriends to go shopping.

    ¡°So you came to the ssroom so early today to finish your homework?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm.¡± Diana nods vigorously, ¡°So, Beautiful Thompson, can you¡­?¡± Vi raises an eyebrow slightly, asking: ¡°What do you think I came so early for?¡±

    Diana¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re not here to finish your homework too, are you?¡±

    Vi gives a light smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Diana could hardly believe it.

    Who could have thought that someone like Vi, a model student who excels in morality, intelligence, physicality, beauty, andbor, could actually not finish their homework on time!

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Diana was somewhat incredulous.

    Vi takes a brand-new test paper from her backpack, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the homework.¡±

    Seeing the test paper, Diana finally believes this is true.

    Her heart is greatly shaken.

    She feels like she¡¯s taken another step closer to the goddess.

    Turns out, even a high-and-mighty goddess can¡¯t finish her homework on time.

    A few minutester, Vi hands Diana thepleted test paper, ¡°Do you want to copy?¡±

    ¡°Finished already?¡± Diana is very surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s English; there are a lot of multiple-choice questions, so it¡¯s quick.¡± Vi says.

    Diana is highly skeptical that Vi just filled in the answers randomly; otherwise, how could it be so fast!

    But at this point, even if Vi did fill out the test at random, she has to copy it.

    Before she had finished copying, another test paper was handed to her.

    ¡°More multiple-choice questions?¡± Diana looks up at Vi.

    ¡°Math is pretty simple.¡±

    Math.

    Simple?

    Is this something a human would say?

    A little whileter.

    Diana looks at the test paper handed to her and asks, ¡°Chemistry and Physics are simple, too?¡±

    ¡°No big deal.¡±

    After all, math, physics, and chemistry are all the same.

    Vi¡¯s words are casual.

    Diana feels like she¡¯s petrified.

    By the time Vi finished all her homework, Diana hadn¡¯t even finished half. Diana thought Vi must be writing randomly, but during the afternoon ss, she realized that she was not wrong in a single question.

    Simply a walking answer bank!

    Diana swallows hard, very shocked.

    This is too amazing!

    If she takes the College Entrance Examination, who else would be the top scorer if not her?

    The goddess indeed is the goddess!

    When Diana looks at Vi, there¡¯s a little more admiration in her eyes.

    Diana pokes Fiona in the back.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?

    Diana goes on, ¡°Beautiful Thompson is amazing.¡±

    Fionaughs, ¡°Just now discovering how awesome Vio is?¡±

    ¡°l discovered it long ago; it¡¯s just that today¡¯s discovery is more intuitive than ever.¡±

    At this point, Fiona suddenly seems to remember something and looks at

    Vi, ¡°Vio!!¡¯

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Vi turns her eyes slightly.

    Fiona goes on, ¡°My mom has a friend whose child hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely. The hospital couldn¡¯t find out what¡¯s wrong. Can you help take a look?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After all, she¡¯s studying medicine to cure and save people.

    And for Miss Simons to make the request personally, it must be a difficult case; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t ask so easily. ¡°So Vio, can youe with me after school?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Vi nods slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Vio! ¡±

    Vi lowers her head to send a WhatsApp message.

    [Won¡¯t be home tonight, going out with some ssmates. You don¡¯t have to wait for me,]

    She quickly gets a reply, [Alright.]

    After school, Vi and Fiona catch a ride from the Knight family to Euda Hospital.

    Fiona exins, ¡°The thing is, the kid is in really bad condition and has already been admitted to the ICU.¡±

    Vi nods slightly.

    As soon as the car stops, Miss Simonses up to meet them.

    ¡°Vi.¡¯

    ¡°Miss Simons.¡± Vi smiles politely.

    Miss Simons goes on to introduce the middle-aged couple beside her to Vi,

    ¡°Brother Yue, Sister, this is Miss Thompson, the one I told you about..¡±

 Chapter 121 - 121: 094: Almighty Lingling_5

    Chapter 121: 094: Almighty Lingling_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    The couple looked at Vi Thompson.

    The girl in front of them was about seventeen or eighteen years old, in the prime of youth, with a beautiful face and an extraordinary appearance.

    It¡¯s just that¡­

    She is too young.

    Although they thought Vi was young, the couple didn¡¯t show it as she had treated Fiona Knight¡¯s face.

    Being able to cure Fiona¡¯s face indeed justified the title of Divine Doctor.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, hello,¡± Cheryl Forrest grasped Vi¡¯s hand directly, ¡°Please save our baby.¡±

    bama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest were middle-aged parents, both of them 48 years old now, with their only son just nine years old.

    That¡¯s why they were so loving to their child, and when he suddenly fell ill this time, it almost cost the couple half their lives.

    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Vi continued, ¡°Let¡¯s check on the child¡¯s condition first.¡±

    As everyone walked towards the hospital together, aftermunicating with the hospital and showing them Vi¡¯s medical certificate, the hospital finally agreed to let her enter the ICU.

    In the ICU, the child was lying on a special bed, with tubes inserted all over his body. If it wasn¡¯t for the heartbeat monitor still showing signs of life, it would be hard to believe that the child was still alive.

    Vi, wearing sterile clothing, reached out to take the child¡¯s pulse.

    The child¡¯s pulse was very weak, and Vi frowned slightly.

    Aurora Scouts watched Vi in the ICU with the child¡¯s family through the ss.

    An olddy with white hair said, ¡°Are you sure the Divine Doctor you invited is reliable? How old is she?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Aurora Scouts answered, ¡°Auntie, rest assured, Miss

    Thompson cured our Fiona¡¯s face, her medical skills are beyond doubt.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What did you say? Her face was cured by Miss Thompson?¡± Aurora Scouts nodded.

    Mrs. Tuchman no longer doubted Vi, and continued, ¡°As the saying goes, heroese from the young. This saying does not seem to be false. This youngdy looks so young, but she has such outstanding medical skills. She really is extraordinary!¡¯

    Aurora Scouts smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson is indeed very amazing.¡±

    Before long, Vi came out of the ICU.

    Everyone immediately gathered around her.

    In particr, Mrs. Tuchman, excitedly asked, ¡°Divine Doctor Thompson, how is my grandson? Can he be saved?¡±

    ¡°The problem is not that serious,¡± Vi continued, ¡°I¡¯ll do acupuncture tomorrow, and when the child is out of the ICU, we will arrange for surgery.¡±

    Hearing this, Aurora Scouts did not feel surprised.

    After all, she had seen Vi¡¯s abilities with her own eyes.

    Old Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman and Mrs. Tuchman were very thrilled.

    Ten days had passed.

    This had been the best news they had heard in these ten days.

    Old Mr. Tuchman looked at Vi and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, can you arrange for the acupuncture today?¡±

    Seeing the child lying in the cold ICU, he was really heartbroken.

    Vi thought for a moment, ¡°I still need to prepare when I go back. The earliest I can do it is tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your help, Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°You are too polite.¡±

    Leaving the hospital, Vi made another trip to the herbal medicine market. She needed to buy some medicine for the acupuncture.

    The road to the herbal medicine market was not easy to navigate, with pits and bumps. Vi rode her bike, trying to avoid those holes.

    It had just rainedst night, and there was still some water umted in the holes.

    At this moment, a sedan sped past.

    Water sshed.

    Vi¡¯s white school uniform turned ck.

    Looking at the tail lights of the ck car leaving, Vi frowned slightly.

    Anyone who had been sshed all over with mud wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood.

    Especially someone who was obsessive about cleanliness.

    There was a turn and a traffic light up ahead.

    She should be able to catch up.

    Vi stepped on the pedals and sped forward. She managed to catch the green light in front and blocked the ck car.

    The driver looked at the girl in front of him and stammered, ¡°Boss Sherman, it¡¯s the girl we just passed.¡± Trevor Sherman looked at Vi.

    He frowned slightly.

    Her again.

    Just how many tricks did Vi have to attract his attention?

    Didn¡¯t she know that such behavior was demeaning?

    Why was she so much worse than Elizabeth Thompson when they both grew up in the Thompson n?

    Trevor Sherman pinched his temples, ¡®You go and deal with it.¡±

    Just looking at Trevor¡¯s expression, one could tell that this girl must be one of his pursuers.

    There were just too many gold diggers these days!

    The driver was also speechless, opened the car door, ¡°Youngdy, do you have any basic manners? What¡¯s the point of following our Boss Sherman like this?¡±

    Vi frowned slightly, ¡°Sshing water all over someone and running away, is that your manners?¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122: 095: Use their own tactics to counter their own actions.

    Chapter 122: 095: Use their own tactics to counter their own actions.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Only then did the driver notice that Vi Thompson¡¯s white school uniform had turned ck.

    Being sttered with mud all over, anyone would be upset.

    The driver felt somewhat guilty, but when he remembered that this girl was pursuing Trevor Sherman, he felt justified, ¡°Youngdy, you can¡¯t me me entirely, can you? You saw the caring but didn¡¯t avoid it, did you?¡± Vi might have done it on purpose.

    She wanted to have mud sshed on her and then go to Trevor Sherman to attract his attention.

    Young girls these days, why bother doing something good when they can rely on a rich man instead!

    People like her would never amount to anything in their lifetime.

    ¡°You passed your drivers test for the first and fourth parts? Do you know that for sharp turns and muddy roads you must yield to pedestrians and adhere to a speed limit of 30?¡±

    The driver nced at Vi and found her more challenging than he had thought, even knowing the speed limit of 30.

    After all, only those who had obtained their driving license would know such information.

    How did she know that?

    Besides, Vi intended to use the muddy road to soil her clothes on purpose, so she could get close to Trevor Sherman.

    But now, Vi was ming him for driving too fast!

    How unreasonable.

    The driver looked at Vi, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t just blurt things out. You deliberately moved close to the car. Even if I didn¡¯t step on the gas and was driving at the speed limit of 30, I could still ssh you with mud, right?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I did it on purpose to scam you?¡± Vi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°l never said that!¡± The driver immediately denied it, ¡°You said that.¡±

    Indeed, she was not scamming him, but this situation was no different from scamming; both were the same in nature.

    While others scam for money, Vi scammed to make a leap in social status.

    At this moment, the driver¡¯s phone rang.

    The driver answered the call.

    ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯

    Trevor Sherman sat in the car, his voice lowered and very impatient.

    He and Vi were separated by the car ¨C one inside and one outside.

    If Trevor Sherman opened the car door, he could see Vi andmunicate with her directly.

    But Trevor Sherman did not want to face Vi.

    He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would have lustful intentions upon seeing a woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time talking to her.¡±

    Having been with Trevor Sherman for so long, the driver naturally understood what he meant, ¡°Alright Boss Sherman.¡±

    ¡°Boss Sherman, huh?¡± Vi took the driver¡¯s phone directly, ¡°Do vou think it¡¯s polite to have your car ssh someone with water?¡±

    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Trevor Sherman opened his mouth next.

    Upon hearing this, Vi furrowed her eyebrows slightly, directly opened the backseat car door, reached out, and pulled out the man sitting inside.

    The whole action was done in one smooth motion.

    ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move.¡± After saying this, Vi opened the driver¡¯s seat door, turned on the ignition, shifted gears, and stepped on the elerator.

    Although it had been a long time since she touched a car, these actions were etched into Vi¡¯s mind.

    The speed was quite fast.

    Trevor Sherman and the driver hadn¡¯t reacted to it yet.

    Whoosh!

    Muddy water sshed over from the car wheel.

    Then, Trevor Sherman¡¯s white shirt turned into a ck one, looking disheveled.

    Afterward, Vi opened the car door, leaned out, got off the car without saying a word, walked to her bicycle, and rode away.

    Trevor Sherman stood still, dirty water all over his clothes, and the stench of animal carcasses filled the air. His face was livid. No one had ever dared to treat him like this.

    Never!

    What was Vi Thompson trying to do?

    Attract his attention in an unconventional way?

    Standing next to Trevor Sherman, the driver was in no better situation. He immediately opened the car door, grabbed a napkin from inside, and said, ¡°Boss Sherman, hurry, wipe yourself.¡±

    The driver initially thought Vi came specifically for Trevor Sherman.

    Who would have thought¡­

    He had misunderstood the young girl.

    If Vi really wanted to get close to Trevor Sherman, she would have feigned surprise when she saw him getting out of the car and said, ¡°Oh, it turns out it¡¯s Boss Sherman!¡±

    And finally, to show her understanding, she would have generously said it was fine.

    But now, the young girl had treated him with a taste of his own medicine, and moreover, she hadn¡¯t had any direct interaction with Trevor Sherman throughout the whole process.

    As the driver realized this, he began to feel sorry for his attitude towards Vi just now.

    Trevor Sherman took the napkin, wiped the mud off the corner of his mouth, and his anger was clearly visible in his eyes.

    The driver was very flustered.

    Would Trevor Sherman fire him over this?

    Fortunately, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t say much. After wiping the mud from his mouth, he got back into the car.

    Trevor Sherman appeared calm, but in reality, he was already too angry to

    reason..

 Chapter 123 - 123: 095: Use the personéˆ¥æªš own way to deal with their own body_2

    Chapter 123: 095: Use the person¡¯s own way to deal with their own body_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson had pushed things to the extreme this time.

    Doing so would only make him hate her more and more.

    Vi first went to a clothing store to buy a new outfit and then headed to the medicine market.

    An hourter, she had bought all the needed medicinal herbs and returned to the apartment.

    As soon as she pressed the doorbell, the door opened.

    Mantou, the cat, was the one who opened the door. ¡°Mantou.¡± Vi reached out to pet its little head.

    ¡°Meow! ¡±

    Mantou seemed happy to see Vi after being apart for a day.

    The aroma of food wafted through the air, whetting her appetite.

    Vi held Mantou and followed the smell of food to the kitchen, where she saw a man busily cooking.

    It was Terrence Lentz preparing dinner.

    Coming home from school and seeing someone busy cooking was an ordinary scene in daily life.

    But this kind of atmosphere was something Vi had only experienced in her dreams.

    In her dreams, the person cooking was her father.

    His face was blurry.

    But he seemed kind, satisfying her fantasy about her father.

    Her mother, on the other hand, would take her school bag and ask with a smile, ¡°Tired today?¡±

    Looking at the man¡¯s tall and straight figure, Vi¡¯s eyes curved, and a certain spot in her heart was instantly filled with warmth.

    At that moment, Terrence nced back, ¡°You¡¯re home from school?¡±

    The steam in the kitchen cast a soft glow on his sharp features, making him appear like an immortal from heaven.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Wash your hands and get ready for dinner,¡± Terrence continued.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Vi put Mantou down and went to the bathroom.

    She washed her hands thoroughly.

    When she returned from washing her hands, Terrence had already put the cooked dishes on the table.

    Three main dishes and one soup.

    Braised beef with potatoes, red-braised fish, stir-fried tofu with green peppers, and a vegetable tofu soup.

    These were simple home-cooked dishes, but the presentation and aroma were top-notch.

    Vi¡¯s appetite was instantly whetted, and she looked up with a smile, ¡°Your cooking skills are quite good.¡±

    ¡°Just passable,¡± Terrence replied as he sat across from Vi.

    Vi picked up a piece of fish.

    It had no fishy taste and was incredibly tender. When she gently bit into it, there was a subtle hint of Sichuan peppercorn, creating a clearyering of vors.

    ¡°This is really delicious!¡± Vi was very satisfied with the delicious food, ¡°You¡¯re being too modest.¡±

    Terrence also picked up a piece of fish, suddenly feeling that his cooking skills had improved quite a bit.

    ¡°All I can cook is instant noodles,¡± Vi continued, ¡°Would you mind teaching me some of your cooking skills when you have time?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Terrence nodded slightly.

    At that moment, Terrence continued, ¡°By the way, I found you a ce to live.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Vi was somewhat surprised.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Terrence to have already taken care of the housing situation within a day.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence served Vi a bowl of vegetable tofu soup, ¡°l found a first-floor apartment with a small garden that¡¯s only half a kilometer from your school. We can go see it after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After dinner.

    Both of them went to Elegant Garden together.

    Terrence had found Vi a one-bedroom apartment.

    The apartment had a total of 70 square meters and came with a small study.

    Vi opened the balcony door and saw a small garden.

    The garden was small, about 10 square meters.

    As the sun set, a golden light draped over the small courtyard.

    Vi had already formed some pictures in her mind and said with a smile, ¡°l want to put up a parasol here, then put a small table underneath. In my free time, 1 can have tea and read here. I¡¯ll nt climbing roses on the walls and some green nts here and there¡­¡±

    Terrence took note of all her requests and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to add inside the house?¡±

    ¡°Not much. We just need a cat climbing frame.¡±

    Terrence said, ¡°The climbing frame is on the way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else that¡¯s missing right now.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°You can move in on your days off this weekend.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vi had no objections.

    The next day at noon, Vi took half a day off to go for acupuncture at the hospital.

    bama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest were waiting for Vi at the hospital entrance.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, over here!¡±

    Vi walked over with her medical box, ¡°Mr. Tuchman, Madam Tuchman.¡¯

    Cheryl looked at Vi with teary eyes and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, after you leftst night, our baby¡¯s condition suddenly deteriorated. The doctor told us to be mentally prepared¡­¡±

    As a mother, hearing this kind of news was her worst fear.

    Vi looked at Cheryl, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s first check on your child¡¯s condition..

 Chapter 124 - 124: 095: Use the personéˆ¥æªš own way to deal with their own body_3

    Chapter 124: 095: Use the person¡¯s own way to deal with their own body_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Cheryl Forrest wiped away her tears.

    bama Tuchman¡¯s emotions were also very unstable, and he said tearfully, ¡°Miss Thompson, will our baby be okay? If anything happens to him, we won¡¯t want to live either!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tuchman, as the head of the family, you must be calm.¡± Vi Thompson¡¯s tone was soft, but it was imbued with a special magic, ¡°You are the only spiritual pir for Madam Tuchman, the child, and the elderly at home.¡¯

    Upon hearing this, bama Tuchman immediately wiped away his tears and cheered up.

    Vi Thompson was right.

    His child was not in danger yet, and he couldn¡¯t break down like this. If he did, what would his mother, wife, and child do?

    Soon, the three of them arrived at the entrance of the ICU Ward.

    Vi Thompson, led by the nurse, went to change into an aseptic suit.

    After changing into the aseptic suit, she proceeded to give acupuncture to the child.

    The acupuncture process was slow.

    During this time, bama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest waited by the entrance of the ICU Ward.

    Bit by bit, they watched as Vi Thompson¡¯s needles went in and the child¡¯s various indicators began to stabilize.

    They looked at each other in shock, each seeing amazement in the other¡¯s eyes.

    It seemed that this Divine Doctor Thompson was truly extraordinary.

    In the doctor¡¯s office.

    A nurse came to deliver documents.

    Dr. Janell turned around, ¡°Is it the divine doctor that Knight Tuchman¡¯s parents invited again today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Janell.¡± The nurse nodded.

    Hearing that, Dr. Janell seemed a bit helpless, ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±

    Knight Tuchman¡¯s illness was acute, and they hadn¡¯t even figured out the cause of the disease yet. How could a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner simply stick in a few needles and cure it?

    The nurse was also at a loss for words, ¡°They¡¯re just desperately seeking any treatment.¡±

    The doctor had a qualification certificate, a physician¡¯s license, and a waiver signed by the patient¡¯s family members.

    With all the certificates in order, the hospital had no grounds to stop them.

    Most importantly, Knight Tuchman¡¯s condition wasplicated, and even the hospital didn¡¯t have a specific treatment n. Instead of letting Knight wait to die, it was better to let someone else try¡­

    But the hospital never expected that the person they found would be a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. And a rtively inexperienced one at that¡­

    This was rather inexplicable.

    Another doctor nearby chimed in, ¡°Is it the child in ICU?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Dr. Janell nodded.

    ¡°That child is only nine years old, isn¡¯t he? How pitiful! If he doesn¡¯t make it, how could his parents go on¡­¡±

    Even the doctors who were used to seeing life and death found it hard to bear when they saw such a young child suffer.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the conversation turned to the subject of the child¡¯s parents.

    Dr. Janell recounted the situation.

    Upon hearing this, Dr. Lee was also genuinely surprised, ¡°What? Acupuncture?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t acupuncture something that foot massage shops used as advertising gimmicks?

    In this day and age, there were still people who believed in acupuncture!

    It was simply unbelievable!

    Just then, another young nurse rushed in from outside, ¡°Dr¡­ Dr. Janell!¡±

    The nurse was out of breath ¨C clearly there was an emergency.

    Dr. Janell looked extremely anxious.

    Could something have happened to Knight Tuchman?

    He was only a nine-year-old child!

    Dr. Janell immediately asked, ¡°Did something happen to Knight Tuchman?¡±

    Hearing the question, the young nurse first nodded, then shook her head, ¡°Yes and no! Dr. Janell, after the acupuncture, all of Knight Tuchman¡¯s body indicators have returned to normal!¡±

    Hearing this, an incredulous look appeared on Dr. Janell¡¯s face, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± The young nurse also seemed very incredulous.

    Who could have thought that the physical indicators of a critically ill patient, who had already been given a death sentence by the doctors, would suddenly return to normal!

    This was simply a medical miracle.

    Dr. Janell immediately ran towards the direction of the ICU Ward.

    On the way, he almost collided with a nurse delivering medicine.

    When Dr. Janell arrived at the entrance of the ICU Ward, he happened to meet Vi Thompsoning out from the inside.

    ¡°Are you Miss Thompson?¡± Dr. Janell walked straight up to Vi Thompson.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Vi Thompson replied with a slight nod.

    Dr. Janell continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, how did you manage to return Knight

    Tuchman to normal with just acupuncture?¡±

    He had been researching for a long time but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause of the illness. Yet Vi Thompson had inserted a few needles, and Knight Tuchman was back to normal. This made Dr. Janell begin to doubt his life.

    Had he wasted all these years studying medicine!

    Upon hearing that it was about this matter, Vi Thompson exined, ¡°The acupuncture only temporarily stabilizes the child¡¯s bodily functions. To fully recover, we will have to wait until after tomorrow¡¯s surgery.¡±

    Acupuncture was not a cure-all.

    Dr.. Janell nodded, ¡°Then can you tell me, what is wrong with Knight

    Tuchman?¡±

 Chapter 125 - 125: 095: Treat others with their methods, reciprocate in kind_4

    Chapter 125: 095: Treat others with their methods, reciprocate in kind_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    By now, Dr. Janell¡¯s perception of Vi Thompson hadpletely changed to one of respect towards a predecessor.

    To him, Vi Thompson was indeed a predecessor.

    Age wasn¡¯t the issue.

    With skill, everything else is insignificant.

    Vi Thompson said: ¡°It¡¯s a very rare type of parasitic infection.¡±

    ¡°Parasites?¡± Dr. Janell was surprised, ¡°But I¡¯ve given him a full-body CT scan and couldn¡¯t find any parasites.¡±

    Knight Tuchman¡¯s symptoms did indeed resemble a parasitic infection.

    However, Dr. Janell did three CT scans, all of which found no hints of parasites.

    Vi Thompson continued, ¡°The worm is the same color as the blood, hiding under the liver. It¡¯s indeed hard to spot.¡±

    Having said that, Vi Thompson turned to bama Tuchman and Cheryl

    Forrest, ¡°Do you often feed the child raw pork?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± bama Tuchman nodded, ¡°Actually, my wife objected, saying it¡¯s not sanitary. But in my cultural background, not only children eat raw pork, but they also drink raw pigs blood. And our baby loves it, I thought it was no problem¡­ ¡±

    ¡°That exins it. Raw pork and raw pig¡¯s blood contain arge number of parasites, and people with low immunity can easily contract it.¡±

    Hearing this, Cheryl Forrest started pointing fingers at bama Tuchman,

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you had listened to me, none of this would¡¯ve happened!¡±

    She told them over and over again, raw meat shouldn¡¯t be given to children, but no one in the family listened to her.

    Instead, they thought she was making a fuss.

    What¡¯s wrong with the child eating some raw pork?

    Mrs. Tuchman red at Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, you must be mistaken! My grandson¡¯s illness possibly has nothing to do with eating raw pork! We¡¯ve been eating like this for generations, and none of the kids got sick from it! You¡¯re just making things up because you can¡¯t figure out the cause of the illness!¡±

    She too, was raised on raw pork.

    She never even had a headache when she was little.

    If the risks were as severe as Vi Thompson stated, wouldn¡¯t she have died a long time ago?

    Vi Thompson continued, ¡°Olddy, the climate of every region is different, for which bodily indicators also differ. You and Mr. Tuchman grew up in Ciduk City, where it¡¯s damp and cold, with temperatures in winter dropping to

    minus thirty degrees. So, eating raw pork doesn¡¯t only not pose a problem, but it¡¯s also beneficial for health. But here in River City, we have all four seasons with the coldest winter temperature rarely dropping below zero. If the body doesn¡¯tck a certain trace element, then there¡¯s no need to eat raw pork. If you insist on eating, it can have the opposite effect.¡±

    Like the natives of Maxican who love to eat chili.

    Hearing this, Dr. Janell nods, ¡°Miss Thompson is correct. This indeed is the reason. Poultry and meat contain a lot of parasites that are harmful to humans, these should always be cooked thoroughly before consumption.¡±

    Mrs. Tuchman knew the doctors were all smooth talkers, and she didn¡¯t stand a chance against them, so she didn¡¯t say anything further.

    But she was very displeased in her mind.

    These doctors really meddle unnecessarily.

    Cheryl Forrest had always been against feeding the child these, and now she had the chance, she¡¯d never let them get another taste of it!

    Cheryl Forrest promptly nodded, ¡°Alright, we will never feed our child with it again. ¡±

    bama Tuchman then asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you sure it was caused by eating raw meat?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Upon hearing this, bama Tuchman felt extremely guilty.

    He¡¯d hurt his precious son with his own hands, someone whom he wished he could have kept protected in his mouth at all times

    Vi Thompson continued, ¡°The child can be transferred to the general ward tonight and start eating normally. However, he needs to avoid onion, ginger, garlic, and spicy food. The day after tomorrow, start fasting, and the surgery will proceed at four in the afternoon.¡±

    Cheryl Forrest quickly pulled out a small notebook, ¡°Miss Thompson, can you repeat that for me? I¡¯ll write it down.¡±

    Given that this concerned her only beloved son, Cheryl Forrest had to be meticulous and couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes.

    Vi Thompson repeated it once more.

    Cheryl Forrest wrote down all the important points and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, if he¡¯s fasting for too long, wouldn¡¯t our baby be unwell from hunger?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Vi Thompson said.

    ¡°He can¡¯t eat at all?¡± Cheryl Forrest asked again.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°He can¡¯t eat anything. If he eats before the surgery, the anaesthesiologist will face the risk of food reflux into the oesophagus during the anesthesia process. In severe cases, it could be

    lifethreatening.¡±

    Hearing this, Cheryl Forrest instantly took it seriously and jotted it down in her notebook.

    Vi Thompson reiterated, ¡°Madam Tuchman, you mustn¡¯t feed the child before the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve written it all down in the notebook..¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: 095: Use the personéˆ¥æªš own way to deal with their own body_5

    Chapter 126: 095: Use the person¡¯s own way to deal with their own body_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Knight Tuchman was indeed transferred to the general ward.

    Since there could be carers in the general ward and Knight Tuchman¡¯s mental condition was much better, Mrs. Tuchman was delighted, wishing she could give her grandson all the delicious food she had.

    Cheryl Forrest instructed from behind, ¡°Mom, Knight can¡¯t eat onions, garlic, or spicy food right now. Please pay attention.¡± Mrs. Tuchman nodded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember!¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t make a joke out of her own grandson.

    On the third day, a food ban was imposed.

    Because he had eaten quite a bit the day before, Knight didn¡¯t feel anything during breakfast.

    But by noon, Knight couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and started to grumble that he was hungry and wanted something to eat.

    Although bama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest loved their child, they also knew their limits.

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re having surgery tonight, so you can¡¯t eat now. Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad haven¡¯t eaten anything today, either. We will apany Baby in going hungry.

    The surgery was scheduled for six o¡¯clock in the evening.

    ¡°No, no, I want to eat,¡± Knight Tuchman, extremely ufortable from hunger, begged, ¡°Mom, Dad, please! Just let me eat something!¡¯

    Seeing their child like this, Cheryl was heartbroken, but she knew that giving him food at this time would harm him.

    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s hold on a bit longer, okay? After the surgery, Mom and Dad will take you out for a big meal! And then the three of us will go to Dinosaur Park, okay?¡±

    Knight Tuchman burst into tears, ¡°Not okay, not okay! I¡¯m hungry! I want to eat! I want to eat!¡±

    Cheryl held her child,forting him.

    As he cried, Knight eventually fell asleep, his pitiful appearance moved Cheryl to tears too.

    Her child had suffered!

    Mrs. Tuchman was even more distressed, ¡°Why won¡¯t these doctors let my grandson eat? It¡¯s not their child who¡¯s going hungry!¡¯

    bama Tuchman interjected, ¡°Mom, the doctors are doing this for the

    child e s sake.¡¯

    If eating at this time led to gastric reflux, who would be responsible!

    Mrs. Tuchman snorted, ¡°Would they still say that if it were their own child who was hungry!!

    Parents naturally worry about their own children.

    These doctors are really inhuman!

    Cheryl said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s hold on for a while longer. After the surgery, we can give Knight a good meal!¡±

    Isaac Tuchman nodded, ¡°He can eat whatever he wants then.¡¯

    Right now, the surgery was of the utmost importance.

    Mrs. Tuchman stopped speaking.

    At this moment, Isaac Tuchman received a phone call.

    After hanging up, he said to Mrs. Tuchman, ¡°Mom, Cheryl and I have to go out for a while. Please take care of Knight here for us. We¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡¯

    Mrs. Tuchman nodded, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Not long after the couple left, Knight woke up.

    His first words upon waking were, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    He was really hungry.

    Before, he had never known what it was like to be hungry, and now he just wanted to fill his belly right away.

    ¡°Can you let me eat something, even just a bowl of porridge? I won¡¯t eat KFC or drink coke anymore, please Grandma!¡±

    Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s heart almost broke upon hearing these words, ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t eat anything right now.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, dear grandma¡­¡± Knight Tuchman kept begging, ¡°You¡¯re the best grandma in the world, can you really bear to watch your precious grandson starve to death?¡±

    Seeing the child like this, Mrs. Tuchman was distraught, finally deciding to let the child eat his fill.

    As the saying goes, people are like iron and food is like steel; not eating makes them panic.

    Not to mention that Knight had already missed two meals!

    These doctors are just rmists!

    Can¡¯t he even drink a bowl of porridge? Could it really kill him?

    Mrs. Tuchman immediately ordered a porridge takeout.

    Soon, the porridge arrived.

    Mrs. Tuchman fed Knight Tuchman porridge, ¡°Hurry and eat, your parents will be back soon.¡¯

    Knight, very hungry, wolfed it down.

    He had never felt so satisfied.

    Mrs. Tuchman watched with a beaming smile.

    She loved to see her eldest grandson eat.

    After finishing the takeout, Mrs. Tuchman threw the trash far away.

    Shortly afterwards, Cheryl and Isaac Tuchman returned. Seeing that Knight had woken up and wasn¡¯t moring for food, Cheryl asked suspiciously,

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you give Knight anything to eat?¡±

    Though feeling guilty, Mrs. Tuchman still didn¡¯t blush or miss a beat, ¡°No, no!

    You can rest assured, I didn¡¯t give Knight anything to eat!¡±

    At this point, Knight spoke up, ¡°Mom, Dad, I didn¡¯t eat anything. I¡¯m a little man now.. I can hold on!¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127: 096: Suffer the consequences of oneéˆ¥æªš own actions

    Chapter 127: 096: Suffer the consequences of one¡¯s own actions

    Trantor: 549690339

    Knight, with conviction, seemed like a little adult as he spoke.

    Cheryl and Adam were tearful as they watched.

    Their son had finally be sensible.

    It wasn¡¯t easy.

    It seemed the older generation was right; people could only learn to grow through great hardships.

    At the same time, the couple felt bittersweet.

    If it took this kind of pain for Knight to grow, then they would rather he never grew up.

    ¡°Baby,¡± Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but embrace Knight.

    From an angle their parents couldn¡¯t see, Knight secretly caught Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s eye.

    What a clever little one.

    Mrs. Tuchman couldn¡¯t help but to stifle augh.

    She was proud of her grandson, who was wise beyond his years.

    At that moment, Adam suddenly looked back to his mother and said, ¡°Mom, Miss Thompson will arrive soon for Knight¡¯s surgery, please don¡¯t give him anything to eat! ¡±

    ¡°l know, I know,¡± Mrs. Tuchman was impatient, ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, do you need to repeat it so many times?¡±

    Adam knew his mother¡¯s nature; she couldn¡¯t bear to see her child go hungry. He continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m serious, this isn¡¯t a joke. Miss Thompson said if he eats before surgery, it might cause stomach reflux, and Knight could die!¡± Die.

    Hearing this word, Mrs. Tuchman suddenly felt her heart skip a beat.

    She opened her mouth to tell the truth but was afraid it would affect the surgery. After all, Knight had already missed two meals.

    Such a small child, if he continued to go hungry, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    Doctors were good at scaring people, exaggerating small issues.

    Even if something was not serious, they made it sound terrifying.

    Just drinking porridge, how could it kill a person?

    With that thought, Mrs. Tuchman suddenly became indignant. Looking at

    Adam, she said, ¡®Look at the way you speak! Do you think I¡¯m that foolish? That I would gamble with my own grandson¡¯s life?¡±

    By the end, Mrs. Tuchman was somewhat angry.

    Cheryl stepped in to mediate, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Ettin didn¡¯t mean it that way. He¡¯s just too worried about Knight. As long as you confirm that you didn¡¯t secretly give Knight anything to eat, he¡¯ll be at ease.¡±

    Secretly?

    Hearing this word, Mrs. Tuchman grew even angrier.

    It was a word used to describe thieves!

    Was she a thief?

    ¡°Do you two ever know when to stop?¡±

    Seeing his mother grow angry, Ettin quickly apologized with a smile, ¡°Alright mom, don¡¯t be angry. We trust you.¡±

    Mrs. Tuchman was finally satisfied, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. You two watch

    Knight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ettin nodded.

    After Mrs. Tuchman left, Cheryl immediately squatted down and asked Knight, ¡°Baby, did Grandma give you anything to eat? Good children shouldn¡¯t lie! Liars grow long noses!¡±

    Knight was about to say something when Ettin furrowed his brows, ¡°Why are you still doubting my mom? She¡¯s not a child, doesn¡¯t she know what¡¯s important?¡±

    No matter what, she was his mother. Ettin couldn¡¯t tolerate his wife doubting her.

    Cheryl looked at Knight, ¡°Baby, tell me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Knight said.

    Cheryl patted Knight¡¯s head, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    At that, Cheryl stood up and looked at Ettin, ¡°l didn¡¯t mean to mistrust Mom. Don¡¯t forget how hard it was for us to have our baby!¡±

    ¡°l know.¡± Ettin¡¯s tone softened, ¡°But please be assured, my mom is not irresponsible. ¡±

    Cheryl nodded.

    At five in the afternoon.

    Vi Thompson arrived at the hospital punctually.

    Dr. Janell came to the operating room, looked at Vi who was preparing for the surgery, and earnestly said, ¡°Miss Thompson, may 1 assist you in the operating room and learn from you?¡±

    Living to learn, Dr. Janell could tell Vi was no ordinary doctor.

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Sure, I could use an extra pair of hands.¡±

    She never begrudged others from learning medical skills. After all, this was a matter of benefiting all humanity.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯

    Dr. Janell continued, ¡°Do you need any help right now?¡±

    ¡°Then you take over my tasks, and I¡¯ll gomunicate with the patient¡¯s family, arrange the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Dr. Janell nodded.

    After handing over her tasks to Dr. Janell, Vi went to Knight¡¯s ward.

    Knight was lying in bed, looking quite spirited.

    Seeing Vi, Cheryl stood up and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you going to prepare Knight for surgery now?¡±

 Chapter 128 - 128: 096: Reap What You Sow_2

    Chapter 128: 096: Reap What You Sow_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, Let me take the body temperature first.

    As she finished speaking, Vi handed the thermometer to Cheryl Forrest.

    Cheryl took the thermometer and said with a smile, The nurse just measured it, and it was 36.7, which is a normal temperature.

    Just to be on the safe side, lets measure it again. Vi continued, Have the child not eaten anything today? No. Cheryl shook her head.

    Thats good.

    Soon, the temperature was measured. Vi took the thermometer, nced at it, and said, The body temperature is normal, we can arrange the surgery now.

    Okay. Cheryl nodded.

    Hearing that the surgery was arranged, Knight Tuchman was a little scared, Mom, will the surgery hurt?

    Not at all. Cheryl replied.

    Knight didnt quite believe it, as he had heard that surgery involved using a knife. How could it not hurt with a knife involved?

    Vi grinned and said, Your mother is right, it wont hurt at all. Youll be fine after a good sleep.

    Big sister, you look so pretty when you smile.

    Thank you, you are very cute too. Vi said.

    Knight continued, Big sister, are you the one who will perform the surgery on For some reason, he really liked this big sister.

    Her smile was just too beautiful.

    Yes. Vi nodded slightly.

    Thank you, big sister. Knight liked this big sister, I wont be afraid anymore.

    Knight is great! Vi reached out and patted Knights head.

    Being approved by the beautiful big sister, Knight was very happy.

    Half an hourter, Knight was wheeled into the Operating Room.

    Chantal, Ettin Tuchman, and Mrs. Tuchman, took turns cheering Knight up. Knight clenched his fists, l am a little man now, Im not afraid of surgery at all!

    The lights on the operating table were very bright. At first, Knight was not very ustomed to it.

    Its so bright!bender

    He instinctively raised his hand to block the light in front of his eyes.

    Vi, wearing surgical clothes, said, Theres no need to be afraid, Knight. Rx. Anesthesiologist, get ready. Okay.

    At this moment, Vi looked at Knights bulging belly and suddenly felt something was not quite right.

    Knight hadnt eaten for three meals, so his belly shouldnt be bulging like this.

    But now, his little belly was actually protruding.

    Wait a moment. Vi stopped the anesthesiologists action.

    The anesthesiologist looked at Vi with confusion.

    Vi lowered her head towards Knight and asked seriously, Knight, tell your big sister, did you eat anything today?

    l, I dont think so. Knights eyes were a bit evasive.

    Not sure?

    Theres obviously something wrong with that sentence. Vi frowned slightly, Knight, did you or did you not?

    No, I didnt.

    Vi continued, Are you hungry now?

    No, Im not. Knight shook his head.

    Not hungry.

    Even the anesthesiologist was startled this time.

    Having an empty stomach for three meals, and still not feeling hungry, he must have secretly eaten something.

    Vi took off her mask, Temporarily cancel the surgery.

    The three people outside the OR saw Knight being wheeled out again, and they were very curious.

    Miss Thompson, whats going on?

    Vi exined, Your child probably ate something. For safety reasons, he cannot have surgery for the time being.

    Upon hearing this, Ettin Tuchman immediately turned to his mother and asked, Mom, did you give Knight something to eat?

    No. Mrs. Tuchman became more and more certain that Vi was deliberately messing with her. Even if Knight had eaten porridge in the afternoon, it should have been digested by now, so what difference would it make?

    Tell your mother the truth!

    Seeing his grandmother, Knight immediately gained a lot more confidence,

    No, I havent eaten anything all day.

    Knight, this is not a joke, if you ate, just say it. Your mother wont me you, as long as you tell the truth.

    No. Knight shook his head.

    Mrs. Tuchman secretly praised him.

    How could she not be proud of her grandson!

    Vi continued, The child hasnt felt hungry until now, he must have eaten something. Lets postpone the surgery until tomorrow.

    Once an ident urs, it cannot be reversed.

    When she heard that the surgery would not happen until tomorrow, Mrs. Tuchman became anxious, Tomorrow? Thats not okay! How can you make such a big fuss, youngdy? Are you trying to starve my little Knight to death?

    My baby is starving, he must be too hungry to notice it! If my dear grandson gets sick from hunger, youre responsible!

    Ettin Tuchman looked at his mother, Mom, are you sure you didnt give

    Knight something to eat? Im seriously asking you!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 129 - 129: 096: Reap What You Sow_3

    Chapter 129: 096: Reap What You Sow_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    No! I value my grandsons life more than you do!

    Ettin Tuchman chose to believe his mother, Miss Thompson, please arrange surgery for the child!

    Are you sure? Vi Thompson frowned slightly.

    Ettin nodded.

    Dr. Janell continued: Then sign a pre-operative consent form and a waiver. If the child has a stomach reflux due to you feeding him secretly, Miss Thompson and the hospital will not be held responsible.

    Ettin looked at Cheryl Forrest.

    Cheryl was a little embarrassed.

    Mrs. Tuchman said, Just sign it.

    After speaking, sheforted Ettin and Cheryl, Dont worry, I told you I didnt feed him.

    She had been issued critical condition notices by the hospital before, and more than once, but so far, she was still alive and well.

    After signing the waiver and consent form, Dr. Janell also arranged for a video recording as evidence since it involved a life at stake.

    Since the family insisted and were willing to sign the consent form and waiver, Vi could only arrange surgery for Knight Tuchman.

    Maybe she really guessed wrong.

    Otherwise, the Tuchman family wouldnt have taken such a big risk.

    The operating room lights came back on.

    Various tasks were being carried out methodically.

    After the anesthesiologist administered the anesthesia, Knight Tuchman fell into a deep sleep.

    But during one-third of the surgery, Knights condition changed suddenly his heart rate dropped rapidly, his face turned pale, and he vomited undigested food.

    Vi Thompsons face changed, and all the medical staff became nervous at this moment.

    This was stomach reflux.

    Her fears hade true.

    It seemed Mrs. Tuchman had lied. Vi Thompson was the first to react.

    Inject adrenaline.

    Defibritor!

    Issue a critical condition notice to the patients family!

    The three people waiting outside were very anxious.

    At this moment, the nurse pushed the door open, Where is the family of the patient Knight Tuchman?

    We are! Cheryl and Ettin immediately ran over.

    The nurse handed the critical condition notice to Ettin, Who fed the child? The child had stomach reflux during surgery, and now the situation is not optimistic. One of the family members should sign here.

    Upon hearing this, Ettins hands began to tremble. He looked up and asked, it serious?

    The nurse nodded, Please sign first.

    Cheryl looked at her mother-inw and asked, Mom, did you feed the baby?

    At this point, Mrs. Tuchman still insisted, No, Knight will be fine. Dont listen to their nonsense!

    The nurse was speechless. Even after a critical condition notice was issued, the grandmother still had this attitude.

    This was too ignorant.

    l dont know who exactly fed your child, but now his condition is very poor.

    You should be prepared mentally!

    After saying this, the nurse took the critical condition notice and left.

    Ettin looked at his mother and shouted angrily, Mom, did you feed Knight or

    not!

    Mrs. Tuchman was very guilty, and changed the subject, Ettin, you know they like to scare people!

    Im asking onest time, did you or not!

    Seeing Ettins anger, Mrs. Tuchman was frightened.

    Was it really that serious?

    It was just a bowl of porridge, and should have been digested by now ording to the timing.

    They must be scaring her.bender

    Definitely scaring her.

    Mrs. Tuchman keptforting herself in her heart.

    No, I didnt.

    In the operating room.

    Despite various rescue efforts, Knight Tuchmans heart monitor eventually

    became a t line.

    Surgery failed!

    The light went out.

    Vi Thompson looked at the child who had just sweetly called her sister not long ago, who had stopped breathing in an instant. She felt terrible.

    This ident could have been avoided.

    Dr. Janell looked at Vi Thompson, Miss Thompson, this is not your fault.

    Dont me yourself.

    Vi sighed softly, Hes only nine.

    He didnt have a chance to see the world.

    Dr. Janell was also a bit upset, but more angry. If it werent for the patients familys intentional concealment, this ident would not have happened!

    Such a lovely child, gone because of the familys ignorance.

    Cheryl, who was waiting outside the operating room, saw Vi Thompsoning out and immediately ran up to ask, Miss Thompson, how is our baby?

    Vi Thompson looked at Cheryl, Im sorry, there was stomach reflux during the surgery, and despite the rescue, hes now

    Before Vi Thompson could finish, Cheryl fainted.

    Fortunately, two little nurses held her up in time.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Tuchman stepped back a few steps, It was just a bowl of porridge

    You fed the baby porridge? Ettin looked at his mother. Mrs. Tuchman didnt care about her fear anymore and nodded.

    Yes.

    She fed him.

    Vi Thompson frowned slightly, Why didnt you say it earlier?

    l thought it wouldnt matter

    Ettin looked at Vi Thompson, grabbed her arm tightly, stared with wide eyes, and asked, Miss Thompson, youre joking with me, right? Our baby is fine, right?

    Dr. Janell stepped forward, Mr. Tuchman, there is no return for the dead, please be sorrowful. Your child is inside, go see him for thest time. Ettin looked at his dazed mother and yelled, Are you satisfied now! Mrs. Tuchman felt as if her blood was flowing backward.

    She just stared at the direction of the operating room, speechless.

    She deserved to die.

    If she had known this would happen, she would never have fed the child.

    Mrs. Tuchman suddenly knelt on both knees and cried loudly, Oh, my God, why didnt you take me instead? My baby is only nine years old

    Ettin rushed into the operating room, hugged his childs corpse, and cried silently.

    This was the child he had begged for half his life.

    But now, the childs life had been cut short in his hands.

    If he, as a father, had been more responsible, things wouldnt have turned out like this.

    This scene was heartbreaking.

    Vi Thompson removed her mask and sighed.

    Aurora Scouts rushed to the hospital tofort the couple as soon as she heard about this.

    The two were numb.

    There were tears all over their faces.

    Cheryl held Auroras hand tightly, Aurora, if only I hadnt left the hospital that day!

    Ettin regretted it more and more, pping himself hard, Why was I so busy!

    Aurora sighed, You both must stay strong and look forward. There will be another child in the future.

    Another child?

    The two were already in their forties, and there would be no more childrenter.

    Cheryl shook her head, There wont be another one.

    Aurora patted Cheryls back, Cherly, dont be sad, cheer up..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 130 - 130: 097: Amazing Lixiaxia

    Chapter 130: 097: Amazing Lixiaxia

    Trantor: 549690339

    Their only and sole child was gone, and Cheryl couldnt bring herself to cheer up.

    Unless.

    The child coulde back to life.

    Aurora, dont say anymore, Cheryl looked at Aurora Scouts, Youre not me, you cant empathize with me.

    Aurora sighed, not knowing what to say.

    She knew how hard it was for Cheryl to have this child.

    Being over 40, without a child, hope was gone.

    Aurora turned to look at Ettin Tuchman, Ettin, youre the pir of this family, try to persuade Cheryl.

    Persuade?

    Ettin forced a bitter smile on his face.

    He himself couldnt get over it, how could hefort Cheryl?

    At this moment, Cheryl burst out, Its all your mothers fault! If it wasnt for her, our baby wouldnt have had an ident!

    The doctor had repeatedly warned them, but still couldnt keep Mrs. Tuchman in check.

    It was all her fault!

    Ettin painfully grabbed his hair.

    He med his mother too,

    But considering his mothers initial intention was to care for the child, he felt conflicted.

    After all, she didnt want to see the child hurt either.

    All of this was because of love.

    Cheryl, calm down, Aurora was helpless at this time since it was indeed the elderly womans fault, but the doctor had warned her before the surgery, ming now wont solve anything.

    Aurora, do you know? Miss Thompson asked several times, but she still denied it! She even wanted to sign a waiver, this is a murder! A murder!

    Cheryl clung to Ettin!s cor, Give me back my child!

    Ettin kept quiet, allowing Cheryl to beat and scold him.

    When Cheryl got tired from hitting and crying, she sat on the floor.

    Aurora helped her up and sat her down on the sofa, Cheryl, you and Ettin have to continue living your lives Continue? Cheryl sneered, How can we go on?

    Their child was everything to them.

    Now that the child was gone, hope was gone, and their emotional pir was gone; what was the point of going on?bender

    At this moment.

    Mrs. Tuchman packed her things and walked out of the room.

    Her eyes were red and swollen as she looked at Ettin and Cheryl, Ettin, Cheryl, Im sorry! Im going back to my hometown, and I wont bother you again

    She regretted it deeply.

    But now, regret was pointless.

    Mrs. Tuchman came to live with them when Cheryl was pregnant, and stayed until their child was nine years old.

    Leaving suddenly now, her feelings were veryplicated.

    Thinking back on all the moments with their child in this home, Mrs. Tuchman couldnt help but cry even more.

    How wonderful it would have been if she had not given the child that bowl of porridge.

    Mrs. Tuchman choked back her sobs and turned to leave.

    She knew that if she didnt leave, her sons family would fall apart.

    Mrs. Tuchman had always been domineering in her youth; conflicts were inevitable when she moved to the city and lived with her daughter-inw. But Cheryl was a magnanimous person who tolerated many things, considering the elder as family.

    Another reason was that the old woman truly loved the child.

    But she never imagined that one day, the mother-inws love would kill the child.

    If she had known, she would never have agreed to live with the mother-inw in the first ce.

    At this thought, Cheryls rage boiled over, and she picked up a throw pillow from the sofa, hurling it at Mrs. Tuchman, You should have left long ago!

    Mrs. Tuchmans footsteps paused as she turned back to bow to Cheryl, Im sorry!

    At this moment.

    Apart from apologizing, she had nothing else to say.

    Can you bring back my son with your apology? Cheryl screamed hysterically, All I want is my son!

    Seeing his wife and mother-inw at odds like this, Ettin felt immense pain and helplessness.

    He could neither join his wife in ming his mother nor defend her.

    He was well aware that his mother loved the child more than anyone else. If he med her like Cheryl, his mother would be truly left with nowhere to go. Mrs. Tuchman didnt say anything more, just picked up her luggage and left.

    Truth be told, she had sold their old home about ten years ago.

    Ettin was her only child.

    Now, she had nowhere to go.

    Though she no longer owned a house in her hometown, Mrs. Tuchman still purchased a train ticket back.

    Before boarding, she looked back at the city where she had lived for nine years.

    This city was great in every way.

    Its just that she would nevere back again.

    Meanwhile.

    Aurora continued tofort Cheryl.

    Seeing the unattended kitchen and the moldy food on the table, with no signs of takeout orders in the dining room, Aurora stood up and went to the kitchen to cook..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 131 - 131: 097: Awesome Ling Ling 2

    Chapter 131: 097: Awesome Ling Ling 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Soon, the aroma of food filled the air.

    Although they hadnt eaten for two days, neither of them had any reaction when they smelled the aroma of the food.

    Half an hourter, Aurora Scouts brought the food to the table.

    Cheryl, Ettin, I have simply fried two dishes. Come and eat something no matter what happened, you still have to eat. Aurora pulled Cheryl to the table and then went to pull Ettin.

    The two of them sat numbly at the table, their faces pale.

    Aurora filled a bowl of rice for each of them.

    The two of them had no response, they showed no intention of eating the white rice in front of them.

    Even when Aurora went back, neither of them had taken a single bite.

    Aurora was very anxious. At this moment, she suddenly remembered the experience of a friends friend.

    That friends experience was very simr to Ettin and Cheryls. They all were bereaved families.

    Aurora immediately called her friend.

    After chatting for a while, Aurora asked, By the way, Linda, I remember you have a good friend who lost her only child, right? Yes.

    How is she doing now? Aurora continued to ask.

    The friend replied, Shes doing very well now. In the second year after losing her only daughter, she became pregnant. She had another daughter, who is now three years old.

    After finishing her sentence, the friend asked, Why are you asking about this?

    Well, I have a friend Aurora briefly talked about Cheryl and Ettins situation, If possible, I would like to ask your friend toe with me to counsel her.

    After all, no one has more say in such situations than those who have gone through it.

    Aurora sighed, My friends havent eaten for two days, and their condition is bad when I went to see them today. Im really afraid that they might do something impulsive

    Okay, Ill ask her right now.

    Thank you, Nini.bender

    No problem. Naomi said: Were friends, dont mention it. After hanging up the phone, Aurora breathed a sigh of relief.

    About ten minutester, Naomi called back.

    My friend said she coulde and help counsel. Are you avable tomorrow?

    l can make it tomorrow.

    Human lives were at stake, even if Aurora had something important happening tomorrow, she would have to cancel it immediately.

    On the second day, Aurora went to Naomis house.

    Naomi introduced with a smile, This is my friend Julia Griffel, and this is her daughter Wendy Thompson, her nickname is Tangyuan.

    The little girl was three years old, with big eyes and a high nose, very lovely, like a doll.

    Aurora actively shook hands with Julia, Hello.

    Hello. Julia had alreadye out of the grief of losing her child, Miss Zacks, I have heard about your friends situation from Nini, dont worry, I will definitely help you to counsel her well. There is no hurdle in life that one cannot ovee.

    Thank you so much. Aurora was very grateful.

    Julia patted her daughters head, Ive been through that phase too, and I know how hard it is for them.

    It was precisely because she knew how unbearable it was that Julia agreed toe.

    When Aurora and Julia arrived at the Tuchman familys house, the door couldnt be opened no matter how hard they knocked.

    Aurora frowned slightly, then took out her phone to make a call.

    Even stranger, both of their phones were unanswered.

    Could something have happened?

    Julia also felt something was wrong, Miss Zacks, should we call the police? Aurora nodded, took out her cell phone and dialed the emergency number.

    The police came quickly, broke the door, and found that the two had already passed out in the living room.

    In the corner of the living room, there was a bowl of burning charcoal.

    Auroras eyes immediately turned red.

    She had thought that the couple might do something extreme, but she didnt expect that they wouldmit suicide by burning charcoal so suddenly.

    Cheryl! Ettin!

    In addition to not eating for a long time and carbon dioxide poisoning, the two were now unconscious.

    The police immediately contacted an ambnce.

    After some rescue efforts, the couple was pulled back from the brink of death.

    Lying on the hospital bed, Cheryl looked at Aurora with pale face, crying, Why did you save me?! Why?!

    It was better to die than to live a numb life.

    Cheryl, life onlyes once. If your child knew that you two didnt even want to live for him, he would be heartbroken!

    At this moment, Julia walked over, Hello, Mrs. Forrest, I am Julia Griffel.

    Cheryl no longer had the desire to make new friends, nor did she want to expose her scars to outsiders. She turned her head away and closed her eyes..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 132 - 132: 097: Awesome Ling Ling_3

    Chapter 132: 097: Awesome Ling Ling_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Julia immediately understood Cheryl¡¯s feelings now and continued, ¡°Mrs. Forrest, I¡¯m like you. My only daughter left me forever when 1 was 44. When she passed away, she was already eight months pregnant. One body, two lives! At that time, I felt like the sky copsed. My husband and I didn¡¯t know how to move forward¡­

    Recalling the past, tears filled Julia¡¯s eyes.

    At that time, she had thought about dying.

    Hearing this, Cheryl looked back at Julia unbelievingly.

    Julia continued, ¡°Who would joke about such a thing? If I could, I would rather be the one who died.¡¯

    These words resonated deeply with Cheryl.

    She also wished that she could be the one who died instead of her baby.

    ¡°But Mrs. Forrest, we have to keep moving forward in life,¡± Julia said, holding Cheryl¡¯s hand. ¡°An ending is actually the beginning of something new. Our children have just moved on to their next journey, and we have to take the rest of the journey for them and not let them worry.¡±

    ¡°Life isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Cheryl closed her eyes, tears rolling down her face.

    Julia held her daughter, then said, ¡°Mrs. Forrest, let me introduce you to my second daughter, Wendy Thompson. She¡¯s three years old. I am now very happy and grateful that 1 didn¡¯t take that step back then.¡±

    Cheryl looked up at Wendy, then closed her eyes again, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, I¡¯ve lost my ability to conceive.¡±

    Cheryl¡¯s previous pregnancy had been very difficult. After giving birth to Knight Tuchman, the doctor told her that she would never be able to conceive again.

    At the time, Cheryl didn¡¯t take the matter to heart, as she never thought of having a second child.

    Hearing this, Julia was surprised.

    After a moment of shock, she continued, ¡°When I wanted to have a second child, the doctor also said it was impossible unless there was some medical miracle. But didn¡¯t I give birth to my second child safely? So you don¡¯t need to worry about this at all. The most important thing for you now is to cheer up, and the child wille naturally.¡±

    Aurora added, ¡°Cheryl, I can also help you find ways to have a child, and if all else fails, there¡¯s always in-vitro fertilization.¡±

    After Julia¡¯s encouragement, the couple¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized. Around three in the afternoon, Aurora and Julia left the hospital. Julia sighed, ¡°Actually, Mrs. Forrest¡¯s biggest worry now is that she can¡¯t conceive. If we can help her solve this problem, that would be great.¡±

    Aurora nodded, suddenly thinking of Vi Thompson.

    Perhaps.

    Vi might have a solution, after all, she is so capable.

    If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s insistence on the surgery, none of this would have happened.

    Aurora immediately went to find Vi.

    Vi had just moved to a new house.

    She was now nting greenery on the balcony.

    Aurora walked in from outside, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you live alone now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Aurora suddenly remembered the recent rumors and asked, ¡°So are you really cut off from the Thompson n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Auroraughed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve cut ties with them. They had impure motives ever since they adopted you.¡±

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°l think so too.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Aurora got to the point and exined her purpose of the visit.

    Hearing this, Vi nodded, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to do something for them too.¡¯

    Although Vi¡¯s specialty was not fertility problems, she could research them.

    Moreover, even though Knight¡¯s death had no direct rtionship to Vi¡¯s illness, she had always been deeply regretful for the young life.

    If she had been insistent on not having the surgery at that time, things might have turned around.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Thompson,¡± Aurora said gratefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯

    Aurora continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I have other things to attend to, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I appreciate your help with my friend¡¯s situation.¡± Vi nodded and escorted her out of the house.

    Traditional Chinese medicine focuses on observation, listening, questioning, and palpation. In fact, when she first met Cheryl, she knew that Cheryl would have difficulty conceiving in the future.

    To find the right medical books, Vi came to River City¡¯s famous ghost market.

    Ghost markets are not actual markets for ghosts, but rather night markets.

    Buying things on a ghost market is a skill; you must first browse and then bargain. As for whether an item is genuine or worth its value, it all depends on the buyer¡¯s abilities.

    Once a deal is made, neither party knows the other, and if a fake item is bought, the buyer has no choice but to ept it..

 Chapter 133 - 133: 097: Powerful Viola_4

    Chapter 133: 097: Powerful Vi_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Of course, one could uncover treasures in the Ghost Market. There was once someone who spent merely two hundred yuan and bought an antique worth twenty million yuan here.

    The Ghost Market begins at six in the evening.

    By now, most people have already arrived.

    Vendors squat on the roadside, a not so bright nightmp sitting next to them. This sight, with themp casting eerie shadows, is somewhat creepy.

    Vi Thompson took her time, walking and pausing intermittently. Finally, she stopped at a stall and picked up an old book.

    The book¡¯s cover boreplicated scripts.

    Seeing Vi take the book, the bosszily lifted his head and gave her a nce. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this is an ancient medical book. Quite valuable for a collector. Young miss, it seems like you have affinity with it, I¡¯ll sell it to you for five hundred yuan.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred yuan?¡± Vi slightly raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The boss nodded.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Vi took the book, ¡°I¡¯ll pay via WhatsApp.¡±

    The boss was slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected the deal to be concluded so quickly with his casual offer.

    This youngdy looks quite attractive, but she seems a bit naive!

    The boss looked at Vi, then asked, ¡°Miss, you know the rule of immediate payment and delivery in our Ghost Market, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°l do.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°As long as you know,¡± The boss took out his WhatsApp QR code, ¡°Scan it.¡± Vi scanned the code.

    Until he heard the payment notification, the boss still felt something was off, ¡°Youngdy, our transaction is concluded. You shouldn¡¯t bring your mom crying here afterward.¡±

    Nowadays, many kids tend to act like this. Although the boss had never experienced it himself, he had seen it in the news.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± As she finished her words, Vi picked up the book and left.

    The boss watched her retreating figure and shook his head reluctantly.

    The youth nowadays really don¡¯t understand. To actually spend five hundred yuan on a lousy old book ¨C if it were his own kid, he¡¯d give them a good beating!

    Vi took the book and headed back.

    As she reached the doorstep, a crisp female voice rang out from behind, ¡°Vi!

    Vi turned her head to see, smiling, ¡°Rachel.¡±

    In these times, whenever Rachel Barton isn¡¯t busy, Vi would help her with her homework.

    Rachel then said, ¡°Vi, have you eaten? I¡¯ve brought beef noodles and milk tea for you.¡±

    ¡°l haven¡¯t.¡± Vi shook her head slightly.

    Rachel, holding the takeout box, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat inside.¡±

    Vi took a big sip of her milk tea before starting on the noodles.

    Rachel, with her chin resting on both hands, watched Vi,ughing, ¡°Vi, watching you eat feels oddly satisfying.¡±

    Vi seemed to have a sort of inexplicable influence.

    ¡°You want a bite?¡± Vi offered her chopsticks to Rachel.

    Rachel waved away the offer,¡±l just ate at home, not hungry at all.¡±

    Rachel looked around the room Vi was currently living in, and then asked, ¡°Vi, are you really decided to cut all ties with the Thompson n?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded.

    Rachel just stared at Vi. She felt that all of this didn¡¯t seem real.

    Vi had changed too quickly.

    After all, before leaving Show Vige, Vi had quarreled with her over the Thompson Family affairs.

    ¡°Vi, I hope you stick with your current decision.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Vi looked at Rachel, ¡°From now on, I will no longer expect any familial affection from them.¡±

    Rachel smiled faintly, thinking how captivating Vi was just being herself.

    She then blinked, concern crept into her smile, ¡°Vi, without the Thompson n, how are you going to manage your life?¡±

    Vi is only a high school senior this year, without any financial ability.

    Thinking of this, Rachel pulled out all the money she had, ¡°I have some money, you take it.¡±

    Viughed, refusing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money.¡±

    On the other side.

    Capital City.

    Mrs. Thompson watched Aunt Zhang who stood outside the door and felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

    She called Nanny Donne and asked, ¡°How long has Sister Zhang been working

    here?¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: 098; Dominating the top spot

    Chapter 134: 098; Dominating the top spot

    Trantor: 549690339

    Nanny Donne said, 1 heard its been more than ten years.

    Nanny Donne has been working for the Thompson n for almost nine years.

    When she first arrived, Aunt Zhang was already a senior maid in the Thompson n.

    Mrs. Thompson seldom came to Capital City.

    Therefore, she was not very familiar with the Thompson ns servants.

    Hearing that Aunt Zhang had been working here for more than ten years, Mrs. Thompson was astonished.

    Usually, few people could persist for more than ten years in the same environment.

    Except,

    Noticing the doubt in Mrs. Thompsons eyes, Nanny Donne exined with a smile, The Master and the Mistress are very kind to us, they never scold or beat us, and the sry is higher than other ces.

    With better treatment, people naturally wouldnt want to change jobs.

    Nanny Donne continued, 1 have worked here for nine years myself.bender

    Nine years ago, she was a young girl.

    Now, she is a mother of two children.

    Upon hearing the exnation, Mrs. Thompson nodded and asked, So, how is this Aunt Zhang as a person?

    Shes pretty good, Nanny Donne said, giving a generally positive evaluation of Aunt Zhang, She doesnt talk much, is very meticulous in her work, and doesnt like to trouble others.

    At this point, Nanny Donne paused and continued, However, 1 heard that

    Aunt Zhang is also a woman with a tough fate.

    How so? Mrs. Thompson asked.

    Nanny Donne nced around and lowered her voice, She married a gambling addict who also loves drinking. I heard that when hes drunk, he doesnt recognize his family.

    Theres an old saying: men fear entering the wrong profession, women fear marrying the wrong man.

    Aunt Zhang married the wrong man.

    People of that generation had conservative mindsets and would not easily divorce, so marriage was a lifetimemitment.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson sighed. As a fellow woman, she felt sympathy for Aunt Zhang.

    Does she have children? Mrs. Thompson asked again.

    Nanny Donne replied, She was pregnant before, but her husband beat the child out of her, and she lost her fertility afterwards.

    Mrs. Thompson was shocked.

    As she continued to speak, Nanny Donne added, l guess Aunt Zhangs quiet personality is rted to her experiences. Shes actually a pitiful woman, too.

    Marrying the wrong man, losing a child due to domestic violence, and her fertilitysuch pain is unfathomable for a woman.

    Mrs. Thompson felt both pity and confusion, If thats the case, why doesnt she divorce him?

    Nanny Donne replied, Divorce may sound easy, but that gambling addict threatened that if Aunt Zhang dared to divorce him, he would kill all her nephews and nieces.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned.

    How could there be such people in this world!

    Too despicable.

    At that moment, Aunt Zhang came out of Sylvia Thompsons room with a fruit te.

    Nanny Donne immediately changed the topic, Mrs. Thompson, Im going to go back to my work now, please call me if you need anything.

    Hmm. Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    As Mrs. Thompson watched Aunt Zhangs retreating figure, she felt as if she had overlooked something important.

    Grandma. Sylvia Thompson came out of her room.

    Whats wrong? Mrs. Thompson turned to look at Sylvia.

    Sylvia smiled warmly, Grandma, here are some profiles of girls who match my sisters characteristics. Please take a look.

    With that, she handed Mrs. Thompson a stack of profiles.

    Mrs. Thompson took the profiles, looked through them, and then asked, Why are there 21-year-olds and 15-year-olds?

    And more than one of each.

    Sylvia exined, If the kidnappers took my sister away, they must have changed her age to prevent us from finding her. So, I set the age range between 15 and 21 years old.

    This exnation seemed reasonable, but for some reason, Mrs. Thompson just didnt want to believe that Sylvia would genuinely help find Vi Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Sylvia, How would I know if you would secretly dispose of Vis information behind my back?

    This hypothesis was certainly possible.

    After all, peoples hearts are hidden behind their stomachs.

    Regarding the search for Vi Thompson, except for blood rtives, Mrs. Thompson was unwilling to trust anyone.

    Sylvia, who had been hit right in the heart by Mrs. Thompsons words, had tears in her eyes. Grandma, Im not that kind of person. She knew Mrs. Thompson didnt see her as a real granddaughter.

    But this was very hurtful at the moment.

    If she hadnt destroyed Vi Thompsons information, perhaps she would have been kicked out of the Thompson n by now, right?

    Why can a persons heart be so biased?

    Is this really fair to her?

    l wish my son and daughter-inw hadnt brought up an ungrateful and vicious man! Seeing Sylvias teary-eyed look, Mrs.. Thompson felt even more irritated and said, All you do is cry! Havent all those years of etiquette training made any difference? What did you learn?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 135 - 135: 098; Dominating the Charts at Number One 2

    Chapter 135: 098; Dominating the Charts at Number One 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson felt suffocated.

    It turned out that her grievances and anger were nothing more than an act of pity in Mrs. Thompsons eyes.

    Over the years, she had tried her best to please every member of the Thompson family, but why couldnt she gain their eptance?

    Edward Thompson walked in from outside and saw this scene.

    He didnt need to think to know that Mrs. Thompson was deliberately making things difficult for Sylvia.

    Edward stood up for Sylvia, Grandma, if youre angry, scold me instead! Dont make things difficult for Sylvia!

    Mrs. Thompson nced at Edward, slightly disappointed in him, Today I just want to scold someone, but not you.

    After saying that, Mrs. Thompson turned and left.

    Edward was stunned for a moment before he understood the meaning of Mrs. Thompsons words.

    Sylvia walked over to Edward, sniffed, Brother, dont make grandma angry on my behalf from now on.

    Silly girl, a brothers duty is to protect his sister, Edward patted Sylvias head.

    Hearing these words, Sylvia felt even more wronged, took a step forward, away from Edward, Grandma is right, Vi is your real sister. So, brother, the one you should protect the most is Vi.

    Edward frowned, But I dont even know who she is!

    How can Grandma do this! Im going to talk to her!

    Edward had no sibling feelings for Vi, so how could Mrs. Thompson say something so hurtful?

    Sylvia grabbed Edwards hand, Brother, dont go!

    Edward was furious at this moment.

    Brother, if you talk to Grandma now, it will only make her hate me more, Sylvia cautioned.

    Hearing this, Edward slowly calmed down.

    Yes, Sylvia was right:

    Mrs. Thompson was obstinate and traditional. Though she did not practice foot-binding herself, her thinking was even more feudal than those who did.

    It was challenging for her to ept someone with no blood ties.

    For example, now.

    No matter how good Sylvia was to her or how filial she acted, Mrs. Thompson couldnt see it and constantly denied Sylvia.

    Sylvia, Im sorry you have to put up with this, Edward sighed deeply.

    Its okay, Sylvia shook her head, l dont feel wronged. Even though Grandma might not see me as her real granddaughter, shes still my real grandmother, and Ill never resent her no matter how she treats me. What Sylvia said showed great magnanimity.

    Sylvia continued, Brother, it would be great if we could find Vi soon.bender

    Seeing Sylvia like this, for a moment, Edward didnt want to find Vi at all.

    Vi hadnt been found yet, and Mrs. Thompson was already treating Sylvia like this. If they were to find Vi and bring her back, would there still be a ce for Sylvia in their home? But soon, Edward dismissed this idea.

    After all

    That person was his real sister.

    Blood was thicker than water.

    No matter what Vi had be, she would always be his real sister.

    Edward wanted to reach out and hug Sylvia, but recalling his fathers warning, he withdrew his hand and continued, Dont worry, well definitely find Vi.

    Vi.

    Hearing this name, Sylvias heart ached.

    She was an adopted daughter, so she was called Sylvia.

    She would never hear anyone from the Thompson family call her by her real name.

    Alright, Sylvia nodded and smiled, When we find Vi, our family will be reunited.

    Yes, Edward continued, At that time, Sylvia, youll have another sister who can protect you.

    As Vis older sister, it was normal for her to protect her younger sister.

    I dont want a sister to protect me, Sylvia looked at Edward, I want to protect her!

    Hearing this, Edward patted Sylvias head, Silly girl, she doesnt need your protection.

    Sylvia had endured so much at the Thompson family, so Edward wanted to make up for her after finding Vi.

    Brother, dont you like Vi? Sylvia looked at Edward.

    Its not that I dont like her, after all, weve never met or known each other. Edward continued, Just remember, Sylvia, you will always be my sister, no one can rece you in my heart.

    Even if it was his real sister, Vi.

    River City.

    Vi Thompson helped Rachel Barton with her math today.

    When the tutoring was over, it was already past eight oclock in the evening, and the streetlights outside had lit up.

    Vi closed the materials, Rachel, let me walk you home.

    No need, Rachel stood up, stretching, Its only eight..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 136 - 136: 098; Dominating the Charts at Number One 3

    Chapter 136: 098; Dominating the Charts at Number One 3

    _

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although Rachel said there was no need, Vi still followed her footsteps.

    Meow!

    Mantou immediately jumped onto Rachel.

    Rachel hugged Mantou, Vi, what did you feed Mantou? Howe it feels like its gotten fatter again?

    Vi said: It hasnt eaten the canned food I bought for a long time. I dont know what its been stealing to eat outside.

    Hearing this, Rachel was very surprised, You let it roam freely?

    Yeah. Vi nodded slightly. Does it know how toe home?

    It does.

    Rachel said: l used to have a cat too, but because the window wasnt closed, it ran out and never came back.

    Having said that, Rachel looked around the room again, Didnt you buy cat litter?

    It can squat in the toilet on its own. Vi said.

    Rachel widened her eyes, Vi, youre amazing! How did you teach it? Vi touched her nose, l didnt teach it, it learned by watching videos.

    Rachel swallowed.

    Was she really holding a cat?

    It seemed like Mantou understood Rachels thoughts and meowed at her. Rachel continued, Vi, when Mantou has babies, can you give me a kitten? With Mantous great genes, the kittens would surely be as smart as it is.

    Um Vi raised her eyebrows slightly, Its a male cat.

    Its so cute, 1 cant believe its a male cat! Rachel had always thought Mantou was a female cat.

    When they reached the door, Rachel put down Mantou and said to Vi,

    Vi, really, theres no need to send me off. Im often outside until eleven or twelve at night.

    Then let me send you to the entrance of themunity? Vi said.

    Thats fine. Rachel nodded.

    The two walked and chatted.

    Rachel continued, Vi, can you apany me to the hospital on Sunday?

    Are you feeling unwell? Vi asked with concern.

    Rachel shook her head, Someone came again, saying I might be their long-lost daughter, so Im going to the hospital to collect samples.

    The first time someone came to collect samples from Rachel, she was very excited, thinking that she was about to find her family.

    But after experiencing it many times, she became numb to it.

    Vi looked at Rachel, Rachel, I hope this time your wish will be fulfilled and you will reunite with your family soon.

    Yeah. Rachel nodded, By the way Vi, has anyone evere looking for you over the years?

    Vi shook her head slightly.

    Rachel sighed and reached out to hold Vis hand, Vi, I hope we both find our families soon.

    Having said that, Rachel continued, Actually, sometimes I wonder if I was abandoned by my family. If so, I hope 1 never find them.

    Vi hugged Rachel, That wont happen.

    Rachels eyes were slightly red as she hugged Vi.

    After sending Rachel to the entrance of themunity, Vi turned around and went home. As soon as she got home, she received a WhatsApp message from Rachel.

    [Vi, I left the money under your desk.]

    [Dont worry, Im not short of money now.]

    Vi lifted the tablecloth and saw the money left by Rachel.

    A total of one thousand dors.

    Holding this one thousand dors in cash, Vi felt the weight in her hands.

    A good friend like this is enough in ones life.

    Putting the money away, Vi took out the medical books she had bought at the ghost market.

    The books were filled with ancient texts in their untranted forms, making it difficult to understand.

    Of course, this is what outsiders think.

    Vi had studied ancient texts, so she didnt find it difficult to read.

    Originally, Vi thought it was just a photocopied version, but unexpectedly, by ident, she managed to buy the original version.

    Vi perked up and kept reading untilte at night without going to sleep.

    It wasnt until the next morning, when the golden sunlight streamed in from outside, that she realized that an entire night had passed.

    Vi closed the book and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    Although she hadnt slept all night, her spirits were not low. After tidying up in the bathroom, Vi took her school uniform from the closet and put it on.

    A white shirt with a ck skirt, paired with a pair of white shoes. Her long, straight legs exuded youthfulness without losing charm, like a red plum blooming in the midst of white snow.

    Youth is so wonderful!

    Vi whistled at herself in the mirror.

    She looked bright and mboyant.

    After having breakfast, Vi rode her bike to school.

    She still arrived early.

    There was no one in the ssroom.

    As soon as she put down her bag, Diana walked in.

    Without saying a word, they both turned to each other and smiled, and then sat down to do their homework.

    A few minutester, Vi handed the finished papers to Diana.

    Thank you, goddess!

    Youre wee.

    Vipleted all the assignments in less than forty minutes.

    The handwriting was neat, the strokes well measured, showing no signs of being rushed.

    Looking at Vis exam papers, Diana couldnt help but exim, The gap between people is so huge!

    Diana had always been a talented student, and her academic performance was good enough to enter North Bridge High School without much need for adult supervision.bender

    But after meeting Vi, she came to know that there were people outside her world who were better than herself.

    Teacher Ye wasing to North Bridge High School today to attend an open ss.

    As luck would have it, she was assigned to the ss that Vi was in.

    Seeing Vis face, Teacher Ye frowned, Why is she still at North Bridge?

    She thought that Vi had already dropped out of North Bridge High School, but she underestimated Vis abilities.

    A female teacher next to her immediately asked curiously, Teacher Ye, who are you talking about?

    That one. Teacher Ye hinted with a look.

    Whats wrong with her?

    Teacher Ye continued, Just look at her face. Shes so pretty that she probably puts all her thoughts into dating. Besides, she was a student that our school advised to drop out.

    Vi was so beautiful that Teacher Ye assumed she must have had countless boyfriends.

    Drop out? Teacher Ye, you must have got it wrong, another teacher immediately refuted, That students name is Vi Thompson, her exam scores are always impressive, and she was also the winner of thest violinpetition.

    Vi was very famous at North Bridge High School, not only as the well-known school beauty but also as a top student in her grade with academic achievements.

    What teacher wouldnt like a good student like her?

    Do you think she could have won first ce if it wasnt for her ssmate Elizabeth Thompson deliberately letting her win? Teacher Ye said, Besides, I dont know how she managed to get those exam scores!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 137 - 137: 100: Go to River City

    Chapter 137: 100: Go to River City

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Jun really hated Vi Thompson.

    First, because Vi had no blood rtionship with Elizabeth Thompson.

    Second, because Vi was too vain; she was clearly just an adopted daughter, but she always wanted topete with Elizabeth.

    Moreover, the Thompson n had raised her all these years, but she not only didnt know how to be grateful, she even severed ties with the Thompsons now.

    Raising her was worse than raising a dog!

    As a role model, the education Ye Jun received taught her not to get too close to people like Vi.

    Upon hearing Ye Juns words, Mrs. Butler frowned slightly, Teacher Ye, even police need evidence to solve cases. We are teachers of the people, and when we speak and do things, we also need evidence. We cant just nder people without any basis. Have you ever seen anyone whos able to cheat their way to first ce?

    At this point, Mrs. Butler paused and continued, And, you said that in the violinpetition, Elizabeth from your ss willingly gave way to our school beauty. Why dont you say that even the national leader was given way to by Elizabeth as well?

    Such shameless talk.

    Hearing this, Ye Jun was very angry, Mrs. Butler, youre being unreasonable! Our sss Elizabeth really does have the strength to get first ce. She kindly gave up first ce to you guys, and you dont even appreciate it!

    This Elizabeth was really too kind-hearted.

    If she hadnt given up first ce, there wouldnt be so much trouble now.

    After the violin contest, Ye Jun had asked Elizabeth why she had yielded to Vi.

    And Elizabeth had answered this way:

    Friendship first,petition second.

    She was still justly proud of her defeat.

    Mrs. Butler absolutely would not allow anyone to speak of Vi in this way.

    After all, at this moment, Vi not only represented herself, but also the entire North Bridge High School.

    Teacher Ye, youve got to be a good loser. This isnt very interesting, is it?

    Mrs. Butler nced at Ye Jun. You cant beat others, so you say they yielded?

    Is that all there is to River Citys number one beauty?

    Mrs. Butler had also attended the violin contest that day.

    Vis performance of The Butterfly Lovers was amazing, and Elizabeth couldntpare at all.

    Mrs. Butler hadnt thought much of it at the time. Although Elizabeth was the number one beauty in River City, she couldnt be good at everything. Losing a match was perfectly normal.

    But Elizabeth said such words, it simply made people look down on her in an instant.

    Ye Jun was so angry that she was speechless and felt as if she were swallowing a bitter pill.

    After a moment, Ye Jun continued, Mrs. Butler, we cant argue about this forever. Facts speak louder than words. Lets see whos the best in the College Entrance Examination!

    At that time, Elizabeth would surely be the national top scorer.

    Sure. Mrs. Butler nodded.

    Ye Juns eyes were full of contempt.

    This Mrs. Butler was just like Jessica Girma, both liked to be wildly over-optimistic.

    Upon this thought, Ye Jun smiled and looked at Mrs. Butler, Mrs. Butler, since your school beauty at North Bridge High is so amazing, it shouldnt be a problem to get at least River Citys first ce, right?

    Of course, thats not a problem. Mrs. Butler answered without hesitation. Based on Vis abilities, she could definitely get River Citys first ce.

    Ye Jun nearly burst outughing.

    Vi did have something, but she managed to deceive several teachers at North Bridge High School.

    Her winning first ce?

    If Vi could win the first ce, even dogs could take the College Entrance Examination.

    Ye Jun asked again, What if Vi doesnt get first ce?bender

    What do you want to do?

    Lets have a bet, Ye Jun suggested.

    Okay, Mrs. Butler nodded and asked, What do we bet?

    Ye Jun thought for a moment, Lets bet one years sry.

    Excluding the year-end bonus, a senior teachers monthly sry was 7000, which would be 84,000 yuan for twelve months.

    Mrs. Butler didnt hesitate at all, Okay. If Vi doesnt get first ce, Ill give you one years sry. If Vi gets first ce, youll give me one years sry?

    Deal! Ye Jun immediately took out a pen and paper. Shall we sign a simple agreement?

    Sure.

    Ye Jun quickly wrote up the bet.

    Without any hesitation, Mrs. Butler signed her name on the paper.

    At this moment, Ye Jun began to wonder how such a person could be a teacher.

    How could she not have any brains at all?

    Did she actually expect Vi to win first ce?

    Putting away the agreement, Ye Jun looked up at Mrs. Butler, Remember,

    Mrs. Butler, a gentlemans word is his bond.

    Dont worry, we have an agreement in ce, Mrs. Butler continued, l

    always keep my promises, and I hope Teacher Ye is the same.

    Ye Jun smiled, Rest assured, I am even moremitted to my promises than Mrs. Butler.

    Mrs. Butler didnt say anything more.

    She believed in Vi.

    Even if Vi couldnt get first ce in the end, she would have no regrets..

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 138 - 138: 100: Go to River City 2

    Chapter 138: 100: Go to River City 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Soon, the open ss began.

    The person standing on the podium was Jessica Girma.

    It was obvious that Jessica adored her student, Vi Thompson, and often called on Vi to answer questions.

    Vi didn¡¯t disappoint her, answering all the questions wlessly.

    However, in Ye Jun¡¯s view, it was all a sham. Jessica knew that their ss was going to be selected for the open ss, so she prepared the answers with Vi in advance.

    This Jessica really has no brains.

    Ye Jun looked at her, rolling her eyes in disbelief.

    The two were university ssmates.

    Back then, Jessica was the star of the school, winning all sorts of schrships. No one thought that after starting work, she wouldn¡¯t even be evaluated as an outstanding teacher yet.

    Had Jessica taken her advice and expelled Vi considering their ss¡¯s average scores, it would not have been a problem being evaluated as an outstanding teacher.

    Too bad.

    Jessica wouldn¡¯t listen to good advice.

    Just wait, one day she¡¯ll regret it.

    After the open ss ended, Ye Jun went to the teacher¡¯s office, ¡°Jessica.¡±

    ¡°Ye Jun,¡± Jessica came over.

    Ye Jun went on, ¡°Shall we go for lunch together at noon?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jessica nodded, ¡°l have a ss in the afternoon, so let¡¯s eat in our school canteen.¡¯

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    While eating, Jessica and Ye Jun discussed the bet they agreed to.

    Jessica looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Did you act too impulsively?¡±

    She paused before continuing, ¡°Mrs. Butler is financiallyfortable and can afford to disregard a year¡¯s wages. You are different.¡±

    Ye Jun¡¯s face turned cold upon hearing this.

    What did Jessica mean by that?

    Was she mocking her for being poorer than Mrs. Butler?

    Did being poor mean being subject to ridicule?

    And the person mocking her, was her good friend!

    How ironic.

    Ye Jun looked at Jessica, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m certain to lose?¡±

    ¡°You might not lose, but your odds of winning are only fifty percent!¡± Jessica paused before adding, ¡°Furthermore, you may have underestimated Vi¡¯s abilities.¡¯

    Vi¡¯s abilities?

    To make up false pretenses?

    Ridiculous.

    At this moment, Ye Jun didn¡¯t feel like arguing with Jessica, she just said: ¡°The bet is in effect now, whatever the oue is, I am willing to bear it. Also, 1 too believe that our Emma will lose!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica didn¡¯t say much else.

    Opinions differed, so it was best to change the topic.

    Jessica went on, ¡°By the way, I heard you found a boyfriend?¡±

    Mentioning her boyfriend, Jessica¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she nodded,

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    ¡°Where is he from?¡±

    ¡°His ancestral home is Capital City, his parents live in River City, but he has established his career abroad.¡¯

    Ye Jun¡¯s boyfriend is extremely outstanding, they met at a trade show.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good,¡± Jessica took a sip of her noodles, ¡°When you get a chance, bring him along for a meal so that we can all meet him.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Jun became instantly alert.

    She was not as good-looking as Jessica, nor did she have Jessica¡¯s figure.

    The news was full of stories about friends stealing their girlfriend¡¯s boyfriends. Her boyfriend was so sessful, what if Jessica stole him away?

    Jessica could be suggesting to meet him because she heard about her boyfriend¡¯s sess.

    No way.

    She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Jessica meet her boyfriend. Ye Jun looked at Jessica andughed, ¡°He might not have time recently.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jessica nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Ye Jun asked next, ¡°When are you nning to find a boyfriend?¡±

    Logically, Jessica was prettier than her, so she should have many suitors, right? Why was she still single?

    Was it because she hadn¡¯t met anyone rich?

    If that were the case, she definitely couldn¡¯t let Jessica meet her boyfriend.

    If the two met, Jessica would definitely snatch her boyfriend away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Jessica took a bite of noodles before continuing, ¡°l just haven¡¯t found the right person.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Jun nodded, ¡°You should hurry up, you¡¯re not getting any younger.¡± Jessicaughed, ¡°Maybe by attending your wedding, I¡¯ll find someone.¡±

    Attend her wedding?

    Ye Jun was somewhat repulsed by the idea.

    Until Jessica found a boyfriend, she didn¡¯t even want Jessica to attend her wedding.

    ¡°We¡¯re not at that stage yet,¡± Ye Jun said.

    Jessica said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Just then, Vi Thompson and Fiona Knight passed by..

 Chapter 139 - 139: 100: Go to River City

    Chapter 139: 100: Go to River City

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Miss. Marseille.¡¯

    ¡°Vi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jessica Girma looked up at Vi Thompson.

    Vi said, ¡°Miss. Marseille, I have something to do this afternoon and would like to ask for leave.¡¯

    ¡°For the whole afternoon?¡± Jessica asked.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Jessica hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°Alright, if you have something to attend to, then don¡¯te to ss in the afternoon.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡±

    Jessica smiled and said, ¡°Go on and get busy.¡±

    Watching Vi walk away, Ye Jun frowned slightly.

    This Vi was just too rude, After all, she had taught her before, but Vi didn¡¯t take the initiative to greet her when she saw her. Didn¡¯t she know the saying, ¡®once a teacher, always a father¡¯?

    It¡¯s simplycking manners.

    Ye Jun turned her head and continued, ¡°Your ss¡¯s Vi doesn¡¯t seem to have a very good memory.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jessica didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on.

    Ye Jun continued, ¡°I¡¯ve taught her a few days before.¡±

    Jessica finally realized, ¡°Maybe Vi didn¡¯t notice you.¡±

    Didn¡¯t notice?

    How is that possible!

    Vi clearly just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her.

    It¡¯s really an uprooting disaster.

    Ye Jun didn¡¯t bother to dwell on this issue, and continued, ¡°Did you just grant leave too casually? It¡¯s the crucial moment of senior year, every minute counts. You didn¡¯t even ask what was wrong, and just granted her the whole afternoon off!

    Jessica said, ¡°l understand Vi very well. She must have had something urgent to attend to, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have asked for leave.¡±

    Ye Jun shook her head helplessly, ¡°Whatever you say, it¡¯s not my student anyway.¡±

    Jessica didn¡¯t say anything more.

    The reason why Vi had asked for leave was that she had received a call from Aurora Scouts.

    After obtaining the leave, she went directly to the school gate.

    Aurora¡¯s car was already parked outside.

    ¡°Vi.¡¯

    Seeing Viing, Aurora immediately pulled open the car door, ¡°Get in quickly.¡±

    Vi leaned in and got into the car.

    Aurora drove the car herself, ¡°Vi, the situation with Bob¡¯s parents is very bad right now. We¡¯re going to need your help with whates next.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    In no time, the car stopped in front of an apartment building.

    Aurora parked the car and looked back at the girl in the back seat.

    The girl just sat quietly in the car, leaning slightly on the back of the seat, a few strands of her ck hair slipping down from her forehead, creating a messy beauty.

    Just as Aurora hesitated whether to wake Vi up or not, Vi suddenly opened her eyes.

    The bright pupils were clear and irresistible, making people unconsciously fall into them.

    Aurora smiled and said, ¡°Vi, we¡¯re here.¡¯

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly and pushed open the car door to get out.

    Aurora stepped forward and rang the doorbell.

    Soon, the door opened.

    The person opening the door was none other than Cheryl Forrest.

    After half a month¡¯s absence, Cheryl seemed to have changed to another person, her face pale and her figure emaciated.

    ¡°Cheryl, look who¡¯s here.¡±

    Vi took a step forward and smiled, ¡°Madam Tuchman.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Seeing Vi, Cheryl¡¯s emotions instantly copsed, and she burst into tears.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her. When she saw Vi, she just couldn¡¯t help crying.

    All her grievances could finally be vented.

    Aurora knew that Cheryl was heartbroken now. She sighed and said, ¡°Cheryl, calm down and believe in Miss Thompson.¡±

    Upon hearing the three words ¡°Miss Thompson,¡± Ettin Tuchman immediately came out from inside. ¡°Miss Thompson, please help us!¡±

    Vi¡¯s voice was light, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go inside the house first.¡±

    After entering the house, Cheryl pulled herself together and brewed a cup of tea for Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, 1 heard that you like tea. Old Tuchman brought this back from out of town especially for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi took the teacup from Cheryl with both hands.

    After taking a sip of the tea, Vi continued, ¡°Madam Tuchman, let me take your pulse first.¡±

    ¡°Take my pulse first?¡± Cheryl was a bit surprised. ¡°Does that mean Old Tuchman needs his pulse checked too?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°After all, having a child isn¡¯t a one-person job.¡±

    Ettin nodded his head in understanding.

    Cheryl extended her hand to Vi.

    Vi reached out and put her hand on Cheryl¡¯s wrist, listening intently to her pulse.

    Then, she did the same for Ettin.

    During this time, she didn¡¯t say a word.

    Cheryl nervously asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, is it, is there any hope for me?¡±

    Having lost their son, the only thing that could support Cheryl¡¯s survival now was to have another child.

    ¡°There is,¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°but you need to take care of your health first. Your current condition is not suitable for getting pregnant.¡±

    Hearing this, Cheryl was very surprised, ¡°Niiss Thompson, do you mean 1 can still have a child?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Hearing this answer, Ettin reached out and hugged his wife.

    Sometimes a child is not just a spiritual pir, but also the continuation of life.

    Capital City.

    Mrs. Thompson was packing her luggage and getting ready to go out.

    Sylvia Thompson curiously asked, ¡°Where are you going, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay with Second Uncle Thompson for a few days,¡± Edward Thompson replied.

    Second Uncle?

    Hearing this title, Sylvia was stunned at first, and then realized¡­

    Second Uncle Thompson lives in River City!

    If Mrs.. Thompson goes to River City, will she meet Vi?

 Chapter 140 - 140: 101: A Beauty Who Captivates the City

    Chapter 140: 101: A Beauty Who Captivates the City

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s feelings were quiteplicated at the moment.

    River City may not be small, but it wasn¡¯t very big either since it¡¯s just an ind surrounded by water.

    What if, by any chance, Mrs. Thompson encountered Vi Thompson?

    The moment Mary Perryne firstid eyes on Vi, she felt a connection to her. If Mrs. Thompson saw Vi, there would definitely be big trouble.

    After all, even Sylvia found that Vi¡¯s smiling eyes were strikingly simr to Mary¡¯s.

    It¡¯s not going to work.

    Mrs. Thompson cannot be allowed to go to River City.

    Sylvia turned her nce towards Edward Thompson, smiling as she asked, ¡°Brother, does Grandma have any other matters to attend to in River City?¡±

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah, I heard our cousin got a girlfriend.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was getting old, and apart from wanting to find her only granddaughter, she also longed to see her grandsons settle down with their own families.

    Now that one of her grandsons finally found a girlfriend, Mrs. Thompson naturally wanted to see her in person.

    ¡°I see,¡± Sylvia nodded, before asking, ¡°When is Grandma nning to leave?¡± ¡°It should be tomorrow morning,¡± Edward Thompson replied.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Sylvia felt a bit regretful, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have any time off. If I did, I would apany Grandma to River City.¡±

    As she said this, she seemed to remember something and her expression darkened momentarily, ¡°Never mind¡­ If I really went, I would probably just upset Grandma.¡±

    As she reached thest sentence, Sylvia could not hide her grievances.

    Edward Thompson listened with a heartache.

    He never understood why Mrs. Thompson ced such importance on blood ties.

    Edward Thompson patted Sylvia¡¯s head, ¡°You still have your brother, Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia smiled and leaned her head against Edward¡¯s shoulder for a moment, before moving away quickly, ¡°Third brother, thank you.¡± ¡°Silly,¡± Edward Thompson smiled affectionately at her.

    Just like his public image.

    A sister-obsessed maniac.

    Because of this persona, Edward had attracted a slew of fans.

    Sylvia had also earned the title of ¡®National Little Sister.¡¯

    So not only did Edward dote on Sylvia, but a bunch of his fans also spoiled her as well.

    Edward Thompson then continued, ¡°Since Grandma is old, she might be a bit stubborn and her thoughts might not exactly align with us younger ones, so don¡¯t be too hard on her. Just pretend she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± After all, Sylvia didn¡¯t depend on Mrs. Thompson for a living.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she was there or not.

    Sylvia had no need to cater to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s moods.

    The only reason Sylvia cared so much about what Mrs. Thompson thought of her was because she wanted to be a filial granddaughter.

    It¡¯s a pity.

    Mrs. Thompson not only failed to see Sylvia¡¯s good qualities, she even misjudged her.

    Thinking about this, Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Third Brother. She¡¯s still Grandma and an elder. No matter how she treats me, I cannot disregard her, as that would be an act of disrespect.¡±

    She would never do such a disrespectful thing.

    Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia with a gaze full of affection and heartache.

    His little sister¡¯s heart was too soft.

    But it was also for the best.

    Compared to those people who carried heavy burdens, Edward Thompson preferred Sylvia as she was.

    Simple and easygoing.

    Being with Sylvia, nothing needed to be held back.

    Whatever he wanted to do, he did, and whatever he wanted to say, he said.

    Just then, a coughing sound came from upstairs.

    Sylvia looked up, ¡°It seems like Grandma is coughing again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡¯

    Sylvia worried, ¡°She has been coughing like this for several days. I¡¯m going to make her some Loquat Syrup. It might help her feel better.¡±

    After saying this, Sylvia turned and left.

    Edward Thompson watched her retreating figure, shaking his head helplessly.

    Mrs. Thompson treated Sylvia in this manner, yet Sylvia not only held no grudge against her, but she even went to make Loquat Syrup for her. Where else could he find such a good granddaughter?

    Perhaps even the missing Vi couldn¡¯tpare to this, right?

    It was probably only Mrs. Thompson who was oblivious to the blessing right in front of her!

    Sylvia entered the kitchen and began to cook the Loquat Syrup.

    Soon, Aunt Zhang also walked into the kitchen.

    The two people stayed at a friendly distance from each other. As always, Aunt Zhang greeted her, ¡°Miss, do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m making Loquat Syrup for Grandma.¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded.

    Taking advantage of the movement of picking up a bowl, Sylvia continued, the olddy allergic to pears?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aunt Zhang nced at Sylvia.

    Sylvia squinted her eyes, picked up a cut pear, and threw it into the pot..

 Chapter 141 - 141: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivates the City_2

    Chapter 141: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivates the City_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Thompson was old and had a weak immune system; it would take at least a week for her to recover from an allergic reaction.

    By that time, Second Uncle Thompson would surely bring his son to see Mrs. Thompson voluntarily.

    That way, Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t have to go to River City.

    Loquat syrup and pears were a good remedy for cough, so when Mrs.

    Thompson had an allergic reaction, the responsibility wouldn¡¯t be on her.

    Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson slightly curved the corner of her lips.

    After it was cooked, Sylvia poured the soup out and brought it to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room.

    Mrs. Thompson was chatting with her daughter-inw, Elena Williams, and smiling, ¡°A teacher? A teacher is good,ing from a family of schrs, educating others. It doesn¡¯t matter if they have a poor family background, as long as they have a good character.¡±

    The Thompson ncked many things.

    But what they didn¡¯tck was power, so there was no need to engage in any sort of family alliance through marriage.

    Unable to see Elena¡¯s face clearly on the phone, she could only hear Elena¡¯s voice, ¡°l think the same as you do. As long as the girl has a decent appearance and character, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no use for excessive beauty, as it¡¯s not like we¡¯re participating in a beauty pageant.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson and this daughter-inw were more talkative with each other,ughing and saying, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Sylvia brought the bowl to Mrs. Thompson, ¡°l saw that you were coughing badly, so I specially made some loquat soup for you. Have some. My ssmate said that this is very good for relieving coughs.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia on the phone, Elena smiled, ¡°Sylvia is really so filial.¡±

    ¡°This is all just my duty as your niece.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson took the bowl from Sylvia, thanked her, and was just about to take a sip when she frowned slightly.

    Something was wrong.

    The taste of this loquat soup was very wrong.

    Seeing her hesitation, Sylvia became anxious.

    Drink it!

    Drink it!

    Why hasn¡¯t she drunk it yet!

    Mrs. Thompson was holding the phone in one hand, and with the other hand, she mmed the bowl hard onto the table, ¡°What did you put in this?¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s face changed, ¡°I didn¡¯t put anything in it!¡±

    She never expected that Mrs. Thompson could detect the wrong taste just by smelling it.

    Mrs. Thompson cut off the video, ¡°Did you put pears in it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia exined, ¡°My ssmate said that loquat syrup with some pear flesh makes a soup that¡¯s especially effective for relieving coughs.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know I¡¯m allergic to pears?¡± Mrs. Thompson retorted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, Grandma, I really didn¡¯t know,¡± Sylvia exined with tears in her eyes, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted your cough to get better sooner. I really didn¡¯t know you were allergic to pears.¡±

    Ignorance has no crime.

    Mrs. Thompson had no evidence to prove that she did it on purpose.

    After all, Mrs. Thompson had never liked her anyway, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending her this time.

    ¡°Some ignorance,¡± Mrs. Thompson stared at Sylvia, ¡°l think you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Although Mrs. Thompson was old, her eyes were still sharp, making Sylvia a bit uneasy.

    But she couldn¡¯t panic now.

    She had to disy all her grievances.

    Only the weak could capture everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Sylvia cried, ¡°Grandma, please believe me.

    You¡¯re my own grandmother; how could I possibly do it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Own grandmother?¡± There was a mocking smile in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes, ¡°l don¡¯t have a granddaughter as heartless as you! I think you can¡¯t wait for me to die soon, can you? If I die, there won¡¯t be anyone in this family who knows your true face!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­

    Sylvia cried bitterly.

    She never expected things to turn out this way.

    Themotion upstairs was quite loud, but Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were discussing something in their room, and Edward Thompson had gone out.

    At this rate, Sylvia was bound to suffer.

    Aunt Zhang squinted her eyes and immediately ran to knock on Sawyer and

    Mary¡¯s bedroom door, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, somethings wrong!¡¯

    Soon, the door opened, and Sawyer, in his pajamas, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Aunt Zhang pointed in the direction of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson and Miss Sylvia are quarreling.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sawyer became anxious, ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes first.¡±

    When the door opened again, both Sawyer and Mary were dressed neatly.

    Sawyer frowned, ¡°What happened? How did Mrs. Thompson start arguing with Sylvia?¡±

    While Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t particrly like Sylvia normally, she wouldn¡¯t go as far as to argue with her. She would just scold her at most.

    But today, as soon as he stepped out of his room, he heard Sylvia¡¯s crying..

 Chapter 142 - 142: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivating the City 3

    Chapter 142: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivating the City 3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mary Perryne was also very anxious, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what exactly happened?¡±

    Aunt Zhang shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, but I know Miss Vi had just taken a bowl of cough-relief soup for Mrs. Thompson. Then I heard Miss Vi crying and¡­ ¡®

    ¡°What else?¡± Mary asked.

    Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡¯s angry scold.¡±

    Mary sighed.

    No one knew what Sylvia did today that made Mrs. Thompson so angry.

    The couple quickly went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room.

    As they entered, they saw Sylvia standing there, crying like raindrops on pear blossoms, while Mrs. Thompson stood tall and imposing.

    Seeing Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne entering, Mrs. Thompson scolded angrily, ¡°Look at the good daughter you two have raised!¡±

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sawyer asked.

    Without waiting for Mrs. Thompson to speak, Sylvia cried out, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault¡­..¡±

    Seeing Sylvia not only failing to realize her fault but also pretending to be pitiful for sympathy, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s anger was even greater.

    Mary was from an aristocratic family, usually knowledgeable and well-mannered. How did Sylvia, who had been raised by her, be like this now!

    Not an ounce of bearing from a well-bred youngdy.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Sawyer said with a stern face, looking at Sylvia.

    Sylvia didn¡¯t speak. She just cried with her head hung low.

    ¡°Your good daughter wants to murder me!¡± Mrs. Thompson said.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Sawyer looked at Mrs. Thompson in surprise.

    He was always very busy. Though he didn¡¯t give Sylvia enough attention or know her well, he somehow knew that Sylvia was not the kind who could plot to murder her grandmother.

    ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± Mary asked.

    Mrs. Thompson pointed to the soup bowl and said, ¡°Ask her what she added to the soup.¡±

    ¡°What did you add?¡± Sawyer looked at Sylvia.

    ¡°¡­Pear¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Sawyer sighed in relief.

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s attitude, he thought that Sylvia might have added some poison to the soup.¡¯

    It¡¯s just a piece of pear.

    Mary was the first to respond, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re allergic to pears.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t smelled it just now and drank it directly, I would probably be lying in an ambnce now.¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s allergic reactions were very serious, and they could even be life-threatening if she consumed too much.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s trying to murder me?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    Sylvia shook her head helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I really didn¡¯t know¡­ I just saw grandma coughing constantly, so I wanted her to get better soon, so I stewed some Loquat Syrup.¡±

    Sylvia looked as innocent as could be.

    The Thompson Family hadn¡¯t told her about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pear allergy; she had only heard the servants discussing it.

    Seeing Sylvia cry so pitifully, Sawyer turned to Mary, ¡°Did you ever tell Sylvia about Mom¡¯s pear allergy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mary shook her head.

    She had only emphasized it to the servants in the house.

    As she finished speaking, Mary said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault; I didn¡¯t make it clear to Sylvia. If you want to me someone, me me.¡±

    As a mother, at this moment, Mary could only shoulder all the problems herself.

    Sawyer also followed suit, ¡°Mom, Sylvia is your granddaughter. How could she possibly plot against you? She meant well and wanted you to get better soon. Unfortunately, her good intentions backfired. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°Have you ever thought about what would happen if

    I had drunk this soup?¡±

    She felt that Sylvia had done it deliberately.

    How malicious!

    When they first adopted Sylvia, Mrs. Thompson was not very happy. But and Mary had felt the child was fated to be with them, and she was about the same age as Vi, so they insisted on keeping her. Now it seems that Sylvia is nothing but trouble!

    If it weren¡¯t for Sylvia, they might have found Vi already.

    Sawyer smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t drink it, did you? So let¡¯s not make such assumptions.¡±

    ¡°You two just keep indulging her!¡± Mrs. Thompson scolded angrily, ¡°Sooner orter, you will spoil her until something terrible happens.¡±

    Sawyer continued to smile catingly.

    Mary helped Sylvia up, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. Sylvia and 1 will go back to our room now.¡±

    Better to have one less problem than one more.

    If they didn¡¯t leave with Sylvia at this moment, the conflict would only get worse..

 Chapter 143 - 143: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivating the City

    Chapter 143: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivating the City

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, I should go back too.¡±

    ¡°You stay,¡± Mrs. Thompson said coldly.

    Sawyer had no choice but to stop.

    ¡°Go close the door.¡± Mrs. Thomoson said next.

    Sawyer went and closed the door.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Sawyer, ¡°This can¡¯t go on like this!¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± Sawyer asked.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Sylvia is a troublemaker!¡±

    Sawyer felt that Mrs. Thompson was overreacting, and said, ¡°Mom, ignorance is no crime. Sylvia is still just a child. Please give her a chance.¡±

    ¡°Today she dares to purposely put pears in the soup, tomorrow she could poison it!¡± Mrs. Thompson stood up from her chair, ¡°Find her a match quickly.¡±

    It was impossible to drive Sylvia out of the Thompson n after all these years.

    The best solution now was to marry her off.

    If not, she would be a big trouble!

    ¡°Mom, Sylvia is still in college.¡± Sawyer was somewhat helpless.

    His mother was good at everything except being too proud. What she thought was right, and her decisions were final, leaving no room for disagreement.

    Sylvia was indeed wrong tonight.

    But her intention was not wrong.

    Sylvia¡¯s mistake was making a decision without talking to Mary Perryne.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s reaction was a bit too much.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°So you mean she can¡¯t get engaged while in college?¡±

    Sawyer sighed, ¡°Sylvia is our only girl besides Vi in the Thompson n. Mary and 1 want to keep her with us for a few more years. We don¡¯t want her to get married so soon.¡±

    During that dark period when Vi disappeared, Sylvia was the only spiritual support for their couple.

    Over the years, she had be like their own biological daughter in their hearts.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson shook her head.

    Her son was indeed smart in general, but sometimes foolish.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about how Vi would feel when shees back and sees that you adopted another child to rece her? Would she feel wronged?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to question, ¡°Would she feel wronged?¡±

    Sawyer was stunned, then said, ¡°l never meant for Sylvia to rece Vi. No one can rece Vi in my heart!¡±

    Vi was Vi, and Sylvia was Sylvia. Sawyer was clear about this.

    Sawyer continued, ¡°Mom, Sylvia really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You calm down and don¡¯t think too much. We have to catch a flight tomorrow, so go to sleep early tonight. I¡¯ll take you to the airport in the morning.¡±

    With that said, Sawyer added, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room, Mom.¡±

    Watching Sawyers retreating figure, Mrs. Thompson narrowed her eyes.

    Instead of ming Sylvia, maybe she should find out why Sylvia suddenly wanted to harm her.

    Was it because she was going to River City?

    Could it be that Sylvia had some secret in River City?

    When Sawyer returned to the room, Mary had already changed into her pajamas.

    Sawyer asked with concern, ¡°How is Sylvia¡¯s mood?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her, she just feels wronged and keeps saying she knows she¡¯s made a mistake,¡± Mary replied.

    Knowing Sylvia was okay, Sawyer breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Actually, my mother is just getting old and tends to view things too extremely. Tomorrow, you shouldfort Sylvia and don¡¯t let her think too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°l know.¡±

    Sawyer began to change into his sleepwear, ¡°What do you think of this situation?¡±

    Mary said, ¡°l t d rather notment.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like to gossip about others behind their backs, especially when that person was her own mother-inw.

    After all, no daughter-inw likes a domineering mother-inw.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Thompson usually didn¡¯t live with her.

    Sawyer rubbed his brow, and continued, ¡°Mom is going to River City tomorrow; you shoulde with me to see her off.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mary nodded.

    River City.

    Vi Thompson prescribed two sets of herbal medicines, handing them to Cheryl Forrest and Ettin Tuchman.

    ¡°This is for Madam Tuchman, this is for Mr. Tuchman. Follow the prescription to take the medicine and don¡¯t mix them up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cheryl nodded.

    Ettin asked, ¡°How long do we have to take this medicine?¡±

    Vi answered, ¡°Take it for a week at first, then have an acupuncture treatment. After that, you should be ready to conceive.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ettin nodded, taking the prescriptions from Vi with both hands.

    It was just a piece of paper, but Ettin felt as if it weighed a thousand pounds..

 Chapter 144 - 144: 101: Beauty Overturns the City_5

    Chapter 144: 101: Beauty Overturns the City_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡±

    Vi Thompson then advised, ¡°During this time, avoid being excessively sad, sleep early and wake up early, eat your meals on time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Aurora Scouts stood by, ¡°Cheryl, Logan, you must remember Miss Thompson¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cheryl looked at Aurora Scouts and said.

    Seeing Cheryl like this, Aurora Scouts felt quite relieved.

    Compared to before, Cheryl¡¯s state of mind was significantly better.

    After leaving the Tuchman house, Aurora Scouts nned to drive Vi Thompson home.

    Vi Thompson declined politely, can just cycle home.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for emergencies, Vi Thompson rarely used a car.

    ¡°It¡¯s about twenty kilometers from here!¡±

    It would take approximately twenty minutes by car, but least half an hour by bicycle.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Vi Thompson scanned a shared bicycle parked at the side of the road, ¡°It¡¯s a good chance for me to get some exercise.¡±

    Aurora Scoutsughed and said, ¡°Then alright, Vi, be careful on the road.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, Miss Simons.¡±

    Vi Thompson pedaled fast, stopping at red lights and moving at green lights. She followed the traffic rules, even at empty crossings, she would obey the rules of the road.

    An opulent car passed before her.

    Whoosh!

    Soon, the same opulent car circled back and ¡®whoosh,¡¯ it stopped right in front of Vi.

    Fortunately, Vi Thompson had good cycling skills; otherwise, she would have collided with the car.

    A ten million dor Tuatara.

    Had there been a collision, the repair cost would have started from six figures.

    Soon, the car window lowered to reveal a sun-kissed, handsome face. ¡°Miss, my surname is Shi, how about we connect on WhatsApp?¡±

    ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± Vi Thompson rejected him.

    Lutherughed and said, ¡°How about being a backup then? To be the backup of a beauty like you would be a blessing.¡±

    With such words, Luther had won over countless women¡¯s hearts.

    Many girls, even if they initially weren¡¯t interested in Luther, would end up half-heartedly adding him on WhatsApp.

    ¡°I don¡¯t make a habit of keeping backups.¡± Vi Thompson still refused.

    Luther¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He had been toying with the world for many years, and had never encountered someone so interesting.

    He had initially thought she only had her beauty, but now it seemed, this beauty was more than just a pretty face.

    Before Luther could react, Vi Thompson turned around and left.

    Luther whistled and then drove away.

    As they were both in River City, he believed, as long as fate permits, they would meet again.

    Soon, the car was parked in front of Sherman Familys vi.

    Luther yelled, ¡°Cousin!¡¯

    Mrs. Sherman came out of the house and said with a smile, ¡°Ah, Luther came.¡¯ ¡°Grandma!¡± Luther gave Mrs. Sherman a big hug.

    Mrs. Sherman was fond of Luther¡¯s outgoing personality and said with augh, ¡°Did you bring a girlfriend for Grandma to see?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Luther replied, ¡°But, I expect to find one soon, with no unexpected surprises. ¡±

    Luther had dated many girlfriends, but he had never brought one home.

    Listening to his words, Mrs. Sherman asked with a smile, ¡°Are you settling down?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Luther nodded.

    Mrs. Sherman was thrilled for Luther, ¡°Come and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t my cousine back?¡± Luther looked inside the house and asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s back, in the study.¡± Mrs. Sherman replied.

    ¡°Then I am going to see him.¡± Luther said.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mrs. Sherman nodded.

    Luther didn¡¯t knock and just pushed open the door to the study.

    Trevor Sherman was dealing with some paperwork. On hearing the noise, he looked up at Luther and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Luther picked up an apple from the desk without washing it, wiped it with his sleeve, and started to eat it. ¡°Cousin, I met a super good-looking girl today!

    I¡¯ve decided to settle down and pursue her!¡±

    Hearing that, Trevor Sherman wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Luther had said such words not just once or twice before.

    Seeing that Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t speak, Luther continued, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m serious this time, you should care!¡±

    At this, Trevor Sherman finally put down the documents in his hand, ¡°Whose daughter is she?¡±

    ¡°l don¡¯t know whose daughter she is, but she¡¯s very beautiful!¡± Remembering his chance encounter tonight, Luther¡¯s beautiful eyes curved into crescents.

    ¡°Shallow.¡± Trevor Sherman replied with a terse two-word evaluation.

    Luther looked at Trevor Sherman, ¡°Aren¡¯t you shallow? Do you like ugly girls?¡± Trevor Sherman just smiled, without exining.

    But he knew that Luther would certainly not fall for an ugly looking girl..

 Chapter 145 - 145: 102: Ancestor and grandson

    Chapter 145: 102: Ancestor and grandson

    Trantor: 549690339

    Just as expected, the thing that made Luther instantly smitten must have been her face.

    This kind of behavior was too superficial in the end.

    Who knows when Luther will finally grow up!

    Seeing Trevor¡¯s expression, Luther felt somewhat speechless and said,

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too hypocritical. We should be honest about our preferences! Put yourself in my shoes, would you want a very ugly girl if I introduced you to one?¡±

    ¡°Inner beauty is more important,¡± Trevor looked up at Luther.

    Just like Elizabeth.

    Beautyes from the heart.

    Although Elizabeth was not the type who looked stunningly beautiful, she gave off a particrlyfortable vibe at first nce.

    That was enough.

    On the contrary, even if a gold-digging woman like Vi had the appearance of a fairy descending from the heavens, Trevor wouldn¡¯t spare her a single nce.

    Luther continued, ¡°Not only is the girl I met today beautiful, I¡¯m sure she has a good heart too. She¡¯s unlike any other girl I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    ¡°Did you take your Tuatara out today?¡± Trevor asked counteractively.

    Luther nodded.

    Trevorughed and said, ¡°What else do you expect would happen when picking up girls with a Tuatara?¡±

    The Tuatara was worth millions, and whoever could afford it must be wealthy or noble.

    Any girl with an eye for value would go all out to make a special impression on Luther, leaving an unforgettable mark on him.

    It was clear that the girl had seeded.

    At this moment, Luther was already smitten beyond reason.

    ¡°No, no, cousin, you misunderstand,¡± Luther continued to exin, ¡°That girl is really different from all the others I¡¯ve met before. When I asked her for her WhatsApp, she said she had a boyfriend already, and she doesn¡¯t keep spare tires. ¡±

    ¡°Would a good girl actively mention that she doesn¡¯t keep backups?¡± Trevor questioned in return.

    A good girl wouldn¡¯t even know what a backup was.

    Like Elizabeth.

    When talking about backups once, Elizabeth had a surprised look on her face and admitted that she couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. She had always assumed that ¡°spare tires¡± referred to spare car tires.

    Luther was mostly good.

    His character was fine, abilities were fine, it was just that his ability to judge women wasn¡¯t particrly good.

    Through the years, he had had one girlfriend after another.

    He was theplete opposite of Trevor.

    ¡°I was the one who mentioned backups,¡± seeing that Trevor had misunderstood his love interest, Luther became very anxious, ¡°Cousin, trust me. she¡¯s really different from the other girls.¡±

    ¡°There are very few good girls in this world, just be cautious and don¡¯t get deceived,¡± Trevor replied.

    As his cousin, Trevor of course hoped that Luther would find true love.

    However, true love for adults seemed too elusive, like water vapor in the air.

    Impossible to grasp or touch.

    ¡°Who says good girls are scarce?¡± Although Luther revelled in thepany of numerous women, he never believed that there were no good girls in the world.

    It was just difficult to find a girl who shared the same worldview as him.

    ¡°How many good girls have you met?¡± Trevor asked in return.

    Luther replied, ¡°They were all decent girls, it¡¯s just that we pursued different things.¡±

    Trevor gave a helplessugh. ¡°How many of them weren¡¯t after your money?¡±

    Every single one of them.

    Instead of answering directly, Luther looked at Trevor and asked, ¡°What about

    When the conversation reached this point, he paused and continued, ¡°Cousin, with your sharp eye, what kind of girl do you want in the future?¡±

    By Trevor¡¯s standards, his future girlfriend would definitely be all-rounded.

    Luther was very curious about Trevor¡¯s preferences.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet,¡± Trevor replied.

    A real man should establish a career before starting a family.

    At this point, Trevor just wanted to get Su Corporation listed as soon as possible.

    That way, he would have the courage to stand before Elizabeth.

    Luther narrowed his eyes, clearly not believing Trevor¡¯s words.

    However, he didn¡¯t ask further and went on, ¡°You can continue with your work, I¡¯ll go downstairs and chat with Grandma for a while.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Trevor nodded.

    Luther went downstairs.

    Mrs. Sherman was listening to an opera performance.

    It was Turandot.

    Mrs. Sherman followed along, singing the verses.

    ¡°Grandma.¡¯

    Luther went up to her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you chat with Trevor some more?¡± Mrs. Sherman asked.

    Without waiting for Luther¡¯s response, Mrs.. Sherman continued, ¡°Is it because you two have nomonnguage? Don¡¯t worry, even I don¡¯t have much to say to that stinking brat now!¡±

 Chapter 146 - 146: 102: Ancestor and Grandson_2

    Chapter 146: 102: Ancestor and Grandson_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luther smiled and said, ¡°1 do have a disagreement with my cousin, it¡¯s obvious that you noticed.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Mrs. Sherman replied with a smile on her face, ¡°l have sharp eyes!

    What did you two disagree on?¡±

    Luther told her the whole story.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman shook her head, ¡°He is a typical example of someone who does not have the Emperor¡¯s power but suffers from the Emperor¡¯s illness! He sees everyone as having ulterior motives! He does not realize who genuinely has hidden intentions, sometimes I want to knock his head crooked out of anger!¡¯

    Mrs. Sherman was genuinely angry.

    Vi Thompson, such a lovely girl, yet Trevor Sherman used her of being a gold digger.

    With that, Mrs. Sherman grabbed Luther¡¯s hand, ¡°Luther, don¡¯t be misled by your cousin. The world doesn¡¯t have that many scheming women. Grandma supports you in bravely pursuing love!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Luther looked at Mrs. Sherman in surprise. Mrs. Sherman nodded her head, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma! ¡±

    Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°However, before you bravely pursue love, you must change your former bad habits, treat the girl wholeheartedly, only mutual dedication to love is meaningful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luther nodded.

    The next day at noon.

    Mrs. Thompson got off the ne.

    As soon as she reached the arrival gate, she saw Elena Williams and her son waiting for her.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Though Elena was over forty years old, she didn¡¯t look her age due to her meticulous self-care, Standing next to her son, people could believe they were siblings.

    Mrs. Thompson approached with her suitcase.

    Charlie Thompson took the suitcase from Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you bring a personal assistant?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not that old yet.¡±

    Elena walked over and held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s arm, smiling, ¡°l thought sister-inw woulde with you, but you came alone.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having here? I know my way.¡±

    Elena continued, ¡°l heard that sister-inw visited River City not long ago. She really kept her distance. She was at our doorstep but didn¡¯te in for a visit.¡±

    Elena was a native of River City and the only daughter of her family. Evan Thompson traveled a thousand miles for love and settled down in River City.

    The two families rarely met except for on holidays, so their rtionship was not that close.

    Mary Perryne initially intended to inform Evan Thompson after finding her daughter, but it ended up an empty-handed effort.

    She didn¡¯t contact anyone in the end.

    ¡°What did shee to River City for?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    Elena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but I guess she came for Vi.¡¯

    Mentioning Vi Thompson, a glimmer of sadness shed in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes.

    Over the years, the Thompson n had never given up searching for Vi.

    But Vi¡¯s whereabouts remained a mystery, leaving no trace.

    Elena continued tofort her, ¡°Mom, believe me, we will find Vi one day.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson sighed.

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Elena shifted the topic, ¡°Mom, Charlie invited his girlfriend for dinner at our ce tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Charlie smiled and looked back, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you think you should prepare a meeting gift for her?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded her head, smiling kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the meeting gift.¡±

    With that, Mrs. Thompson looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Are you heading

    toward marriage?¡±

    Charlie nodded.

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Is there any problem with the background of the girl¡¯s family?¡±

    As someone who had been part of officialdom, Mrs. Thompson was more concerned about the girl¡¯s family background.

    The Thompsons would never marry into a criminal family.

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their family has no political issues going back three generations.¡±

    ¡°What do her parents do?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    Charlie answered, ¡°Both of her parents are researchers.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was quite satisfied, and continued to ask, ¡°Is she a teacher?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Charlie nodded, ¡°She teaches at the International School in River City,

    Grade 12.¡¯

    ¡°Is she a homeroom teacher?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    ¡°Yes.

    Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°That must be quite a lot of pressure.¡±

    ¡°The pressure is indeed not small, but she is very capable,¡± Charlie continued, ¡°The top talent in River City is in her ss.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson became even more satisfied, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°Ye Jun. A Jun as in a crucial moment..¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147: 102: Ancestor and grandson_3

    Chapter 147: 102: Ancestor and grandson_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Not a bad name,¡± Mrs. Thompson said.

    The three of them walked and chatted on the way.

    The atmosphere was very warm.

    Elena Williams seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°By the way, what happenedst night? I saw you were quite angry with Sylvia.¡±

    At that time, Elena Williams was video chatting with Mrs. Thompson, only saw Mrs. Thompson burst into anger, and then Mrs. Thompson quickly hung up the call.

    Mentioning this incident, Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°Your big brother and sister-inw raised a troublemaker for eighteen years!¡±

    Elena Williams widened her eyes, ¡°Mom, what happened? Did you misunderstand something?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t say much, only telling Elena Williams what happenedst night.

    Hearing this, Elena Williams looked at Mrs. Thompson and then said, ¡°Mom, did you misunderstand something? 1 don¡¯t think Sylvia is that kind of person, maybe she really didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Elena Williams had a good impression of Sylvia Thompson.

    She was good-looking, sweet-tongued, and had excellent grades.

    A standard socialite.

    Upon hearing this, Elena Williams continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not speaking for Sylvia, but I just think she has no reason to do that. She is now the Young Miss of Thompson family, and big brother and sister-inw treat her as their own, it would just cause trouble for herself by doing this, wouldn¡¯t it? Besides, boiling a syrup of loquat and pear really helps to relieve cough.¡±

    Charlie Thompson then asked, ¡°Grandma, do you have any evidence to prove that she did this?¡±

    Charlie Thompson studiedw and valued evidence in everything he did.

    Without evidence, anything Mrs. Thompson said would be in vain.

    ¡°Although there is no evidence, I can feel that this has something to do with her,¡± Mrs. Thompson squinted her eyes as she spoke, ¡°1 am also very curious as to why she would do such a thing.¡±

    It was very strange.

    Although there was no evidence, Mrs. Thompson firmly believed that this matter was definitely rted to Sylvia Thompson.

    Charlie Thompson looked at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, under any circumstances, we should value evidence; otherwise, it is nder.¡¯

    Charlie Thompson was a typical engineering man, with rigorous thinking and a strong emphasis on evidence in speech and action.

    Mrs. Thompson knew her grandson¡¯s character well. He would always stand on the side of reason, so she wasn¡¯t angry and continued, ¡°A fox¡¯s tail will eventually show.¡±

    She would definitely catch Sylvia Thompson¡¯s little tail.

    They got in the car.

    Elena Williams looked at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Mom, your throat isn¡¯t feeling well, shall we go to the hospital for a check-up?¡±

    ¡°Is the hospital far from here?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    ¡°Not far, just nearby.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson leaned back in her seat and gave a ¡®hmm.¡¯ Elena Williams instructed the driver to go to the hospital.

    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the hospital entrance.

    Elena Williams helped Mrs. Thompson get out of the car.

    ¡°Mom, be careful.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to hold on,¡± Mrs. Thompson took her hand away.

    Elena Williams smiled helplessly.

    Although Mrs. Thompson was old, her youthful experiences made her never admit to being old or losing, no matter the situation.

    Elena Williams and Charlie Thompson followed behind Mrs. Thompson.

    At this moment, a young nurse ran over, ¡°Mrs. Thompson!¡±

    Elena Williams asked with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Janell?¡±

    The young nurse said, ¡°Dr. Janell is dealing with something right now and asked you all to rest in her office.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Elena Williams nodded, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go over here,¡±

    As they were about to reach the office door, Dr. Janell and a girl in a ck dress were walking towards them.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson!¡±

    Dr. Janell greeted Elena Williams first, and then looked at the girl beside her, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you for your help today, but I have other patients to attend to..

 Chapter 148 - 148: 102: Heroes emerge from the youth

    Chapter 148: 102: Heroes emerge from the youth

    Trantor: 549690339

    The girl seemed to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, dressed in a ck dress with a matching waist belt.

    Her already slender waist appeared even smaller and more graspable.

    The V-neck design revealed a swath of fair skin and the graceful curve of her swan-neck. Her three thousand strands of ck hair were draped behind her, swaying gracefully as she spoke andughed.

    Her temperament was excellent, even surpassing the models on the T-stage by no small margin.

    Elena Williams was astonished at the sight of her.

    When did River City have such a beautiful girl?

    The girl turned her gaze towards Dr. Janell, ¡°Dr. Janell, you can go ahead and get busy.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Miss Thompson, contact me on WhatsApp if you need anything.¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly and turned to leave.

    Watching Vi leave, Dr. Janell trotted over to Elena Williams, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Elena nodded, ¡°This is my mother.¡±

    Upon saying that, she turned to Mrs. Thompson and introduced, ¡°Mom, this is the most famous doctor in River City, Dr. Zachery Janell.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson smiled at Zachery Janell, ¡°Nice to meet you, Dr. Janell.¡±

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    Zachery Janell made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Please follow me this way.¡±

    The three walked and talked.

    Dr. Janell asked, ¡°Madam, what seems to be the problem?¡±

    Elena answered, ¡°My mother has been coughing for a long time without getting better. ¡±

    Dr. Janell nodded, ¡°Coughing isn¡¯t a big problem, but in the case of elderly people, their immune system isn¡¯t as strong as young people¡¯s. It¡¯s better to have aprehensive examination.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Elena trusted Dr. Janell.

    Mrs. Thompson nced back in the direction Vi left and then looked at Dr. Janell, ¡°Dr. Janell, is that girl just now your sister?¡±

    A doctor would have at least a doctoral degree.

    That girl looked no more than seventeen or eighteen years old, so she definitely wasn¡¯t a doctor.

    Dr. Janell shook his head with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine. Her medical skills are quite good. I was discussing some medical issues with her just now.¡±

    Traditional Chinese medicine.

    Hearing these four words, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.

    Such a young girl, but so talented.

    Even the usually calm Charlie Thompson was slightly shocked and looked up at Dr. Janell, ¡°Dr. Janell, are you kidding?¡±

    Dr. Janell studied abroad and returned to River City.

    Hepleted both a master¡¯s and a doctorate program.

    He was a well-known internal medicine doctor in the country, and he chose to develop his career in River City to serve his hometown.

    Many patients would fly from abroad to seek treatment from Dr. Janell, which attests to his capabilities.

    Dr. Janellughed, ¡°l wouldn¡¯t joke about this.¡±

    Elena said, ¡°Indeed, a hero knows no age. That girl doesn¡¯t look very old.¡±

    Dr. Janell continued, ¡°Indeed, she isn¡¯t very old. But her abilities should not be underestimated!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really amazing!¡¯

    Shortly after,

    They arrived at the examination room.

    Dr. Janell arranged for Mrs. Thompson to have a basic check-up.

    After the examination report came out, Elena immediately asked, ¡°Dr. Janell, how is it?¡±

    Dr. Janell held the report, ¡°There¡¯s no big problem. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine, just take it on time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Janell.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson stood at the doorway of the examination room.

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.

    Mrs. Thompson immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Elena, how is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Elena smiled, ¡®Dr. Janell said taking some medication would be enough. I¡¯ve already asked Charlie to pick it up.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson breathed a sigh of relief.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    But she was afraid of not seeing her own granddaughter for thest time.

    If she couldn¡¯t see her granddaughter during her lifetime, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace even in death.

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s really nothingwrong?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Really, there¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± Elena held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, do you think I would lie to you?¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re all right,¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes reddened for a moment, but then returned to normal, ¡°Elena, you know, I still have something to give

    to Vi personally.¡±

    Hearing this, Elena wasn¡¯t angry.

    She knew that Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t being partial, she just treasured her only granddaughter so much that she wanted to save all the good things for her.

    Such a pity,

    Vi had poor luck.

    If it weren¡¯t for that, she would also be a child who grew up pampered by everyone.

    Elena helped Mrs. Thompson walk downstairs, ¡°Mom, not to be pessimistic, but after all these years, there hasn¡¯t been a single piece of news about Vi.

    You have to be mentally prepared..¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149: 102: Heroes emerge from the youth_2

    Chapter 149: 102: Heroes emerge from the youth_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this point, she paused and continued, Sylvia has been raised by my elder brother and his wife since she was young, and theres no difference from being their own child. If, I mean if, we really cant find Vi, then you could give the things to Sylvia.

    In Elena Williams view, there was no difference between a biological child and a non-biological one.

    After all, both children were raised by Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne.

    Theres no if!

    Mrs. Thompson frowned, My Vi will definitely be found! Want me to give the things to Sylvia? Dream on!

    Hadnt Sylvia been content with standing in as the young Miss Thompson family for so many years already?

    She would never treat Sylvia as her own granddaughter.

    Elena realized she had said something wrong and quicklyughed, Look at my big mouth! Please dont be angry, Mom. Just pretend I was talking nonsense. We will definitely be able to find Vi.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompsons expression softened a bit.

    Elena didnt dare to bring up Sylvias matter again and didnt say much along the way.

    After leaving the hospital, Vi Thompson didnt go back right away but instead went to the Tuchman family.

    The door was opened by Cheryl Forrest.

    Seeing Vi Thompson, Cheryl was somewhat surprised.

    Miss Thompson, pleasee in.

    Compared to before, Cheryls spirit had improved a lot.

    Hearing the noise outside the door, Ettin Tuchman came over immediately,

    Whos here?

    Its Miss Thompson. Cheryl looked back.

    Ettin Tuchman opened the door, Miss Thompson, pleasee in.

    Mr. Tuchman didnt go to work today? Vi asked.

    Hearing this, Ettins expression changed a bit, Hmm.

    His son had just had an ident, and although Vi Thompson said that as long as they took the medicine on time, they could get pregnant normally, Ettin was still very upset, afraid of seeing people, especially children of his sons age.

    He was even more afraid of acquaintances who didnt know the situation asking about his sons matter.

    So, he could only escape.

    After all, the future was still an unknown.

    Viughed, That wont work, Mr. Tuchman. You have to go to work and earn the milk powder money for the baby.

    Hearing this, Ettin felt as if something missing in his heart was instantly filled.

    Milk powder money.

    These three simple words suddenly made him see hope and motivation.

    Ettin looked at Vi Thompson with a full smile, Miss Thompson, Ill go to work tomorrow. eastern fantasy

    Hmm. Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Seeing this scene, Cheryls eyes were a little moist.

    Before Vi hade, Cheryl was quite confused, but now she wasnt confused at all.

    She had to cheer up, work hard, and earn milk powder money for the child.

    Not only milk powder money but also tuition fees, living expenses, buying a house and car, betrothal gifts

    Thinking about this, Cheryl was filled with energy from head to toe!

    After chatting with the couple for a while, Vi Thompson left.

    She knew that life for the orphaned family was not easy, so she came to chat with the Tuchman couple.

    The second day came quickly.

    The day Charlie Thompson brought his girlfriend home to meet his parents.

    Mrs. Thompson, dressed in a red cheongsam, was sitting in the living room.

    She attached great importance to this meeting, otherwise she wouldnt have traveled from Capital City to River City.

    It was agreed to meet at ten oclock in the morning.

    At around ten to ten, the sound of a car engine was heard outside the door.

    Mrs. Thompson immediately stood up from the sofa.

    Elenaughed and said, Mom, you can sit inside, and Ill go out to wee them.

    Alright. Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    Evan Thompson followed Elenas footsteps.

    The couple greeted them at the door.

    Charlie Thompson and a woman around his age, carryingrge and small bags of gifts, were walking towards them.

    Charlie lowered his voice and said, The two people in front are my parents, dont be nervous.

    Okay. The woman nodded her head and then asked, Are there any other people in your family besides your uncle and aunt?

    My grandma is here too. Charlie answered.What about your brother and sister?

    Theyre in France.

    The woman discreetly looked around Thompsons Vi.

    The vi was located in a prime location in River City.

    The three- story vi was built quite impressively.

    As soon as they got out of the car, a servant came to greet them.

    It was like a scene from a TV drama where a rich young master returns home. Dad, Mom, this is Zoe. Charlie Thompson continued to introduce, Zoe, this is my dad and mom.

    As a teacher, Zoe knew the basic manners and immediately greeted them with a smile, Uncle and auntie, Im Zoe. Leaf as in a leaf, and Jun as in a critical moment. You can just call me Little Leaf. This is a small gift from me, I hope you dont mind.

    Upon her words, Zoe handed over the things in her hands to Elena Williams.

    These things were not cheap.

    They were all high-end skincare products, and the total cost had taken more than half of Zoes sry.

    Bringing a gift for the first visit was the most basic courtesy.

    Moreover, the Thompson n was such a prestigious family. She was born in the countryside, and marrying into the Thompson family was a blessing from her previous life.

    So, she didnt regret spending the money at all.

    Mainly because Charlie Thompson had also been very generous to her usually. Elena Williams took the gift with both hands and smiled, You shouldnt have spent the money on us.

    Elena Williamss first impression of Zoe was not bad.

    Although Zoe was not stunningly beautiful, marriage was not a beauty pageant.

    Girls who were too beautiful could sometimes cause trouble.

    Zoe was just right.

    She was a modest beauty with a good job, educating the next generation. At least they wouldnt have to worry about their grandchildrens education in the future.

    Zoe smiled and said, l didnt buy much, as long as you and uncle dont mind.

    We dont mind at all, Elena Williamsughed, Your uncle and I are more than happy!

    They chatted and walked at the same time.

    Soon they arrived inside the house.

    Charlie Thompson introduced Zoe: This is my grandma. Grandma, this is my girlfriend, Zoe.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson looked up at Zoe.

    Zoe, with a height of 165 cm, had just gotten a curly hairstyle and dyed her hair blond at a salon for the asion, which made her look petite next to the 185 cm tall Charlie Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson didnt like girls who dyed their hair, but when she heard Zoesst name, her impression of her improved a lot.

    Zoe, is it the leaf character with the mouth radical?

    Zoe nodded, Yes, the leaf with the mouth radical, and Jun from the phrase a thousand pounds hanging by a thread.

    Mrs. Thompsonughed, Do you know Miss Zoe, the famous businesswoman?

    l know, Zoe said, Shes an amazing person!

    One could even say that Zoe changed her name to imitate that sessful Zoe.

    Zoes original name was Cassandra Rome, and she changed her name to Zoe after entering college.

    The new name was obviously a few levels higher than Cassandra Rome, and even Charlie Thompson only got to know her because of this new name.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, l also admire Miss Zoe very much.

    Zoe smiled and said, Miss Zoe is my biggest idol! This was not a lie; after all, she even changed her name because of that sessful Zoe. Mrs. Thompson looked at Zoe and asked, Are you a teacher?

    Zoe nodded, l teach high school senior math. That must be quite stressful? asked Mrs. Thompson.

    Its okay.

    How are your parents health?

    Zoe replied, My parents are both researchers, very busy usually. Sometimes we dont even see each other during the holidays, but their health is good.

    In reality, Zoes parents were just ordinary farmers.

    The reason she said this was to prevent the Thompson family from looking down on her.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, showing her understanding.

    After lunch, Charlie Thompson took Zoe for a tour around the vi. Elena Williams looked at Mrs. Thompson, Mom, what do you think of this girl?

    Mrs. Thompson shook her head, My first impression isnt great. Whats wrong with her? Elena Williams continued to ask..

 Chapter 150 - 150: 104: The big boss is panicked!

    Chapter 150: 104: The big boss is panicked!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elena Williams had a good first impression of Yeh Jun.

    Although he wasnt strikingly attractive, he was not ugly, had regr features, and stood about 1.65 meters tall with a decent physique.

    He had a respectable job.

    His family background was simple.

    Elena Williams didnt have very high expectations for a daughter-inw. As long as she had good character and her son liked her, that would be enough.

    She thought Mrs. Thompson might have a simr impression of Yeh Jun.

    After all, the elderly woman had long been urging Charlie Thompson to find a girlfriend.

    But unexpectedlyeastern fantasy

    Mrs. Thompson nced towards the back door of the living room and then said, From my observation, shes not right for Bo Yie Shes not good enough for him.

    She couldnt pinpoint what was wrong with Yeh Jun.

    But shecked a likable quality.

    Mrs. Thompson hade with hope, but now it seemed that Yeh Jun was not the right person for Charlie Thompson.

    Elena Williamsughed, Mom, do you think shes too ordinary?

    Besides her ordinary upbringing, Elena Williams couldnt find any other faults

    with Yeh Jun.

    If I despised her for her upbringing, would Jaydens wife have been allowed to cross our threshold? Mrs. Thompson retorted.

    Mrs. Thompson had three sons.

    Her eldest son was Sawyer Thompson, with Mary Perryne as his wife.

    Mary Perryne came from a household with a distinguished lineage, her ancestors held public offices for generations, and her family name held significant prestige in Capital City.

    Her second son was Evan Thompson, with Elena Williams as his wife.

    Elena Williams was the only daughter of the Williams family. The Williams family was quietly influential in River City. They did not make a public show of their wealth, but the mere mention of their name would warrant respect and deference from even the upper echelons of River City.

    Of the two daughters-inw, both had illustrious backgrounds, except Penny Kfatis, the wife of Jayden Thompson, the third son of the Thompson family, had the humblest birth.

    Penny Kfatis was born in a rural area, with five other siblings, she was the third child.

    Due to her poor family circumstances, she started working immediately afterpleting primary school.

    Contrastingly, Jayden Thompson graduated from a prestigious university, earned both his masters and doctorate consecutively and founded the JK Group after graduation.

    One was the CEO, and the other was a restaurant waiter.

    Nearly everyone doubted this romantic rtionship.

    At that time, Jayden Thompson was prepared to fight against Mrs. Thompson to defend their rtionship, yet to his surprise, after meeting Penny, Mrs. Thompson did not oppose, instead, she even agreed withughter and assisted Pennys family.

    Elena Williams was momentarily dumbfounded.

    Yes, of course.

    If her mother-inw detested Yeh Juns background, then Penny would not have been allowed into the Thompson family.

    Even if Yeh Jun had a lowly background, could it be worse than Pennys?

    Then why? Elena Williams asked.

    Mrs. Thompson squinted, her eyes full of wisdom, surrounded by wrinkles brought about by age, yet they were not murky. She doesnt seem virtuous.

    Elena Williams asked curiously, How can you tell?

    Mrs. Thompson smiled, 1 take a look.

    In her lifetime, Mrs. Thompson has seen many people and experienced numerous events.

    Elena Williams continued, What if you are wrong? No one is perfect; who doesnt make mistakes?

    You can call Bo Yi over.

    Elena Williams hesitated, Yeh Jun is still here. Isnt it a bit inappropriate? Are you afraid of her? Mrs. Thompson asked.

    Its not exactly fear, but Elena Williams felt it was somewhat impolite. Mrs. Thompson simply didnt like Yeh Jun at this point. This didnt necessarily mean that Yeh Jun had a character problem.

    Whats with the hesitation? Just go! Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly.

    Just like the other members of the Thompson family, Elena Williams respected Mrs. Thompson immensely, so upon hearing her words, she immediately said, Ill go now. She swiftly took action.

    This scene dumbfounded the household servants.

    Having worked in the house for so long, Elena Williams had always been assertive, her word wasw. They never expected that she would be so deferential to Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson watched Elena Williams retreating figure, smiling helplessly.

    Her daughter-inw, despite being in her forties, had been coddled all her life and often failed to see theplex side of human nature.

    Yeh Jun followed Charlie Thompson from behind.

    Charlie Thompson was talking to a colleague about work matters, and almost nomunication transpired between them all the way.

    Yeh Jun didnt mind.

    Because Charlie Thompson was just that kind of person who loved his work more than his girlfriend.

    When Yeh Jun first met Charlie Thompson, and saw him constantly looking at his phone, she thought he had someone else.

    After reading Charlie Thompsons chat historyter, she realized he was genuinely busy.

    Charlie Thompson was a verymittedwyer..

 Chapter 151 - 151: 104: The big boss is panicked! 2

    Chapter 151: 104: The big boss is panicked! 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    He loved his job very much.

    Whenever and wherever his work or colleagues needed him, he would never refuse.

    Ye Jun looked at the small garden of Thompson¡¯s Vi, his face still calm, but his heart was surging with emotions.

    Although it was called a small garden, it covered two acres and was full of gardeners trimming nts. In early autumn, red roses were blooming in the wind.

    A gentle breeze came, bringing bursts of floral fragrance.

    It smelled particrly sweet.

    If she could marry into the Thompson n, then she would be the mistress of this garden, and everything of Charlie Thompson¡¯s would belong to her.

    The servants of the Thompson n would have to respectfully address her as ¡°Mrs.¡± whenever they saw her.

    Thinking of this, Ye Jun¡¯s heart raced.

    How lucky she must be to have met Charlie Thompson.

    She must hold onto Charlie Thompson tightly and not give any woman a chance.

    Ye Jun hooked the corners of her lips and quickened her pace, reaching out to hold Charlie Thompson¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlie Thompson turned his head.

    Ye Jun smiled and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just worried that uncle, aunt, and grandma may not like me.¡±

    Charlie Thompson put away his phone, habitually pushing his sses, ¡°As far as I know, they probably won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by probably?¡± Ye Jun asked, ¡°Can¡¯t it be definitely?¡±

    Charlie Thompson thought for a moment, ¡°Based on the situation, a 100% certainty doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s not difficult to pass my parents¡¯ test, but as for my grandma¡­l can¡¯t say.¡±

    Ye Jun recalled the image of Mrs. Thompson.

    An amiable olddy with a smile on her face while talking.

    She had previously heard from Charlie Thompson that Mrs. Thompson had been urging him to find a girlfriend. Now that he had finally brought back a girlfriend, there was no reason for Mrs. Thompson not to like her.

    ¡°Have you brought other girls home before?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Charlie Thompson shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Jun asked.

    ¡°Yes.

    Hearing this, a happy smile appeared on Ye Jun¡¯s face.

    ¡°Charlie,¡±

    Elena Williams came over at this time.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Charlie Thompson turned his head.

    Ye Jun also called out politely, ¡°Aunt.¡±

    Elena Williams smiled and nodded, ¡°Did you have enough to eat at noon, Xiao

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡¯

    Elena Williams continued, ¡°Xiao Ye, don¡¯t feel restrained, just treat this ce as your own home.¡± She then looked at Charlie Thompson, ¡°Charlie, your grandma is calling you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it urgent?¡± Charlie Thompson asked.

    Elena Williams nodded.

    Charlie Thompson said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go right away.¡± ¡°You go ahead,¡± Elena Williams added, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with Xiao Ye.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Charlie Thompson turned and left.

    Ye Jun watched Charlie Thompson¡¯s leaving figure, feeling a bit displeased.

    It was her first time visiting the Thompson¡¯s, and her boyfriend was not by her side, leaving her alone to face Elena Williams. Didn¡¯t Charlie Thompson worry that Elena Williams would make things difficult for her?

    But when she thought about Charlie Thompson¡¯s typical straight male personality, Ye Jun didn¡¯t get angry anymore.

    Elena Williams was not a fierce beast, and she could handle her.

    ¡°Xiao Ye, how long have you known our Charlie?¡± Elena Williams asked.

    Ye Jun answered, ¡°Three months.¡±

    ¡°Only three months?¡± Elena Williams was somewhat surprised.

    She had never asked Charlie Thompson this question before, thinking that the two had known each other for a long time. But it turned out to be only three months.

    Being introduced to the parents after knowing each other for only three months, wasn¡¯t that a bit hasty?

    Ye Jun could see Elena Williams¡¯ thoughts and continued, ¡°Actually, 1 also told Charlie it might be a bit too hasty to visit uncle and aunt, but Charlie has a stubborn personality as you know. Once he decides something, nothing can change his mind. Moreover, we share simr values andplement each other in terms of personality, so we came.¡±

    Ye Jun looked at Elena Williams, ¡°Aunt, I cherish this rtionship very much and will treat it seriously. This is my first time falling in love, and I don¡¯t have much experience. If there¡¯s anything impolite, please forgive me and uncle.¡±

    The heartfelt speech was wless, touching Elena Williams.

    It was clear that she was a good girl.

    If not, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say such words.

    Everyone has this kind of experience in life. It wasn¡¯t easy for her and Evan Thompson toe this far back then, and she didn¡¯t want her son and daughter-inw to repeat the same path.

    As long as they truly loved each other, she would support them.

    Meanwhile.

    Charlie Thompson walked up to Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°Grandma, you called me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Mrs. Thompson put down the teacup in her hand and looked up at Charlie Thompson..

 Chapter 152 - 152: 104: The big boss is panicked!_3

    Chapter 152: 104: The big boss is panicked!_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Charlie Thompson nodded.

    Mrs. Thompson pointed to the sofa next to her and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± Charlie sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°How long have you been dating Ye Jun?¡± asked Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°Three months.¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson was not surprised at all, ¡°I guessed it.¡±

    ¡°Do you not like her, Grandma?¡± Charlie asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like her,¡± Mrs. Thompson was straightforward, ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot in my life, and I¡¯ve seen all kinds of people. I had a feeling that your girlfriend wasn¡¯t as simple as she seems the moment I met her.¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t say anything.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at him, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯m quite serious about her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right to be serious, whether it¡¯s friendship or love, you have to take it seriously.¡± At this point, Mrs. Thompson paused, ¡°But the premise of being serious is that the other person is also serious. Only when both parties are fullymitted does love make sense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Charlie nodded.

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°People grow through experiences, so when you¡¯re with Ye Jun, keep your guard up and don¡¯t fully trust her. And bringing her home to meet your parents after only knowing each other for three months is too childish. How many times have both of you met during these three months, and do you really know each other? This is not only being irresponsible to yourself but also to her! ¡±

    Facing these questions, Charlie was almost speechless.

    He hadn¡¯t thought about it that much; he just felt that Ye Jun could be someone he¡¯d continue down the road with, which was why he brought her to meet his parents.

    ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡±

    Outside, Charlie was an invulnerable and uprightwyer.

    In front of Mrs. Thompson, Charlie was like an immature child, always seeking advice from her.

    ¡°If you like her, just go ahead and continue dating. After all, who hasn¡¯t dealt with a few bad people in their lives?¡±

    Some experiences were necessary, or one would never grow up.

    Most importantly, Charlie seemed to like Ye Jun a little.

    Since he liked her, he would definitely not change his mind because of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words.

    Only the wearer knows where the shoe pinches.

    At this point, just giving a little reminder would be enough.

    In the end, Mrs. Thompson added, ¡°But remember to keep some distance. If you give her your full sincerity, you¡¯ll lose.¡±

    Speaking with smart people was very simple.

    Charlie got the point right away, ¡°Alright, Grandma. I got it.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Charlie and said with a smile, ¡°If only Edward were as smart as you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bob?¡± Charlie asked.

    Mrs. Thompson pinched her temple, ¡°Just mentioning him gives me a headache.¡¯

    Fortunately, Mandel Thompson was there to shoulder the responsibility. If the Thompson n only had Edward, there would be no need to even look tor Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Do you have anything else, Grandma?¡± Charlie asked.

    Mrs. Thompson shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for Ye Jun.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Ye Jun and Elena Williams were having an enthusiastic conversation. Elena had a nice temperament; although she was a rich wife, she had few problems. In addition, Ye Jun was very careful with her words, always agreeing with Elena, so Elena had a good impression of her.

    ¡°Charlie is here.¡¯

    Ye Jun looked back and saw the handsome and extraordinary Charlie walking towards them.

    She was actually quite curious why Charlie would fall for her.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Elena smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should apany Ye Jun.¡±

    Ye Jun said, ¡°Auntie, I should head back.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Stay for dinner and then leave.¡± Elena insisted.

    Ye Jun knew that she had to leave a good impression on the Thompson n during her first visit. Staying for lunch was fine, but if she stayed for dinner, they would definitely think she was too easy to get.

    She might not be an extremely beautiful woman, but she wasn¡¯t unwanted either.

    It was all about bnce.

    She needed to maintain it when necessary.

    Ye Jun exined, ¡°Tomorrow is Monday, I need to prepare for ss when I get back. ¡±

    Elena said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare dinner early so we can eat sooner, and you¡¯ll still have time to prepare for ss.¡±

    Without waiting for Ye Jun¡¯s response, Charlie said, ¡°Then let me drive you back. ¡±

    Ye Jun silently cursed Charlie for being clueless.

    Although she had said she wouldn¡¯t stay for dinner, couldn¡¯t Charlie try to persuade her to stay?

    Such an typical straight man!

    Ye Jun smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Charlie looked at Elena, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to take her home first.¡±

    ¡°Drive safely,¡± Elena reminded them..

 Chapter 153 - 153: 104: The big boss is panicked!-4

    Chapter 153: 104: The big boss is panicked!-4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Jun said, ¡°I¡¯m going to say hello to Grandma and Uncle,¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Charlie Thompson nodded.

    The two walked in the direction of the main hall.

    Ye Jun greeted Mrs. Thompson first.

    Mrs. Thompson only reminded Charlie to be careful when driving, and then said nothing else.

    This made Ye Jun frown slightly.

    Logically speaking, even if Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t invite her to stay for dinner, she should have said something like, ¡°Come by more often in the future.¡±

    But Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t say a word.

    Could it be¡­

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like her?

    But for a moment, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t think of any reason why Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t like her.

    Thinking about it.

    She didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate today.

    Evan Thompson, on the other hand, exchanged a few polite words.

    Between the lines, there was no sign of dissatisfaction or satisfaction.

    After leaving the Thompson¡¯s, Ye Jun looked at Charlie, ¡°Does Grandma not like me?¡±

    Charlie replied, ¡°My grandma¡¯s personality is different from that of ordinary elderly people; this is within my expectations.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Ye Jun asked.

    Charlie started the engine, ¡°My grandma¡¯sst name is Hua, and she has a nickname ¨C Hua Mn.¡¯

    Hua Mn?

    Ye Jun squinted her eyes, ¡°Is Grandma very powerful and domineering?¡±

    ¡°She has been on the battlefield and truly walked out of the pile of dead

    people.¡± Said Charlie.

    At these words, Ye Jun was slightly startled.

    At first sight, she thought Mrs. Thompson was very kind and amiable, a very easygoing elderly woman.

    She never imagined that the old woman had actually been on the battlefield.

    Having said that, Charlie continued, ¡°So all of us in this big family have a great deal of respect for her.¡±

    Ye Jun said, ¡°Grandma is indeed worthy of everyone¡¯s respect!¡¯

    But she still couldn¡¯t figure out what all this had to do with Mrs. Thompson not approving of her.

    Ye Jun continued to ask, ¡°Did I do something today to upset Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Why would you ask that?¡± Charlie asked.

    ¡°Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t Grandma like me?¡± Ye Jun said.

    Charlie looked straight ahead, ¡°Getting my grandma¡¯s approval is a long and difficult journey. ¡±

    Ye Jun leaned back in the passenger seat.

    ¡°When can I meet your parents?¡± Charlie suddenly asked.

    Meet her parents?

    Ye Jun was startled but still pretended to be calm, ¡°Niy parents have been a bit busytely, and I haven¡¯t chatted with them for a long time. Didn¡¯t you say you were in no hurry to meet them?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to meet them eventually.¡± Charlie¡¯s tone was unhurried.

    Ye Jun was now a bit panicked.

    After all, she had told the Thompson family that her parents were in research¡­

    Ye Jun smiled and said, ¡°Meeting my parents is not that simple; they have only one daughter like me. Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll give you a hard time?¡±

    ¡°Not afraid.¡¯ Ye Jun continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact their assistant tonight.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Ye Jun was now very annoyed.

    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have lied.

    Now look!

    It¡¯s impossible to go back.

    With her parents looking so shabby, even a mink coat wouldn¡¯t make them look like wealthy people. How would she exin it to Charlie?

    It seems that she would have to think of a solution.

    Monday.

    Eleanor Armstrong invited Vi Thompson out.

    They met at a milk tea shop.

    Eleanor found out after asking around that Vi really likes milk tea, so she decided to meet her at the Milk Tea Shop.

    It turned out that her choice was correct.

    She clearly noticed that when Vi saw the milk tea that was served, her eyes lit up instantly.

    Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°Their signature taro milk tea is very good, it tastespletely different from the ones you drink outside. Have a taste.¡±

    Vi took a sip of the milk tea.

    First, it was the fragrance of the tea, then the richness of the fresh milk, with distinctyers of vor. Lastly, it was the taste of the twobined, the taro balls were soft, sticky, and chewy. ¡°This is the best taro milk tea I¡¯ve ever had.¡¯

    Vi couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    She had juste out of school and was still wearing her school uniform.

    Looking at Vi, for a moment, Eleanor felt as if she were seeing herself.

    Many years ago, she was just like the girl in front of her, wearing a school uniform, full of youth and vitality, clearly without makeup, but still stunningly beautiful.

    ¡°Vi,¡± after going through the beauty pill incident, Eleanor felt a bit guilty and couldn¡¯t even look directly at Vi. ¡°Can I call you that?¡±

    ¡°You can.¡± Vi nodded slightly and put down her cup.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Eleanor continued, ¡°Vi, actually, I had many misunderstandings about you before. Here, I want to apologize to you and say sorry for my ignorance..¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154: 104: The big boss is panicked!_5

    Chapter 154: 104: The big boss is panicked!_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Because you are the Thompson n¡¯s adopted daughter, I¡¯ve always been

    paranoid and thought that you were just like Elizabeth Thompson,¡±

    ¡°Last time you visited us, I didn¡¯t treat you well. I hope you don¡¯t me me, my mind was clouded by foolishness back then!¡±

    Thinking about it now, Eleanor Armstrong deeply regretted her actions and wished she could go back in time to p herself twice.

    Unfortunately¡­

    There will never be a remedy for regret in this world.

    At this point, Eleanor paused and continued, ¡°And about those beauty pills you gave me¡­ I threw them away thinking you were bluffing¡­ I mistook a pearl for a fish¡¯s eye¡­¡±

    She assumed that hearing this, Vi would be furious.

    What she had thrown away was Vi¡¯s hard work. Vi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Auntie, I ept your apology.¡± She could feel that Eleanor was genuinely apologetic.

    After all, if Eleanor hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she wouldn¡¯t have known about the discarded beauty pills.

    Since Eleanor had humbled herself to apologize without reservation, she had no reason not to ept.

    ¡°As for the beauty pills, I can make another one for you when I have time.¡±

    Eleanor immediately declined, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re in your final year of high school now. The most important thing for you is to study hard and get into a good university.¡±

    Terrence Lentz not being able to take the College Entrance Examination has always been a regret for Eleanor.

    So, she hoped that Vi would study hard.

    Vi took a sip of milk tea. Making a beauty pill wasn¡¯t difficult for her. Eleanor then asked, ¡°Vi, which university do you n to go to?¡±

    ¡°Capital University,¡± Vi replied.

    Capital University was a genuine ¡°Project 985¡± university, not something that could bepared to a World Ranking 500 institution.

    It ranked in the top three globally.

    To get into Capital University, one must have strong abilities.

    Eleanor was stunned at first, then said, ¡°You have to work hard then. There can be no cking off.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to find you a tutor?¡± Eleanor continued, ¡°l know a very excellent tutoring teacher. He has taught students who ended up in ¡®Project 985¡ä universities.¡±

    These types of tutors require advanced booking and are highly in demand, but Eleanor had connections. As long as she reached out, there would be no one she couldn¡¯t invite.

    There was no need to worry about that at all.

    Vi sipped her milk tea and politely declined, ¡°Thank you, Auntie, but I don¡¯t need one.¡¯

    Eleanor nodded and asked, ¡°Howl s your study progress going?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡¯

    Not bad?

    Not bad equated to average.

    Capital University was not a ce where an average student could get in.

    Eleanor started to give Vi a reality check, ¡°There are so many universities in our country. You don¡¯t have to set your heart on Capital University.¡±

    Vi put down her milk tea cup, ¡°But I still think Capital University is the best.¡¯

    ¡°Why?¡± Eleanor was puzzled.

    Although having aspirations was a good thing, one should also consider reality.

    Now that Eleanor truly saw Vi as her own daughter, she didn¡¯t want to see her disappointed.

    Vi smiled, ¡°Because Capital University has the best milk tea.¡±

    The milk tea at Capital University was developed by a senior professor.

    It was only sold to teachers and students on campus.

    Each campus card could only purchase one cup per day.

    Eleanorughed, ¡°You¡¯ve really done your research, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    In her previous life, she had always wanted to try Capital University¡¯s milk tea.

    She had even made an appointment with the professor to have tea together.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Before that day came, there was a ne crash.

    Since she was given a second chance at this life, she would fulfill her previous life¡¯s dream and get into Capital University.

    Eleanor chuckled softly.

    She never expected Vi¡¯s response to be that.

    Eleanor raised her cup of milk tea, ¡°Vi, I wish you sess next year.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Vi raised her cup too.

    Eleanor took a sip of her milk tea and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t get into your ideal university, don¡¯t lose heart.¡±

    The two of them conversed happily.

    Eleanor began to regret not opening up to Vi sooner, and even felt a bit scared by her previous attitude towards her.

    Thankfully, Vi was not petty.

    She nearly lost such a great daughter-inw by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Eleanor took a bank card from her purse and handed it to Vi, ¡°Vi, 1 heard you¡¯ve moved out of the Thompson¡¯s. This card is for you, the password is six eights.¡±

    After all, Vi was only just a student entering herst year of high school. Since she left the Thompsons, her living expenses would naturally be a problem..

 Chapter 155 - 155: 104: The big boss is panicked! 6

    Chapter 155: 104: The big boss is panicked! 6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Thank you, Auntie, 1 appreciate your kindness, but 1 have money. , Vi politely declined.

    At this moment, Eleanor felt that in some ways Vi and Terrence were quite alike.

    After all, whenever she had tried to give Terrence money in the past, he had always used the same excuse.

    Neither of them were employed.

    One was idle, the other was studying; where did their moneye from?

    Vi, I dont have daughters. Youre like a daughter to me. Just ept it. ,

    Eleanor put the card back into Vis hand.

    Eleanor meant every word she said.

    At this moment, she genuinely treated Vi as her daughter.

    Vi still refused.

    With no other choice, Eleanor could only take the card back.

    After finishing their milk tea, Eleanor proposed to drive Vi back home.

    Vi politely declined with a smile, No need, Auntie, I still have things to do. Ill go by bike.

    Eleanor looked at the shared bike parked nearby, somewhat surprised, Vi, you can ride bikes?

    Yes.

    Eleanor continued, Actually I would love to learn how to ride a bike, but I have never really had the opportunity.eastern fantasy

    Just at this time, Eleanors phone rang.

    Eleanor nced at the phone, then back at Vi, Vi, I need to go. I have some other stuff to take care of. Remember to visit when you are free.

    Sure. , Vi nodded her head.

    Eleanor grabbed her bag, and rushed off.

    Vi picked up her bike by scanning the QR code.

    Just as she was about to leave, Vi suddenly got a call from Eleanor.

    Vi, I left the card at the milk tea shop, you can pick it up. Were family, theres no need for courtesy between us.

    Knowing that Vi refused to take the card, Eleanor left it at the Milk Tea Shop.

    Right after she finished speaking, Eleanor hung up the phone, not giving Vi a chance to decline.

    Vi stopped pedaling, went back to the Milk Tea Shop to get the card.

    This is Eleanors supplementary card, with no limit.

    Actlly, giving a card was Eleanors spur of the moment idea.

    She was just so taken with Vi, that if Vi was of an appropriate age, she even wanted Terrence to marry her immediately. Vi put the card in her bag and made a phone call.

    The call was quickly answered.

    It was a very deep and pleasant male voice.

    Hello, Vi.

    Vi has a thing for voices, whenever she heard his voice, she would feel somewhat spaced out.

    This time was no exception.

    Over the phone, his voice sounded even more charming.

    Are you busy now?

    Not busy, the man on the other end of the phone put down the document in his hand, put a finger to his lips, making a silence gesture, Im free.

    Free?

    Hearing this, several executives sitting by the conference table exchanged looks in disbelief.

    Dared their boss outright lie to their faces?

    He was just urging them to finish their ns, how could he be free now?

    Nien are deceitful creatures.

    Could you drop by my ce then? , pondering for a while, Vi added, and pick up some groceries on your way.

    Sure.

    Upon hanging up the phone, the man stood up from his chair and nced at several people in the meeting room. His thin lip lightly parted, Meeting adjourned.

    Upon leaving, he didnt even bother to ask her what was her favorite dish.

    After several days of dating, he had be very ustomed to her taste.

    Having finished speaking, he hurriedly left the conference room.

    The people staying in the conference room looked at his back, with mixed feelings and curiosity. What kind of person could make their boss so hurriedly leave?

    He even disregarded the task

    Despite their curiosity, they also felt a bit grateful for that mysterious call.

    Atst they had a chance to catch their breath.

    After taking the elevator to the 30th floor, Terrence switched to the staff elevator and came down to the first floor.

    Besides the top echelons, no one inside or outside thepany knew that he was the elusive Mr. Terrence.

    Just as he reached the first floor, he bumped into an unexpected guest.

    Elizabeth Thompson walked gracefully into the lobby on her high heels. When she saw Terrence, her eyes were filled with disdain and even revulsion.

    This was the headquarters of UK in River City.

    Those who could enter this ce were either rich or noble, who did Terrence think he was?

    Once he was just Terrence, not even worthy of being called a beggar.

    How did he deserve to be here?

    Seeing Terrence, Elizabeth felt a headacheing.

    She had already said what she needed to, why could Terrence not understand?

    Did he find it fun to keep following her around?

    Did Terrence actually think she would fall for someone a good-for-nothing like him?

    What if people misunderstand her rtionship with this good-for-nothing?

    After all, she once had an engagement with this good-for-nothing.

    Especially as this was the headquarters of UK.

    It was said that the mysterious Mr. Terrence was the CEO of UK.

    No way.

    She couldnt give others that wrong impression.

    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes, took a step forward, and stopped next to

    Terrence. She opened her mouth and said, Lucy.

    Miss Thompson. , Lucy promptly stepped forward, going to Elizabeths side.

    Elizabeth said with a smile, Since when did the threshold of UK headquarters drop so low? Now that even any tom, dick or harry can wander in?

    The tom, dick, or harry she was referring to was obviously Terrence. In Elizabeths eyes, Terrence was even less than a tom, dick or harry..

 Chapter 156 - 156: 105: The person at the top of Mr. Terrenceéˆ¥æªš heart

    Chapter 156: 105: The person at the top of Mr. Terrences heart

    Trantor: 549690339

    Even cats and dogs know shame, but does Terrence Lentz?

    If Terrence Lentz knew shame, would he still cling so stubbornly?

    Being entangled with such a person made Elizabeth Thompson feel extremely ufortable.

    She just couldnt understand why such people existed in the world.

    And yet he was her former fianc.eastern fantasy

    It was just disgusting.

    Lucy didnt know Terrence Lentz, so she could only apologize with a smile, Im really sorry about affecting your mood, Miss Thompson. Ill report this to my superiors.

    Elizabeth Thompson was the River City image ambassador invited by the UK Group.

    After all, she held the title of the number one female talent in River City.

    She had a fan base on various social tforms.

    Lucy was just an assistant and couldnt afford to offend Elizabeth Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson cast a sideways nce at Terrence Lentz and then walked away.

    It seemed as if merely looking at him for one more moment would make her feel sick.

    Terrence Lentz remained expressionless and walked away as if nothing had just happened.

    A momentter, he took out his phone and made a call.

    Put me through to Adam. All right, please wait a moment.

    Soon, the call was connected.

    A respectful voice came from the other end of the phone, with a slight ent,

    Sir.

    Whats the deal with Elizabeth Thompson?

    Elizabeth Thompson?

    Adam was stunned for a moment, then he remembered and exined, Miss Thompson is our newly signed image ambassador for River City this year.

    Image ambassador?

    Elizabeth Thompson?

    Terrence Lentzs brow furrowed slightly, and his thin lips parted, l see.

    With that, he hung up the phone.

    Adam looked at the disconnected call, somewhat confused.

    He didnt understand what Terrence meant.

    A momentter, Adam regained hisposure and put away his phone, following Terrence from behind.

    He had been working with Terrence for decades, and had never seen him asking about any women before.

    Elizabeth Thompson was the first.

    Could it be Terrence was a suitor of Elizabeth Thompson?

    Elizabeth Thompson was well-known and had many suitors, so it was normal for Terrence to be envious of her.

    After all, which man wouldnt love a beauty with both talent and virtue?

    At this thought, Adam felt a tremor in his heart.

    If it was really so, then they couldnt afford to neglect Elizabeth Thompson.

    They had to give her a good impression.

    What if Terrence sessfully pursued her and mentioned todays incident in the future?

    Once outside, Adam asked the secretary, Where is Miss Thompson now?

    The secretary looked down at herputer and replied, Shes on the 13th floor.

    Adam immediately headed for the elevator.

    13th floor.

    Lucy brought Elizabeth Thompson to the conference room, Miss Thompson, please wait a moment. Mr. Zhang, who is in charge of negotiating your contract, is currently in a meeting. Let me get you a cup of tea.

    Its all right. Im not in a rush, Elizabeth Thompson replied considerately.

    If it were any otherpany, Elizabeth Thompson would definitely be angry if they made her wait.

    After all, she was River Citys number one female talent.

    People always had to wait for her; when had she ever waited for someone else?

    But this was the UK Group.

    The UK Group was one of the top ten conglomerates in the world.

    The receptionists here were graduates from prestigious universities, and Mr. Zhang was a well-known powerful figure in their circle.

    Lucy turned around to pour tea for Elizabeth Thompson.

    Just then, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened.

    Adam walked in from outside, Miss Thompson, is it?

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded, Hello.

    Lucy came in with the tea and saw Adam, immediately showing deep respect, Adam, sir!

    Adam frowned slightly and scolded, What is Zhang day on up to? Is this how you treat Miss Thompson? Lucy was dumbfounded.

    She even had trouble reacting.

    Elizabeth Thompson was just a regional image ambassador for River City, was there any need for Adam to be so apprehensive?

    Not to mention Elizabeth Thompson, even if it were a national ambassador, Adam had never been like this before.

    What was Elizabeth Thompsons background?

    Before Lucy could react, Adam smiled at Elizabeth Thompson, Im really sorry for making you wait, Miss Thompson. Pleasee this way.

    Adam bowed slightly in a gesture of invitation, appearing very respectful, as if Elizabeth Thompson was an important leader.

    Elizabeth Thompson was also slightly stunned.

    Although she had been selected as the regional image ambassador. their attitude towards her hadnt been this enthusiastic before.

    After all, many people were trying desperately to be chosen as the image ambassador.

    But now

    This was too abnormal.

    Mr. Zhang was of high status in the UK Group, but the man in front of her dared to call him by his full name.

    This showed that his status was definitely higher than Mr. Zhangs.

    Elizabeth Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Could it be

    Because of Terrence?

    She had heard that the UK Group was one of Terrences many businesses.

    With this thought, Elizabeth Thompsons heart began to race..

 Chapter 157 - 157: 105: The person at the tip of Mr. Terrenceéˆ¥æªš heart 2

    Chapter 157: 105: The person at the tip of Mr. Terrence¡¯s heart 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Thump, thump, thump.

    One after another.

    As if it could jump out of the chest at any moment.

    If these people were so respectful to her because of Mr. Terrence, then it meant that Mr. Terrence had already taken a liking to her. Elizabeth Thompson followed Adam with an excited heart.

    Adam led her to the VIP room.

    ¡°Please have a seat, Miss Thompson.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson sat down gracefully.

    Adam smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Miss Thompson wasing in advance. If there¡¯s any negligence, please forgive me.¡±

    As he said this, Adam seemed to suddenly remember something and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, let me introduce myself. I am Adam. If you need anything, just tell me directly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded lightly, bing more and more certain of her thoughts.

    This must have been arranged by Mr. Terrence.

    Adam was doing all of this to please her future wife.

    Elizabeth Thompson narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°l just remembered I have some things to deal with, can we postpone the signing for now?¡±

    She was testing.

    Testing Adam¡¯s attitude towards her.

    ¡°Of course, absolutely,¡± Adam nodded with a smile, ¡°We can arrange it whenever you have time, Miss Thompson. Are you nning to leave now?¡±

    Seeing Adam¡¯s reaction, Elizabeth Thompson felt reassured.

    It seemed her guess was correct.

    If Mr. Terrence didn¡¯t like her, Adam would definitely not be so amodating.

    Elizabeth Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I am going back now.¡±

    Adam immediately responded, ¡°l will arrange a car for you right away.¡±

    Although this Miss Thompson wasn¡¯t Mr. Terrence¡¯s girlfriend at the moment, there was no guarantee it wouldn¡¯t happen in the future.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Elizabeth Thompson said.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s our duty to do so.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson got up from her chair with a smile.

    Adam walked beside her while not forgetting to instruct his assistant to arrange a car.

    The assistant quickly ran to arrange it.

    By the time the two arrived downstairs at the UK building, the driver had been waiting for a while.

    ¡°Mr. Adam.¡±

    Adam nodded, then turned back to Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, where do you live?¡±

    Seeing Adam¡¯s respectful attitude towards Elizabeth Thompson, the driver was also somewhat incredulous.

    Adam was a high-level executive at UK, and it was very rare for anyone to have him act like this.

    Apparently, Miss Thompson ¡®s identity must be very influential.

    ¡°l live at No. 198, Steel Road.¡±

    Adam immediately instructed the driver, then personally opened the door for Elizabeth Thompson and reminded the driver to be careful on the road.

    If anything were to happen to Elizabeth Thompson, his good days would be over.

    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the vi.

    Elizabeth Thompson said her thanks and got out of the car.

    Olga was about to leave to y cards and was very surprised to see Elizabeth Thompson return.

    ¡°Emma, weren¡¯t you going to UK to discuss the cooperation?¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson took the meeting very seriously, leaving an hour early and even requesting a makeup artist toe to the house.

    But now, she was back so soon¡­

    Could it be that the signing didn¡¯t go well? Elizabeth Thompson replied, ¡°l just came back from UK.¡±

    ¡°How did the signing go?¡± Olga asked worriedly.

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at Olga and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything when youe back.¡±

    Olga couldn¡¯t wait to hear the whole story and couldn¡¯t just go and y cards anymore.

    ¡°l won¡¯t go y cards, let¡¯s go back to the room and talk.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded and followed Olga¡¯s footsteps.

    Soon, the two entered the room.

    Olga couldn¡¯t wait and asked, ¡°Tell me quickly, what happened?¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson told the whole story, including her own guesses, to Olga.

    Upon hearing the news, Olga was utterly astonished.

    She had always known that her daughter¡¯s beauty and talent would one day attract Mr. Terrence¡¯s attention.

    And that he would eventually fall under her spell.

    But Olga never thought that day woulde so soon.

    Her daughter was just too outstanding.

    Olga held Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s hand tightly.

    Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let anyone know about this yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Olga was puzzled.

    Her daughter was so excellent that she wanted the whole world to know as a proud mother.

    Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°Do you know what Mr. Terrence¡¯s biggest characteristic is?¡±

    Olga frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson lips curled up slightly, ¡°It¡¯s being low-key.¡±

    Although Mr. Terrence was a business tycoon, he had never appeared in public, which was enough to show his low-key nature.

    If the Thompson n acted high-profile at this time, it would definitely go against Mr. Terrence¡¯s preferences..

 Chapter 158 - 158: 105: The person at the tip of Mr. Terrenceéˆ¥æªš heart 3

    Chapter 158: 105: The person at the tip of Mr. Terrence¡¯s heart 3

    _

    Trantor: 549690339

    She had to let Mr. Lentz know that she was not like those ordinary superficial girls out there.

    Hearing this, Olga nodded, smiling, ¡°Emma, what you said makes a lot of sense. ¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson was indeed the top talent in River City.

    This breadth of vision and insight was absolutely iparable to ordinary people.

    Olga continued, ¡°1 have to hurry and tell your dad this good news.¡± This time, Elizabeth didn¡¯t stop her.

    Such good news indeed should be reported to Reg Thompson.

    On the other side.

    Terrence Lentz drove to the farmer¡¯s market.

    The environment here wasn¡¯t very good.

    People wereing and going.

    You could see uncles and aunts haggling everywhere.

    There were also beggars with broken bowls in their hands.

    Terrence frowned slightly. He had originally nned to go to the fresh supermarket but recalled that Vi liked the salted goose here, so he came over.

    The salted goose shop was so popr that it required a line.

    Terrence stood behind the crowd.

    Tall and long-legged, with an excellent temperament, he stood out in the crowd like a crane among chickens, attracting countless nces.

    Even many young girls, with blushing faces, came up to ask for his WhatsApp number.

    But all were politely rejected.

    Realizing that he already had a fianc¨¦e, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Indeed, all the good-looking men belong to others.¡±

    After buying the salted goose, Terrence went to buy some other side dishes and passed by a milk tea shop to get two cups of milk tea.

    Only two hourster did he arrive at Vi¡¯s ce, carrying everything in his hands.

    Ding-dong.

    He stood at the door and rang the doorbell.

    As expected, Mantou opened the door.

    Terrence went to the kitchen with familiarity, tied on an apron, and started washing vegetables and cooking.

    Three dishes and one soup were enough for two people.

    Since they had a salted goose, only two more dishes and a soup were needed. Vi¡¯s cooking was poor. Usually, the most she made were in porridge and instant noodles.

    While he was cooking, Mantou sat quietly by his side.

    Despite being a fat cat, it gave people the illusion of a dog.

    Just then, the sound of the door opening filled the air.

    Mantou swiftly rushed over, meowing nonstop.

    Vi picked up the cat with one hand and put down her backpack with the other.

    Terrence peeked out from the kitchen doorway, wearing an apron, ¡°Vi, go wash your hands. We can eat right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded and turned to go to the bathroom to wash her hands.

    When she came out, Terrence already had the food on the table.

    ¡°Thanks for the effort, busy man.¡±

    ¡°l enjoy the process of cooking,¡± Terrence said with a straight face. If Adam Swantz had heard this, he would¡¯ve jumped with excitement.

    Enjoy the process of cooking?

    So a person could be shameless to this extent.

    Vi picked up her bowl, ¡°Well, then we¡¯re different. I was born with poor culinary skills and get confused in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Weplement each other perfectly,¡± Terrence said with a deep tone.

    Vi smiled slightly, ¡°That does seem to make some sense.¡±

    Terrence picked up an empty bowl, ¡°Would you like to have some soup before eating?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Terrence stood up to serve her soup.

    ¡°Careful with the soup,¡± Terrence handed the soup to Vi.

    Vi took it with both hands, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why be so polite?¡± Terrenceughed softly.

    As the two ate and chatted, Vi asionally shared the things that happened at school today.

    Terrence listened intently.

    After dinner, Vi voluntarily went to wash the dishes.

    Terrence took the dishes from her, ¡°You focus on reviewing your lessons, leave the rest to me.¡¯

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t just eat and do nothing.

    ¡°You need to get used to it,¡± Terrence said.

    Used to it?

    Used to what?

    Terrence continued, ¡°When you¡¯re with me, I¡¯m not used to letting my girl cook or wash dishes.¡¯

    A simple sentence, without any excessive decoration.

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°May I ask, Mr. Lentz, how long can you maintain this habit?¡±

    ¡°If you have to set a deadline, then it¡¯s for a lifetime,¡± Terrence said half-jokingly.

    His eyes half-closed, he looked at Vi. The depths of his ink-ck eyes seemed bottomless.

    Vi alsoughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to it?¡± ¡°l hope Miss Thompson will supervise.¡±

    Having said that, Terrence went to wash the dishes.

    Vi went to water the flowers on the balcony, then took out her books and started reviewing lessons in a serious manner.

    She had never been so serious in front of anyone before.

    After Terrence finished washing the dishes, he prepared form milk for

    Mantou and only then proposed to leave.

    Vi closed the book in her hand, looked up at Terrence, and stuffed a bank card into his hand, ¡°Oh, by the way, this is for you..¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159: 105: The person who is on the tip of Mr. Xiantingéˆ¥æªš heart_4

    Chapter 159: 105: The person who is on the tip of Mr. Xianting¡¯s heart_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Terrence Lentz looked at her suspiciously.

    Vi Thompson exined: ¡°Auntie gave me this card¡­¡± Vi casually mentioned her meeting with Eleanor Armstrong earlier in the day.

    Upon hearing this, Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it back to her.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, drive safe.¡± As Vi said this, she continued, ¡°Is your leg injury okay recently?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Vi sent Terrence Lentz out the door.

    Upon returning to the Lentz n, Terrence handed the bank card back to Eleanor Armstrong.

    Eleanor frowned slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give this card to Vi? How did it end up with you?¡±

    Terrence exined: ¡°Vi said she doesn¡¯t need the money and asked me to return it to you.¡±

    ¡°You steel-hearted, straight man! Vi told you to give it back to me, and you did?¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong was very angry.

    She thought Terrence Lentz was insensitive.

    Eleanor continued: ¡°Hurry up and give the card back to Vi!¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t ept it.¡± Terrence responded, ¡°If she was going to ept it, she wouldn¡¯t have asked me to bring it back.¡±

    Eleanor said grumpily: ¡°Vi didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Terrence asserted.

    Eleanor shook her head helplessly and went on to ask: ¡°How have you been getting along with Vitely?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I guess.¡±

    Eleanor continued: ¡°Do you know about her moving out of the Thompson

    n?¡±

    ¡°l know.¡±

    ¡°Vi is a good girl, I misunderstood her before,¡± Eleanor said earnestly, ¡°You should get along well with her, don¡¯t miss out on her.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t bully her; she¡¯s had a tough time these years.¡±

    ¡°Fine. ¡±

    Terrence Lentz was a man of few words, but his attitude was sincere.

    At that moment, Eleanor seemed to think of something and asked: ¡°By the way, can you swim?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    Eleanor said: ¡°Then I need to sign up for a swimming ss, too.¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly want to learn?¡± Terrence asked.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to make choices in the future.¡± Eleanor replied.

    Choices?

    ¡°What choices?¡±

    Eleanor looked up at Terrence and asked: ¡°If Vi and I suddenly fell into the water, and you could only save one of us, who would you save first?¡± This world-ss dilemma sessfully stumped Terrence Lentz.

    On one side was his mother, on the other side was his beloved¡­

    Eleanor smiled: ¡°You see, you have no idea, do you?¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡± Terrence asked in return.

    Eleanor continued: ¡°So, a sensible mother-inw has already started preparing to learn to swim.¡±

    With that, Eleanor looked at Terrence: ¡°So you need to learn more from your mother. Be a thoughtful fiance, don¡¯t wait for me to remind you of everything. ¡±

    Terrence felt his mother was right and nodded slightly.

    Eleanor was quite surprised.

    She had never seen Terrence be so obedient before.

    He simply didn¡¯t seem like her youngest son anymore.

    It seemed that Vi was the right choice for a daughter-inw.

    Eleanor felt more and more pleased and continued: ¡°Do von know what a

    thoughtful fiance is like?¡±

    ¡°You tell me.¡¯

    Perhaps only at times like this would Terrence have the patience to listen to Eleanor so attentively.

    Eleanor spoke earnestly: ¡°Girls are actually quite simple creatures. They don¡¯t always need a handsome guy with lots of money. They care more about the details in their everyday life. For example, offer to carry her bag when going out, and peel shrimp and pour water for her when having dinner.¡±

    At this point, Eleanor paused and then continued: ¡°Aside from respecting her, respect her friends and everyone and everything rted to her.¡±

    Terrence listened very seriously.

    Eleanor spoke carefully.

    The next day, Elizabeth Thompson received a call from Adam, inquiring about when she would be avable to discuss signing a contract.

    Adam said: ¡°Miss Thompson, if you¡¯re avable, I¡¯ll arrange for a driver to pick you up right away.¡±

    Elizabeth tried to suppress her excitement, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time right now.¡±

    ¡°Then may I ask when you¡¯ll be avable?¡± Adam asked.

    Elizabeth replied: ¡°Probably the day after tomorrow morning.¡±

    Adam said: ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a driver to pick you up then.¡±

    This contract matter should have been settled yesterday; the UK wouldn¡¯t wait that long for an ambassador.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Elizabeth Thompson, Adam would have already found someone else.

    But who could rece the favorite person of his master?

    Who would dare to change it?

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Adam felt touched and immediately responded.

    trouble at all, it¡¯s my duty..¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: 105: The person who is on the tip of Mr. Xiantingéˆ¥æªš heart_ _5

    Chapter 160: 105: The person who is on the tip of Mr. Xianting¡¯s heart_ _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    After hanging up the phone, Elizabeth Thompson hid her smile, a glint shing in her eyes.

    As anyone well-versed in psychology would know,

    Things that are too easily obtained are not easily cherished.

    So, she couldn¡¯t agree to sign the contract so easily.

    As Elizabeth squinted her eyes, she suddenly spotted a familiar figure.

    It was Mrs. Sherman.

    Mrs. Sherman was Trevor Sherman¡¯s grandmother.

    Naturally, Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to make her presence known.

    She immediately approached with a smile, ¡°Grandma Sherman.¡±

    Mrs. Sherman looked up and frowned, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    Aging can cause memory decline.

    Being a talented woman of River City, Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t fuss with an olddy.

    Elizabeth smiled tenderly, ¡°Grandma Sherman, I¡¯m Elizabeth Thompson, a good friend of Big Brother Sherman.¡±

    ¡°Good friend?¡± Mrs. Sherman stared at Elizabeth, ¡°l think you¡¯re treating Trevor like a cash cow, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Elizabeth was taken aback.

    She never expected Mrs. Sherman to say such words.

    As River City¡¯s top talent, she was always pursued and revered, no matter where she went.

    When had she ever been insulted like this?

    This damn old woman!

    Although Elizabeth was very angry, she didn¡¯t show it, maintaining a gentle tone, ¡°Grandma Sherman, have you misunderstood something? I have never regarded Big Brother Sherman as a cash cow.¡±

    Vi Thompson must have said something in front of Mrs. Sherman.

    Otherwise, Mrs. Sherman wouldn¡¯t hate her for no reason.

    Vi was truly disgusting!

    A petty person who stirred up trouble.

    ¡°Not treating Trevor as a cash cow? Then what are you doing being so close to him? Don¡¯t you know he likes you?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°You don¡¯t like him but want to string him along? Oh, I¡¯m wrong, you¡¯re not treating him as a cash cow, you¡¯re using him as a stepping stone!¡±

    Being hit right in her weak spot, Elizabeth¡¯s face looked extremely unpleasant.

    Mrs. Sherman watched Elizabeth, ¡°Can¡¯t speak now, can you? If I were you, I¡¯d find a crack in the ground to crawl into. What are people like you doing being born into this world? You¡¯re an embarrassment!¡±

    Mrs. Sherman truly didn¡¯t like Elizabeth, which is why she was so direct.

    When facing Elizabeth, she didn¡¯t even bother to pretend.

    ¡°Mrs. Sherman, I respect you as an elder, so I¡¯ve been holding back with my words,¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again, I am only friends with Big Brother Sherman, and I am not as filthy as you think!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Sherman, are you saying that in your eyes, there can¡¯t be any other feelings between men and women besides love?¡±

    She and Trevor were just ordinary friends, and she had never thought of having anything happen with Trevor.

    It was Trevor who willingly made sacrifices for her.

    Who Trevor liked was his own choice, and had nothing to do with her!

    She couldn¡¯t decide Trevor¡¯s life.

    For Mrs. Sherman to say such things about her was simply too unfair.

    Mrs. Shermanughed outright, ¡°That trick might fool Trevor, but you want to fool me? You really think I¡¯ve lived all these decades for nothing?¡±

    In your dreams.

    Elizabeth¡¯s face turned red from anger.

    Mrs. Sherman had someone to meet and couldn¡¯t be bothered with Elizabeth any longer, so she turned around and left.

    On the other side of the mall.

    Elena Williams was assisting Mrs. Thompson while they walked and asked, ¡°Mom, how many years has it been since youst saw your old friend?¡±

    ¡°About twenty years or so.¡±

    Elena asked, ¡°That long? Will you still recognize each other?¡±

    ¡°l video chatted with her yesterday. She still looks the same, but all her hair is white now.¡± Mrs. Thompson walked while looking around, ¡°Where is that restaurant she mentioned? Are we there yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just ahead,¡± Elena said.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded and continued walking.

    At that moment, Mrs. Sherman came face to face with them. She smiled and said, ¡°Suie!¡± was equally excited upon seeing her friend. She opened her

    arms wide for a hug, ¡°Yaya!¡¯

    Two white-haired olddies embraced each other.

    After a long time, they finally let go of each other.

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Yaya, let me introduce you. This is my daughter-inw, Elena Williams.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, hello,¡± Elena greeted warmly.

    Mrs. Sherman smiled and nodded, ¡°Hello, hello..

 Chapter 161 - 161: 106: Not a fuel-efficient lamp

    Chapter 161: 106: Not a fuel-efficientmp

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Sherman and Mrs. Thompson were wartimerades.

    However, the two seemed to give apletely different aura.

    Mrs. Thompson had a grand air about her, making people hesitant to act impulsively around her.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deter the younger generations in the family.

    Mrs. Sherman, on the other hand, was kind and amiable, always smiling at everyone.

    Elena Williams had initially thought she would see a replica of her mother-inw.

    But things turned out to be very different from what she had imagined.

    Elena Williams then said, ¡°Aunt, just call me Elena.¡±

    Mrs. Sherman held Elena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sally, your daughter-inw is really great.¡±

    She had long heard of how Evan Thompson traveled a great distance for love.

    Mrs. Sherman had always been curious about what the second daughter-inw of the Thompson n looked like, and today she finally met her.

    Although she was already in her forties with wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, one could still tell that Elena was very beautiful when she was young.

    She did have the charm that made a man travel thousands of miles for her.

    Facing her old friend, was filled with feelings and asked, ¡°Renee, have you settled in River City now?¡±

    Although both of them were silver-haired olddies, it didn¡¯t feel odd at all when they called each other by their names.

    Mrs. Shermanughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been decades since anyone called me by that name.¡¯

    Mrs. Sherman¡¯s maiden name was Renee Joll.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s maiden name was Sally Bet.

    They had called each other by these names since they were young.

    Later, after each of them got married, they went their separate ways, and that separationsted for decades.

    ¡°Me too, I almost forgot I even had a name,¡± Mrs. Thompson said.

    Over the years, wherever she went, she was respectfully called ¡°Mrs.

    Thompson.¡±

    Her name had not been used for a long time.

    Mrs. Shermanughed as well.

    After theughter, Mrs. Thompson continued to ask, ¡°Did your family¡¯s guy get married?¡±

    She was asking about Mrs. Sherman¡¯s grandson Trevor Sherman.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Mrs. Sherman replied, ¡°Their generation¡¯s affairs are beyond my control.¡¯

    ¡°How old is he now?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked again.

    ¡°Almost thirty,¡± Mrs. Sherman answered.

    Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time for him to find someone.¡±

    Speaking of this issue, Mrs. Thompson had a headache and waved her hand, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like those introduced by the family, but his own choice is no good either!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the young people nowadays are all like that.¡± Mrs. Thompson held Mrs. Sherman¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and chat while we eat.¡± Mrs. Sherman followed her to the dining room.

    Although they had not seen each other for decades, they still remembered each other¡¯s favorite foods.

    When they ordered dishes they each liked, they smiled knowingly at each other.

    Elena thoughtfully poured tea for the two elderlydies.

    After decades apart, the two had endless conversations to catch up on. Mrs. Sherman then asked, ¡°Sally, 1 remember you having a granddaughter,

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    Mrs. Sherman didn¡¯t notice the loneliness in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes, and continued, ¡°How old is she now? How about we be inws?¡± Inws¡­

    Hearing these words, Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°If the child hadn¡¯t gone missing, she would have turned eighteen this year.¡±

    ¡°Missing?¡± Mrs. Sherman frowned slightly, ¡°Sally, what happened?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson tearfully recounted the story, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been dreaming of finding the child.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand andforted her,

    ¡°Technology is so advanced now, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find the child. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    As she spoke, it seemed like Mrs. Sherman remembered something and continued, ¡°By the way, I heard from Old Sun that he saw your granddaughter.

    Who is she?¡±

    ¡°She was adopted by my oldest son and his wife,¡± Mrs. Thompson answered.

    Mrs. Sherman asked, ¡°They even adopted children?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    ¡°How is the adopted one?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to ask.

    Mrs. Thompson shook her head, ¡°After all, she¡¯s not raised by us. She has too many schemes, and I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    As the saying goes, don¡¯t air your dirtyundry in public.

    As for the incident with the loquat syrup and pear, Mrs. Thompson, of course, wouldn¡¯t tell outsiders.

    Mrs. Sherman nodded in understanding, ¡°It would be fine if she was sensible. But if she¡¯s also scheming, it¡¯s indeed hard to like her.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Back then, my eldest son and his wife brought her back without my knowledge. If I had known, I would have stopped them. They were too impulsive! ¡±

    Mrs. Thompson had a hunch that Sylvia Thompson would be a disaster sooner orter.

    Mrs. Sherman said, ¡°Don¡¯t me the child, they were just looking for some emotional support..¡±

 Chapter 162 - 162: 106: Not a fuel-efficient lamp 2

    Chapter 162: 106: Not a fuel-efficientmp 2

    One can understand the feeling of losing a child.

    Just like her back then.

    A car ident took away her husband, son, and daughter-inw.

    If it weren¡¯t for a crying, dependent grandson, she wouldn¡¯t have made it through.

    What people fear most is ack of spiritual support and hope.

    Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°l understand what you¡¯re saying, but that¡¯s not how

    From Vi¡¯s perspective, if she were to be found and discover that there was a sister her age in her family, who had almost been adopted as soon as she went missing.

    What would Vi think?

    Moreover, Sylvia is not an easy person to deal with.

    ¡°Think of the bright side, dear,¡± Grandma Shermanforted her, ¡°Your most important task now is to be happy every day, regain your strength, find your child, and be there for her college graduation, wedding, and your grandchild¡¯s one-month celebration.¡¯

    Graduation, wedding, one-month celebration¡­

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes filled with light.

    But¡­

    Will there really be such a day?

    Grandma Sherman saw through her worries and said with a smile, ¡°Trust me, we¡¯ll find the child. You still have good fortune ahead.¡±

    Elena Williams chimed in, ¡°Auntie is right, we will definitely find Vi as long as we don¡¯t give up. Our big family has never taken a family portrait before, so when Vies back, let¡¯s take a family portrait.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a family portrait.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded with a smile.

    She will surely live to see that day.

    After dinner, Mrs. Thompson suggested that Elena and Grandma Sherman go home.

    Grandma Sherman refused with a smile, ¡°No need, my grandson Trevor wille to pick me up in a while.¡±

    Putting aside his poor judgment in women, Trevor really had no other ws.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s chat a bit more then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    They chatted for only a short while before Trevor arrived.

    ¡°Grandma.¡¯

    Seeing Trevor, Grandma Sherman stood up with a smile, ¡°Trevor, this is an oldrade of mine from when I was young. You can call her Grandma Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Thompson,¡± Trevor politely greeted her.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded with a smile, ¡°Good.¡±

    For some reason, Trevor didn¡¯t find Mrs. Thompson unfamiliar at all.

    It was as if¡­

    He had seen Mrs. Thompson somewhere before.

    But he clearly had never met her before.

    Grandma Sherman continued, ¡°This is your Grandma Thompson¡¯s daughter-inw, you can call her Second Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Second Aunt.¡¯

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    After getting acquainted, Trevor left with Grandma Sherman.

    On the way¡­

    Trevor asked, ¡®Grandma, have I seen Grandma Thompson somewhere before?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Grandma Sherman shook her head, ¡°l haven¡¯t seen her myself in many years. ¡±

    Trevor frowned slightly, ¡°Then why does she seem so familiar?¡±

    There wouldn¡¯t be such a sense of familiarity if they had never met before.

    Grandma Sherman thought carefully and then exined, ¡°You probably saw her in an old photo at home.¡±

    During their time in the military, she and Mrs. Thompson had taken a picture together.

    Back then, they were full of vigor.

    Time flies, and so many years have passed since.

    Trevor seemed to realize something, ¡°So the person in the picture standing next to you is Grandma Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her,¡± Grandma Sherman nodded.

    Trevor suddenly understood.

    No wonder¡­

    No wonder he found Mrs. Thompson so familiar.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Adam called Elizabeth Thompson on time, inviting her to discuss the contract signing.

    During these three days, Elizabeth had thoroughly investigated Adam¡¯s background.

    Adam was a veteran figure in the UK.

    He was also the head of the River City branch.

    Who in the UK wouldn¡¯t lower their head when they saw him?

    But now¡­

    This powerful figure, who usually received ttery from everyone, was actually serving her, tending to her every need.

    This inted Elizabeth¡¯s ego to the extreme.

    Probably no one else in River City received such special treatment but her.

    Elizabeth held her phone, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m still quite busy these days, can we postpone it for another two days?¡±

    If it were someone else, two days¡¯ dy probably wouldn¡¯t be eptable.

    But who is Elizabeth?

    Adam, afraid of offending his future boss¡¯s wife, immediately replied, ¡°No problem, Miss Thompson. You go ahead with your business, and I¡¯ll contact you when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Elizabeth dijo.

    Adam carefully hung up the phone.

    Looking at the disconnected call, Elizabeth smirked.

    Here, Elizabeth had just hung up Adam¡¯s call and received Trevor¡¯s.

    She tossed her phone aside without answering.

    But Trevor on the other end was very persistent.

    Finally, on his third attempt, Elizabeth picked up the phone.

    Trevor invited Elizabeth to have dinner together.

    ¡°Alright, Big Brother Sherman, I have something to tell you too,¡± Elizabeth said.

    After hanging up, Elizabeth changed her clothes and went out.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at the agreed-upon restaurant.

    Trevor had already ordered her favorite dishes, ¡°Emma, see if there¡¯s anything you want to add.¡±

    ¡°This is enough,¡± she replied.

    Trevor nodded, knowing that Emma didn¡¯t want to waste food.

    Elizabeth always cared about others like this, always thinking of others. Elizabeth took a sip of water. and then looked at Trevor. ¡°Biz Brother Sherman, let¡¯s meet less in the future.¡¯

    Trevor was taken aback, quickly asking, ¡°Why?¡±

    He and Elizabeth had always had a very pleasant rtionship so far.

    And they shared manymon topics. Elizabeth¡¯s sudden statement made Trevor flustered.

    With an apologetic expression, Elizabeth said, ¡°Grandma Sherman was right, I might not have handled some things appropriately, and I didn¡¯t exin them to you either. Big Brother Sherman, you¡¯re an outstanding person and there¡¯s someone better waiting for you. I can¡¯t hold you back..¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163: 107: Directly Ascend to Godhood

    Chapter 163: 107: Directly Ascend to Godhood

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elizabeth didn¡¯t mention Grandma Sherman directly, but she med her implicitly in every sentence.

    Trevor¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    He knew that it must have been Grandma Sherman who went to see Elizabeth.

    After all, from the beginning, Grandma Sherman didn¡¯t like Elizabeth.

    Trevor looked up at Elizabeth, ¡°Did my grandmae to see you?¡±

    Elizabeth nodded first, then shook her head, ¡°No, we just happened to meet at the shopping mall.¡±

    Just happened to meet?

    How is that possible!

    It had to be Grandma Sherman who went to see Elizabeth on purpose.

    It¡¯s just that Elizabeth was too kind-hearted to give Grandma Sherman a way out.

    ¡°Emma, don¡¯t defend my grandma. I know it¡¯s not your problem. On her behalf, I apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, Big Brother Sherman, there¡¯s no need to apologize!¡± Elizabeth nced at Trevor, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I know I¡¯m not as outstanding as my sister, so Grandma Sherman not liking me is normal.¡± Now Trevor finally knew the root of the problem.

    It was because of Vi Thompson.

    He should have thought of it earlier.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Vi¡¯s instigation, Grandma Sherman would absolutely not have gone to see Elizabeth.

    Since encountering Vi, Grandma Sherman seemed like a different person.

    Before, Grandma Sherman never drank Milk Tea.

    She even used to say Milk Tea was junk food.

    But now?

    She would drink it every few days.

    At first, Trevor was puzzled as to why Grandma Sherman suddenly liked drinking Milk Tea, butter he found out it was because of Vi.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°My sister is not only beautiful, but she also won first ce in a violinpetition. It¡¯s not just Grandma Sherman who likes her, I also like my sister very much. Unfortunately¡­¡±

    At this point, Elizabeth lowered her head, looking deste, ¡°Unfortunately, my sister has some misunderstandings about me and our parents. Since she ran away from homest time, she hasn¡¯te back.¡±

    Trevor felt sorry for Elizabeth.

    Vi was truly heartless.

    The Thompson n had raised her for eighteen years, and Elizabeth wholeheartedly treated her as her closest and dearest sister.

    But Vi?

    Just because of some misunderstandings, she caused a scene by running away from home.

    She abandoned her parents and sister.

    Her ingratitude was simply outrageous.

    ¡°Emma, it¡¯s not worth it to be upset about someone like her.¡± Trevor handed Elizabeth a tissue, ¡°From the very beginning, she never treated you as a real younger sister.¡±

    Elizabeth took the tissue, her tears falling, ¡°But she is after all my sister, no matter what she does, she¡¯s still my sister. She¡¯s the closest person to me besides my parents.¡±

    Trevor had never met someone as kind-hearted as Elizabeth, clearly it was all Vi¡¯s fault, yet she kept emphasizing that Vi was her sister.

    Did Elizabeth have to endure Vi just because they were sisters?

    This was extremely unfair to Elizabeth!

    Trevor frowned, ¡°But she never treated you as family. Emma, don¡¯t be sad. People like her who have no conscience at all can do anything. She¡¯s a disaster, and it¡¯s a good thing she left your family.¡±

    Trevor continued, ¡°My grandma must¡¯ve been influenced by her, which is why she had such a deep misunderstanding of you.¡±

    Before encountering Vi, Trevor only knew that many women had strong intrigue, but he didn¡¯t know that someone in the world could be so malicious. Although Vi and Elizabeth were not blood-rted, their rtionship seemed to be even closer.

    But Vi ignored it all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to my sister,¡± Elizabeth immediately defended Vi, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, don¡¯t misunderstand her.¡±

    Unrted to Vi?

    How could it be!

    If Vi hadn¡¯t been badmouthing Elizabeth to Grandma Sherman, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a negative impression of Elizabeth!

    ¡°Emma, I know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, you really misunderstand my sister. She¡¯s a good person. It¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t meant to be with our family.¡±

    Looking at Elizabeth like this, Trevor felt helpless.

    Elizabeth was too kind-hearted, and her kindness made her think everyone in the world was as kind as her.

    After speaking, Elizabeth looked at Trevor, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I know you don¡¯t like my sister and have a deep misunderstanding of her, but I want to tell you that this matter is really not rted to her at all. I just bumped into Grandma Sherman at the mall and casually chatted with her. I think Grandma Sherman is right. You¡¯re at the marriageable age, and if I¡¯m too close to you, it would affect you to some extent, so from now on, let¡¯s try to see each other less..¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164: 107: Directly Become a God 2

    Chapter 164: 107: Directly Be a God 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    This was a case of retreating to advance.

    No one understood better than Elizabeth Thompson how much Trevor

    Sherman admired and liked her.

    In Trevor¡¯s heart, she was revered as an angelic figure.

    An idol and a confidante.

    She must make Trevor know that she was as untouchable as a delicate beauty in the moon.

    No one was worthy of her.

    She had to make Trevor, tormented by his feelings for her, into her loyal follower.

    Indeed, upon hearing this, Trevor immediately rified, ¡°Emma, I have never thought of you in that way. I just wanted to be friends with you. I admire your character and talent.¡±

    Before Elizabeth could speak, Trevor continued, ¡°Is it impossible to have a pure friendship between a man and a woman? If a girl misunderstand me because of you, then I would rather stay single for the rest of my life.¡±

    The appreciation shared between him and Elizabeth; if it was categorized under romantic feelings, it would be too vulgar.

    Although Trevor was a businessman, he also had a refined side.

    He greatly admired Elizabeth, willing to do anything for her, but he never fancied making Elizabeth his girlfriend. Having such a confidante in life.

    Is enough!

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth sneered in her heart.

    Trevor spoke so loftily, yet he was actually just smitten by beauty.

    If she was unattractive, would Trevor still consider her as his confidante?

    He probably wouldn¡¯t even nce at her!

    So, a hypocritical man like Trevor can only be used as a stepping stone.

    Trevor continued, ¡°Emma, I will exin to my grandma and you don¡¯t need to worry or feel pressured. We can still be like before.¡± Elizabeth was a bit worried, ¡°Looking at Grandma Sherman¡¯s expression¡­¡±

    Trevor patted Elizabeth¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave it to me.¡± Emma nodded her head.

    After finishing dinner, Trevor paid a visit to thepany.

    With a lot on his mind, it naturally affected his mood.

    Seeing his gloomy face, the Secretary muttered to herself, but held the documents and approached him bravely, ¡°Boss Sherman.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The Secretary continued saying, ¡°We need your signature on these documents.

    You have a meeting in ten minutes.¡±

    Trevor took the documents, flipped through a few pages, then frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the nning department? Can¡¯t they produce anything?¡±

    The Secretary lowered her head, not daring to make a sound. Trevor rubbed his temples, ¡°Ask ire toe to my office.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied the Secretary.

    Trevor entered his office with the documents.

    Soon, the head of the nning department, ire, arrived.

    Knowing why Trevor was angry, ire cautiously said, ¡°Boss Sherman.¡±

    ¡°Is this the n the nning department came up with?¡± Trevor barely lifted an eyelid, watching ire.

    ire immediately grabbed the documents, ¡°We¡¯ll revise it right away, Boss Sherman.¡±

    ¡°Three days!¡± Trevor picked up his cup and took a sip of water. ¡°In three days, if I¡¯m not satisfied with your ns, you cane see me with your resignation.¡± This was his ultimatum.

    Cold sweat ran down ire¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Sherman. The nning department will give you a satisfactory n within three days.¡±

    Trevor dismissed her.

    ire left his office.

    Trevor headed to the changing room, changed into a suit, and then went to the conference room.

    The meeting started five minutester.

    Trevor sat at the head of the table.

    The theme of the meeting was the New Universe.

    They were discussing a new project developed by the Su Corporation.

    New Universe was a fusion of technology and digitalization.

    It was also the ovep of reality and the virtual world.

    ¡°If we can get the support of the Milk Tea Master for this project, we will march invincibly forward, leaving the westernpetitors dumbfounded!¡±

    The Milk Tea Master they referred to was none other than the Tarot Milk Tea, a renowned figure in the hacker world.

    Upon hearing this.

    Everyone went silent.

    Taro Milk Tea was a divine figure in the hacker world, but was he likely to join the Su Corporation?

    ¡°Deputy Zacks,¡± someone turned to look at Dunn, then suggested, ¡°Last time your friend showed his skills off quite well. Maybe we can involve him in the New Universe project.¡±

    Although Dunn¡¯s friend wasn¡¯t as skilled as Taro Milk Tea, he was still quite capable.

    Dunn slightly turned his head, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about your suggestion, but¡­¡± What followed was left unspoken. After the meeting.

    Trevor and Dunn walked side by side.

    ¡°Could you negotiate again with your junior fellow apprentice, allowing me to meet this master?¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165: 107: Directly Become a God 3

    Chapter 165: 107: Directly Be a God 3

    Trantor: 549690339eastern fantasy

    At present, the Su Corporation is really in need of talent.

    Dunn is also in a difficult position, Boss Sherman, let me try harder.

    After all, Doleman has clearly refused him several times already.

    Trevor Sherman continued, Or you can give me the contact information of an expert, and Ill figure out the rest.

    Alright. Dunn nodded.

    After handling all the matters, Trevor Sherman returned to the Sherman Family Vi.

    Mrs. Sherman was still sitting on the living room sofa watching Kunqu Opera.

    Grandma.

    Trevor Sherman took off his suit and handed it to the servant, then walked over to Mrs. Sherman.

    Youre back? Mrs. Sherman nced at him.

    Yes, Trevor sat on the sofa, and then said, Did you meet Emma today? Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman frowned, Did shee to you toin?

    Youre overthinking it, she didntin to me. Trevor was very disappointed with Mrs. Shermans behavior. He remembered that she used to be a reasonable olddy.

    But somehow, she had changed.

    I took the initiative to invite her out for dinner, and I noticed that her mood was off, so I asked. Trevors tone was slightly heavy, Not everyone is like you!

    Trevor was genuinely angry about Mrs. Sherman going to find Emma, as this had touched his bottom line.

    He and Emma had nothing going on between them, and Mrs. Shermans meddling was quite damaging!

    Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor, I did meet Emma today, but I didnt go looking for her, she took the initiative to greet me! If you still have a brain, dont believe a single word she said!

    Grandma, who I choose as friends and what kind of girlfriend I want to find is my personal business, please dont over-concern yourself about it and leave me some personal space.

    Mrs. Sherman just looked at Trevor.

    Her expression was speechless.

    I really didnt go looking for her!

    Trevor knew that Mrs. Sherman wouldnt admit it, Whether or not you went looking for her is not important now. Whats important is what you and she have said to each other!

    Mrs. Sherman really wanted to p Trevors face.

    So infuriating!

    Trevor continued: Grandma, I advise you to stay away from Vi Thompson. She is not a good person.

    Disrespectful to parents above.

    Unloving to sister below.

    This kind of person is a social degenerate.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Shermans temper red, Who are you saying is not a good person? Who are you talking about?

    Trevor sighed helplessly, Grandma, do you know anything about Vi? Do you know her purpose in getting close to you? Would she still be so close to you if you had nothing?

    Of course, she wouldnt!

    Vi isnt the kind of person you think she is, Mrs. Sherman was angry, Its you who cant see people clearly, and now you want to me her!

    Trevor pinched his temples, he never knew thatmunicating with people could be so exhausting, Have you ever thought that ever since you met Vi, all of this has been a setup?

    A trap that Mrs. Sherman had fallen deeply into.

    Why didnt anyone dare to help Mrs. Sherman when she fell on the roadside?

    Why did Vi dare to help?

    Why werent others afraid that Mrs. Sherman was a scammer, but Vi wasnt?

    Did Vi have special abilities that others didnt?

    It was clear.

    The onlookers were all actors hired by Vi.

    Vi wanted to use the indifference of others to highlight her own kindness and beauty.

    Perhaps Vi doesnt even have any medical skills, everything youve experienced may just be a way to deceive people.

    Such a lowly trick could only deceive the elderly.

    Who said Vi doesnt have medical skills? The person who doesnt have medical skills should be Emma! Mrs. Shermans face turned pale, If Vi doesnt have medical skills, then who healed Miss Knights face?

    On the day of Emmas 18th birthday party, the Knight Family specially gave a gift to Vi.

    At that time, Emma thought the Knight Family was there to thank her.

    The scene was awkward for a moment. Did you know that Emma also treated Miss Knights face before?

    What do you mean? Mrs. Sherman asked.

    Trevor continued, The truth is Emma healed Miss Knights face, but Vi took the credit for it.

    Trevor had talked to Emma about this issue before.

    After all, Emma had also been involved in treating Fiona Knight at that time.

    Not long after Emmas treatment, Vi cheated the Knight Family by iming that only she could heal Fiona.

    But at that time, Emma had almostpletely healed Fionas face.

    So, the one who healed Fiona must be Emma.

    However, the kind-hearted Emma didnt want to pursue the matter, so in the end, it was said that Vi was the one who healed Fiona.

    Are you sick? Mrs. Sherman pointed at Trevor, You can even say such nonsense!

    Mrs. Sherman even wondered if Trevor had been cursed by Emma.

    Otherwise, howe Trevor had be so stupid!

    Grandma, why cant you just calm down and listen to my analysis? Trevor retorted.

    Its obviously a trap set up by someone else, but you keep digging into it. You believe whatever she says; arent you just a pig-head? In the end, Mrs. Sherman poked Trevor in the head.

    Trevor was helpless, as these words were clearly meant to describe Mrs. Sherman herself.

    Mrs. Sherman didnt feel like saying anything more; she turned around and

    left.

    As Trevor watched Mrs. Shermans back, he frowned.

    His grandma!

    He didnt know when she would stop being so confused!

    On the other side.

    UK Headquarters Building.

    Terrence Lentz sat at his desk, flipping through the documents handed over by Adam, frowning slightly: Has the brand ambassador issue not been settled yet?

    When it came to this, Adam was also helpless.

    After all, the other party was Elizabeth Thompson.

    Adam said, Miss Thompson has been quite busy, so she hasnte to discuss the contract.

    When he finished speaking, Adam prayed in his heart that Terrence would not trouble him.

    Hearing this, Terrence suddenly remembered something and said lightly, Cancel Elizabeth Thompson, rece her.

    A simple phrase.

    Rece her?

    At this moment.

    Adam thought he was hallucinating.

    Terrence closed the document, From now on, I dont want to see Elizabeth

    Thompsons name on any UK list..

 Chapter 166 - 166: 108: Viola makes a move

    Chapter 166: 108: Vi makes a move

    Trantor: 549690339

    Adam was truly baffled now.

    Terrence Lentz had clearly asked Elizabeth Thompson before.

    Why suddenly change people now?

    Adam continued, Sir, are you serious?

    He was afraid that after the change, this gentleman woulde to settle ounts with himter.

    Hearing this, Terrence Lentz looked up slightly.

    He didnt say anything.

    Just one look was enough to erase Adams doubts, and he immediately said, Ill take care of it right away.

    That was the kind of authority he had.

    At this moment, Adam finally understood that he had misunderstood Terrences intentions.

    Thats right.

    How could a person like Elizabeth Thompson catch the eyes of a gentleman?

    Adam immediately contacted the PR department to change the image ambassador.

    On the other side.

    Vi was tutoring Rachel Barton at home.

    She lectured seriously, and Rachel had a good mind, so she was making significant progress recently.

    Vi, I ranked in the top 15 in my ssst months test.

    Congrattions. Vi took a sip of milk tea.

    Thank you!

    Vi smiled and said, Why thank me? You worked hard too.

    No no no, this is all thanks to you, Rachel continued, I cant understand what my teacher says, but its different when you exin.

    Vi made the knowledge in the textbook flexible and interesting.

    She was willing to listen and could also understand.

    But she couldnt understand at all what her teacher was saying.

    Listening to her teachers ss was like listening to a monk chanting scriptures; it made her sleepy.

    Do you have any questions? Vi continued to ask.

    Not for now, Rachel put away her book, Vi, Im going home now. I have something to do tomorrow night, so I wont being.

    Vi nodded slightly, By the way, Rachel, who are you living with now? Where do you live?

    Im living with a friend. Rachel answered.

    Vi smiled and said, Ill have to visit you sometime.

    Okay. Im going now, Vi.

    Mhm. Vi escorted Rachel to the door.

    Rachel had walked here, so naturally she would walk back as well.

    Her ce was about ten kilometers away from Vis, and it would take about forty minutes to walk back.

    Rachel lived in a resettlement house, and the environment was not particrly good.

    Litter was everywhere in the neighborhood.

    The facilities were also very old.

    In the early autumn, no one cleaned the fallen ne tree leaves; it looked very deste.

    Rachel hurried home with the Mantou she had just bought outside.

    As soon as she arrived at her apartment building, she ran into herndy.

    Despite the early autumn, thendy was wearing fur, not minding the heat, looking like a nouveau riche.

    Hello,ndy. Rachel greeted politely.

    Thendy nced at Rachel, Little Barton, when are you going to pay the rent?

    Landy, I really dont have money now, can you give me a few more days? Rachel asked.

    Barton, think for yourself, how many days has yourndy postponed for you? Thendy frowned slightly, You have already owed 20 days of rent! I already rented it to you cheaply.

    Rachel lowered her head, bit her lip, and looked very embarrassed.

    She really didnt have any money.

    Her senior year ss schedule was tight, and she sometimes went to Vis ce for tutoring after school. She could only earn about a hundred or two on weekends with her part-time job

    Thendy continued, Ill give you two more days. If you still dont pay the rent, pack your things and leave.

    People shouldnt be too kind in this world.

    She had postponed the rent day after day, but this girl still had no intention of paying the rent.

    Such an ungrateful person.

    Hearing this, Rachel looked at thendy, Thank you, auntie. Ill try to find a way to pay the rent as soon as possible.

    Thendy didnt say anything else and turned to leave.

    Rachel returned to her rental room.

    A tiny room.

    Tweleve square meter.

    The kitchen, bathroom, and bedroom were all in the same space.

    Fortunately, the rent was cheap, only 600 yuan a month.

    Normally, Rachel wouldnt be behind on rent, butst month she had given all her money to Vi.

    What should she do now?

    Rachel lost her appetite for dinner and tossed the Mantou aside.

    At that moment, Rachels phone beeped.

    Rachel picked up her phone.

    It was a text message.

    [Theres apetition Friday night, are youing?] Just as Rachel was about to reply, another message came in.

    [The prize is 100,000 yuan.] One hundred thousand.

    Rachels eyes lit up.

    If she could win, she wouldnt have to worry about rent anymore, and she could focus on studying well.eastern fantasy

    A momentter, Rachel typed out a word in response to the text message.

    [Coming.]

    [Friday night, 6 p.m. at Starlight Racing Track..]

 Chapter 167 - 167: 108: Viola Takes Action 2

    Chapter 167: 108: Vi Takes Action 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    [Okay.]

    After replying to the text message, Rachel Barton¡¯s mood instantly brightened. She picked up the Mantou that was cast aside and started nibbling on it with gusto.

    It was just a tasteless Mantou, but her expression seemed as if she was eating some kind of delicacy.

    The Lentz n.

    Eleanor Armstrong was sitting on the living room couch, knitting a scarf.

    Her mood was quite good, even humming a little tune.

    Charlotte Young, seeing her like this, was somewhat puzzled. She walked over and sat down beside Eleanor, smiling, ¡°Mom, what happened? You seem so happy.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Do I look that happy?¡± Eleanor looked back at her eldest daughter-inw.

    ¡°Definitely, your mouth is almost stretching to the back of your ears!¡± Charlotteughed.

    Eleanor hadn¡¯t noticed, ¡°Really?¡±

    Charlotte nodded and then asked, ¡°When did you learn how to knit sweaters?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t knit sweaters. I¡¯m just knitting a scarf.¡± Eleanor replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s still pretty impressive.¡± Charlotte continued.

    ¡°Knitting a scarf is easy, do you want to learn?¡± Eleanor asked.

    Charlotte quickly waved her hand, declining. How could she learn this kind of thing?

    ¡°Is this for the third son?¡±

    Charlotte asked knowingly.

    ¡°No,¡± Eleanor shook her head.

    Charlotte looked very surprised, ¡°Then, who are you knitting it for?¡±

    That was indeed odd.

    ¡°It¡¯s for Vi,¡± Eleanor answered.

    Vi?

    Charlotte was taken aback, and then she realized, could Eleanor¡¯s ¡°Vi¡± be referring to Vi Thompson?

    ¡°You, you mean Vi Thompson?¡± Charlotte asked very uncertainly.

    Eleanor nodded, ¡°Yes.¡¯

    Charlotte swallowed, and was very surprised.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand.

    When did Eleanor¡¯s rtionship with Vi Thompson be so good?

    Could it be¡­

    Because of the Beauty Pills?

    Charlotte continued, ¡°Weren¡¯t you not fond of Vi before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I had a misunderstanding with her before.¡± Thinking back, Eleanor was actually quite regretful, ¡°Vi is a very good child. It¡¯s Terrence¡¯s good fortune to marry her.¡±

    At this point, Charlotte waspletely dumbfounded.

    Was this person really still her mother-inw?

    As she said this, Eleanor looked at Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, we misunderstood Vi before.¡¯

    Charlotte felt worse and worse, and continued, ¡°Mom, have you ever thought that those Beauty Pills might not have been made by Vi at all?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be sisters-inw with a country girl.

    Before, Eleanor was on her side, so she had more confidence.

    But now, Eleanor had actually turned against her!

    Charlotte simply couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Charlotte, what do you mean?¡±

    Eleanor frowned slightly.

    ¡°Exactly what I said!¡± Charlotte was somewhat agitated, ¡°Mom, think about it. She¡¯s just a vige girl, she might not even know anything about herbs, let alone making Beauty Pills, and good ones at that!¡±

    ¡°So, there¡¯s only one exnation: she¡¯s tricking us!¡¯

    No matter how Charlotte thought about it, there was only one possible exnation.

    ¡°But the Beauty Pills do seem to work very well, how do you exin that?¡± Eleanor asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying the Beauty Pills are fake, just that I don¡¯t know if they were made by her.¡± Charlotte continued,

    After a pause, she added, ¡°l suspect Vi Thompson bought those Beauty

    Pills.¡±

    ¡°Bought them?¡± Eleanor furrowed her brows.

    Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes, bought them. I asked around, and the betrothal gifts we gave to the Thompson n were all taken by Vi. Her parents didn¡¯t get a single dime.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Vi isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± Eleanor tly denied.

    Vi Thompson was definitely not the kind of person who would buy medicine and deceive others.

    ¡°Mom, think about it. If Vi could really make Beauty Pills, would she still study? She could just sell the Beauty Pills directly! With their amazing effect, there would be a huge demand!¡±

    Studying was just for making money.

    Based on the sky-high price of one Beauty Pill worth 800,000 =

 Chapter 168 - 168: 108: Lavish Spending

    Chapter 168: 108: Lavish Spending

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Do I need to repeat the same thing twice?¡± Eleanor Armstrong frowned. Charlotte Young immediately shut her mouth and turned to go upstairs.

    She came to the door of the second brothers room and knocked.

    ¡°Sophie, are you in there?¡±

    ¡°The door¡¯s open, you can juste in, sister-inw.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the room.

    Charlotte twisted the doorknob and pushed the door open.

    Sophie was practicing yoga.

    Perhaps it was because of her years of yoga practice that she had such a perfect figure and strong flexibility.

    Charlotte was very envious. For a moment she even forgot why she was angry, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Sophie, how have you managed to keep this up for so long?¡±

    She too had tried yoga.

    But she onlysted three months.

    So her figure wasn¡¯t as well maintained as Sophie¡¯s.

    Sophieughed, ¡°You just get used to it. What did you need me for, sister-inw?¡±

    Only then did Charlotte remember why she was here, and she continued: ¡°Guess what I just saw mom doing downstairs?¡±

    ¡°What was she doing?¡± Sophie asked.

    ¡°Knitting a scarf,¡± Charlotte said.

    As she said this, she added: ¡°But that¡¯s not the point, not the scarf, do you know who the scarf was for?¡±

    ¡°The third son.¡¯

    Who in the Lentz n doesn¡¯t know that Eleanor Armstrong favors Terrence Lentz the most?

    Whatever good things there are at home, Eleanor always wants to save them for Terrence first.

    ¡°You guessed wrong this time!¡± Charlotte dered.

    Sophie chuckled lightly, ¡°Then who could it be for? Surely not the eldest brother?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡¯

    ¡°Then who is it?¡± Sophie was very curious. ¡°Sister-inw, just tell me straight out. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡±

    Charlotte said: ¡°It¡¯s for Vi Thompson! Vi Thompson!¡±

    At that, Sophie was just as shocked.

    Vi Thompson?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one Mom hates the most among the Thompson Family?¡± Sophie asked.

    ¡°Who knows what she¡¯s thinking!¡± Charlotte crossed her arms, ¡°l said a few more words, and she actually got upset!¡¯ Sophie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Could it be because of the Beauty Pills?¡±

    Never mind Eleanor, the whole affair with the Beauty Pills had a huge impact on her too.

    Even now, Sophie greatly regretted gifting a servant with the Beauty Pills!

    She must have been seriously ill then or something.

    Charlotte nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what 1 thought too, but she should consider this:

    how could Vi, a naive country girl who¡¯s never seen the world, possibly know how to make Beauty Pills?¡±

    They had discussed this matter before.

    Eventually, the two sisters-inw agreed that the Beauty Pills must have been bought.

    Even though the Thompson n wouldn¡¯t invest arge sum of money to support Vi.

    But Vi had Terrence, and also the betrothal gifts from the Lentz n.

    Sophie squinted her eyes, ¡°It seems that our third brother has made quite a bold move.¡¯

    Everyone said Terrence was a good-for-nothing.

    But she saw that not only was Terrence not worthless, he was also very scheming!

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have yed such a huge hand!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Charlotte asked.

    Sophie continued: ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mom seem to like Vi a lot right now?¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°Like her? It¡¯s more like Mom¡¯spletely bewitched.¡±

    ¡°Mom likes Vi, grandfather likes Vi, and there¡¯s no need to mention our father.¡± Sophie poured a ss of water for Charlotte, ¡°Who do you think the power to control the household will end up with in the end?¡±

    The Lentz n had not been divided for a while now, control over the household and the stakes in the Lentz Corporation. They only held a minority stake, most of it was in the hands of the patriarch and the Lentz couple. The eldest and the second of the Lentz n have been struggling bitterly for years over this house controlling power behind the scenes.

    At these words, it was as if Charlotte had been woken up with a startling jolt.

    She instantly sobered up.

    ¡°What you mean to say is?¡±

    Sophie nodded.

    ¡°Well yed, third brother, I thought he was really a good-for-nothing! Turns out he was ying such a big game!¡± Charlotte was very angry, ¡°He¡¯s been utterly useless for years, hasn¡¯t contributed a thing to the family or the corporation, why does he get to reap benefits without lifting a finger!¡¯

    Realizing that her words about reaping benefits without lifting a finger sounded a bit harsh, Charlotte quickly added: ¡°What I mean is, he isn¡¯t fit to inherit at all!¡±

    Sophie didn¡¯t mind those words though, sheughed: ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying he doesn¡¯t deserve it? Who can help it if all the elders love him?¡± Charlotte felt like she was about to lose it from anger!

    Seeing the expression on Charlotte¡¯s face, Sophie added: ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s no use getting mad, we should just me our luck.¡±

    These words did not quell Charlotte¡¯s anger. Instead, it only made her angrier..

 Chapter 169 - 169: 108: Gracious generosity_4

    Chapter 169: 108: Gracious generosity_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sophie continued to console, ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s probably for the best that we don¡¯t have the power of being the head of the house, at least we can have peace.¡±

    ¡°Sophie, are you really content with this?¡±

    Who would truly be content in front of this outrageous wealth?

    ¡°What can one do even if they are not content?¡± Sophie retorted.

    Charlotte Young sighed.

    Indeed.

    What could she do?

    Sophie continued: ¡°We, we¡¯ve all been fooled by the third son!¡±

    Charlotte bit her lip, ¡°This good-for-nothing, he has no talent for anything else, but he i s first-ss when ites to scheming against his family.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the current situation is notpletely irreversible,¡± Sophie said.

    Upon hearing this, Charlotte immediately asked: ¡°Do you have any good solutions?¡±

    Sophie curled her lips, ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you go back and discuss with my brother? How about we join forces?¡±

    Join forces?

    Charlotteughed, ¡°Sophie, it sounds like we are opponents, but when did we ever be enemies within our family of brothers and sisters-inw?¡±

    Underworld battles are just that.

    Some things can¡¯t be said openly.

    Once they are exposed, some things will deteriorate.

    This Charlotte is not stupid either.

    Charlotte continued, ¡°Sophie, I won¡¯t talk to you any longer, your brother should be home by now.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, take care, sister-inw.¡±

    Charlotte turned and left.

    Watching Charlotte¡¯s departing back, Sophie narrowed her eyes.

    Charlotte returned to her bedroom.

    As expected, Bartley Lentz was home.

    Charlotte ryed all the events that urred today, as well as her conversation with Sophie, to Bartley Lentz.

    Upon hearing this, Bartley Lentz said: ¡°Talkative people will slip up, Sophie is not an easy opponent either, don¡¯t let her sell you while counting the money for her!¡±

    ¡°This time it¡¯s not her who wants to sell me, it¡¯s your brother who wants to sell us!¡±

    Bartley Lentzpletely dismissed Terrence, his face full of mockery, ¡°Are you talking about the third son?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be! Didn¡¯t you see your mother¡¯s expression today!¡±

    Thinking about it makes one angry.

    Not to mention the difficulty of serving her mother-inw, she also favours others.

    Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°Even if my parents and my grandfather want to give thepany to that good-for-nothing, do you think he can handle it? Even if he could, would those shareholders in thepany agree?¡±

    After all, Terrence once caused million-dor losses to the Lentz n within a week.

    With that, Bartley Lentz shook his head helplessly, ¡°You women, you¡¯re just simple-minded, all brawn and no brains.¡±

    ¡°Bartley, so your point is?¡±

    ¡°Sophie is ying us!¡± Bartley Lentz said irritably, ¡°Once our spearhead is aimed at the third son, wouldn¡¯t it make it easier for that couple to take advantage of the situation? Join forces? It¡¯s ridiculous that you could say such a thing!¡¯

    Upon hearing this, Charlotte suddenly understood.

    So that¡¯s how it is!

    Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°In the future, you should avoid going there, to avoid being sold off, and then happily counting money for others.¡±

    Although Charlotte was quite unhappy about this, she couldn¡¯t deny her error.

    ¡°l understand.¡¯

    Having said that, Charlotte continued, ¡°What about Vi Thompson? I don¡¯t want to be sisters-inw with a country bumpkin! Absolutely disgusting!¡¯

    Just thinking about how some country people don¡¯t wash their bodies for months makes her all goosebumps.

    ¡°What can a country bumpkin do to you?¡± Bartley Lentz asked.

    ¡°l find her disgusting!¡¯

    ¡°If it¡¯s really unbearable, just tolerate it, it¡¯s better not to upset Mother,¡± Bartley Lentz said.

    Charlotte sighed softly, ¡°It seems that I married into your family to endure all

    ¡°Don¡¯t I love you?¡± Bartley Lentz asked.

    Although Bartley Lentz¡¯s personal quality wasn¡¯t great, he was very loyal when it came to love.

    Other bosses frequented foot massage parlors and social events.

    Except for the unavoidable business appointments, he never flirts with others.

    He and Charlotte were also in a rtionship of free love.

    Hearing this, Charlotte turned her head and red at him, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I love you, you think I would wallow in the dirty water of your family?¡±

    The status of Charlotte¡¯s family was not inferior to that of the Lentz n.

    If Charlotte wanted, she could have married better.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Not to mention, the looks of the Lentz brothers are unparalleledpares to others.

    Bartley Lentz smiled, walked over to Charlotte¡¯s side, and massaged her shoulders, ¡°Wife, 1 love you.¡±

    Even if the couple¡¯s children had graduated from university, they still loved each other as they did in the beginning.

    The Lentz brothers¡¯ fidelity to love is beyond question.

    After ten days, Vi Thompson came to give a follow-up check-up to Cheryl Forrest and Ettin Tuchman.

    After the check-up.

    Cheryl immediately asked: ¡°Miss Thompson, how is it?¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: 108: Viola Takes Action_5

    Chapter 170: 108: Vi Takes Action_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ever since she lost the child, she had pinned her hopes on having a second one.

    She took her medication on time every day and kept a good mood at home.

    Ettin Tuchman went back to work as well.

    It seemed like life had returned to its previous state.

    Vi Thompson let go of Cheryl Forrest¡¯s wrist and continued, ¡°You have recovered quite well. If you want to have a child now, you can have intercourse during your ovtion period.¡±

    Although Vi was inexperienced, she had studied medicine after all.

    She still understood this basic knowledge.

    Moreover, in order to help Cheryl and Ettin have a second child sessfully, she had gone through many medical books.

    Upon hearing this, Cheryl eximed in surprise, ¡°Miss Thompson, really?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    After all, since giving birth to Knight Tuchman, she hadn¡¯t had any sterilization or contraceptive measures, but she hadn¡¯t be pregnant all these years.

    Now, just after taking two doses of the medication, she could get pregnant sessfully?

    It seemed somewhat incredible.

    ¡°Really,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Cheryl held Vi¡¯s wrist tightly, ¡°Miss Thompson, if I can get pregnant, you will be our family¡¯s savior!¡±

    Vi simply smiled.

    Cheryl continued, ¡°Should I continue taking the medication?¡±

    ¡°No need. Although this medicine can help regte the body, taking too much of it is not beneficial. The current dosage is just right.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Thompson, I will follow your advice.¡±

    After what happened with Knight, Cheryl became more cautious and followed the doctor¡¯s advice. Even if there was a single word incorrect, she would call Vi.

    That evening, when Ettin came home, Cheryl told him about it.

    Ettin was also very excited and asked, ¡°Really? Did Miss Thompson really say that?¡±

    Cheryl nodded, ¡°Really! That¡¯s what Miss Thompson said!¡± Ettin hugged Cheryl tightly.

    They hoped that their wishes would be fulfilled this time.

    In the blink of an eye, it was Saturday.

    Starlight Racing Track.

    Rachel Barton arrived as promised.

    She wore a mask that only revealed her eyes.

    A bald man saw hering and immediately greeted her with a smile, thought you weren¡¯ting!¡¯

    ¡°Since I promised you, I won¡¯t break my word.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just like you, Ghost!¡± The bald man gave her a thumbs up. At the underground racing track, everyone had a code name.

    Ghost was Rachel Barton¡¯s code name.

    Apart from this code name, no one knew anything about her.

    Rachel asked, ¡°Are the preparations all set?¡±

    ¡°Just follow me.¡±

    Rachel followed the bald man¡¯s footsteps.

    In a little while, they arrived at a room.

    The bald man took out a contract and handed it to Rachel, ¡°Read the terms carefully before signing. If anything ident happens during the race, our race track will not be responsible for any consequences.¡±

    Without saying anything, Rachel signed the contract directly.

    She knew the dangers of racing better than anyone else.

    But¡­

    She needed the money.

    The bald man took the contract and threw Rachel a helmet.

    Rachel caught it.

    He continued, ¡°Car number 36.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Rachel nodded, took the helmet, and turned to leave.

    There were a total of ten contestants.

    Each contestant had an independent waiting room.

    Just as Rachel was about to reach the waiting room, her head was suddenly covered with a sack.

    Darkness enveloped her vision.

    Then, a barrage of punches and kicks followed.

    Rachel only felt her leg being struck hard by something, and the pain rushed in. She felt as if her leg was no longer her own. The pain was unbearable.

    This beatingsted for about two minutes.

    Rachel struggled to free herself from the sack.

    There were no marks on her face, but her body was covered in bruises, especially her leg.

    Participating in the race was not a problem.

    But there was no hope of winning a prize.

    It was obvious that this was a premeditated n.

    The person behind it didn¡¯t want her to participate in the race.

    Rachel limped into the waiting room.

    At this moment, the host¡¯s voice came from outside the field, ¡°Now, please wee the ten contestants to the stage!¡¯

    Rachel looked outside, her eyes full of anguish.

    She hade for the 100,000 prize, but now that she had been tricked, participating in the race had be meaningless.

    At that moment, someone gently took the helmet from her hand.

    Rachel looked up and saw a wless profile.

    ¡°Vi? Vi!

    Vi turned to look at Rachel, her lips parted slightly, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    With that, she put on the helmet.

    From Rachel¡¯s perspective, this action was extremely cool!

 Chapter 171 - 171: 109: Undoubtedly number one

    Chapter 171: 109: Undoubtedly number one

    Trantor: 549690339

    Rachel just stared at Vi.

    She waspletely taken aback.

    Vi wore a ck jacket, ck leather pants, and ck boots.

    Her whole look exuded a sexy wildness.

    So cool.

    Before Rachel could react, Vi walked to the track.

    Wee racer number one, Fish Rider.

    Racer number two, Wolf Night.

    Racer number three, Beacon.

    Racer number four, many.

    Racer number ten, Ghost.

    Vi walked onto the track as the announcer called her name.

    She stood at 5 1 8, with long, straight legs. The helmet obscured her face, but her figure was undeniably striking.

    The announcer read the race rules.

    The audience began cing bets.

    Each person could only bet on one racer.

    Bets started at 1000 yuan.

    A win would 5000 yuan.

    Double the bet to 2000 yuan, and a win would yield 10,000 yuan.

    For a bet of 3000 yuan, a win would bring in 15,000 yuan.

    And so on, with no upper limit.

    There was a lot of discussion in the audience.

    Some people decisively chose the racer they had their eye on.

    But others were hesitant.

    l have inside information; choose racer number three.

    Number three? Is your insider information reliable? Hes so skinny; he doesnt look like a winner.

    You cant judge a book by its cover, or the ocean by its surface.

    But some people doubted this was true and spected if the organizers had nted someone to throw off the other bettors.

    If racer number three didnt have explosive strength, theyd lose their money.

    Nevermind; Ill go with racer number five. There were a total of ten racers.

    Racer number five had the most muscr build.

    With a height of 60 and weighing almost 660 lbs, even the powerful motorbike seemed small inparison.

    Is no one picking racer number ten?

    As soon as the words were spoken, a burst ofughter came from the audience.

    Didnt you see that racer number ten is a woman?

    Racers are all men.

    Four-fifths of the audience watching the races are men too.

    Riding a motorbike and controlling a motorcycle are different things.

    A motorbike uses an engine to generate and transmit power, making it rtively simr to riding an electric scooter, so both men and women can ride them.

    Motorcycles, on the other hand, use steam, diesel, or traction motors to generate power. They have strong power and high performance, making them more suitable for uneven terrain. Motorcycles prioritize control and off-road performance.

    Women have smaller stature and physical strength, making it difficult for them to control motorcycles. A momentarypse in control could lead to a disastrous oue, so almost 99 0/0 of motorcycle racers are men.

    Upon hearing this, an offended young boy, who came to watch the race with his father, said, Little girl? Whats wrong with a little girl? You adults still discriminate by gender?

    These people would usually preach gender equality, but when push came to shove, theyd forget all about it.

    What do you know, kid?

    The boy was about eight or nine years old, with two braids and delicate hairpins. He snorted lightly, then looked up at his father. Dad, lets choose racer number ten, the big sister?

    Momo, dont get involved in this. The father patted Momos little face.

    He had his eye on racer number six, Silent Watcher.

    Racer number six appeared ordinary, but was known for his explosive strength. The father had followed several of his races.

    Momo felt wronged and looked at his uncle. Uncle, you choose racer number ten, the big sister.

    The uncle appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old.

    He had well-defined facial features.

    He sat in his seat, legs crossed, and upon hearing Momo speak, he looked at his niece with a smile. Alright, for Momos sake, well choose racer number ten, the big sister.

    Uncle, youre the best! Thank you, uncle! Youre my real uncle! Momo was now happy.

    So, Im not your real dad now? The father looked at his brother beside him and continued, Baldwin, dont listen to this kid. Choose whoever you want!

    Setting aside the fact that racer number ten was a woman, He had never heard of this Ghost before.

    It was clear she was just there to make up the numbers.

    There were a total of 80,000 spectators in the audience.

    The number of people who chose racer number ten did not exceed four digits, which showed just how unpopr she was.

    Baldwin smiled gently, Its fine. As long as Momo is happy.

    He never nned to rely on this to make a fortune anyway.

    It was just for fun.

    Uncle, its not just about making me happy, Momo said seriously. We have to believe in racer number ten, big sister!

    Okay. Baldwin nodded his head.

    Momo noticed her father had ced a tenfold bet and turned to look at Baldwin.. Uncle, how many times did you bet?eastern fantasy

 Chapter 172 - 172: 109: Undoubtedly number one_2

    Chapter 172: 109: Undoubtedly number one_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi nced at the controller on the table, Only twice the odds! My dad chose twenty times!

    Basil came to win money, so, of course, he wanted higher odds.

    ording to the odds of one thousand dors to five thousand.

    If Basil wins on this twenty-thousand-dor bet, he could cash out one hundred thousand dors.

    Hearing this, Baldwin said with a smile, Well, lets go for twenty times for your uncle too.

    After that, Baldwin set the odds to 20 on the controller.

    Long live Uncle! Vi cheered out loud.

    Basil immediately said, Baldwin, dont spoil this girl like that! Twenty thousand dors!

    Even if it was thrown into the water, it would make a ssh.

    Whats going on here?

    Baldwin smiled lightly, Its no big deal.

    Basil looked at Vi and frowned slightly, Vi, youre way too unreasonable!

    Vi made a grimace at Basil.

    Then, Vi continued, l believe that Car No. 36 will definitely win. Dad, youll regret it.

    If she wins, Ill cut off my head and let you use it as a stool! Basil said.

    Vi snorted, l just believe in Car No. 36!

    As Basil was about to say something more, Baldwin interjected, Its rare for a child to have faith. Let her believe this time.

    Upon hearing this, Basil shook his head helplessly. Baldwin was just too indulging towards the child.

    Vi leaned against Baldwins chest and whispered, Uncle, do you know why

    I chose Car No. 36?

    Why? Baldwin asked.

    Vi said, 1 feel sorry for Car No.36. Nobody believes in her just because shes a girl.

    At this point, she paused, and then continued, l think the adults are so strange. They usually talk about gender equality, but now they say that women cant do it! It drives me crazy!

    Perhaps these words wouldnt be much of a problem for a man to hear.

    Vi, despite being young, was not a small-minded person.

    Being a girl herself, she couldnt help but get angry when she heard her father and other adults talk like this.

    Hearing this, Baldwin let out augh.

    Vi continued, Uncle, dont worry. If we win the bet, its yours. If we lose, its on me. I still have my gift money! Dont you trust Car No. 36? Baldwin asked.

    l do! Vi nodded.

    Then why do you think shell lose?

    Vi smiled, Everybody loses sometimes. Even the most outstanding people cant always win. As the saying goes, victory or defeat is amon urrence in the military.

    Baldwin nodded, a sh of admiration in his eyes, and patted Vi on the head, You seem to understand a lot.

    In this world, many people arent as clear-headed as a child.

    At this moment, the hosts voice rang out again, As of now, 5,694 people have chosen the first contestant, Fish Rider. 4,306 chose the second, Wolf Night. 12,612 chose the third, Beacon. 9,046 chose the fourth, many. 9166 chose the fifth, Lets Ride. 10,236 chose the sixth, Silent Watcher. 10,000 chose the seventh, Carophone. 15,260 chose the eighth, Noda Hiroji. 6,998 chose the ninth, Night Tragedy. 807 chose the tenth, Phantom! Plus, 1000 viewers are waiting until thest ten minutes after the race! Everyone must seize the opportunity!

    Our Noda Hiroji has be the undisputed poprity king! Wow, Im already looking forward to his performance. In second ce is our third contestant, Beacon. Now, lets count down from ten seconds, everybody!

    The audience at the scene was very excited.

    They shouted together.

    As the number reached Vi casually put on her gloves, straddled her long legs, and simply sat on the motorcycle.

    It was a straightforward action.

    But on her, it conveyed a wild and unruly temperament.

    Cool and handsome.

    Vi stared intently at Car No. 36.

    Wow! Contestant No. 36 is so cool!

    Can she win a motorcycle race just by looking cool? Basil continued, What does a little brat like you know aboutpetition?

    Vi snorted.

    Baldwin looked up slightly.

    He nced at Car No. 36.eastern fantasy

    The motorcycle was powerful and massive, making the girl seem a bit petite, but the aura she exuded was undeniable.

    Baldwin had been nonchnt before.

    But at this moment, he focused and asked Basil, Which number did you choose?

 Chapter 173 - 173: 109: The Undoubtedly Deserving Number One 3

    Chapter 173: 109: The Undoubtedly Deserving Number One 3

    _

    Trantor: 549690339

    Silent Watcher, Basil replied.

    Baldwin raised an eyebrow slightly, Its number six.

    Hmm.

    Basil found the figure of number six in the crowd.

    At the moment, number six was in the top five.

    Not bad, should have some explosive power, as he said this, Baldwin paused and continued: But I think number 10 has pretty good explosive power as well.

    Number 10? Basilughed out loud, pointing at the big screen on the field: You mean the car in thest ce? Yep. Baldwin nodded slightly.

    Basilughed even louder.

    Dont even talk about explosive power, she might not even make it up that steep slope.

    A steep slope is the lowest difficulty in a motorcycle race.

    But this only applies to qualified racers.

    Baldwin didnt speak.

    He just watched the big screen.

    She followed the crowd leisurely.

    Always maintaining a distance of less than 10 meters from the person in front.

    Just like shopping.

    When the number 29 car in the first ce passed the steep slope, it took only a few seconds, but she took more than 50 seconds.

    It seemed to be a gap of just over thirty seconds, but on the racetrack, thirty seconds was an insurmountable distance.

    She was already in thest ce, and now she was even further behind.

    Im d I didnt pick number 10!

    Im dying ofughter, is number 10 here to be the joker?

    Number 3 was in the first ce.

    He had a strong momentum.

    But Noda Hiroji at the second ce was in hot pursuit, and he was still under great pressure.

    Noda,e on! Come on!

    Dont worry, there are a few slopes ahead, Noda just needs to speed up on the slopes.

    I knew number 3 must be a seeded yer!

    Dont celebrate too soon, Noda has won five races, I trust Noda.

    Basils gaze was fixed on number six, Silent Watcher.

    Sweat dripped from his forehead.

    He looked more nervous than if he were racing himself.

    Momo, who was next to him, was cheering and waving gs for number 10.

    Number Ten,e on! I believe in you!

    Just at that moment.

    With a bang!bender

    Silent Watcher suddenly stepped on the gas, and number six shot out in an instant.

    From fifth ce to first!

    Yeah! Basil clenched his fists, thrilled beyond words.

    He knew that Silent Watchers strength should not be underestimated.

    Number six is so good!

    Hurry up and overtake, hurry up! The audience under the stage were even more anxious, Its the U-shaped Bend and the consecutive bends soon, Hiroji,e on!

    As everyone knows, in a bend, you have to slow down, otherwise, it is easy to have side overturns.

    Therefore, very few racers overtake in consecutive bends.

    At this moment, Noda Hiroji increased his horsepower and overtook number six just like that.

    Hiroji is still Hiroji!

    Holy shit! Hiroji is awesome!

    Overtaking before the bend, he almost won the first ce.

    Because no one could overtake within the consecutive bends.

    On the other side.

    Adam Swantzughed as he watched the big screen, Bro, who did you choose?

    Number 10.

    The man sat in a corner with his cold face shrouded in shadow and vaguely visible.

    Blurred.

    As he spoke, the man stretched out his slender, fair index finger and lit up the button for number 10.

    Number 10? Adam Swantz almost thought he was seeing things, Bro, are you blind?

    Number ten was obviously the slowest and least promising among the tenpetitors.

    At the same time as Adam Swantz couldnt believe it, Terrence Lentzs next move made him even more stunned.

    Terrence Lentz went straight to change the odds to one hundred times.

    A 100,000-dor bet.

    Bro, even if you have money, you cant squander it like that!

    At this point, they should definitely choose Noda Hiroji.

    Although he didnt like people from the Ind Country, their strength was undeniable.

    Terrence Lentz gave a slight curve to the lips and offered no exnation.

    Adam Swantz sighed, Well, Ill choose number 10 too, if we lose, well lose together.

    As soon as his words were finished, Adam Swantz also set the odds to one hundred times.

    But in an instant, he saw Terrence Lentz set the odds to two hundred times.

    The 100,000-dor bet instantly became 200,000 dors.

    Bro, are you crazy?

    Although 200,000 dors was not much, investing it in someone who had no chance of turning the tide seemed wasteful.

    Watch the race. Terrence Lentz didnt offer much exnation, only uttering those three words.

    Adam Swantz took out his phone and checked his bank ount bnce, Bro, Im not gonna lose 200,000 dors with you.

    Whatever.

    Although Terrence Lentz spoke, his eyes remained fixed on Car No.36, his phoenix-shaped eyes slightly narrowed, and the depths of his eyes were pitch-ck, like a vast abyss, the bottom of which was impossible to see..

 Chapter 174 - 174: 109: Undoubtedly number one_4

    Chapter 174: 109: Undoubtedly number one_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    There was still some distance until the U-shaped Bend and the series of continuous bends.

    Thats why the racers were all trying their best to overtake each other at this point.

    Car No.6 caught up with Noda Hiroji, but was quickly overtaken again, and No.6 refused to fall behind.

    The other drivers were also chasing each other intensely.

    Only Vi Thompson was extremely calm.

    It was as if she was casually strolling down the street, showing no signs of urgency.

    l knew I shouldnt have chosen No.10!

    l was so blind! She doesnt even look like shes here topete! And now shes inst ce!

    l cant believe it! I thought she was a dark horse, a hidden gem, so I bet 100,000 dors on her, and now Im going to lose everything, down to my pants!

    Im d I hesitated and chose No.3. It looks like I have a pretty good chance of winning.

    Soon, they arrived at the U-shaped Bend.

    Everyone tacitly lowered their speed.

    Because after the U-shaped Bend, there were a series of Z-shaped bends, as well as the water crossing and the broken bridge sections On such a track, overtaking was virtually impossible.

    At the moment, Noda Hiroji was in first ce.

    Second ce driver, Terrence, was extremely upset. He wanted to take a gamble and was about to elerate when he saw the approaching U-shaped Bend and decided to give up.

    Boom!

    At that moment, a huge motorcycle engine sound erupted in the air.

    Everyone had not yet reacted.

    A motorcycle rapidly charged from behind.

    Its speed was so fast.

    Even the camera could only capture a blurry afterimage. Holy shit, she actually elerated!

    Theres a bend right ahead, is she trying to kill herself?

    Which car is that?

    The speed is too fast, I cant see it clearly.

    It must be Car No.36, since its the only one missing!

    No.36 is an idiot! They didnt elerate when they should have and elerated like crazy when they shouldnt have. Its their fault if they die.

    Motorcycle racing is very dangerous.

    The danger lies in overtaking and elerating through bends.

    Now, there are probably only a handful of people in the whole world who can overtake and elerate in bends.

    Its over, Car No.36 is done for!

    Fainthearted people had already closed their eyes in anticipation.

    The on-site rescue team was also ready.

    But in these circumstances, very few people can survive.

    The rescue team was just there for show.

    Vi sat on her motorcycle, holding the handlebars with both hands, showing no signs of nervousness on her face.

    As her adrenaline surged, all her gloom was swept away.

    The reason she loved racing was that it allowed her to forget all her troubles and enjoy the thrill of the adrenaline rush,bender

    This was the true essence of racing!

    elerate, keep elerating, going faster and faster.

    She made it! She got through the bend! My god, its a miracle! The audience in the stands stared at the big screen in disbelief.

    Then came excitement.

    Heart-stirring!

    No.10! No.lo! t

    The cheers rose and fell.

    This was the race they hade for.

    The situation changed unexpectedly, as if a new scene had opened up after the twisty road and dark willows and bright flowers.

    Adrenaline silently shouted, No.10, youre amazing! I love you!

    Basil was also very excited. He hadnt seen such a thrilling race in a long time and had even forgotten that he initially supported Car No.6.

    This feeling was very bizarre.

    No one had expected that the leisurely walker would transform into a dark horse, breaking records.

    After the U-shaped Bend came the series of continuous bends, and she still didnt slow down.

    She maintained her speed through the slopes, the water crossing area, and the broken bridge.

    Especially at the broken bridge.

    Her elegant drift and whip of the tail was simply breathtaking.

    Almost all the spectators stood up at that moment.

    They apuded and cheered.

    The apuse was deafening.

    Noda Hiroji watched the motorcycle in front of him, feeling deeply dissatisfied.

    In his eyes, Vi was just a nobody.

    While he was the god of war who had won five consecutive races.

    He absolutely could not allow someone like her to win.

    He had never tried overtaking and elerating in a bend before.

    Perhaps, speeding up during a bend wasnt that terrifying as long as one could control their direction properly.

    Moreover, he had participated in many long-distance races. His experience was more abundant than any of the individuals present.

    Victory or defeat rested on this moment.

    Noda Hiroji narrowed his eyes, gripped the handlebars tightly, and stomped on the elerator.

    Boom!

    The huge engine sound echoed again.

    My God, Noda Hiroji has elerated too!

    The ticket for this race was totally worth it! 1 need to record this! The atmosphere at the scene once again reached a fever pitch.

    Terrence aka Beacon, furrowed his eyebrows slightly..

 Chapter 175 - 175: 109: The Undeniable First_5

    Chapter 175: 109: The Undeniable First_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    He had a wife and children at home, he dared not gamble.

    He endured.

    There were still plenty of chances.

    This race was just for 100,000 dors, it wasnt worth risking it all for that amount.

    Go Hiroji!

    Noda Hiroji smoothly navigated the first bend.

    He knew, he could make it!

    The bend was not as difficult as he had imagined.

    Maybe.

    He should have tried this earlier.

    The scene was filled with cheers.

    Vi Thompson, catching sight of the approaching Noda Hiroji in her rearview mirror, remained calm. Her lips curled up into a small smile as she continued to elerate.

    Noda Hiroji also continued to elerate.

    Just then.

    Another sharp turn, Noda Hiroji tried to steer but it was toote. His hands couldnt keep up with the speed of his motorcycle.

    The motorcycle was too fast; he had to calcte the speed in advance, and then turn.

    Bang!

    Noda Hirojis bike shot straight out of the bend, crashing into the barrier.

    Smoke filled the air.

    Noda Hiroji instantly lost consciousness.

    The rescue team rushed out with a stretcher.

    No one in the audience had expected this turn of events.

    After Noda Hiroji managed to navigate the U-shaped Bend, they shared the same thoughts as Hiroji.

    It seemed, the bend was not as terrifying as they had imagined.

    But at this very moment. Reality delivered a brutal blow.

    Is Hiroji okay?

    He was going too fast, even if he survives this, hell likely be crippled for life!

    Noda Hirojis failure discouraged many from attempting to overtake on the bend.

    Vi Thompsons speed continued to increase.

    Screech!

    The number 36 bike had alreadye smoothly to a stop on the finish line.

    Thementator was stammering at this moment, Oh my! Number ten is incredible! Shes definitely the dark horse! Congrattions to our number ten, well deserved first ce!

    Then came a round of resounding apuse.

    Vi Thompson calmly exited her bike. As her feet touched the ground, she instinctively reached up to remove her helmet but paused midway as if remembering something and dropped her hand.

    She then walked towards the waiting room.

    Ten minutester, the second bike crossed the line.

    Second ce went to Beacon.

    Third ce was Wolf Night.

    The prizes for the top three racers were 100,000, 60,000 and 30,000 dors, respectively.

    Basil was cursing in anger, What happened to Silent Watcher today? Was he having a shit day? His performance was awful!

    Qt was very delighted, hands on her hips, How was it? Did my number ten sister win?

    Baldwin said, Qt is the smartest, uncle will treat you to a big meal today!

    Basil now greatly regretted not listening to his daughters advice.

    If he had listened to his daughter once, he would be among the over eight hundred winners now.

    Too bad

    Seeing how Basil was regretting, Qt mercilessly teased, Dad, you regret it now, right?

    Basil gruffly replied, No regrets.

    Qt continued, This is what you get for looking down on girls. Basil never expected that a girl could be so fierce.

    Baldwinughed, All the money I won today belongs to Qt.

    Qt quickly declined, l dont want it, thats your winnings, it has nothing to do with me. Even though my dad lost, he learned a valuable lesson. Now he wont look down on girls. We need to let him learn his lesson, or else hell never change.bender

    Alright, Ill listen to Qt.

    Basil looked at his eight-year-old daughter. For the first time in his life, he felt that he was less than a child.

    On the other side.

    Adam Swantz looked at Terrence Lentz in disbelief.

    Terrence, we won.

    Mm. Compared to Adams disbelief, Terrence was exceedingly calm, his thin lips lightly opening, We won.

    Half a million! Adam said excitedly: Terrence, we won half a million.

    After saying that, Adam seemed to remember something, then he quickly added, No, no, Terrence, you won a million! Oh my god! You actually won a million!

    Terrence didnt say anything.

    A million dors to him was merely a number.

    What made it worthwhile to him was, he hadnt misjudged a person.

    This time.

    He definitely hadnt made a mistake.

    At this moment, Adam was extremely thankful that he chose to align with Terrence, adopting a mutual we win or lose together strategy. This allowed him to also be one of the lucky eight hundred..

 Chapter 176 - 176: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded.

    Chapter 176: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yes.

    There were 80,000 spectators at the scene.

    But only 800 people bet on Vi Thompson to win.

    No one expected the tenth contestant to win.

    A girl who seemed so slim in physical appearance.

    Even the organizers were stunned.

    They didnt expect a dark horse to emerge today.

    Of course, the organizers were extremely happy with their overflowing winnings.

    Adam Swantz looked at the man beside him and asked, Bro, how did you know number ten would definitely win? Intuition, Terrence Lentz answered. Intuition? Adam Swantz asked with doubt.

    The man nodded slightly.

    Adam Swantz scratched his head, his big eyes full of confusion.

    Why didnt he have such an intuition?

    Waiting room.

    The light in the room was a bit dim.

    Rachel Barton was sitting in a chair.

    At that moment, footsteps were heard from outside the door, followed by the sound of the door opening.

    creeeaaak-

    The door opened.

    Arge amount of sunlight spilled in from outside the door, casting a golden glow on Rachel, and dispersing the gloom in the room.

    Rachel looked up.

    Just as Vi Thompson took off her helmet, her left hand brushed her hair aside, revealing her fair and full forehead.

    She stood backlit by the sun.

    Like a messenger of justicee to save the day.

    Rachel stared at her.

    A bit flustered.

    It was then that she realized.

    Everyone was quietly undergoing a metamorphosis.

    Especially Vi Thompson.

    Her change was tremendous

    Vi.

    Vi Thompson put her helmet on the table, Hows your injury?

    Its fine, Rachel shook her head.

    Can you stand up? Vi Thompson then asked.

    Rachel tried to stand up.

    But as soon as she did, a sharp pain shot through her lower leg, causing her brow to furrow, and she sat back down.

    Vi Thompson squatted down, inspecting Rachels injury.

    The joint is slightly dislocated, but its not a big problem. Ill put it back in ce for you. It might hurt a bit, so just bear with it.

    Okay, Rachel nodded.

    Vi Thompson gently pinched Rachels leg, then gave it a firm push.

    Crack.

    A crisp sound.

    In that instant, the pain at the joint reached its peak.

    But it only hurt for a moment.

    Try standing up, Vi Thompson continued.

    Rachel stood up, her face full of surprise: It really doesnt hurt anymore!

    Vi, youre amazing!

    This admiration was not only for her medical skills.

    But also her driving skills.

    There was a big screen in the waiting room, and she had seen the live broadcast.

    She had practiced motorcycle riding for three years.

    But she still didnt dare to speed up before entering a series of bends.bender

    Yet Vi Thompson did it.

    More importantly, Rachel could tell from her racing performance that she still held something back.

    It was hard to imagine.

    How terrifying her true strength really was!

    Vi Thompson smiled faintly, Youre just finding out Im amazing?

    Ive known for a long time that youre amazing! Rachel replied with a smile.

    She and Vi Thompson were the same age,

    But when she was a child, whenever Rachel was bullied, Vi Thompson would always stand up for her.

    Even if Vi Thompson was hit and beaten, she wouldnt cry, and she wouldnt forget to tell Rachel not to cry either.

    Vi Thompson knew from a very young age that tears wouldnt solve any problems.

    Yet, such a strong person who wouldnt cry when beaten,

    Her eyes would well up with tears each time she talked about her family.

    No matter what the Thompson Family had done or said to her, she still longed for them to take her back.

    Vi Thompson looked at Rachel and asked, Why didnt you tell me you needed money?

    Rachel lowered her head, not saying anything.

    Because she knew Vi Thompsons life wasnt easy either.

    Just after moving out of the Thompson house, there was tuition, rent, living expenses money was needed for everything

    Rachel didnt want to burden her even more.

    Actually, Im not that strapped for cash, Rachel said, raising her head.

    Rachel, Vi Thompson looked at her, her eyes sincere, We grew up together and are closer than sisters. I hope that if you encounter any difficulties in the future, youll tell me first.

    Rachel nodded, Okay.

    Vi Thompson asked, Is the 100,000 dor prize for thispetition

    enough?

    Vi knew Rachel was having a tough time.

    But she never thought that Rachel would have to rely on motorcycle racing to make ends meet.

    When she saw Rachel backstage, Vi Thompson was very surprised.

    Although Rachel was wearing a mask, Vi Thompson recognized her at first nce.

    Its enough, Rachel said with a smile: When I get the prize money from thepetition, well split it, fifty-fifty.

    If it werent for Vi Thompsons timely appearance, how could she have won the prize money!

    I have enough money to spend, so dont worry, Vi Thompson continued as she took out a card and handed it to Rachel, Theres some extra money in here that you can use first. The PIN is six sixes..

 Chapter 177 - 177: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded 2

    Chapter 177: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Rachel immediately refused.

    ¡°100,000 dors in prize money is really enough!¡± Rachel stuffed the card back into Vi Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°I was originally nning to use this 100,000 dors in prize money to study in peace.¡±

    Rachel thought she could participate in the race smoothly, but she didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many unexpected things in life.

    However, even if she hadn¡¯t been framed by others, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to win first ce.

    After all, the opponents were too powerful!

    Especially Noda Hiroji.

    ¡°Really?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Rachel nodded seriously, ¡°Really, 1 swear. Vi, don¡¯t worry, if I encounter anything in the future, I will definitely tell you the first time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi finally took back her bank card.

    The audience area.

    Although the race had already ended, the audience was still immersed in the race that had just happened.

    The excited and tense atmosphere could not be shared by those who had not experienced it themselves.

    So, even though the race had ended ten minutes ago, everyone still remained seated.

    Basil¡¯s daughter Momo asked him, ¡°Dad, can I have sister number ten¡¯s autograph? From now on, she¡¯s my idol!¡±

    Although Momo didn¡¯t understand motorcycle racing, the passionate atmosphere had left a deep impression on her heart.

    It was number ten who proved with her strength that everyone and everything in the world was equal, including men and women.

    In the future, people would not directly deny female racers in suchpetitions.

    ¡°That might not be possible.¡± Basil shook his head.

    The participants in motorcycle races never showed their true appearance and true names to the public. Apart from seeing them on the track, people would not recognize them even if they were face-to-face after leaving the track.

    ¡°Why?¡± Momo asked disappointedly.

    Basil exined, ¡°Because sister number ten has a special identity, if exposed, she would be in danger.¡±

    Momo nodded, and then asked, ¡°So what is sister number ten¡¯s real name?¡±

    Basil was dumbfounded.

    He truly couldn¡¯t remember it.

    At this moment, Baldwin spoke up lightly, ¡°Ghost.¡±

    ¡°Ghost? Sister number ten¡¯s name is Ghost?¡± Momo frowned, ¡°What a strange name! ¡±

    Baldwin continued to exin, ¡°It¡¯s her nickname.¡± ¡°Nickname?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a pen name, just a code, not her real name.¡±

    Momo nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Momo smiled and said, ¡°Then I want to have a nickname too. Uncle, what do you think of the name Guardian?¡±

    ¡°Guardian of what?¡± Baldwin asked.

    ¡°Guardian of sister number ten!¡± Momo answered.

    Baldwin nodded, ¡°Sure.¡¯

    Momo was very happy, ¡°Then my nickname will be Guardian!¡±

    With that, Momo asked again, ¡°Uncle, can I see sister number ten again in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you will.¡± Baldwin patted Momo¡¯s head.

    Momo excitedly asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡¯

    ¡°l believe in my uncle.¡±

    Basil watched his brother and niece from behind, his heart filled with various emotions.

    If he had known that number ten would win, he should have bet all his possessions on her!

    But now.

    Not only did he not win anything, he had also lost miserably.

    At the same time. On the other side.

    In an office.

    ¡°Have you found out who Ghost is?¡±

    A blonde, blue-eyed man was sitting in the boss¡¯s chair.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes and tapped his fingers on the desk.

    A momentter, he said, ¡°Keep looking, spare no effort, I want to sign her.¡± Ghost was simply too amazing.

    In all his years in the motorcycle industry, he had never seen a racer with such explosive power.

    At this point, to him.

    Vi¡¯s not just a racer, but a money tree.

    As long as they could sign Vi, they would be invincible and sweep through motorcycle races at home and abroad.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Knock knock knock- ¨C

    There was a sudden knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    A man in a suit and leather shoes walked in, followed by a bald man. The bald man was a little chubby and had a ttered expression on his face.

    ¡°Boss, I found the person.¡±

    The man looked up, ¡°Ghost was introduced by you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the bald man smiled tteringly, ¡°l knew Ghost was very capable early on, so I specifically introduced her toe here.¡±

    Ghost¡¯s strength was indeed remarkable.

    But the bald man never thought that she could handle the deadly curves so easily.

    This was extremely rare in the racing world.

    The man nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job, take this as a reward

 Chapter 178 - 178: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded_3

    Chapter 178: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    As soon as the words were spoken, a subordinate walked over carrying several stacks of thick cash.

    And they were all US dors.

    Baldy was so happy that he was silly.

    He had never seen so much money in his life.

    Of course, he also knew that his unintentional act had easily earned the organizers billions.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡¯

    Baldy was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The man continued, ¡°This is just a drizzle. If you can get the Ghost Rider to sign with us, I can give you a green card and a bank deposit.¡±

    A green card!

    Baldy¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    He had long wanted to immigrate overseas.

    ¡°Really, really?¡±

    ¡°In the words of your Sinian Country, a gentleman¡¯s word is harder to catch than a speeding horse.¡±

    Baldy was very excited, ¡°I believe you! I¡¯ll get on it right now!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    After walking a few steps, Baldy seemed to think of something and looked back at the man, ¡°What can you offer Ghost Rider?¡±

    ¡°Whatever she wants, we can give her.¡± The man replied.

    ¡°As long as you say so, things will be easy to handle!¡±

    What was Ghost Ridercking the most?

    Money.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have participated in the race.

    As long as they offer enough, there¡¯s no fear of her not being tempted.

    Baldy sped up and arrived at the waiting area.

    There was no sign of Rachel Barton here.

    Baldy immediately sent a message to Rachel.

    Rachel and Vi Thompson were already at the door.

    Upon receiving Baldy¡¯s text, she turned to Vi, ¡°Vi, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go meet a friend and be right back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Rachel turned around and left.

    Vi found a Milk Tea Shop nearby and sat down.

    She was wearing ck sunsses.

    Her hair was loose.

    The ck sunsses almost covered half of her face, leaving only her high nose bridge and scarlet lips.

    She just sat there in the chair, looking out the window.

    So cool.

    People passing by the window all looked back, wondering if she was a celebrity.

    Rachel arrived at the location Baldy mentioned.

    ¡°What do you want with me?¡±

    Baldy excitedly said, ¡°Ghost Rider, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡¯

    Rachel frowned slightly, not understanding.

    Baldy then exined the whole story.

    He thought Rachel would agree right away.

    Unexpectedly, Rachel directly refused, ¡°Thank you, but I think you might have misunderstood something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baldy asked. Rachel said, ¡°The person who just raced wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Rachel did not want to hide this secret.

    After all, she was not the real racer.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Ghost Rider?¡± Baldy was very surprised.

    ¡°l am Ghost Rider, but the person who just participated in the race was not me.¡± Rachel did not fear Baldy knowing this secret, nor did she fear the organizers knowing it because they were all beneficiaries of this race.

    Both of them had made a fortune, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t spit out the money they had already earned.

    Baldy was taken aback.

    Rachel continued to exin, ¡°l was plotted against before the race. So, the person who participated in the race was not me.¡±

    Baldy just stared at Rachel, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± He found this rather incredible.

    Would anyone be so kind as to rece Rachel in the race?

    Most importantly, their driving skills were amazing.

    Baldy was in the motorcycle circle, and he had never heard of such a talented female racer in the country.

    It was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°Think what you want, I have things to do, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡± With that, she turned and left.

    Baldy looked at Rachel¡¯s retreating figure, frowning slightly.

    He had thought he could make a fortune from this.

    But it turned out¡­

    Rachel came to the Milk Tea Shop, ¡°Vi.¡±

    Hearing this, Vi looked up slightly, ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°By the way, I want to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Vi asked.

    Rachel told Vi about what had just happened.

    Hearing this, Vi shook her head directly, ¡°Not interested.¡±

    The motorcycle was just her hobby.

    She didn¡¯t want to turn her hobby into a career.

    Once something bes a means of making money, its nature changes.

    Rachel smiled, ¡°l knew you wouldn¡¯t be interested.¡±

    But she had to ask.

    After all, Vi was the racer. At the same time,

    A video had gone viral online.

    The title read: [When a King sneaks into a noob vige, the scene is explosive! ]

    The video was twenty minutes long.

    It featured a motorcycle race.

    Although the video had been uploaded less than an hour ago, it had already received over 100,000ments.

    ¡°[This number ten is amazing!

    ¡°[l thought Noda was the King from the title, but turns out the real King was the one I¡¯d been ignoring from the beginning..]¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179: 110: Elizabeth Thompson was shocked_4

    Chapter 179: 110: Elizabeth Thompson was shocked_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    [l suggest you start watching from exactly 6:07.]

    [Yikes, its like Im seeing the old emperor again!]

    [Agreed, the emperor came to mind for me as well!]

    [l regret not going to watch it live today. Even watching it on my phone screen is so exciting. Im sure being there in person would be even more thrilling!]

    [Fortunately, I was there. I couldnt stop crying!]

    [Poor Noda!]

    [Number Ten is a dark horse. From being underestimated to shining bright, whats incredible is that shes actually a girl!]

    [Compared with Number Ten, the other nine racers seem like they are just ying house.]

    [The cameraman can hardly keep up with Number Tens speed!]

    [Damn, this is like the emperor is still alive!]

    The Emperor will always be a god in the racing world.

    The only difference is, the Emperor was a car racer.

    But this ghost is a motorcycle racer.

    However, the Emperor retired from the racing world three years ago.

    Although he has long left the racing world, his legend will never diminish.

    So far, no one around the world has been able to break the Emperors record.

    Now.

    The racing world has an additional nickname.

    The Ghost.

    While Rachel was drinking milk tea, she suddenly came across this video and quickly showed it to Vi Thompson, Vi, check this out!

    What is it?

    Rachel continued, Youve be a sensation! Some people are even calling you the second emperor!

    Oh. Vi responded indifferently.

    Rachel widened her eyes, Vi, is this the reaction youre supposed to have right now?

    What should my reaction be then? Vi asked.

    Its the Emperor were talking about! Rachel stressed again. Vi took a sip of her milk tea, They have good taste. What do you mean good taste? Rachel asked. Vi replied lightly, Saying Im like the Emperor. Rachel looked at Vi, her eyes full of disbelief.

    Do you know who the Emperor is?

    If Vi knew, she would definitely not have this expression.

    A racer. Vi answered.

    A racer?

    Rachel was puzzled.

    So Vi considered the great racing god just another ordinary racer?

    Rachel continued to educate Vi, The Emperor announced his retirement from the racing circle three years ago, but even now, whenever people watch car races, they still think of him first!

    Oh. Vi responded indifferently again.

    Rachel didnt know what to say next and asked, Vi, do you want to be the next Emperor?

    l dont have that intention right now.

    Rachel asked again, Then what do you want to do?

    The Emperor is forever a god, respected by every racer.

    Being called the second Emperor by people would also be the highest honor for a racer.

    But clearly, Vi does not care about this.

    In response to Rachels question, she replied, Invent the worlds tastiest milk tea and open milk tea shops all over the world.

    What? why?

    Vis eyes curved into a smile, So that I can drink the best milk tea anytime, anywhere!

    Rachel swallowed hard.

    After a pause, Rachel asked again, Apart from drinking milk tea, do you have any other ambitions?

    Yes, I do.bender

    What? Rachel asked curiously.

    Vi responded, Opening a milk tea shop.

    Rachel thought to herself, I asked for nothing.

    Hello, heres your Taro Milk Tea and Four-season Milk Green. At that moment, the waiter brought the milk tea ordered by Vi to the table.

    Thank you. Vi thanked him smiling lightly.

    Rachel asked, Why did you order so much? Arent you afraid of gaining weight?

    Dont care.

    Rachel looked at Vi, feeling like she was just getting to know her friend for the first time.

    In the end, Olga couldnt help but share the news about her daughter Elizabeth Thompson bing the UK Regions brand ambassador with the older members of her family.

    When Madam Zacks heard the good news, she was so happy she couldnt stop smiling.

    Although her grandsons and granddaughters werent particrly outstanding, her granddaughter was outstanding!

    Her granddaughter also carried her blood.

    Now that her granddaughter was doing so well, she felt proud as a grandmother.

    Madam Zacks, her daughter-inw, and granddaughter Dawn set off for River City to congratte Elizabeth Thompson.

    Like her mother, Madam Zacks granddaughter, Dawn, was 19 this year and was also quite snobbish, always trying to make connections with upper sses.

    When she heard that her cousin had secured the brand ambassador role for the UK Region, she was extremely jealous.

    They were bothdies from influential families, yet Elizabeth Thompsons life seemed to be on a roll.

    But looking at herself.

    She was average-looking, and had average skills.

    It seemed like she had a little bit of everything, but nothing outstanding enough to show off..

 Chapter 180 - 180: 110: Elizabeth Thompson was taken aback_ 5

    Chapter 180: 110: Elizabeth Thompson was taken aback_ 5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although jealous, she still followed Madam Zacks to River City with a happy heart.

    After all, Elizabeth Thompson was her cousin, and she needed to maintain a facade of familial affection.

    Olga shared the news that Madam Zacks would soon be heading to River City with Elizabeth Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson furrowed her brows slightly, pretending to be displeased, and said, Mom, didnt I ask you not to tell anyone?

    She wanted to keep a low profile, but as it turned out, her mother had a mboyant nature.

    Olgaughed and said, Can your grandmother and aunt be considered outsiders?

    Elizabeth Thompson continued, So, besides them, you didnt tell anyone else, right?

    Rest assured, I didnt, answered Olga.

    Elizabeth Thompson felt a little disappointed, but she didnt show it.

    She had thought Olga would show off to her circle of friends

    But unexpectedly, this time, Olga managed to keep herposure.

    But thats alright.

    Once she signs the contract, the news will surely be a sensation throughout town!

    Pondering this, Elizabeth Thompson curled her lips into a smile.

    Just then, the sound of a car engine came from outside the door.

    Hearing that, Olga immediately cheered up, That must be your grandmother and the others.

    Elizabeth Thompson followed Olgas pace.

    As they reached the door, it indeed was Madam Zacks who had arrived.

    Madam Zacks, in her early seventies, had dyed ck hair, dressed fashionably with high heels. Although she looked chic, there was a sense of discordance seeing an elderly woman dressed like this.

    She didnt have that kind of gentleness expected from an older woman.

    Mom, Olga immediately greeted her.

    Olga, greeted Madam Zacks.

    Olga turned to Wanda who was standing next to her, Sister-inw is here too.

    Wanda smiled and said, Elizabeth is making such great progress, as her aunt, of course I wanted toe and see.

    Elizabeth Thompson came over and politely greeted them, Grandma, Aunt, Cousin.

    Madam Zacks, who adored her granddaughter, immediately held Elizabeth Thompsons hands and started a string of endearments.

    Elizabeth Thompson didnt enjoy this kind of attention and could only respond with an obliging smile.

    Dawn slightly furrowed her brow.

    She had always thought Madam Zacks showed favoritism.

    Now seeing this, she still thought Madam Zacks showed favoritism.

    Knowing that her daughter didnt like elderly people, because Elizabeth Thompson always said that elders had an unpleasant smell, Olga immediatelyughed and said, Mom, lets go inside and talk. Elizabeth has a cold. We dont want you to get it.

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson quickly distanced herself from

    Madam Zacks, Yes, Grandma, we dont want you to get sick.

    Madam Zacks didnt catch the undertone in their words andughed, Its okay. 1 would be d even if I caught a cold from Elizabeth!

    Dawn shook her head in disbelief.

    Her grandmother was really incorrigible, unable to hear even the slightest hint of disdain in others words.

    A total waste of her many years of life!

    Wanda gently nudged her daughter with her elbow to signal her not to say too much.

    Olga took Madam Zacks arm, Mom, lets go inside and talk.

    Alright, agreed Madam Zacks.

    The group of people entered the house,

    Elizabeth Thompson brewed tea for everyone conscientiously.

    Madam Zacks thought even more highly of her granddaughter for her thoughtfulness. After taking a sip of tea, she asked, Elizabeth, when are you

    nning to sign the contract with the UK?

    Lets wait some more time, Elizabeth answered with a smile, Theres no rush.

    Madam Zacks looked at Dawn and added, While were in River City, you should learn more from your cousin!

    Understood, replied Dawn.

    Olga looked at Dawn and asked, Dawn is a year older than Elizabeth, right? Wanda nodded in agreement, Yes, shes a year older.

    Olga continued, Then, Dawn, you really have to work hard this year and try to get into a good university next year.

    Dawn didnt do well in the College Entrance Examination, so she had chosen to retake it.

    She and Elizabeth Thompson were pr opposites.

    One was academically excellent, hailed the top student by teachers and ssmates.

    While the other couldnt even get admission into an average-tier university.

    Dawn smiled and said, Aunt Olivia, you know Ive never been good at studying.

    Wanda replied, l only hope she can get into amon second-tier university.

    Madam Zacks frowned upon hearing this. She begrudged the fact that Elizabeth Thompson wasnt her granddaughter, wishing that she could swap the two.

    Elizabeth Thompson had never caused any worry since childhood, while Dawn was nothing but a source of constant concern.

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson chose to remain silent.

    Madam, Miss, someone from the UK is here! Just then, the Housekeeper walked in from the door outside.

    Elizabeth Thompson wasnt surprised at all.

    It was definitely Adam who hade.

    Go and invite our guest in, ordered Elizabeth Thompson.

    Alright, the housekeeper nodded.

    Shortly after, the housekeeper ushered in a man in a suit and polished shoes.

    It was not Adam.

    Elizabeth Thompson, who was looking at the man, found him somewhat unfamiliar.

    Could it be a boss with an even higher position than Adam?

    Under such circumstances, it wasnt impossible.

    Elizabeth Thompson walked over calmly, wearing a polite smile, Could you please pass a message to Adam when you return? Tell him that I will still be upied for the next few days, ask him to wait a bit longer.

    Upon hearing this, Madam Zacks was utterly dumbfounded.

    Anyone else would be overjoyed to be chosen as UKs ambassador, yet Elizabeth Thompson was speaking to a high-ranking UK executive in amanding tone making him wait!

    This showed that Elizabeth Thompsons status in the UK was no small matter.

    Both Wanda and Dawn were slightly taken aback.bender

    The next second, the man responded, Miss Thompson, you must have misunderstood something. I am here to deliver a termination notice. The UK has already selected a new ambassador..

 Chapter 181 - 181: 111: Big shotéˆ¥æªš posture

    Chapter 181: 111: Big shots posture

    Trantor: 549690339

    A contract termination?

    A new brand ambassador?

    Whats going on?

    Elizabeth Thompson waspletely dumbfounded.

    H-How did this happen?

    Shes supposed to be the future bosss wife of UK!

    They must have made a mistake!

    It has to be a mistake!

    As Elizabeth was still processing the situation, the person ced the contract termination on the table and turned to leave.

    Stop. Elizabeth looked at the figure and suddenly spoke.

    Does Miss Thompson need anything else? The man stopped and turned to look at Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth looked straight at him, Whats your name?

    Daniel.

    Elizabeth nodded, Alright, I got it.

    As Daniel was about to leave, Elizabeth continued, Wait a moment.

    Is Adam your superior?

    Yes.

    Elizabeth looked at Daniel, Go back and have Adam call me.

    Have Adam call her?

    Daniel didnt say much and turned to leave.

    Olga approached Elizabeth, worriedly asking, Emma, what happened?

    Why did UK suddenly terminate the contract with Elizabeth?

    What on earth happened?

    Just a moment ago, Olga was still proud of Elizabeth.

    But now

    Elizabeth wasnt panicking at all.

    Because she knew that there must be a misunderstanding in it.

    Just wait.

    Adam wille and apologize to her soon.

    Its alright, Elizabeth spoke gently, Mom, dont worry, they must have made a mistake.

    Hearing Elizabeths words, Olga felt slightly relieved.

    Madam Zacksughed, Emma knows what shes doing, you dont need to worry about her.

    She had absolute trust in her granddaughter.

    After all, Elizabeth had never given anyone reason to worry, from childhood until now.

    Elizabeth looked at Madam Zacks, Grandma, you and Cousin must be tired from the journey, why dont you go upstairs and rest for a while?

    Alright. Madam Zacks nodded.

    Dawn looked at Elizabeth, Cousin, when are you nning to sign the contract with UK? Can Grandma and I attend your signing ceremony?

    Of course, after I finish my current work, I can sign the contract.

    Others would have to sign the contract with UK within a specified timeframe.

    But she was different.

    She could freely choose the date.

    After all

    She was the woman Terrence had taken a fancy to.

    Dawn smiled, Im looking forward to it.

    Elizabeth smiled as well.

    She knew Dawn wanted to see her make a fool of herself.

    But it was a pity. fre ewebn ovel

    Dawn would never see it.

    Just as Dawn was about to escort Madam Zacks upstairs, it seemed Madam

    Zacks remembered something, Olga!

    Whats wrong, Mom? Olga asked.

    Madam Zacks continued, Wheres that little bastard?

    The little bastard referred to Vi Thompson.

    She left. Olga answered. bender

    Where did she go? Madam Zacks asked.

    Olga exined the situation to Madam Zacks.

    Upon hearing the news, Madam Zacks frowned and cursed angrily, What an ungrateful and vicious man!

    If it hadnt been for her daughter and son-inw adopting that wild child from the orphanage, she might be dead already.

    But now

    That wild child left without even repaying the kindness of her adoptive family.

    It was true that ones own hair had to be self-grown, and ones own children had to be biological.

    No matter how well you treated a stray child picked up outside, they would never be grateful.

    Madam Zacks then asked, Did you two just let her go like that? Did she steal anything valuable?

    Elizabeth spoke up, Grandma, please dont say that. This is also Sisters home, and even if Sister really took something away, it cant be called stealing.

    With this statement, Elizabeth all but confirmed that Vi Thompson had stolen from the Thompson n. Madam Zacks raised her voice, What did she steal?

    This little bastard is so bold!

    How dare she steal from the house!

    Olga said, There are so many things in this house; we wouldnt notice if one or two items are missing. Who knows what she stole! I told you back then not to adopt that little bastard; it was you and Dad who were superstitious! If it werent for her, my Emma wouldnt have gotten sick at such a young age.

    Years ago, Reg Thompson and Olga had struggled with infertility, which made Madam Zacks anxious. In an attempt to help, she had sought advice from many esteemed fortune-tellers..

    Follow current novls on f(r)eewebnovl

    <strong><i></i></strong>

 Chapter 182 - 182: 111: Big Boss Attitude_2

    Chapter 182: 111: Big Boss Attitude_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Thinking about the events of the past, Madam Zacks also regretted it deeply. She had no idea that less than a month after bringing Vi Thompson home, her daughter would get pregnant.

    Looking back now, even if Vi Thompson hadnt been brought home, Olga would still have be pregnant.

    Mom, Grandma, lets not talk about this anymore. The past is the past. Let it go, Elizabeth Thompson said, continuing, Reputation is so important for a young girl. I believe in my sisters character, and she would never steal anything.

    On one hand, she emphasized the importance of reputation for a girl, on the other hand, she imed to believe in Vi Thompsons character.

    Such an act was undoubtedly a futile attempt to cover up the truth.

    What does she know about character? If she had any character, she wouldnt have stolen anything in the first ce!

    With Elizabeth Thompsons character, she absolutely could notmit theft.

    However, Vi Thompson was merely a vige girl from the countryside.

    Without a proper education, what couldnt she have done?

    Mom, dont talk about my sister like that. Elizabeth Thompson said.

    Shes not your sister!

    Madam Zacks echoed, Your mother is right, she doesnt deserve to be your sister!

    Having such a sister would only bring disgrace to Elizabeth Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson sighed.

    Olga pinched her temples, Just thinking of her gives me a headache. Dawn, take your grandma and your mom upstairs to rest.

    Okay, Dawn nodded.

    The three went upstairs.

    Dawn curiously asked, Grandma, I heard the vige girl is very pretty, is that true? fr(e)ewebn(o)vel

    Dawn had always known that there was such a person in the Thompson n, but had never met Vi Thompson.

    Shes just a yellow-haired girl from a farming vige. How good-looking can she be? Madam Zacks said.

    Dawn continued, Comparing her to Emma, who is more beautiful?

    Upon hearing this, Madam Zacks frowned, Do you think your cousin is inferior to a vige girl? That vige girl isnt even worthy of a single strand of your cousins hair! Thief.

    Not even good-looking.

    Immediately, Dawns impression of Vi Thompson hit rock bottom.

    After thinking for a moment, Dawn continued, Actually, we cant entirely me her. After all, Aunt and Uncle were the ones who adopted her from the orphanage. Since they adopted her, they should be responsible for her.

    What did Reg Thompson and Olga do?

    After Vi Thompson donated part of her liver, they immediately sent her off to the countryside.

    At this point, Dawn continued, If Aunt and Uncle had raised her properly, she definitely wouldnt have stolen anything!

    A dragon breeds a dragon, a phoenix breeds a phoenix, and a mouses baby can dig holes! Even if they pampered her, she wouldve stolen anyway! Madam Zacks said.

    She thought Vi Thompsons birth parents couldnt have been good people either.

    They were probably thieves themselves.

    After giving birth to Vi Thompson, they couldnt afford to raise her and sent her to the orphanage. bender

    Vi Thompson truly followed in her parents footsteps, bing a thief herself when she grew up.

    Having said that, Madam Zacks continued, Your aunt and uncle have done more than enough, considering shes not their blood! If they hadnt adopted her, shed be dead in the orphanage already!

    The orphanages conditions were terrible. At that time, the death of children was amon urrence.

    More importantly, after being sent to the countryside, Vi Thompson hadnt suffered much at all.

    Apparently, Reg Thompsons stepmother treated Vi Thompson very well.

    She brought Vi Thompson everywhere.

    Although she was reluctant to spend money on herself, she bought the best for Vi Thompson.

    So, Vi Thompson had no reason to resent Reg Thompson and Olga.

    She should be grateful instead.

    Dawn frowned and continued, But when Emma was sick, it was the vige girl who donated her liver. When you think about it like that, its true she doesnt owe Aunt and Uncle anything.

    One life for another life. freeweb novel.

    Even if Vi Thompson owed the Thompson n anything, she had already paid it off.

    Upon hearing this, Madam Zacks was furious, jumping up and yelling, You ignorant girl, what do you know! If it wasnt for that bad omen, how could Emma possibly get sick! And, Emma is her sister. Whats wrong with her donating a bit of liver to Emma? Isnt this the natural course of things?

    Dawn said, Grandma, youre wrong about that. Theres nothing thats the natural course of things in this world. Everyone is an independent individual, and if someone doesnt want to do something, no one can force them. What youre doing is called moral kidnapping!

    The education Dawn had received couldnt resonate with Madam Zacks. ,

    Where were the values?

    This way of thinking was too terrifying!

    Upon hearing this, Madam Zacks was so furious she could barely speak, pointing at Wanda, Look at the good daughter youve raised!

    Wanda was a typical housewife who showed duty and respect to her inws, observing female virtues, seeing her husband as heaven and her son as earth.. She immediately took Dawns hand and said, Apologize to your grandma right now!

    Readtst chapters at fre()web Only

    <strong><i></i></strong>

 Chapter 183 - 183: 111: Big Boss Attitude_3

    Chapter 183: 111: Big Boss Attitude_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Dawn sighed helplessly as she looked at her weak mother.

    Wanda would never have the chance to stand up for herself again in this lifetime.

    l did nothing wrong, and Im not going to apologize! Dawn continued, This way of thinking is fundamentally wrong.

    Uncultured brat, Madame Zacks winced in pain, Why cant you learn from Emma?

    Even though the two were not sisters by blood but cousins, Dawn had nothing inmon with Elizabeth Thompson.

    She couldnt evenpare to a third of what Elizabeth was like.

    If you like her so much, you should make her your granddaughter! Dawn said.

    Madame Zacks became even angrier, clutching her heart and frowning in pain.

    Wanda immediately stepped forward to calm Madame Zacks down, Mom,

    Dawn is young and doesnt know better. Please dont take her words to heart.

    Our Tiarks n is so unfortunate, marrying a woman like you who cant even teach her own daughter properly. How do you even have the face to live in this world! Madame Zacks red at Wanda, venomously speaking.

    All my mom needs to do is teach her son well. Didnt you always say that a married daughter is like spilled water? Unlike her mother, Dawn wasnt afraid of Madame Zacks.

    She would always speak her mind, never trying to please her grandmother intentionally.

    Even if she behaved perfectly, her biased grandmother would never like her.

    Mentioning her grandson, some of the anger on Madame Zacks face faded.

    If it wasnt for her grandsons sake, she would have urged her son to divorce this useless woman long ago.

    Downstairs.

    Elizabeth Thompson had been waiting for an hour, but Adams call still hadnte.

    Based on the distance, Daniel should have returned to the UK headquarters within an hour.

    What was going on?

    Olga became a little anxious as well.

    Elizabeth, has Adam called you yet?

    Not yet. Elizabeth Thompson shook her head.

    Upon hearing this, Olga immediately felt a sense of foreboding. Could it be

    Could it be that Elizabeth Thompson was really being terminated?

    No way!

    No way!

    Elizabeth Thompson was so outstanding, how could she possibly be terminated?

    And whats more, Elizabeth Thompson was the one admired by Terrence.

    She had seen with her own eyes how Adam personally sent Elizabeth Thompson backst time.

    Just then.

    A cell phone ringtone suddenly rang out in the air.

    It must be Adam calling!

    Elizabeth Thompson immediately picked up the phone, but seeing the note on the screen, her excitement was instantly doused by a bucket of cold water.

    It wasnt Adam.

    Elizabeth Thompson hung up the phone directly, stood up, and said, Mom, Im going to the UK headquarters.

    She had to go there personally.

    Alright. Olga nodded.

    Half an hourter.

    Elizabeth Thompson arrived at the entrance of the UK headquarters.

    She was about to enter when she was stopped by a security guard at the door.

    Looking at the security guard blocking her, Vi Thompson frowned slightly.

    No one had dared to stop her from entering the UK headquarters before this.

    Today, this security guard was really blind! Who are you looking for?

    Adam. Elizabeth Thompson answered.

    The security guard looked Elizabeth Thompson up and down, then asked, Do you have an appointment?

    l am Elizabeth Thompson. Elizabeth Thompson looked at the security guard, suppressing her impatience, l dont need an appointment to see Adam.

    Sorry, without an appointment, you cannot see Mr. Adam.

    Just then.

    A group of people emerged from another door.

    The person leading the group was none other than Adam.

    Elizabeth Thompsons eyes lit up.

    Was Adam bringing the UK executives to personally apologize to her at the Thompson ns residence?

    Yes.

    That must be it.

    Elizabeth Thompson slightly curved her lips, raising her voice to call out, Adam!

    She wanted this short-sighted security guard to know.

    She was not someone he could offend!

    Adam, hearing someone calling his name, looked back.bender

    When he saw that it was Elizabeth Thomoson. he frowned slightly.

    It was because of this woman, he had been reprimanded by his superior.

    Then, Adam whispered a few words to the assistant beside him.

    Upon hearing his words, the assistant nodded, hurriedly walked over to Miss

    Thompsons side, and said, Miss Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson frowned slightly.

    What did Adam mean by this?

    Was he trying to brush her off with a lowly assistant?

    The assistant continued, Mr. Adam asked me to tell you that, after deliberation by the higher-ups, your qualifications are simply not enough to serve as the UKs image ambassador. The termination letter has already been sent to you. If you havent received it yet, please wait.

    Elizabeth Thompson was immediately stunned upon hearing these words.

    Her face turned pale.

    What on earth was going on?

    Why? Elizabeth Thompson tried her best to maintain herposure.

    Unlike those mediocre, vulgar people, she was the top talent of River City.

    At all times and in all circumstances, she had to pay attention to etiquette.

    The assistant continued, This is the result of a joint decision by the higher-ups. Im not sure about the specific reasons..

 Chapter 184 - 184: 111: Big Boss Attitude_4

    Chapter 184: 111: Big Boss Attitude_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    After saying that, the assistant turned and left.

    Elizabeth watched the assistants retreating figure, feeling as if her strength had been sucked away in an instant.

    Could it be that UK was not Mr. Terrences business at all?

    What now?

    Her intention to be the UKs ambassador had already been known by the Tiarks n. If she couldnt be the ambassador now, how could she face others?

    Elizabeth bit her lip, feeling a mixture of emotions.

    Emma!

    At that moment, a car stopped next to Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth turned to look, and saw that the driver was Trevor Sherman.

    Big Brother Sherman. Elizabeth smiled.

    Trevor got out of the car, walked around to the passenger side, and opened the door. Where are you going? Ill give you a ride.

    Thank you. Elizabeth leaned in and sat inside the passenger seat.

    Once inside the car, Trevor curiously asked, Emma, are you at UK because of the ambassador thing?

    Yes. Elizabeth nodded.

    Trevor continued, So, what happened? l didnt ept. Elizabeth replied.

    Why? Did you reject them?

    Trevors first thought was that Elizabeth had rejected UK.

    After all, there was no reason for UK to refuse someone as outstanding as Elizabeth.

    Instead of directly answering Trevors question, Elizabeth said, I think UKs business philosophy and my aesthetic tastes are different. They focus on fashion, while I think that our Sinian Countrys traditional culture is the most beautiful. They are also too profit-driven, which doesnt align with my pursuits.

    Elizabeths words were well put, with almost no ws.

    In one breath, she expressed that she was the one who rejected UK, while indirectly elevating herself.

    She wasnt one of those vulgar people who only cared about money.

    Her pursuit was art and traditional culture.

    Trevor listened with a mix of emotions.

    Nowadays, there werent many good girls like Elizabeth left in this world.

    He had met many girls.

    Apart from Elizabeth, most of them were gold diggers.

    Elizabeth was like a breath of fresh air.

    Trevor continued, Emma, I think you did the right thing. UK really doesnt deserve you.

    Elizabeth smiled, You cant say they dont deserve me, its just that our pursuits are different. By the way, can you please take me home, Big Brother

    Sherman?

    Sure. Trevor nodded.

    As if suddenly remembering something, Elizabeth said, Big Brother Sherman, please stop the car.

    Whats wrong?

    If Grandma Sherman finds out that you gave me a ride home, shell definitely be unhappy. Ill just take the bus home instead.

    Although she was a rich girl, Elizabeth insisted on taking the bus home.

    How many rich girls could do that?

    This alone was enough to prove that Elizabeth was different from other girls.

    Its okay. Trevor replied.

    Elizabeth felt very uneasy. Big Brother Sherman, please stop the car. Grandma Sherman is old. Dont make her unhappy. Getting angry is bad for her health, especially for older people.

    Even at this time, Elizabeths biggest concern was still the well-being of Mrs. Sherman.

    North Bridge High School.

    Beautiful Thompson! Your stuff! Diana Hershey ran in from outside.

    Vi looked up slightly, What stuff?

    What else could it be? Diana took out a stack of love letters from her bag and ced them on Vis desk.

    Looking at the thick stack of love letters, Vi felt helpless. Didnt you tell them I already have a fianc?

    They all know. Diana replied.

    The fact that Vi had a fianc was no secret at North Bridge High School.

    Vi frowned, But they still send them?

    Dianaughed, People can get divorced after marriage, so whats the big deal about having a fianc!

    At this point, Diana sighed, Is this the trouble thates with being a beauty?

    Do you want this trouble? Vi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Of course I want it! Diana replied.

    Fiona Knight, who was sitting nearby, chimed in, Vi, can I interview you?

    Interview about what?bender

    Fiona said, Whats it like to be so good-looking?

    Hearing that, Diana eagerly said, Quick, tell us! I want to know!

    l dont know. Vi answered.

    Fionas face was full of question marks.

    Diana asked, Is it because all beautiful women think theyre not beautiful enough?

    Fiona was almost in tears.

    If Vi still thought she wasnt beautiful enough, then what about her?

    Although Fiona always thought she was pretty good-looking, whenpared to Vi, she still fell far behind.

    Thats not it, Vi said in a soft tone.

    Then what is it? Fiona asked..

 Chapter 185 - 185: 111: Boss Posture_5

    Chapter 185: 111: Boss Posture_5

    Trantor: 549690229

    Vi Thompson said seriously, Because the yers themselves sometimes get lost. Diana Hershey:

    Fiona Knight:

    A real talent!

    Vi picked up her school bag and packed up the love letters on the table, then walked over to the trash can.

    With a swoosh, she dumped all the love letters inside.

    The trash can was immediately filled.

    Just as she threw away the letters, a male student walked up to Vi, his face flushed as he handed her another love letter.

    Vi, please, ept this.

    Vi looked at this teenager who was in the throes of puberty, couldnt help but pat him on the head like an elder, Young man, focus on your studies and serve our country when you grow up.

    Having said that, she turned back to her seat.

    The boy ran back to his ss, his face burning with embarrassment.

    The ss next to theirs.

    People had started to gossip about Vi throwing love letters in the trash can.

    Vi Thompson is so rude, how could she just throw all the love letters into the trash can!

    Indeed, I dont understand why these boys would fancy such a rude girl.

    What? Dont like Miss Thompson, but prefer gossiping about her behind her back? A short-haired girl couldnt help standing up from her seat, ording to you, should Miss Thompson kowtow to each of them in gratitude for their love letters?

    Keep all the trash letters and not throw them away?

    Give those boys false hope?

    This isnt politeness, its being a jerk.

    The ssroom fell silent in an instant.

    The short-haired girl returned to her seat after saying these words.

    Capital City.

    Patriarch Lentz abruptly fell ill and was sent to the hospital, where he was given two critical illness notifications.

    Han Lentz rushed to Capital City with his wife, children, and daughter-inw.

    Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz had arrived, but there was no sign of Terrence

    Lentz.

    Big brother, why isnt Terrence here? Zane Lentz, Patriarch Lentzs second son, asked.

    Bartley Lentz answered with a smile, Uncle, you know how busy Terrence is, he cant just leave.

    Eleanor Armstrongs face was a little sullen as she said, Terrence just went overseas and hasnt been notified yet.

    Every year around this time, Terrence would travel abroad for a while and would be unreachable by phone.

    Zane Lentz frowned slightly, looking displeased, but he didnt say anything more.

    His nephew is without ambition, a good-for-nothing.

    But his brother and sister-inw just spoiled him rotten.

    Zane Lentz said, Lets go in and see dad.

    They walked into the ward together.

    Patriarch Lentzs condition was dire, his face was pale.

    Dad, how are you doing?

    Patriarch Lentz kept a positive attitude. Every old person will face this day, so you dont need to worry.

    He looked around at everyone and felt a little upset when he didnt see Terrence. But he didnt ask.

    Eleanor Armstrong looked at her father-inw lying on the hospital bed and remembered what the doctor had said, she was very worried.

    At this moment, Eleanor Armstrong seemed to remember something and said, Dad, do you still have the Soothing Pills that Vi gave you? Soothing Pills have many benefits, maybe you will feel better after taking them.

    When Vi gave him the medicine, she said it could save lives in emergencies.

    Patriarch Lentz was stunned.

    He had forgotten about the Soothing Pills.

    Its in the safe.

    Eleanor said, 1 will go home and get the medicine right away, dad; whats the code for the safe?

    At this sentence, everyone in the room perked up their ears.

    Patriarch Lentz didnt speak, he shakily took out a string of keys from under himself and handed them to Eleanor.bender

    Eleanor took the keys.

    Sister-inw, Ill go with you to get the medicine. Lilly White, Zane Lentzs wife, said with a smile.

    Bianca Lentz, Patriarch Lentzs youngest daughter, stood up, Sister-inw, Ill go with you, too.

    Both women had different thoughts, fearing that Eleanor would steal something.

    Eleanor nodded, Lets go.

    Hold on. At this moment, Bianca Lentz seemed to think of something, Sister-inw, who did you say gave that medicine?

    Terrences fiance, Eleanor answered.

    Bianca Lentzughed, Who doesnt know that the Thompson n has reced Elizabeth Thompson with that country girl? Sister-inw, are you trying to kill dad by giving him this dubious medicine?

 Chapter 186 - 186: 112: South Su asked, North Dreamed of emptiness.

    Chapter 186: 112: South Su asked, North Dreamed of emptiness.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Actually, the rtives of the Lentz n had already noticed the Thompson ns ns to rece Vi.

    It was just Han Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong, the married couple, who couldnt see the reality, genuinely thinking Elizabeth Thompson would marry Terrence Lentz.

    This was simply absurd!

    Using their toes to think, they should know that Elizabeth Thompson would never like a good-for-nothing.

    Therefore, on the day of the engagement banquet, except for Patriarch Lentz, Zane Lentz and his sister Bianca Lentz didnt attend.

    Surprisingly, they were right. The Thompson n pulled off the old bait-and-switch, substituting River Citys top talent with a countryside vige

    Facing Biancas questioning, Eleanor could actually understand.

    After all, she also had many misunderstandings about Vi in the past, even going as far as to throw away the beauty pills Vi had given her.

    So, when listening to these words, Eleanors first thought was not to get angry but to exin to Bianca.

    Bianca, you misunderstood, this is not some dubious medicine.

    If its not dubious, what is it? Bianca crossed her arms and looked at Eleanor, l think youre just trying to kill Dad!

    Patriarch Lentz is the head of the Lentz n.

    Given the current situation, once something happens to Patriarch Lentz, the ones who would benefit are definitely Han Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong.

    Trying to harm the old man with poison?

    No way!

    Lilly White intervened with a smile, Were all family here, lets talk it out. Bianca, youre too impatient, after all, sister-inw has good intentions.

    Any matter, once it involves interests, will beplicated.

    Even if its a blood-rted family.

    Lilly White always thought that Patriarch Lentz was partial, leaving all the good things to the eldest family.

    For all those years the old man was in Capital City, she and her husband dutifully took care of him.

    It hasnt been easy to reach the point where the old man is soon gone, but she hasnt gained anything. Naturally, she isnt willing.

    The old man can die!

    But he must distribute the family property clearly.

    He absolutely cant die in such a vague manner.

    Good intentions? Nobody knows the real purpose behind a smiling face! Bianca unceremoniously replied.

    Eleanor continued to exin, Bianca, Aunt Terrence, please believe me, that medicine is definitely not some dubious medicine. Its Soothing Pills, you can look it up online.

    At this point, Eleanor continued, Actually, I can understand your concerns, as I used to be just like you, misunderstanding Vi and thinking she didnt have the ability to make medicine

    What did you say? Bianca seemed to have caught some key point and frowned, You said who can make medicine?

    Vi, Eleanor answered.

    Your country bumpkin daughter-inw? Bianca asked.bender

    Eleanor nodded slightly.

    After going through that incident, Eleanor didnt thinking from the countryside was humiliating.

    Bianca bursts intoughter.

    A country bumpkin who can make medicine?

    If she can make medicine, she wouldnt be a country bumpkin.

    Bianca continued, Sister-inw, perhaps you dont have any malicious intentions, but you need to use your brain! Just look at the character of your future daughter-inw!

    If it were her, she wouldve already called off the marriage!

    A vige girl has no right to enter the Lentz ns gate.

    Its a disgrace when mentioned!

    Bianca, believe me, things arent as serious as you imagine.

    l dont care about anything else, Bianca stood in front of Patriarch Lentz,

    but I absolutely will not allow you to feed my dad that dubious medicine!

    Lilly White said, Sister-inw, Ive always been impartial. This time, 1 1 m going to stand with Bianca.

    Its not good for a man to interrupt a conversation between women.

    Eleanor is now in a situation where she cant exin clearly no matter what she says.

    Till today, she finally realized how ridiculous she had been back then.

    Han Lentz frowned slightly and continued, Bianca, Lilly, what do you n to do? Just watch Dads condition worsen like this?

    Zane Lentz immediately spoke up, Big brother, how could you be confused? Its fine for Eleanor as a woman to be confused.

    But Han Lentz is the eldest son of the Lentz n. How could he let Eleanor fool around?

    He trulycks the responsibility of an eldest son.

    Zane Lentz continued, Are you saying Bianca and Lilly are deliberately not letting Dad take medicine, letting Dads condition worsen on purpose? Big brother, you need to be clear about the facts. Its sister-inws medicine thats problematic.. Suppose, Im just saying suppose, suppose Dad takes the medicine provided by your future daughter-inw and something goes wrong, who will take the responsibility?

 Chapter 187 - 187: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_2

    Chapter 187: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing this, Bianca Lentz immediately said, ¡°Terrence is right. As long as you can take full responsibility, you can give dad this medicine! But if anything goes wrong after dad takes the medicine, none of you can inherit dad¡¯s property.¡±

    Just as Han Lentz wanted to speak, Eleanor Armstrong held his hand and said, ¡°Zane, Bianca, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zane Lentz asked.

    Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Dad is old and very sick now. Soothing Pills are not miracle pills, and no one can guarantee that they will work immediately. I can only assure you that Soothing Pills are definitely not poisonous, nor are they from an unknown source!¡±

    Not to mention her.

    Even Hua Tuo in his lifetime couldn¡¯t guarantee zero risk.

    Having said that, Eleanor Armstrong paused and continued, ¡°Moreover, dad hasn¡¯t passed away yet, and you are already thinking about his property. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡± Not only is it too much.

    It¡¯s also heartbreaking.

    Fortunately, Patriarch Lentz was already unconscious. Otherwise, if he heard their conversation, he would be heartbroken.

    ¡°You¡¯re noble, and you¡¯re the noblest in the whole family,¡± Bianca¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm, ¡°If you really are, then don¡¯t inherit dads property!¡¯ Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, feeling a pain in her heart.

    ¡°Bianca!¡± Han Lentz scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    Bianca nced at Han Lentz, ¡°l just say what I think. If there¡¯s anything wrong, sister-inw, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Bianca was the kind of person who speaks her mind.

    No matter when, she would never suffer a loss.

    Lilly White looked at the brother and sister and remained silent.

    The atmosphere in the ward became quiet.

    Bianca then continued, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve said what I should say. I definitely agree to cure dad, but if someone tries to harm dad, don¡¯t me me for being harsh.¡¯

    ¡°No one wants to harm dad. We, just like you, hope that dad gets better as soon as possible,¡± Han Lentz said.

    Bianca snorted coldly.

    You can know a person¡¯s face but not their heart.

    Who knows what they are thinking.

    Lilly White smiled and said, ¡°Big brother, calm down. Actually, it¡¯s not Bianca¡¯s fault for being harsh. Think about it, did you and sister-inw do something wrong?¡±

    Han Lentz sighed.

    Eleanor Armstrong looked at Lilly White, ¡°Aunt, our Vi is really good at medicine. Not only can she make Soothing Pills, but her Beauty Pills are also top-notch¡­¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong told the story of Vi Thompson giving her Beauty Pills.

    Lilly White just felt that Eleanor Armstrong was daydreaming.

    If that country girl was so amazing, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry Terrence Lentz.

    Lilly White didn¡¯t speak.

    Because she knew someone would speak up for her.

    Sure enough, the next second, Bianca said.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Beauty Pills were invented by Divine Doctor Suen, right?¡±

    Suwen is a myth in the medical world.

    What is Vi Thompson?

    A joke?

    Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°Beauty Pills are indeed from Divine Doctor Suen, but our Vi can really make them, and the effect is no less than Suen¡¯s.¡±

    If Vi Thompson can make top-notch Beauty Pills, she can also make Soothing Pills.

    Bianca kept shaking her head.

    She thought Eleanor Armstrong was out of her mind.

    After all, the impact of Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s broken engagement on her was too great.

    Eleanor Armstrong just didn¡¯t want to ept the reality.

    So, she glorified that country girl.

    Glorified her to the point where she could do anything.

    ¡°Sister-inw, can you wake up a bit?¡±

    ¡°Bianca, I am very awake now.¡±

    At this moment, Han Lentz also spoke, ¡°I can also vouch for this. Your sister-inw is not exaggerating. Vi Thompson is really amazing.¡±

    Bianca¡¯s face was full of helplessness, and then she asked, ¡°So, ording to you, your future daughter-inw, who hasn¡¯t married yet, is better than

    Elizabeth Thompson?¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded.

    Regardless of appearance.

    Just talking about character, Vi Thompson was way better than Elizabeth Thompson.

    Even Lilly Whiteughed out loud at this point.

    That country girl is better than Elizabeth Thompson?

    She thought Han and Eleanor Armstrong had gone crazy.

    Elizabeth Thompson was the top talented woman in River City.

    What was Vi Thompson?

    An obscure country girl.

    In fact, Han and Eleanor Armstrong were afraid of losing face, so they made up such a lie, trying to make everyone believe that Vi Thompson was even more amazing than Elizabeth Thompson.

    But they didn¡¯t think about it, would anyone really believe such a lie?

 Chapter 188 - 188: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_3

    Chapter 188: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    No dog would believe it!

    Let alone a person.

    Lilly White spoke up, ¡°Big brother and sister-inw, I know you¡¯ve been feeling down since that engagement was called off. But people have to face reality.¡±

    Lilly White didn¡¯t want to be too direct, so she could only subtly express her point.

    At this point, Lilly White paused and said, ¡°We¡¯re all family here, so don¡¯t take my words to heart. While the Thompson n did handle this matter poorly, we can¡¯t me them entirely.¡±

    The only one to me is the good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz.

    If Elizabeth Thompson were her daughter, she wouldn¡¯t want her to marry a good- for-nothing either.

    Eleanor Armstrong knew what Lilly White was getting at and felt ufortable. Just as she was about to say something, Lilly White continued.

    ¡°Although Terrence has many problems, he is still a talented member of a prestigious family. He shouldn¡¯t be stooping so low as to marry a country girl. I advise you to forget about these superficial issues and call off the wedding as soon as possible. Find a new wife for Terrence. If you trust me, I can actually make a match for Terrence. I have a niece from my mother¡¯s side who is 30 years old and still hasn¡¯t had a rtionship. Although she¡¯s a few years older than Terrence, there¡¯s a saying ¨C an older woman is like a gold brick!¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong also knew about the niece Lilly White mentioned.

    Not only was she a leftover woman, but she was also a 350-pound overweight woman.

    She needed assistance for eating, drinking, and basic hygiene.

    Though Eleanor was infuriated, she kept a calm demeanor, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Auntie, but there¡¯s no need. Terrence and Vi have a great rtionship.¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s direct refusal made Lilly White unhappy.

    What was this?

    Terrence thought he was too good for her niece?

    Though her niece was overweight, she graduated from a prestigious university and had a fortune of tens of millions ¨C she would never want for anything in her life.

    What did that little country girl have?

    She probably didn¡¯t even graduate from junior high school.

    Eleanor was utterly ungrateful.

    Bianca Lentz chimed in, ¡°Sister-inw, you should ept this incredible offer! If you miss this opportunity, you¡¯ll have nowhere to hide. You know Terrence¡¯s situation; do you really want him to marry a country girl?¡±

    Continuing, Bianca Lentz said, ¡°l don¡¯t care either way, since I¡¯m already married. But this will affect my second brother and his wife¡¯s reputation. Even if you don¡¯t care for yourselves, consider your nieces and nephews.¡±

    The Lentz n had high standards.

    No one had ever married a country girl before.

    Terrence would be the first.

    If that happened, wouldn¡¯t it be humiliating?

    Han Lentz coughed lightly, ¡°We¡¯re here today to discuss father¡¯s illness.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m just concerned about you and Terrence. Why aren¡¯t you happy about it?¡±

    Han Lentz didn¡¯t want to discuss it further, but hearing those words, he turned his head to face Bianca Lentz squarely, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need your concern. If you have time, you should focus more on father.¡±

    Bianca Lentz humphed.

    Knocking came from outside the door.

    Eleanor went to answer it.

    The visitor was a tall, curly-haired young woman.

    Seeing the visitor, Eleanor was taken aback.

    The womanughed, ¡°Auntie.¡±

    Only then did Eleanor react, ¡°It¡¯s Ivy! My, how you¡¯ve changed! I didn¡¯t even recognize you! ¡±

    The visitor was named Ivy Taylor.

    She was Bianca Lentz¡¯s only daughter. Ivy continued, ¡°l came to see grandpa.¡±

    Eleanor stepped back, ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    While Ivy walked in, she asked, ¡°Are my uncles and aunt here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor nodded.

    Ivy came in and greeted everyone one by one.

    Seeing her daughter, Bianca Lentz was very surprised, ¡°Ivy! When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you let me know in advance?¡±

    Ivy had been studying abroad and hadn¡¯t returned for three years.

    Her sudden return astonished Bianca Lentz.

    ¡°Does your father know you¡¯re back?¡± Bianca asked.

    Ivy shook her head, ¡°l didn¡¯t tell dad!¡±

    ¡°You, child!¡±

    Ivy continued, ¡°l heard grandpa was sick, so I bought a ne ticket overnight. How is he now? Is he okay?¡±

    You see.

    This is what a filial child looks like,

    Unlike some people who, despite knowing that Patriarch Lentz was sick, couldn¡¯t be reached.

    Good-for-nothings are just that ¨C good-for-nothings.

    They don¡¯t have an ounce of filial piety..

 Chapter 189 - 189: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_4

    Chapter 189: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Looking at Ivy Taylor, Bianca Lentz felt very proud, hoping that Patriarch Lentz could also notice his granddaughter¡¯s filial piety.

    Bianca Lentz sighed, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s condition is not very good.¡± Ivy came to the bedside to check on Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Grandpa, grandpa.¡±

    She called out a few times, but Patriarch Lentz didn¡¯t respond.

    Ivy was very worried and asked the attending doctor about Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition.

    The attending doctor said, ¡°The old man has obvious blood clots in his lungs. If they are not cleared in time, he could stop breathing at any moment. But currently, there is no such technology in our country.¡±

    Ivy frowned slightly, ¡°Can I see my grandfather¡¯s medical records?¡±

    Since there was no such technology in this country, there must be in other countries.

    She had been abroad for many years and knew a few doctors.

    However, after sending Patriarch Lentz¡¯s medical records, the response was that his condition was untreatable.

    At 4 pm, Ivy and her mother left the hospital.

    In the car.

    It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that they left the hospital.

    ¡°Mom, when did grandpa get sick?¡±

    Bianca Lentz said, ¡°Last Wednesday. I think your grandfather¡¯s chances this time are slim. Don¡¯t go back for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ivy nodded.

    Of course, she understood Patriarch Lentz¡¯s situation.

    Medical science was advanced abroad, but now, even foreign doctors were helpless, so they could only leave it to fate.

    Bianca Lentz sighed again, ¡°If something really happens to your grandfather this time, your uncle¡¯s family will be reaping big benefits!¡±

    ¡°Mom, why do you say that?¡±

    Bianca Lentz exined, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s favorite is your uncle¡¯s family.

    Over the years, they have been given a lot of shares, both openly and secretly. If something happens to your grandfather, those shares will be an unountable debt.¡±

    After all, there would be no way to prove it.

    Hearing this, Ivy narrowed her eyes.

    As if she thought of something, Bianca looked at Ivy, ¡°Little Zi, have you met any famous doctors abroad during these years?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I do know one!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Really?¡± Bianca instantly became energetic.

    Ivy nodded, ¡°She is a Divine Doctor alongside Suwen. There is Suwen in the south and Betty Cooper in the north of the country. She¡¯s the one.¡±

    The Dreamstone Family has been practicing medicine for generations.

    But by Betty Cooper¡¯s generation, their medical skills began to decline.

    Many descendants started to abandon medicine and go into business.

    At that time, Betty Cooper suddenly became famous.

    She even earned the title of ¡°Hua Tuo reincarnated.¡¯

    As a result, the Dreamstone n was remembered again, and that glorious history was re-examined.

    Betty Cooper went from an unknown girl to the head of the Dreamstone n.

    Everyone respected her.

    Especially after Suwen disappeared, Betty Cooper¡¯s fame spread abroad.

    Suwen was from the southern part of the country, and Betty Cooper happened to be in the north.

    So there was Suwen in the south and Betty Cooper in the north.

    Bianca naturally knew about Betty Cooper¡¯s reputation and excitedly asked, ¡°Little Zi, do you know Miss Cooper?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. I have a friend who seems to be quite close with Miss Cooper,¡± Ivy paused, ¡°but, I heard from her that Miss Cooper only helps destined people, so I can only try.¡±

    Bianca grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand, ¡°Little Zi, you must fight for mom and bring Miss Cooper here.¡±

    As long as Betty Cooper came, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s illness would have a chance to be cured.

    By then, Patriarch Lentz would certainly be very grateful to Ivy.

    At that time, Ivy could have whatever she wanted.

    Life is priceless; it¡¯s not impossible that Patriarch Lentz might give all he had to Ivy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Ivy said.

    Bianca became more and more excited, and the corners of her mouth curved upward even more.

    On the other side.

    Han Lentz had a vi in Capital City as well.

    After leaving the hospital, they returned to the vi.

    Beforeing to Capital City, they had specially asked the housekeeper to arrange for a part-time cleaner to clean up the vi inside and out. When the couple arrived at the vi, the part-time cleaner hadn¡¯t left yet.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. are back. Do you want to eat something?¡±

    Han Lentz pinched his temples, ¡°Just cook some noodles.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡±

    The cleaner was quite skilled, and soon, she brought two bowls of steaming noodles to the dining room, ¡°Mr. and Mrs., the noodles are ready.¡±

    Han Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first.¡±

    Eleanor nodded, got up and followed Han¡¯s footsteps.

    Han was a good employer; after taking a bite of the noodles, he smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, your cooking is great. If there is nothing else to do, you can go home now. You don¡¯t need to wash the dishes.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± the auntie was very happy.

    Indeed, the wealthier the employer, the easier they were to talk to.

    The middle-ss families couldn¡¯t help but treat the cleaner like a tool.

    After the auntie left, only the couple remained in the dining room.

    Eleanor took a bite of the noodles and looked at Han, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Patriarch Lentz¡¯s situation was critical; if he didn¡¯t receive timely treatment, he could pass away at any time.

    There was still a lot of unfinished business in the Lentz n. If something happened to Patriarch Lentz at this time, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, then we¡¯ll talk,¡± said Han.

    After all, people need food to live. Only when they were full could they have the energy to think.

    Eleanor nodded and continued to eat noodles.

    After finishing the noodles, Han looked at Eleanor, ¡°Minghui, I have a suggestion. ¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Eleanor put down her chopsticks.

    Han continued, ¡°What do you think about inviting Vi toe over?¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190: 112: Viola shows up

    Chapter 190: 112: Vi shows up

    Trantor: 549690339

    Patriarch Lentz¡¯s current health status is terrible, and the hospital is helpless.

    Han Lentz thought about it and still felt that it would be most reliable to invite Vi Thompson over.

    After all, Vi¡¯s medical skills are indeed pretty good.

    Perhaps Vi could find a way.

    Now, even if there is a glimmer of hope, Han Lentz is not willing to give up.

    Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong slightly frowned, ¡°The idea is good, but when Vies, will Len and Bianca trust her?¡±

    Vi is only eighteen years old this year, she is still a child.

    Plus, she has a sensitive identity.

    The people of the Lentz n will definitely not trust her.

    At this point, Eleanor Armstrong continued to say: ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back.

    Even if Len and Bianca trust Vi and are willing to let her treat your dad. But have you ever thought that your dad is old, and no one can guarantee that there will be no problems during the operation. If anything unexpected happens, how would you let Vi face these problems?¡±

    If it were any other doctor, it would be fine, but if it was Vi, the Lentz n would definitely put all the me on Vi.

    Han Lentz was taken aback.

    He only thought about letting Vie over but didn¡¯t consider these things.

    The matter of Patriarch Lentz is no longer about a single person.

    Now it involves an entire family.

    If Vi gets involved, it will only make the situation more chaotic.

    After finishing speaking, Eleanor Armstrong looked at Han Lentz, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Han Lentz was a little bit headache, pressing his temples and said: ¡°What you said makes sense. I did not consider this matter well.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong poured Han Lentz a cup of tea, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We will take things slow. Dad is a lucky person and everything will develop in a good direction.¡¯

    ¡°Um.¡± Han Lentz took a sip of tea and asked again: ¡°Did you get in touch with Terrence?¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong shook her head, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Although he knew this was the result, Han Lentz was still a little angry.

    He did not understand why every time at this point, Terrence will disappear.

    ¡°What about Bartley and Len? When are theying?¡± Han Lentz asked again.

    Eleanor Armstrong said: ¡°They have a flight at 4:00 in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°In the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Han Lentz put down his teacup, and then said: ¡°After they arrive at Capital City, let them go and have a rest first, and don¡¯t go to the hospital for the time being. Go to the hospital early the next day.¡±

    In Capital City, it¡¯s considered inauspicious to visit patients in the afternoon.

    Zane Lentz and Bianca Lentz are originally very critical of their family, so if Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz were to go to the hospital in the afternoon, they would certainly be criticized.

    If Patriarch Lentz is fine, then that¡¯s all right. If anything happens to

    Patriarch Lentz, Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz will certainly be framed. Eleanor Armstrong also knew the reason, nodded and said: ¡°Okay.¡± Han Lentz continued to say, ¡°Do you have Vi¡¯s WhatsApp contact?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor Armstrong said.

    Han Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°Then send your dad¡¯s condition to Vi, ask her if those Soothing Pills are actually effective for dad.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong took out her phone, clicked on Vi¡¯s WhatsApp chat box and sent a message.

    She also sent the medical record of Patriarch Lentz to Vi.

    Here,

    Vi was sitting in front of theputer, her fingers kept tapping on the ck keyboard, which made her jade-like fingers look particrly good.

    She seemed to have done nothing.

    But the international hacker forum was in uproar.

    [The Milk Tea Master is awesome!]

    [Kneel to the boss.]

    [L wanted to hack the Master, didn¡¯t expect to be hacked by the Master first!

    Therefore, the boss is the boss, never challenge the boss¡¯s authority.]

    [You guys go and see the Avatar of L, it¡¯s hrious!]

    And someone directly screenshots L¡¯s current ount information to the forum.

    avatar was originally all ck.

    Now it¡¯s a big turtle.

    L is also a well-known figure in the hacker world, and now that he¡¯s being yed like this, he¡¯s naturally furious.

    Before Vi, L had always been the top hacker, who knew after the LW event, the four words ¡®Taro Milk Tea¡¯ broke out.

    As a boss in the hacker world, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just let a newer with no fame skip around in front of him.

    So he wanted to show Vi some colors.

    Who knew he would be taught a lesson by Vi instead.

    Vi didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.

    After she was done, she shut down theputer.

    She is a person with principles.

    If others don¡¯t provoke me, 1 won¡¯t provoke them. If they do provoke me, I return it in tenfold..

 Chapter 191 - 191: 112: Viola Shows Up_2

    Chapter 191: 112: Vi Shows Up_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, the phone lit up.

    Vi took out her phone and saw a message from Eleanor Armstrong.

    Vi opened the medical case.

    Pulmonary hemorrhage.

    The pulmonary hemorrhage was very severe, and if surgery wasnt done in time, it could be life-threatening.

    Fortunately, Patriarch Lentzs illness was discovered in time.

    There was still hope.

    Vi clicked the voice call button and dialed Eleanor Armstrong.

    Eleanor answered the call immediately, Vi.

    Vi said, Auntie, I saw all the messages you sent.

    How is it, is my dad alright? Eleanor asked nervously.

    Vis tone was light, Its not a big issue. Dont worry, Auntie. The Soothing Pills can greatly alleviate Grandpa Lentzs condition. Also, Ill prescribe another herbal medicine for you. Just follow the prescription and give him the medicine.

    No, no need for surgery? Eleanor asked.

    She thought Patriarch Lentzs situation was serious and definitely needed surgery.

    No need. After pausing, Vi continued, But the Soothing Pills must be taken.

    The Soothing Pills could have a certain soothing and blood-clearing effect, andbined with the effect of traditional Chinese medicine, it could cure Patriarch Lentz.

    Alright.

    After hanging up the phone, Vi handwrote a prescription and sent a photo of it to Eleanor.

    Han Lentz immediately asked, Eleanor, what did Vi say?

    Eleanor then repeated what Vi had said and took out her phone, Look, this is the prescription Vi gave.

    It was in a very standard thin-gold script.

    Must have been practiced for many years.

    Han Lentz couldnt help but exim, What beautiful handwriting!

    Han Lentzs handwriting was also very beautiful.

    Butpared with Vis, it was far from the same level.

    Eleanor nodded, smiling, and felt that Terrence Lentz was incredibly lucky.

    Looking at the prescription from Vi, Han Lentzs mood improved significantly.

    Although he hadnt spent much time with Vi, his future daughter-inw, he could tell that she was not the kind of person who didnt know the importance of things.

    Since Vi said that the medicine could cure Patriarch Lentz, it must be true.

    On the other side.

    Ivy Taylor ran to Bianca Lentzs room.

    Mom!

    Bianca Lentz was applying a facial mask and turned to look at Ivy, Whats up?

    Ivy excitedly said, Theres a piece of great news.

    What great news? Bianca asked.

    Ivy continued, Miss Betty Cooper happens to be in Capital City these days.

    Upon hearing this, Bianca was also very excited, So Miss Betty Cooper agreed toe and treat your grandfather?

    Ivy nodded, Yes.

    Upon hearing that, Bianca tightly held Ivys hand.

    Ivy, youre amazing!

    Who else could have such a strong connection other than her daughter?

    The next morning, upon arriving at the hospital, Bianca told her two brothers the good news.

    Upon hearing this, Lilly White frowned imperceptibly.

    Betty Cooper.

    This Ivy Taylor really had some connections.

    She actually managed to invite Betty Cooper.

    Why didnt her son invite Betty Cooper!

    Han Lentz then said, Actually, we dont need Miss Betty Cooper toe and treat dads illness.

    When Bianca heard this, she was not happy.

    Ivy had finally managed to invite Betty Cooper.

    And here was Han Lentz.

    Not only was he not grateful for what his niece had done, but he also wanted to throw cold water on the situation.

    No need for Betty Cooper?

    Biancaughed and said, Big brother, are you suggesting that you can cure dads illness?bender

    Eleanor stepped forward to exin, Bianca, you misunderstood. This is what happened.

    Eleanor exined the whole story.

    Upon hearing this, Bianca couldnt hide her smile anymore.

    Sister-inw, are you still half-asleep? Bianca continued, If our father could really be fine by just taking some traditional Chinese medicine, then what are hospitals for? Everyone should just go for Chinese medicine!

    Western medicine was supposed to be more advanced than traditional Chinese medicine.

    Now even Western medicine couldnt solve the problem, but a traditional Chinese medicine prescription could?

    After talking, Bianca looked at Eleanor, Sister-inw, youre not a child anymore, why do you believe everything people say?

    She thought Eleanor was quite smart.

    But now, she was fooled by a country girl!

    Bianca, you dont know Vi at all. She never does anything she isnt sure of. Eleanor then looked at Han Lentz and Lilly White, My second brother and sister-inw, please believe me, if dad takes the Soothing Pills and some traditional Chinese medicine, and takes good care, then he will be fine. Zane Lentz and Lilly White also felt that Eleanor was talking nonsense..

 Chapter 192 - 192: 112: Viola Shows Up_3

    Chapter 192: 112: Vi Shows Up_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Patriarch Lentzs illness had left the best doctors in Capital City helpless.

    Yet in Eleanor Armstrongs eyes, it seemed like a minor ailment like a cold or fever.

    Taking a dose of traditional Chinese medicine?

    Although Lilly White was jealous that Bianca Lentzs daughter was able to invite Miss Betty Cooper, at this time, she had to be on the same path with

    Bianca.

    They couldnt let the eldest family ruin Patriarch Lentzs life.

    Sister-inw, its not that we dont trust you, but your words have no credibility.

    How can she believe in something without credibility?

    After all, Miss Betty Cooper is the number one Divine Doctor, and what is

    Terrences fiance?

    Divine Doctor Suwen had been out of the public eye for many years.

    Now it was Betty Cooper who was ranked first.

    Eleanor Armstrong opened her mouth but found herself speechless.

    Upon learning that Betty Cooper wasing,

    Headmaster Hill led the deputy headmaster and chief physician personally to the hospital entrance to wee her.

    At three in the afternoon,

    A stretched Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the hospital.

    A security guard wearing white gloves got out of the front seat, walked to the back, and opened the rear door. Soon,

    A tall woman got out of the car.

    The woman was wearing a vintage knee-length Western dress.

    Golden curled hair,

    Apricot eyes, melon seed face, with delicate makeup, looking straight ahead, giving off an unapproachable air.

    The assistant immediately opened an umbre to shade her from the sun.

    Seeing this, Headmaster Hill immediately put on a smile and greeted her.

    Miss Betty Cooper.

    Betty Cooper looked down at the bowing Headmaster.

    Headmaster Hill continued, Miss Betty Cooper, 1 am the headmaster of Capital City Hospital. Myst name is Hill. On behalf of all the doctors in the hospital, 1 wee Miss Betty Coopers visit.

    Betty Cooper had won two major awards in the medical field this year.

    Not to mention Headmaster Hill, even high-ranking officials in Capital City had to show deference to her.

    Betty Cooper remained silent, and her assistant spoke, Headmaster Hill, there is no need for such formality. Our Miss Betty Cooper is here at the request of a friend to treat an elder.

    Headmaster Hill only knew that Betty Cooper wasing but didnt know her purpose.

    Upon hearing this, he immediately asked, What is the patients name?

    The assistant replied, An elder of the Lentz family.

    Lentz.

    Headmaster Hill immediately thought of Patriarch Lentz. Headmaster Hill continued, Is it Patriarch Lentz of the Lentz family?

    Yes, the assistant nodded, Could you please lead the way.

    Headmaster Hill was momentarily stunned.

    He was, after all, the headmaster.

    But considering that the visitor was the prestigious Miss Betty Cooper, he didnt say anything else and just nodded, This way, please.

    The assistant held the umbre and followed Headmaster Hills steps.

    Watching their backs,

    A nurse sighed, Miss Betty Cooper has such a big attitude! Even more outrageous than the rumors!

    Betty Cooper didnt say a word from start to finish, it was all the assistant speaking on her behalf.

    Whats more important today is that the UV rays were not strong, but since getting out of the car, the assistant had been holding the umbre for her all the time.

    Seeing is indeed better than hearing.

    Another nurse joined in, The bigger the figure, the bigger their attitude.

    But Ive never heard that Divine Doctor Suen has a big attitude.

    Maybe its just different personalities.

    Soon, Headmaster Hill led Betty Cooper to Patriarch Lentzs ward.

    Miss Betty Cooper, this is the room. The assistant nodded, Thank you, Headmaster Hill. Youre wee, Headmaster Hill replied.

    With that, Headmaster Hill knocked on the door.

    Soon, the door of the ward was opened. Headmaster Hill.

    It was Lilly White who opened the door.

    Headmaster Hill said with a smile, Mrs. Lentz, this is Miss Betty Cooper. Shes here to see Patriarch Lentz.bender

    Pleasee in, pleasee in. Lilly White called inside, Ivy, Miss Betty Cooper is here.

    Ivy Taylor didnt expect Betty Cooper to arrive so quickly and immediately ran over.

    Miss Betty Cooper! Ivy Taylor had seen Betty Coopers photo, and although there were slight discrepancies between the photo and the person herself, her unique attire still made her instantly recognizable, Im Ivy Taylor, Angies friend.

    The assistant looked at Ivy Taylor, Miss Taylor, I am Miss Betty Coopers assistant. If you have something to say, you can talk to me.

    Alright.

    The group walked into the ward together.

    Ivy Taylor introduced the others, Uncle, Aunt, Second Uncle, this is Miss Betty Cooper.

    Everyone had only heard of Betty Cooper, but none of them had seen her in person.

    Next, the assistant spoke on behalf of Betty Cooper.

    Betty Cooper came to Patriarch Lentzs bedside and took out her diagnostic tools, cing themyer byyer on his wrist before beginning to take his pulse.

    After a while, Betty Cooper looked at her assistant.

    The assistant immediately understood and said, Headmaster Hill, could you please provide the patients test reports and medical records?

 Chapter 193 - 193: 112: Viola Shows Up_4

    Chapter 193: 112: Vi Shows Up_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Sure.¡± Headmaster Hill nodded and immediately arranged for a nurse to fetch it.

    Soon, the examination report and medical record were brought over.

    Betty Cooper studied it seriously, with a slight frown on her face.

    The ward was quiet, and no one dared to raise their voice.

    A momentter, Betty Cooper put down the examination report.

    Her assistant immediately walked over to her side.

    Betty Cooper whispered a few words into the assistant¡¯s ear, covering her mouth.

    Her voice was very soft.

    No one else could hear it.

    Upon hearing her words, the assistant first nodded and then straightened up, and said to everyone, ¡°The old man¡¯s illness is quite serious and requires surgery. The sess rate is only around fifty percent. Miss Cooper suggests that you all think carefully, as there are risks involved in everything.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Headmaster Hill couldn¡¯t help but admire Miss Cooper¡¯s remarkable medical skills.

    She could cure diseases that their hospital had no solution for.

    Headmaster Hill smiled and said, ¡°Miss Cooper, if there¡¯s going to be surgery, could we arrange for several doctors to follow and learn from you?¡±

    After all, she was Betty Cooper.

    If it was possible, their hospital would benefit greatly.

    The assistant frowned slightly, ¡°Miss Cooper only passes her medical skills down to the descendants of the Dreamstone Family.¡±

    Did they really think anyone could learn from Miss Cooper?

    Wishful thinking.

    Upon hearing this, Headmaster Hill felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cooper, I didn¡¯t mean to impose. Please forget what I just said.¡±

    Betty Cooper still didn¡¯t say a word.

    Han Lentz continued, ¡°Miss Cooper, does my father have to have surgery?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded.

    As soon as the assistant finished speaking, she asked, ¡°Is there a divine doctor who can cure the old man without surgery and by just taking medicine?¡±

    Who would dare to call themselves a great doctor in front of Miss Cooper?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be like showing off their axe in front of Lu Ban (a famous Chinese carpenter)?

    Inviting ridicule upon themselves.

    Without waiting for Han Lentz to answer, Bianca Lentz said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, my brother¡¯s daughter-inw, who is a doctor but hasn¡¯t been married into the family yet, said that my father doesn¡¯t need surgery and can be cured with some medicine. Now that Miss Cooper is here, Big Brother, quickly bring out the medicine your daughter-inw mentioned and let Miss Cooper appraise it.¡±

    Hearing this, even the usually calm Betty Cooper raised her eyes to nce at

    Han.

    No one had ever questioned her medical skills before.

    Han Lentz frowned slightly.

    What did bringing out Vi Thompson¡¯s medicine for Betty Cooper to appraise mean?

    Wasn¡¯t that doubting Vi¡¯s medical skills?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Big Brother? Are you afraid?¡± Bianca Lentz mocked, ¡°I knew you had no good intentions!¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong was somewhat angry.

    They hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but now Bianca had stirred things up, making it seem like they were unfilial children who couldn¡¯t wait for the old man to die.

    ¡°Bianca, wait a minute, I¡¯ll go and fetch the Soothing Pills right away.¡±

    Soothing Pills.

    Upon hearing these three words, Betty Cooper¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Bianca Lentz immediately followed Eleanor Armstrongs footsteps.

    Lilly White also went out with them.

    The LentzFamily Old Mansion was not far from the hospital. Soon, Eleanor Armstrong returned with the Soothing Pills in hand.

    ¡°Please take a look, Miss Cooper.¡±

    Betty Cooper received the small wooden box.

    It was made of purple sandalwood.

    It had a faint fragrance.

    Upon opening the lid, Betty saw a single brown pill lying inside.

    Notrge.

    Betty nced at her assistant without saying anything, and her assistant understood her intentions immediately stepped forward and said,

    ¡°Headmaster Hill, could you arrange aboratory for Miss Cooper?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Headmaster Hill nodded, ¡°Miss Cooper, pleasee with me.¡±

    Betty Cooper followed Headmaster Hill¡¯s footsteps.

    The assistant exined, ¡°This pill has aplexposition, so Miss Cooper needs to borrow theboratory to study it.¡±

    Having said that, the assistant also followed Headmaster Hill and Betty Cooper¡¯s footsteps.

    Watching the Soothing Pills being taken away, Eleanor grew anxious and tried to follow them but was stopped by the assistant, ¡°Madam, Miss Cooper doesn¡¯t like being disturbed by outsiders when she¡¯s experimenting.¡±

    Bianca interjected, ¡°Sister-inw, are you worried that Miss Cooper will steal the pill with an unknown origin?¡±

    Even if they gave such a thing to Miss Cooper, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to nce at it.

    Eleanor didn¡¯t say anything.

    Soon, Betty Cooper and her assistant returned to the ward.

    The assistant walked up to Eleanor, ¡°Madam, Miss Cooper has carefully studied the pill you gave her. It¡¯s not a Soothing Pill, and doesn¡¯t have the effects you mentioned. It¡¯s just an ordinary health pill.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Biancaughed out loud.

    Turned out it was just a health pill, and Eleanor valued it so much.

    Eleanor then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my item?¡±

    The assistant said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Miss Cooper crushed the pill in theboratory to study itsposition more thoroughly. As an apology, Miss Cooper is offering you a nine-clearance pillpensation.¡±

    The nine-clearance pill was developed by Betty Cooper in two years of research.

    It is said that if a person takes one at the moment of death, it can save their life.

    Upon hearing this, everyone looked at Eleanor with envy.

    Trading a health pill for a nine-clearance pill¡ªEleanor must have been extremely lucky!

    ¡°What?¡± Eleanor couldn¡¯t believe it and frowned, ¡°The Soothing Pill was crushed? Even if you¡¯re Miss Cooper, you don¡¯t have the right to crush someone else¡¯s pill without their consent. Did you ask for my permission?¡±

    It was outrageous!

    The assistant didn¡¯t expect Eleanor to be so ungrateful, and frowned, ¡°Madam, the nine-clearance pill is extremely valuable and hard toe by. You¡¯re not losing out.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t act aggrieved after benefiting from something!¡± Bianca took the nine-clearance pill from the assistant and smiled, ¡°Miss Cooper, please don¡¯t mind my sister-inw. I¡¯ll ept this pill on her behalf..¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person.

    Chapter 194: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Purification Pills are extremely expensive and hard toe by.

    Since Eleanor Armstrong failed to recognize what¡¯s good for her, she certainly wouldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity.

    Besides, the Purification Pills were initially from Miss Betty Cooper aspensation to Patriarch Lentz.

    She is the biological daughter of the patriarch.

    She has the right to make this decision.

    With the Purification Pills in her hand and a full smile on her face, Bianca Lentz never dreamed that she would one day own Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s Purification Pills.

    Of course, such good fortune shouldn¡¯t be monopolized by Bianca Lentz alone. Smiling, Lilly White said, ¡°Thanks for Miss Cooper¡¯s Purification Pills. I believe that if the patriarch knew about this, he would be delighted.¡±

    She is the patriarch¡¯s daughter-inw.

    She also has a share in the Purification Pills.

    At her words, Bianca Lentz frowned slightly.

    How could she forget Lilly White, who¡¯s always keen on seizing opportunities!

    Standing aside, Eleanor Armstrong now deeply regretted her prior decision.

    She shouldn¡¯t have brought out the Soothing Pills.

    Even less did she consider that Miss Cooper would directly crush the Soothing Pills.

    ¡°Miss Cooper, since the Soothing Pills have been crushed, anything I say would be useless. Could you tell me where the crushed powder is? I¡¯ll fetch it.¡± Powder?

    Hearing this, Betty Cooper frowned slightly, looking somewhat upset.

    The secretary looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°What are you implying? You conduct an unnecessary suspicion that Miss Cooper took the supplement pill?¡±

    Such narrow-minded people these were.

    Miss Betty Cooper is the top figure in the traditional medicine circle.

    She is also the head of the Dreamstone n.

    How could she stoop so low as to steal a valueless supplement pill?

    ¡°You misunderstood. I mean no such thing,¡± Eleanor Armstrong continued. ¡°1 just want to collect the powder. The Soothing Pill was originally from my daughter-inw-to-be for the patriarch.¡±

    After all, it was a gift from Vi Thompson to the patriarch.

    Now it¡¯s gone just like that.

    She could neither exin the situation to the patriarch nor to Vi Thompson.

    The personal assistant stated: ¡°The powder has been disposed of in an eco-friendly manner.¡±

    ¡°Why did you dispose of it like that? Did you ask for our consent?¡± Eleanor Armstrong swallowed down her fury.

    The personal assistant looked at Eleanor Armstrong: ¡°l believe the patriarch must have more than one daughter-inw, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    He was mocking Eleanor Armstrong for being meddlesome.

    Upon hearing this, Lilly White quickly said: ¡°l agree with Miss Cooper¡¯s eco-friendly disposal.¡±

    Bianca Lentz nodded and followed: ¡°l agree too. The minority needs to obey the majority, so stop being nit-picky, sister-inw!¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong was like being forced to swallow a bitter pill, with no recourse to voice her grievances.

    After all, the patriarch had more than one daughter-inw.

    Now that Lilly White and Bianca Lentz had both agreed upon this method, there was nothing she could say.

    The assistant then brought out a document.

    ¡°If you agree to have the operation for the patriarch, sign on this contract.¡± ¡°You have one night to consider.¡±

    ¡°Once the decision is made, let Miss Ivy Taylor contact me on WhatsApp.¡±

    Having said this, the assistant left with Miss Cooper.

    Ivy Taylor immediately followed to see Miss Cooper out.

    Upon leaving the ward, Ivy Taylor said: ¡°Miss Cooper, thank you so much for taking the time from your busy schedule to treat my grandpa. 1 am genuinely sorry for the unfortunate incident that urred today, and I apologize to you on behalf of my aunt.¡±

    Having said this, Ivy Taylor made a slight bow.

    She was not only apologizing but also rifying that the person who had contradicted Miss Cooper had nothing to do with her.

    Miss Cooper didn¡¯t respond or say anything.

    The assistant continued, ¡°Miss Cooper has always been a respectful and caring individual. Only out of consideration for the elderly did she lend a hand in this matter; it would be best if you all could understand this.¡±

    After a pause, the assistant added, ¡°Miss Cooper will not fuss over this matter with you, but don¡¯t push your luck. Avoid doing something you¡¯llter regret.¡±

    ¡°Understood, please rest assured, Miss Cooper.¡±

    Miss Cooper nced at Ivy Taylor, then turned and walked away.

    The assistant immediately followed her steps.

    Ivy Taylor continued to follow them.

    At this point, the assistant turned around, ¡°Miss Taylor, please go back.¡± Ivy Taylor only then halted.

    Seeing Miss Cooper soon to walk out of the hospital, the assistant quickly jogged after her, then took out her umbre and held it over Miss Cooper¡¯s head.

    Ivy Taylor also returned to the ward.

    In the ward, Han Lentz was already studying the consent form.

    A momentter, he put the form down, ¡°Earlier Miss Cooper mentioned that there¡¯s a 50% chance of curing my dad, yet in the consent form, it¡¯s only a 25% chance.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re distrusting Miss Cooper.¡± Ivy Taylor continued, ¡°In the consent form, it needs to clearly outline the details. Regardless of which hospital, even with a minor surgery, doctors would inform in advance about risks, usually overestimating the risk by 20 to 30%. ¡°

 Chapter 195 - 195: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person_2

    Chapter 195: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    In Ivy Taylors opinion, Han Lentz is now nitpicking.

    In the end, Ivy Taylor snorted coldly.

    l think you just dont want to save Grandpa!

    Her uncles family is really cold-blooded and heartless.

    For the so-called family property, they can even abandon their own rtives

    Thinking about this, Ivy Taylors eyes filled with tears as she rushed to

    Patriarch Lentzs bedside, choking: Grandpa, you are really pitiful!

    If Patriarch Lentz were still conscious, he would surely be angered to death by

    Han Lentz.bender

    Ivy Taylor! Han Lentz frowned slightly.

    What, our familys Ivy Taylor touched your sore spot? Bianca Lentz said sarcastically.

    Han Lentz was about to say something but was pulled by Eleanor Armstrong.

    Patriarch Lentzs illness.

    This is not suitable for creating conflicts with them.

    Eleanor Armstrong continued: Everyone calm down, actually Han didnt mean anything else. He is also worried about his father! Besides, dont you think Miss Betty Coopers words just nowcked persuasive power? She said Soothing Pills are ordinary health pills without showing any valid evidence and also destroyed Soothing Pills without our knowledge

    Before Eleanor Armstrong could finish her words, she was hurriedly interrupted by Bianca Lentz.

    What do you mean? Do you think Miss Betty Cooper cares about a health pill? Sister-inw, if you dont want to save our father, just be straightforward! Dont beat around the bush! It makes me angry just hearing it!

    Bianca!

    Dont say I misunderstood you! And dont say that your familys bride-to-be can cure our father! I just have one question for you, is the rural vige girl more famous or Miss Betty Cooper more famous? If you want to save Dad, sign the promissory note!

    At this point, Han Lentz knew that whatever he said would be useless, so he simply told Eleanor Armstrong not to speak, took out a pen from the side, and signed his name directly on the promissory note.

    Hotel.

    A luxurious Rolls Royce stopped at the entrance of a five-star hotel.

    The manager personally stood at the entrance to greet them.

    Betty Cooper stepped out of the car, walked on the red carpet, and an assistant carefully held an umbre for her.

    The manager immediately greeted her, Wee, Miss Betty Cooper, to stay at the Ali Bay Hotel. We have now cleaned all the guests in the hotel, hoping to bring you a pleasant living environment.

    After saying this, the manager continued: My name is Leonard, you can just call me Brayman. In the next three days, if you have any needs, you can directly order me.

    Betty Cooper walked forward without stopping.

    The assistant said: Is the rose essential oil bath arranged by Miss Betty Cooper ready?

    Its ready, Brayman nodded, The roses were airlifted from New Zend this morning, and the water is from Alps.

    What about the essential oil? the assistant continued to ask. Betty Cooper had very high requirements for her living standards.

    She only drinks Fillico Kobe spring water.

    Her main food consists of fresh flowers.

    Vegetables are the secondary.

    The fresh flowers are airlifted from New Zend, while the vegetables are natural organic vegetables that have passed several tests.

    Aside from these, Betty Cooper doesnt eat anything else.

    Even if shes outside, she only drinks the water she brings with her.

    Brayman smiled and said: The essential oil was made by Master Annie personally.

    The assistant nodded satisfactorily, Manager Brayman, youve done a good job.

    Thank you for Miss Betty Coopers affirmation.

    Having said that, Brayman took a surreptitious nce at Betty Cooper.

    He was very curious.

    Could it be that Betty Cooper is mute?

    Otherwise, why is it always the assistant talking?

    Arriving at the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel, Betty Cooper first took a bath, and then walked out of the bathroom.

    The assistant said: Miss Betty Cooper, the afternoon tea is ready.

    Hearing this, Betty Cooper turned and walked towards the dining room.

    On the dining table were several gorgeous roses, a te of vegetable sd, and a ss of spring water.

    Betty Cooper sat at the dining table and began to eat.

    One by one, the flowers were swallowed by her.

    The assistant stood by, very much admiring Betty Cooper.

    She once thought that the roses imported from New Zend were delicious, so she also secretly tried a bite.

    It was very distasteful.

    She couldnt even manage to swallow a single petal, and it was hard to imagine that Betty Cooper actually took these things as her staple food.

    Just then, the sound of the doorbell came through the air.

    The assistant went to open the door.

    Is Miss Betty Cooper inside?

    Yes, the assistant nodded, and then stepped back, Pleasee in.

    The visitor was holding a document.

    He followed the assistant into the dining room.

    Hearing the footsteps, Betty Cooper had no reaction and continued to lower her head to eat..

 Chapter 196 - 196: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person_3

    Chapter 196: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    The visitor didnt rush, just standing there quietly.

    Fifteen minutester.

    After Betty had almost finished eating, an assistant immediately brought a basin of water for her to wash her hands.

    After washing her hands, the visitor finally spoke.

    Miss Cooper, this is the information on all the members of the Lentz n. Basically, it rules out the possibility that any of them are Mr. Terrence.

    Betty narrowed her eyes slightly.

    The visitor handed over the documents.

    Betty took them.

    She read very carefully, as the information collected was very detailed.

    There were only the sounds of pages turning in the air.

    Ten minutester.

    The assistant received a WhatsApp message from Ivy and looked at Betty. Miss Cooper, the Lentz n has signed the pledge.

    Betty looked up and spoke, which was rare for her, Tell them I wont have time. Im leaving Capital City tonight.

    Some things should be cherished when they should be cherished.

    Once missed, there are no regrets in this world.

    At first, the assistant was taken aback, but then nodded. Betty continued, If theres nothing else, you may go.

    Alright.

    The assistant turned and left.

    As if thinking of something, Betty said, Book a flight to Wu City at 06:00 PM.

    Yes, Miss Cooper.

    After booking the flight, the assistant then informed Ivy about Bettys uing trip to Wu City.

    When Ivy saw the message, she was furious.

    It must have been Eleanor who offended Miss Cooper.

    Otherwise, Betty wouldnt be leaving Capital City in such a hurry.

    Ivy immediately reported the matter to Bianca Lentz.

    Bianca was already prejudiced against Han Lentz and his wife and coupled with this incident, she naturally made a scene and ced all the me on Han Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong.

    l think you just want to kill Dad by driving Betty Cooper away. Are you happy

    If something happens to Dad this time, I wont let you off!

    Han and Eleanor were now at a loss for words.

    They not only lost a Soothing Pill for nothing but were also used of harming the old master.

    wu City.

    Ancient medical experiment base.

    Several bigwigs from the ancient medical field stood before the experiment table, their faces not looking good.

    No. 1s color is too poor.

    No. 2 s color is fine, but the efficacy is stillcking.

    No. 3s color and herbs are both wrong!

    An elderly man with white hair sighed, Cant our ancient medical field produce Soothing Pills anymore?

    Soothing Pills were a divine medicine that only existed in ancient books.

    Later, only Divine Doctor Suen could sessfully reproduce Soothing Pills from ancient books, with its efficacy greatly exceeding the records in those books.

    No one spoke as they sighed around him.

    At this moment, Bettys assistant came over and said, Is this the Soothing Pill youre talking about?

    After saying that, she handed over a brown pill.

    It was set off by a small purple sandalwood, like a priceless pearl.

    Soothing Pill!

    Its really a Soothing Pill! The next second, the bearded elder held the pill in his hand, carefully smelling it, his demeanor almost bing manic, After all these years, I finally see a Soothing Pill again!

    Another elderly man grabbed the assistants clothes, his face full of excitement, Has my master returned?

    This man was Charles ck from the ancient medical field, a descendant of the MO family and a disciple of Master Suen.

    In the entire ancient medical field, apart from Divine Doctor Suen, no one else could produce Soothing Pills.

    As soon as this statement was made, the other people turned to look at the assistant.

    Their faces were full of anticipation.

    They were waiting for the return of the Divine Doctor at all times.

    Looking at these people, the assistant slightly smiled, Im sorry to disappoint you, but this Soothing Pill was made by Miss Cooper.

    Miss Cooper?

    It was actually Betty.

    No one had expected this oue.

    Congrattions, Miss Cooper!

    The air was quiet for a few seconds, as everyone except Charles congratted the assistant in chorus.

    Charles stood there dumbfounded, disbelief in his eyes.bender

    There was no one else in the world who could reproduce Soothing Pills, apart from his master.

    Even he, being an authentic disciple, couldnt do it.

    His master had taught him several times.

    But he still couldnt get it.

    How did Betty figure out how to create it?

    The assistant took the Soothing Pill from Charless hand, Mr. Charles, do you think theres something with this Soothing Pill?

    Theres no problem, Charles pointed out directly, but, is this Soothing Pill really made by Miss Cooper?

 Chapter 197 - 197: 113: Viola teaches how to be a good person_4

    Chapter 197: 113: Vi teaches how to be a good person_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Can you make it yourself? the assistant asked in response.

    Charles ck was instantly silenced.

    He.

    Indeed, he couldnt make it.

    He was really tarnishing his masters reputation.

    Those who couldnt make the Soothing Pills had no right to speak up.

    The assistant continued, The Medicine King Competition is just around the corner; where do you think Miss Betty Coopers Soothing Pills will rank?

    Of course, theyll be first ce!

    Someone immediately chimed in on the side.

    North Bridge High School.

    Vi Thompson had just dealt with a packet of love letters when she was stopped by a pretty girl.

    l heard youre the top student in the grade?

    A few girls eager to watch the spectacle were also following the pretty girl, holding their phones in their hands.

    Thats me. Vi lowered her eyes slightly.

    Since youre so amazing, can I ask you a question? If you can answer within three seconds, Ill admit youre truly incredible. the pretty girl continued.

    Ask. Vi was in a good mood today after drinking tworge cups of her favorite milk tea.

    The pretty girl continued, Once upon a time there was a fool who would always answer no to any question asked of her. Have you seen this fool before?

    Upon hearing this, Vi raised an eyebrow and smiled lightly, Have you asked me this question before?

    No. The pretty girl replied without thinking.

    Vi let out a softugh.

    The pretty girls question was a tricky one, testing ones intelligence.

    Quick-witted people would immediately answer no.

    But if they answered no, then the person answering the question would be that fool.

    Thoughtful people would avoid answering no.

    However, not only did Vi avoid the issue, but she also turned the tables on the pretty girl, digging a hole for her.

    It was only then that the pretty girl realized she had been outyed by Vi.

    By answering no, hadnt she just be that fool!

    This was so embarrassing!

    She had originally nned to record a video to post on the school forum so that everyone couldugh at Vi.

    But as it turned out, she was the one who had be theughing stock now.

    Kid, dont be angry. Go home, drink some Nuromol. Vi continued.

    What do you mean? the pretty girl asked.

    Vi gave a light smile, What I mean is, a persons brain can be empty, but it cant be filled with water.

    From start to finish, she didnt utter a single dirty word, yet her words implied that the pretty girl had no brains at all.

    The pretty girl watched Vis retreating figure, stomping her feet in anger.

    At this moment, the short-haired sister with poor judgement came up and asked, Boss, are we posting the video?

    Post your # 0/0! The pretty girl cursed angrily.

    The yellow-haired sister jumped in fright.

    A short-haired girl nearby frowned and said, Jessi, youre as dumb as a pig!

    Jessi Woods scratched her head.

    The next ss was Physical Education.

    But the weather was bad today, so Physical Education ss was reced with self-study.

    Vi took out a book and slowly flipped through it.

    Fiona Knight asked curiously, Vi, what are you reading?

    She couldnt understand a single word on the books cover.

    It resembled English but wasnt English.

    In short, it was veryplicated.

    Vi replied, Its about Morse Code.

    Morse Code? Fiona Knight also knew a bit about it and immediately eximed, Vi, youre amazing! You can actually understand Morse Code! Just a little.

    Knowing a little is already impressive! Fiona followed up, Teach me when you have time, alright?

    Alright. Vi nodded with a hint of a smile.

    With her thoughts interrupted by Fiona, Vi suddenly remembered that she had yet to deal with something. Taking out her phone, she logged in to her ount and tried to send the file to Clevnd but couldnt find his ount.

    Vi frowned.

    An oddly familiar icon bubbled up at that moment.

    It was only then that Vi realized she had logged into the wrong ount!

    For a moment, Vi clicked on the chat window.

    Jasper Moore: [ !!!!! ]

    [Is it you?]

    [l knew it! Its you!]

    [Youve finallye back! ]

    Vi immediately set her status to invisible and erased all traces of her login from the other window.

    Afterward, she sent a shushing emoji.

    [l know! I know! Ill keep your secret! Dont worry!]

    [Knowing youre fine, Im truly honored to be part of the ancient medical world!]

    After sending the emoji, Vi logged off. She then switched back to her alternate ount this time without logging into the wrong one sessfully sending the file to Clevnd.bender

    Capital City.

    Because he didnt receive timely treatment, Patriarch Lentzs condition worsened.

    At this point, Eleanor Armstrong finally contacted Terrence Lentz.

    After exining the situation and the events of the past few days, Terrences voice came through the phone.

    Dont worry, Ill be back in the country right away.

    Just eight simple words.

    But they instantly put Eleanor at ease.

    Even though her son Terrence was considered a good-for-nothing by some, at this moment, he gave her an immense sense of security.

    Eleanor hung up the phone and turned to Han Lentz, Terrence said hesing back right away.

    It was strange.

    After hearing these words, Han Lentz also let out a sigh of relief as if a huge weight was removed off his shoulders.

    Terrence Lentz immediately flew back to the country.

    When he found Vi, he directly exined his intentions.

    Looking at the haggard Terrence Lentz, Vi furrowed her eyebrows, How could this happen? Didnt Grandfather Lentz take the medicine ording to my prescription?

 Chapter 198 - 198: 117: Prepare for surgery

    Chapter 198: 117: Prepare for surgery

    Trantor: 549690339

    The man wore a ck trench coat, standing outside the door.

    His cold brows and eyes carried hints of fatigue.

    At a height of 192 cm, he was almost as tall as the doorframe. He slightly lowered his gaze and looked at Vi Thompson, his thin lips opening slightly, Lets get in the car first, Ill exin everything on the way.

    Alright, Vi nodded slightly.

    What about Mantou? Terrence Lentz noticed the big fat lump on the couch, Shall I call Adam toe over?

    Ill just have a friende over, Vi said indifferently.

    The friend she was referring to was Rachel Barton.

    Alright.

    The two of them walked out of the residential area, one after the other.

    A low-key Maybach was parked at the entrance.

    As they approached, the driver immediately opened the car door.bender

    Vi got into the car.

    Terrence followed behind.

    Once in the car, Terrence handed Vi a cup of milk tea.

    Its a new milk tea brand that just came out recently. Its said to be quite good.

    Give it a try.

    Thank you.

    Vi took the milk tea, took a sip, and narrowed her eyes in delight.

    In the sweltering summer, taking a sip of iced milk tea made every cell in her body dance with joy.

    Just by looking at her expression, it was clear that the milk tea tasted great.

    Terrence then started speaking, Your grandfathers condition is very bad now. The hospital has already given him two critical condition notices. The prescription you gave needs to be taken with Soothing Pills, but now, there are no more Soothing Pills.

    As he finished exining, Terrence borated on the circumstances surrounding the absence of the Soothing Pills.

    Hearing this, Vi squinted her beautiful eyes, Betty Cooper?

    Yes, Terrence continued, Betty is the 128th generation heir of the

    Dreamstone n.

    You mean Oliver Cooper?

    Vi directly called out his name, causing Terrence to hesitate for a moment before finally realizing that Oliver Cooper was the former head of the Dreamstone n.

    He was also Bettys grandfather.

    Yes, Terrence nodded slightly.

    Vi stopped talking, lowered her head, and continued drinking her milk tea.

    Soon, the car arrived at the airport.

    They had purchased business ss tickets.

    Vis seat was by the window.

    Terrence sat next to her.

    There were a total of six seats.

    The other four seats were all empty.

    As soon as they sat down, a flight attendant came by to inquire,

    Miss Thompson, Mr. Lentz, good evening. Our main course for dinner tonight are M9 Wagyu Beef and Boston lobster, which do you prefer?

    M9 Wagyu Beef and Boston lobster?

    Although they bought business ss seats.

    But the business ss offerings usually didnt include such high-end dishes.

    When did the airline be so generous?

    As Vi was puzzling this over, the flight attendant continued, You two are quite lucky. Today is the 88th anniversary of our airlines establishment. So tonights menu is a bit different from usual.

    So thats it.

    Vi raised her eyes slightly, Then, Ill have the steak.

    Alright, the flight attendant nodded.

    Terrence ordered a lobster.

    Heres the drink menu. Please have a look and see if youd like anything, the flight attendant handed Vi and Terrence the drink menu.

    Vi took the menu, and to her surprise, the airne also offered milk tea. Although she already had a cup in the car, she could never get tired of milk tea, Bring me a taro milk tea.

    Alright.

    Terrence ordered a taro milk tea as well.

    The flight attendant nced at Terrence.

    Feeling a bit shocked in her heart.

    What was going on?

    Could it be that the milk tea tonight was added specifically for Miss Thompson by the gentleman?

    It seemed rather unbelievable.

    Three hourster, the airnended at Capital City Airport.

    The cabin broadcasted the ground temperature.

    River City was a hot city, with temperatures hovering around 28 or 29 degrees Celsius all year round. However, it was already early autumn in Capital City.

    The ground temperature at night was only around 10 degrees Celsius.

    Vi rushed out without changing her clothes.

    She still wore the North Bridge High School uniform.

    A white blouse paired with a pleated miniskirt.

    It looked a bit thin like that.

    As soon as she stepped out of the cabin, Vi felt the northern breeze.

    The night wind was slightly chilly.

    At that moment, a ck trench coat was draped over her, still carrying body heat.

    Vi looked up to see the man helping her put on the coat.

    He leaned towards her, their faces were so close together that the smell of sandalwood with a hint of tobo scent prated her nose.Vi could even see the length of his eyshes clearly.

    Long and curled.

    It was a length that could make women envious and scream.

    Wear it properly, Terrence helped her wrap up the coat tighter, Dont catch a cold.

    Arent you cold? Vi looked up.

    Her clear peach blossom eyes carried a faint starlight.

    It made people dare not look directly at her eyes,

    Unpreparedly falling into her gaze, Terrence seemed to space out for a moment before lowering his eyes to look at his wristwatch, What does a grown man have to fear from the cold?

 Chapter 199 - 199: 117: Prepare for surgery_2

    Chapter 199: 117: Prepare for surgery_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two walked on, one ahead and the other behind.

    Vi Thompson trailed behind Terrence Lentz.

    His trench coat was long.

    Almost level with her ankles.

    From this perspective, she looked like a child wearing an adults clothes.

    Looking from Vis point of view.

    The mans figure was tall and slender.

    The moonlight fell evenly on his body, revealing an air of aloofness.

    The man walking at the front suddenly stopped.

    Vi didnt manage to stop in time.

    Crash.

    She ran into him directly.

    His back was as hard as a wall.

    Vi covered her nose, which had almost been broken, and took a few steps back.

    Are you okay?

    Um Im fine. Vis head was buzzing.

    Fortunately, her nose was real; otherwise, the imnt would have been knocked out.

    Terrence Lentz had never experienced this, he just wanted to wait for her for a moment.

    Does it hurt? Terrence continued to ask

    Its not hurting very much now. Vi rubbed her nose.

    Im sorry; I will be more careful next time.

    Seeing his flustered expression, Vi smiled faintly, Its okay.

    Seeing her smile, Terrence breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was already past one in the morning.

    Instead of going to the hospital, they went to the hotel.

    After checking in, the first thing Terrence Lentz did when he got to the room was to pick up his phone and dial a number.

    After the call was connected, he said lightly, Send two sets of clothes suitable for an eighteen-year-old girl to room 8202.

    Clothes for a girl?

    The other side paused noticeably, then said: Yes sir, I will send someone right away.

    Terrence Lentz hung up the phone.

    Looking at the disconnected call, Zachary Dunn stared incredulously at the recent call log. He then turned to his colleague and asked, Do you know who just called me?

    Sir? His colleague asked.

    Zachary Dunn nodded, But thats not the point, the point is the sir asked me to prepare two sets of clothes for a girl and send them to room 8202.

    Holy shit, really?

    Really! Zachary Dunn had been with the sir for a long time and had never seen him bring any girl to the hotel.

    Who is the girl? Is she pretty? the colleague immediately asked.

    How would I know! After a pause, Zachary Dunn asked, What kind of clothes should I prepare for an eighteen-year-old girl?

    Zachary Dunn had never bought clothes for a girl before, he was a little excited and a little confused.

    The girl brought back by the sir to the hotel must not be ordinary.

    He has to handle this properly.

    His colleague thought for a moment and then said, Well, girls should wear something cute! Ill rmend a store. Manager Li e s daughter has been wearing this brand since she was a child.

    Alright, give it to me.

    After deciding on the style of the clothes, Zachary Dunn arranged for a hotel female staff to buy the clothes and deliver them to room 8202.

    Meanwhile.

    Vi had just finished bathing when the doorbell rang.

    She went to open the door.

    It was a hotel employee.

    Miss Thompson, my surname is Jiang, you can call me Savion. These are the clothes Mr. Lentz prepared for you.

    With that, Savion handed the bag in his hand to Vi.

    Thank you.

    Vi took it with both hands.

    Savion went on to say, Miss Thompson, let me add you on WhatsApp. If you need anything, you can contact me directly through WhatsApp.

    Sure.

    Savion took out his phone, Is the phone number you registered at check-in your WhatsApp number?

    Yes. Vi nodded slightly.

    Savion added Vis WhatsApp.

    Vi took out her phone and clicked agree. The next morning.

    Vi put on the clothes sent by Terrence Lentz.

    It was a pink sweater coat.

    With a red strawberry pattern embroidered on it, very cute.

    It was a far cry from Vis usual style.

    However, it didnt seem out of ce.

    On the contrary, it added an adolescent vitality.bender

    She was a walking clothes hanger; she looked good in anything.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Vi slightly raised her eyebrows.

    so

    Did Terrence Lentz see her as a child?

    When she walked into the hotel lobby, Terrence Lentz was taken aback by Vis appearance and was then reced by admiration.

    Well go to the hospital after breakfast. Alright. Vi nodded slightly.

    After breakfast, they went to the hospital.

    Han Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong knew that Terrence Lentz wasing.

    So, they were waiting at the hospital entrance early in the morning.

    Seeing Terrence Lentz get out of the car, both of them immediately came forward.

    But the next second, they stopped in their tracks..

 Chapter 200 - 200: 117: Prepare for surgery_3

    Chapter 200: 117: Prepare for surgery_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Because a girl got out of the car.

    Very beautiful.

    A bit cute.

    And somewhat like Vi Thompson.

    Mom and Dad. Terrence Lentz walked up to his parents.

    Uncle and Auntie. Vi Thompson greeted them too.

    Only then did Eleanor Armstrong react, staring at Vi Thompson with wide eyes, Vi! How did youe here too!

    Terrence Lentz replied, 1 brought her over.

    Vi Thompson continued, l already know everything about the situation.

    Uncle and Auntie, dont worry, leave Patriarch Lentzs illness to me.

    Vi Thompsoning to treat Patriarch Lentz was naturally a cause for joy for both of them.

    But Vi Thompson shouldnt have been involved in this muddy water.

    Han Lentz looked at Terrence Lentz, Terrence, you shouldnt have brought

    Vi here.

    Eleanor Armstrong exined, Vi, the situation here is quiteplicated.

    Vi Thompson smiled lightly, Dont worry, Auntie, Ive pretty much understood the whole situation.

    Eleanor Armstrong was still somewhat worried and sighed, Vi, I know youre very capable, but

    Vi Thompson gently held Eleanors hand, her tone soft, There is no one that I cannot save, except those I dont want to save. This statement sounded somewhat arrogant.

    But she had the capital to be arrogant.

    Eleanor looked up at her and momentarily forgot to react.

    Eleanor, with her 165 cm height, was slightly shorter than Vi Thompson.

    Several people walked into the hospital.

    Today, Zane Lentz and his wife, Lilly White, were both present.

    Bianca Lentz and her daughter Ivy Taylor naturally wouldnt be absent either.

    Han Lentz introduced Vi Thompson to everyone.

    The Lentz ns rtives looked at Vi Thompson, all somewhat stupefied.

    They had originally thought they would see a dark- skinned, small-eyed, freckle-faced girl with a strong ent from the countryside.

    They hadnt expected

    Vi Thompson to be so beautiful.

    So beautiful that even Ivy Taylor was somewhat shocked.

    Vi Thompson politely greeted everyone.

    Ivy Taylor sized up Vi Thompson from top to bottom, finally analyzing that the girl from the countryside must not have received a good education and had never been abroad, she felt a little more bnced in her heart.

    Such a person, although beautiful, was utterly superficial.

    Hello future sister-inw, Ivy Taylor extended her hand to Vi Thompson in a friendly manner, My name is Ivy Taylor, I just returned from studying abroad, my English name is Luck, you can call me Little Ivy, or you can call me Luck directly.

    Vi Thompson shook her hand and said, Vi Thompson.

    Two simple words.

    Without any extra embellishment.

    Ivy Taylor looked at Vi Thompson and raised the corners of her mouth.

    Vi Thompson seemed so calm and collected.

    In her heart, would she envy her?

    She probably would.

    After all, she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, while Vi Thompson was a natural vige girl.

    Vi Thompson walked up to Patriarch Lentz and began to examine his pulse.

    There were various expressions on the faces of those in the sickroom.

    What was she doing?

    Pretending to be a doctor?

    Bianca Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong and said sarcastically, Its bad enough that someone offended Miss Betty Cooper, now theyre trying to deceive us by treating us like idiots!

    Eleanor Armstrong didnt respond to herment.

    Bianca Lentz punched the cotton angrily.

    Terrence,e out with me for a moment, Han Lentz said quietly to his son Terrence Lentz.

    Terrence Lentz went out with his father.

    Father and son came outside.

    Terrence, your mother and I both trust Vi, but youve seen the attitudes of your second uncle and aunt and your younger aunt. After saying that, Han Lentz paused, Im just going to ask you one question, do you trust Vi?

    l do.

    Han Lentz nodded, Thats good. To reduce any unnecessary trouble, your second uncle and aunt will leave at three oclock in the afternoon. By then, Ill find a way to get your younger aunt out of the way too. You let Vi operate on your grandfather during that time, and if anything unexpected happens during the procedure, Ill take responsibility for it alone and not involve Vi.

    This was a desperate move.

    And not without risk.

    But at this point, Han Lentz had to take the gamble. Ill discuss it with Vi. Terrence Lentz replied.

    Alright. Han Lentz nodded slightly.

    Soon, Terrence Lentz returned to the sickroom, called Vi Thompson out, and discussed the matter with her.

    Vi Thompson happily agreed, Since Uncle cant convince everyone, then this is the only way.

    Ill take care of the hospital side. You just focus on preparing for the surgery. Terrence Lentz said.

    At three oclock in the afternoon.

    Han Lentz carried out his n.

    After Zane Lentz and Lilly White left, he immediately found an excuse to separate Bianca Lentz from the rest.

    Vi Thompson, on the other hand, arranged for Patriarch Lentz to be taken into the operating room.

    The hospital arranged for three doctors and five nurses to assist Vi Thompson in the surgery.

    Of the three doctors, all were interns except for the nurses.

    Because no one dared to be an assistant to a newly-adult girl.

    Moreover, the patient lying in bed was someone who had only a 50% chance of sessful surgery under Betty Coopers hand. Even Betty Cooper had only a 50% chance.

    Not to mention anyone else.

    So when the hospital issued this assignment, experienced doctors hurriedly avoided it.bender

    Nobody wanted to have a human life on their conscience.

    Moreover, this surgery was being carried out unbeknownst to the rest of the

    Lentz n.

    If the surgery failed, things would get messy afterward.

    After all the preparations were made and the surgical lights were turned on,

    Dr. Caden stood outside the operating room, looking at the light, and frowned slightly.

    No.

    He still needed to notify the rest of the Lentz n, otherwise, he would feel uneasy.

    After all, the person performing the surgery inside was only eighteen years old.

    Thinking this way, Dr. Caden made a call to Bianca Lentz.

    Upon receiving the call, Bianca Lentz immediately called Zane Lentz and his wife back.

    The three of them hurried to the hospital, calling back their children as well.

    In an instant.

    The quiet area outside the operating room was filled with people.

    Seeing Zane Lentz and the othersing over, Eleanor Armstrong stood up in surprise,

    Hadnt they left?

    Why had theye back?

    Sister-inw, are you surprised to see me? Bianca Lentz pointed at Eleanor Armstrong, Ever since you offended Miss Betty Cooper, I knew you guys were up to no good! But I never thought you would actuallyy your hands on

    Dad!

    Han Lentz was actually not nervous, looking at Bianca Lentz, Bianca, calm down, things arent what you imagine.

    Then what is it? Bianca Lentz shouted, Han Lentz! Lying in there is your own father! Have you lost your conscience? How could you do such a thing! You unfilial son will be struck by lightning!

 Chapter 201 - 201: 118: The surgery was successfully completed, directly slapping the face!

    Chapter 201: 118: The surgery was sessfullypleted, directly pping the face!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Bianca Lentz vented all her umted anger from the past few days on Han Lentz.

    She knew long ago that Han was coveting the old mans property.

    But she never thought that one day, Han would actually do harm to Patriarch Lentz!

    What a heartless man!

    He would even harm his own father just for some money.

    Although she wanted to get more of the inheritance after Patriarch Lentz passed away, she had never thought about hurting him.

    Her mother died early.

    Patriarch Lentz was the only father she had in this world, and she wanted to fulfill her filial piety as best as she could.

    But what about Han!?

    He has no conscience at all! He must have been eaten by dogs!

    Han was just standing there, letting Bianca scold him without a word Truth was more powerful than arguments.

    Since he chose to trust Vi Thompson, he firmly believed that Vi would definitely be able to cure Patriarch Lentz.

    At this moment.

    All he had to do was wait for the lights to go out.

    And wait for the good news.

    Eleanor Armstrong couldnt bear to listen anymore and stood up: Bianca, with Vis medical skills, she will definitely be able to help dad recover. She never does anything shes not sure about.

    Bullshit! Youre just talking bullshit! Bianca became emotional, not caring that the person standing in front of her was her sister-inw, That rural girl, what does she know about medical skills? Can she even hold a scalpel steadily?

    Whats wrong with people from the countryside? Eleanor slightly frowned, Just because Vi is from the countryside, you can deny her abilities? How do you think your background is so shining? Being poor cantst three generations, and wealth cantst three generations either. Whose ancestors havente from the countryside? Bianca, dont be so narrow-minded!

    At this moment, Eleanor couldnt bear to hear anyone else disparage Vi.

    At that moment, Zane Lentz stepped forward, his emotions not as intense as Biancas.

    On the contrary, he was very calm.

    Big brother, I just want to ask you one question.

    Ask. Han answered.

    Zane Lentz continued: Did you arrange for Vi to perform surgery on dad?

    Yes. Han nodded.

    Zane looked at Han, Have you ever thought about who will bear the responsibility if something happens to dad during the surgery?

    Ill bear it.

    Zane asked back: How are you going to do that?

    Han looked at Zane, What are you trying to say?

    Zane continued: You are our oldest brother and dads eldest son. We should all be on the same side, so if anything were to happen to dad, Bianca and I wouldnt really put you in jail.

    So, lets be realistic. If something happens to dad, I want you to give up your inheritance rights, and then give the Ynd Wood Industry to Bianca and me.

    The Ynd Wood Industry was a brand founded by Han Lentz.

    Rrecently they had just signed a contract with UK Group.

    The future was promising.

    Upon hearing this, Bianca immediately looked spirited.

    Zane was indeed smarter.

    She had been cursing in vain for so long, but as soon as Zane made a move, he got straight to the point.bender

    What Zane said makes sense!

    Han just looked at his brother and sister.

    He didnt say anything.

    He never thought aboutpeting with Zane and Bianca for the inheritance.

    Reality was that ironic.

    The brotherhood and sibling rtionship suddenly seemed irretrievable.

    In a moment, Han nodded his head, Alright.

    Upon hearing this, Zane was very excited, and he went on to say, Big brother, your words alone wont do. We need to have it in writing!

    Zane didnt expect Han to agree so easily.

    He was afraid Han would regret it.

    After all, it was the Ynd Wood Industry!

    Right now, it was the envy of everyone in the industry. After all, they had just signed a contract with UK.

    Working with Terrence was the dream of every businessman.

    Zane originally thought Han would bargain.

    Zane was really asking for a lot!

    If Han disagreed, Zane would lower the demand to Han giving up his inheritance of Patriarch Lentzs property.

    But Han didnt even say a word against it!

    He even started wondering if Han had drunk too much!

    Alright. Han nodded.

    Hearing this, Zane immediately told his son Miles Lentz to write the agreement.

    Miles immediately went to prepare the agreement.

    A few minutester, he took the agreement and went to Hans side, Uncle, If you think its okay, please sign your name on it.

    Bianca was afraid Han would regret itter, so she took out her phone and started recording a video. While recording, she said: Big brother, this is all your voluntarily signing. No one forced you..

 Chapter 202 - 202: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _2

    Chapter 202: 118: Surgery sessfullypleted, a direct p in the face! _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Han Lentz felt conflicted but picked up the pen and quickly signed his name.

    Holding the signed agreement, Miles Lentz felt extremely excited and began nning how to develop the Ynd Wood Industry after they acquired it.

    Dad! Dont sign! At this moment, Bartley and Len Lentz rushed over, looking panicked.

    Miles put the signed agreement away in his pocket and looked at the two of them. Your uncle has already signed.

    Dad! What are you doing? Bartley was almost going crazy. How could you give the Ynd Wood Industry to my uncle without consulting me and Len?!

    The Ynd Wood Industry was the Lentz ns hope.

    But now, Han was gambling it away like a stake in a bet.

    And it was a bet guaranteed to lose.

    Dont worry, your grandfather will be fine, Han looked at Bartley and reassured him.

    Bartley frowned tightly, not saying a word.

    Is everything really going to be okay?

    He began to doubt whether Han had been cursed by someone.bender

    Otherwise, why would he trust a vige girl so much?

    Letting a country girl perform surgery on Patriarch Lentz.

    What a far-fetched idea!

    If the person standing in front of him wasnt his own father, Bartley would have pped him.

    Len Lentz also felt that Han had done something absurd and approached Zane Lentz. He began to speak, Uncle Zane, the Ynd Wood Industry is my fathers lifes work. He was too impulsive today and didnt consult me and my brother

    Just as the Ynd Wood Industry was about to go international, Han yed such a joke on them.

    Before he could finish speaking, Zane turned to look at Len and interrupted him, Len, how many shares do you and your brother have?

    Five percent, Len replied.

    Zane nodded, then continued, Dont worry, I am not the kind of person who turns against family. Whatever shares you and Bartley have, I wont touch it. Whatever you brothers had, you will keep!

    Len frowned slightly, Uncle Zane, since were all family, is there really no room for negotiation in this matter?

    Zane spoke righteously with heartfelt sincerity, Len, I know youre upset. But do you think Im not? The person lying in that operating room is my father! This time, your father must pay the price! Otherwise, I wouldnt be able to exin it to your grandfather or your aunt!

    Len wanted to say more, but Zane continued, Theres no point in talking. Len, this matter is already set in stone. No matter what you say, I wont change my mind. Unless

    At this point, Zane deliberately paused.

    Len immediately asked, Unless what?

    Zane looked in the direction of the operating room and continued, Unless your grandfathers surgery is sessful.

    If the surgery was sessful, the agreement would be invalid.

    Uncle, arent you putting me in a difficult position? Len frowned.

    The oue of the surgery was already clear.

    sessful?

    Only if the person performing the surgery were the Divine Doctor Suen!

    Zane nodded, Oh, so you also know that this is impossible! Since you know its impossible, why did your father still go through with it? This is murder!

    Putting profits above blood ties, and disregarding the family bond, what kind of person can do this? What right does he have to be a son and a father?

    By the end, Zane was furious.

    He admitted.

    He was greedy.

    But he never intended to take Patriarch Lentzs life.

    Len was speechless.

    If he had known that Han would go so far, he would not have stood by idly.

    With this thought, Len pressed his temples and looked exhausted.

    At this moment, Bianca Lentz spoke up, Len, your father has really gone too far this time! My brother and I decided to give him one chance out of respect for our family bloodline. Otherwise, he would never have escaped the disaster of jail time.

    Their own siblings.

    If this incident were to get out, it would be bad for the Lentz familys reputation.

    Len would rather have Zane and Bianca work together to send Han to prison.

    The Ynd Wood Industry was worth tens of billions and had just signed a big contract with the UK Group.

    And now

    Zane and Bianca had picked up a huge bargain.

    Aunt Bianca, my father wanted to save Grandfather. He just trusted the wrong person. Hes guilty, but he doesnt deserve to die! Bartley continued, You and my father grew up together.. You should know better than I do what kind of person he is! Does he really want to kill Grandfather?

 Chapter 203 - 203: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _3

    Chapter 203: 118: Surgery sessfullypleted, a direct p in the face! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Bianca Lentz coldly snorted, Peoples hearts can change! I only believe what I see.

    Bartley Lentz walked up to Eleanor Armstrong, somewhat reproachful, Niom, why didnt you say anything to persuade Dad?

    If Eleanor had said something, things wouldnt have turned out this way.

    Because I also believe in Vi. Eleanor said.

    Bartley looked at his mother incredulously. Mom, what are you saying?

    He couldnt believe Eleanor had said that.

    After all, she used to hate Vi Thompson before.

    Eleanor repeated her earlier statement.

    Mom, you are so confused! Bartley suppressed his anger, his face extremely frustrated. You used to not be like this! The old Eleanor was just a bit biased.

    And now?

    She hadpletely lost her mind!).

    Eleanor patiently exined, Vi is not like what you imagine her to be. So, dont worry now, just wait patiently for the operation to finish.

    Is it useful for me to worry now? Len Lentz sighed.

    Time passed minute by minute.

    In the blink of an eye, two hours had passed. f(r)eewebnovel

    The light in the Operating Room was still on.

    As tensions mounted, both Han Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong remained calm.

    Inside the Operating Room.

    The operation proceeded methodically.

    Hemostatic forceps.

    Gauze.

    The young girl standing at the operating table was wearing blue scrubs and a

    face mask, revealing only a pair of bright, peach blossom eyes.

    She carried out each step calmly, without any panic, even steadier than experienced senior doctors.

    This made the several intern doctors beside her quite surprised.

    While performing the surgery, Vi also exined to them, You have to be a little faster when dealing with the major artery here

    She spoke carefully, her gaze focused.

    The intern doctors also listened carefully

    Beep, beep, beep-

    The sounds from the heart rate monitor were very stable.

    The temperature in the ward was getting higher and higher. bender

    Sweat beads appeared on her snowy white forehead.

    At this moment, a male doctor came over, picked up a tissue, and gently wiped the sweat beads from her forehead.

    As he raised his hand, the smell of disinfectant in the air lightened, reced by the clear scent of sandalwood, making peoples thoughts a little clearer as well.

    The two exchanged nces.

    All was said without words.

    Vi continued the surgery.

    Just then, the heart rate monitor suddenly emitted a series of rapid beeps.

    Beep, beep, beep

    Seeing this, Vi immediately put down the hemostatic forceps in her hand, Defibritor!

    The patients heart rate and blood pressure are dropping. The patient is now in critical condition.

    Alright.

    The nurse quickly prepared.

    Not long after.

    The door to the Operating Room suddenly opened.

    Han Lentz immediately approached, Nurse, hows the situation inside?

    The nurse replied, The situation is not very good. The patient may have severe bleeding at any time. Here is the critical condition notice. We need the signature of the family member.

    Upon hearing this, Hans face instantly turned pale.

    Critical condition.

    Could it be

    He didnt dare to think about what would happen next.

    Zane Lentz looked as if he knew it all along.

    It might just be a short time between now and when the death notice would be brought out.

    Thinking about it.

    Zane felt a bit sad but also a bit happy

    Not that he was unfilial.

    But Patriarch Lentz was already in his eighties, nearing ny years old.

    An almost ny-year-old person who had already enjoyed blessings and had grandchildren could be considered to have passed away peacefully.

    Many people die before reaching seventy.

    Compared to those people, Patriarch Lentz was a lucky one.

    As an elder, one would definitely wish for their children to live happily and joyfully.

    Thinking of that, Zane didnt feel any guilt in his heart.

    After all, Patriarch Lentzs death had nothing to do with him.

    Bianca, crying, red at Han, If our dad dies, Ill never forgive you!

    Maybe thats the only way she could feel slightly better. novel

    After all, she was very conflicted right now.

    She wanted Patriarch Lentz to die immediately and also didnt want to lose her father

    Looking at the critical condition notice brought by the nurse, Eleanor panicked and immediately put her hands together, praying to the Bodhisattva for blessings.

    Bianca walked straight over and fiercely pushed Eleanor, Now you know to pray to the Bodhisattva? Hypocritical!

    Eleanor ignored her.

    As Bianca was about to get physical again, Lilly White walked over and promptly held her back, Bianca, calm down. Getting angry wont help anything.. A harmonious family prospers in everything!

    <strong><i></i></strong>

 Chapter 204 - 204: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _4

    Chapter 204: 118: Surgery sessfullypleted, a direct p in the face! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Han Lentzs autograph.

    Once Patriarch Lentz dies, the letter takes effect. At that time, not only will Han Lentzs family get nothing, but they might even lose their long-held Ynd Wood Industry.

    So, at this time, there is no need to get involved with Eleanor Armstrong, just wait quietly for the death notice.

    Another hour passed. bender

    The operating room light remained on.

    People waiting outside showed anxious expressions.

    However, only Han Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong were worried about

    Patriarch Lentzs condition.

    As for the others

    What they cared about was nothing more than the life-threatening medical notice.

    After all, once Patriarch Lentz passes away, they can openly divide the family property.

    Squeak!

    The sound of a door opening suddenly filled the air.

    At this moment, everyone looked inside the operating room.

    Nervous and expectant.

    The next second.

    A group of doctors in blue scrubs walked out.

    With Vi Thompson leading the way.

    Without much thought, they knew the surgery must have failed.

    Patriarch Lentz had died on the operating table.

    Lilly White and Bianca Lentz exchanged nces and rushed toward Vi, using her, Quack! Give me my fathers life back! freeweb(n)ovel

    Dad!

    Cries and angry yells filled the room.

    Bianca Lentz raised her hand, ready to p Vis face.

    Just as Vi was about to raise her hand, a bony hand blocked it, gripping Biancas wrist.

    Then, a deep voice sounded.

    Grandfathers surgery went smoothly, and he is now out of danger.

    A simple sentence.

    Eliciting a storm of reactions among the crowd.

    How!

    How was that possible?

    How could Vi Thompson havepleted the surgery sessfully?

    What happened in between?

    Was it a mistake?

    Especially for Bianca Lentz and Lilly White.

    They were dumbfounded.

    What did you say? Bianca looked up at Terrence Lentz.

    Terrence released Biancas wrist, wiped his hand with a tissue from his pocket, and said, Can it be that my little aunt doesnt want grandpa to get better?

    Bianca immediately retorted, How could I not want your grandfather to get better! What I mean is, are you lying to me?

    Could that vige girl really have the ability to save lives?

    Impossible!

    It must be fake.

    Biancas heart was now tangled.

    At this moment, Han Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong also ran up, with both joy and sorrow on their faces, Ter- Terrence, is your grandfather really okay now?

    Yes, Terrence nodded slightly, Grandfather has been transferred to a general ward!

    Eleanor hugged Vi in excitement, tears streaming down her face, Vi, thank you!

    Vi gently patted Eleanors back, Auntie, this is my duty, and I also want to thank you for trusting me.

    Hans eyes were slightly red, too.

    Ivy Taylor looked at Vi, her eyes narrowing.

    Vi was only 18 years old.

    She didnt have the qualifications to perform surgery, so how could she havepleted it sessfully?

    Could this be a trick of some sort?

    Ivy walked directly to a nurse, Where is my grandfathers room?

    She wanted to expose Vis lie personally.

    The nurse gave the room number.

    Ivy then walked away.

    By the time she reached the ward, Patriarch Lentz had just been pushed in.

    Grandpa!

    The nurse whispered, The patient just had surgery, and he needs to rest and recover.

    Seeing Patriarch Lentz lying in bed without a venttor, Ivy felt her blood rushing back throughout her body.

    She intended to ask her mother for half the management rights to the Ynd Wood Industry.

    But now

    How could this be?

    Even Miss Betty Cooper from the Dreamstone n had only a 50% chance of saving him, so how could Vi have healed him so easily?

    Ivy could only swallow her resentment for the time being.

    As the granddaughter, she should be happy that her grandfather was out of danger.

    She mustnt give anything away at this moment.

    To prevent her mother from causing further trouble, Ivy ran back to the entrance of the operating room, excitedly eximing, Mom! Mom! This is great! Grandpa is really okay now!

    As she finished speaking, Ivy hugged Bianca.

    Bianca frowned, but then caught on from her daughters reminder, responding in a tearful voice, l knew your grandpa has a great life and will definitely pull through!

    Upon hearing that Patriarch Lentz was indeed safe,

    Len Lentz and Bartley Lentz immediately revived and cheered on the spot!

    Great!

    The Ynd Wood Industry wouldnt need to be handed over just like that!

    Its okay, Grandpa is okay now!

    A momentter.

    Len Lentz walked up to Zane Lentz,ughing, Second uncle, now that

    Grandpa is okay, you must be very happy, right?

    How could Zane dare not to be happy? He forced a smile, Happy, happy.

    The cooked duck had flown away.

    He was really too happy!

    So much happiness that he couldnt express it.

    The expression on Lilly Whites face was even more splendid.

    wu City.

    Dreamstone Laboratory.

    Betty Cooper, dressed in a whiteboratory coat, stood amid devices filled with the aroma of Chinese medicine.

    In her hand she held a brownish pill.

    If someone was present at the scene, they would definitely recognize that this was an Soothing Pill.

    In a moment, she carefully ced the Soothing Pill into the machine and pressed start.

    A sound filled the air.

    A few secondster, a machine announcement came: Analyzing pill ingredients, please wait.

    There were 108 variety of medicinal materials in total.

    But the machine could only analyze 107 of them, and the remaining ingredient couldnt be analyzed.

    Betty frowned.

    After trying several times, the final ingredient remained elusive.

    Uponparison, the missing ingredient was always the same.

    Thump-thump-

    Enter. Betty softly opened her mouth.

    An assistant entered from the door, Miss Betty Cooper, the Medicine Kings organizer is sending someone to collect the Soothing Pills.

    Let them wait, Bettys eyes narrowed, Go investigate Vi Thompson..

    <strong><i></i></strong>

 Chapter 205 - 205: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet

    Chapter 205: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet

    Trantor: 549690339

    Investigate Vi Thompson?

    The assistant was stunned.

    That day when she was investigating the Lentz n members information, she had looked into Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompson.

    The adopted daughter of the Thompson Family, was sent to the countryside by the Thompson Family at the age of seven, and was not brought back until a few months ago, taking the ce of Elizabeth Thompson as Terrence Lentzs fiance,

    Why on earth would Miss Betty Cooper ask her to look into someone like that?

    Hearing this, the assistant looked at Betty Cooper, Miss Betty Cooper, I looked into herst time when I was checking the Lentz Familys information.

    Did you find anything unusual? Betty Cooper asked. The assistant shook her head, Just an ordinary country girl.

    An ordinary country girl?

    If Vi Thompson was really just an ordinary country girl, would she have something like Soothing Pills?

    That was simply impossible.

    Betty Coopers eyebrows furrowed slightly, Check carefully again.

    Yes, Miss Betty Cooper. The assistant immediately went to do it.

    Betty Cooper stood in theboratory, looking at the analyzer which was still missing one ingredient, furrowing her eyebrows slightly.

    What exactly was the missing ingredient?

    The assistant came to the door.

    Seeing hering out, the man in a suit who had been waiting for a long time immediately greeted her, Reba.

    Reba nced at the man in a suit and said somewhat arrogantly, Miss Betty Cooper said, let you wait.bender

    Wait? The man in a suit frowned, How long?

    He was a staff member of the Medicine King Organizer, and he hade to pick up the Soothing Pills.

    However, he didnt expect that, aftering here, Betty Cooper had been keeping him waiting.

    He had been waiting for almost an hour.

    Im not sure about that either. Reba said.

    The man in the suit dared not to express his anger.

    Although the other party was only Miss Betty Coopers assistant.

    But she was Miss Betty Coopers sole assistant.

    Usually, Miss Betty Coopers words were conveyed through her.

    The man in a suit smile diplomatically, Miss Reba, can you please help me ask her? Chairman Lin is still waiting for my reply.

    Reba nced at the man in the suit, Either wait, or leave.

    She didnt have time to run errands for people who were unimportant.

    After saying that, Reba turned around and left.

    The man in the suit caught up with Reba, Miss Reba, please help me out, or Ill have my sry docked.

    Reba looked at the man in the suit, What does your sry being docked have to do with me?

    The man in the suit didnt speak anymore, stopped, and sighed.

    At first, everyone was saying that Miss Betty Cooper didnt have the approachability of a healer, and he didnt believe it.

    After all, most doctors are responsible for saving lives and healing the wounded.

    Now it seemed.

    There really was no smoke without fire.

    Betty Cooper was too arrogant!

    Actually, at the beginning, the Medicine King Organizer didnt think much of Betty Cooper.

    After all, the Dreamstone n was nothing but a declining family.

    As for Betty Cooper.

    They had never even heard of her.

    But now it was different.

    Betty Cooper had developed the Soothing Pills.

    As everyone knew, except for Divine Doctor Suen, no one else had been able to recreate the Soothing Pills for hundreds of years.

    But Betty Cooper did it.

    Now that the Divine Doctor Suen had disappearedpletely, and Betty Cooper reproduced the miracle.

    What did this represent?

    It represented that Betty Cooper was the second Divine Doctor Suen.

    Previously, the rumors of Suen in the South and Betty Cooper in the North were definitely not empty words!

    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, the man in a suit could only continue to wait.

    Capital City.

    Patriarch Lentzs consciousness had already awakened, and he looked at the younger generation in the room, his face showing a smile.

    He thought he was definitely going to die.

    Unexpectedly, he managed to gain a new lease on life.

    Dad, Im so happy to see that youre all right! Bianca Lentz said with tears in her eyes, These days, I couldnt eat or sleep well.

    Thinking about how to divide my property? Patriarch Lentz still asked with a smile, but Bianca Lentz felt a chill in her heart.

    What did Patriarch Lentz mean by this?

    Did he know what happened during hisa?

    That shouldnt be!

    How could aatose person hear spoken words?

    It must have been Han Lentz whoined!

    Bianca Lentz turned her head and looked at Han Lentz.

    There was resentment in her eyes.

    Making a big deal out of a small matter, she had to tell Grandpa about this kind of thing.

    Han Lentz hadnt done anything, so he naturally wasnt guilty, and he let Bianca Lentz look at him.

    Bianca Lentz gave a dryugh, then said, Dad, dont joke around! How could I be thinking about dividing your property?

    Of course, not just you, but him too. Patriarch Lentz looked at Zane Lentz,

    Im so disappointed in you all!

    Although Patriarch Lentz had been in aa the whole time, his consciousness was very clear.

    Therefore, he knew everything that had happened these days..

 Chapter 206 - 206: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet 2

    Chapter 206: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Zane Lentzughed and said, Dad, you misunderstood

    Patriarch Lentz waved his hand with a disappointed face, interrupting Zanes unfinished words.

    Then, Patriarch Lentz continued, All of you, go out.

    Upon hearing this, the group left the ward.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, Vi.

    Grandpa Lentz, do you need anything? Vi Thompson asked as she turned around.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, You stay.

    Okay. Vi nodded her head.

    Seeing Vi be kept by Patriarch Lentz, Zane Lentz, and Bianca Lentz felt extremely ufortable.

    Old Master keeping Vi here meant he definitely wanted to give her something valuable.

    Why though?

    Vi was just an outsider after all.

    The possessions of Patriarch Lentz belonged to the Lentz n!

    This was too unfair.

    After everyone else had left, only Patriarch Lentz and Vi remained in the ward.

    Patriarch Lentz looked at Vi.

    He felt a little heartache for her.

    This young girl had not had an easy life.

    Having lost her parents at a young age, and after being adopted and even sacrificing her liver to save someones life, she was still abandoned.

    Since then, she had grown up in the countryside.

    Vi was brought back by the Thompson n this time with a purpose in mind.

    Vi, sit.

    Mm. Vi nodded slightly and sat down beside the bed.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, Vi, do you know how many children I have?

    Three? Vi answered.

    Patriarch Lentz shook his head, Actually, its four.

    At this point, Patriarch Lentz paused for a moment and continued, The third son, who should have been in the middle, was born with a congenital heart defect. Medical treatments were not advanced at that time, and he passed away before he was even three months old.

    Remembering the past, Patriarch Lentz felt a little heartache.

    If that child hadnt suffered through those events, he would have been over forty by now.

    Patriarch Lentz looked at Vi and continued, Vi, the reason I tell you this is to let you know that sometimes, even parents cannot guarantee their childrens safe and smooth growth. So, you shouldnt resent your biological parents. Maybe, they had some insurmountable difficulties of their own.

    Patriarch Lentz patted Vis hand and continued, Vi, you and Terrence should be good to each other. Although Terrence doesnt have any notable achievements now, Grandpa believes he will definitely make great achievements in the future.

    Mm. Vi nodded slightly, l believe so too. Hearing that, Patriarch Lentz looked at Vi.

    His eyes were filled with a look of disbelief.

    What?

    Vi said she believed in him?

    Patriarch Lentz had even prepared himself for any other answer from Vi.

    After all, Terrence Lentz had nothing now.

    Nobody, including Han Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong, believed that Terrence would have a bright future.

    But Vi smiled and said she believed in him.

    Moreover-bender

    Even though she was smiling, Patriarch Lentz saw the seriousness in her eyes.

    At that moment-

    Patriarch Lentz was utterly shocked.

    He didnt even know what to say.

    He just held Vis hand and said, Vi, thank you.

    Vi smiled and said, So, Grandpa Lentz, you have to get better soon. Lets watch Lentz grow stronger together.

    Good. Patriarch Lentz nodded his head.

    After a brief moment, Patriarch Lentz took out a prepared document from under the bed, Vi, this is for you.

    What is this? Vi asked curiously.

    Patriarch Lentz replied, This is all the shares and industries I own.

    He didnt trust anyone else with this.

    But Vi was the exception.

    He had great confidence in her.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, Ive already contacted awyer about this. As long as you sign here, the transfer documents will take effect immediately.

    Patriarch Lentz wanted to transfer all his properties and industries to Vis name.

    Grandpa Lentz, I cant ept these things, Vi refused directly.

    Are you afraid they will cause trouble for you? Patriarch Lentz continued, Dont worry, as long as Im here, no one will dare to make trouble for you!

    Vi shook her head slightly, Thats not the reason.

    Then whats the reason? Patriarch Lentz was extremely puzzled.

    Vi continued, Instead of reaping gains without doing any work, I prefer conquering.

    Upon hearing her answer, Patriarch Lentz was stunned once again.

    He didnt expect her reply.

    He couldnt believe that she was just a teenager.

    Patriarch Lentz had been in the business world for a lifetime.

    Businessmen value profit most.

    He knew very well that there was no one in this world who didnt love money.

    Even close rtives who share blood ties.

    Just like Zane Lentz and Bianca Lentz..

 Chapter 207 - 207: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet_3

    Chapter 207: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    But now.

    He handed these things to Vi Thompson without a second thought, but she barely nced at them.

    How many adults would be ashamed of such behavior!

    ¡°Vi,¡± Patriarch Lentz looked at her, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°l have.¡±

    Outside, Bianca Lentz and Zane Lentz were extremely anxious.

    Vi had been in the hospital room for a long time, and Patriarch Lentz must have given her many valuable things.

    Bianca tried several times to knock on the door, but she managed to hold back.

    At that moment.

    The door creaked open.

    Bianca was the first to react, ¡°How is my father?¡± Zane also immediately surrounded them.

    ¡°Grandfather Lentz is in good condition, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Bianca looked Vi up and down.

    She had underestimated this country girl.

    Han Lentz was the first to rush into the room, ¡°Father, it wasn¡¯t me and Bianca who didn¡¯t treat you. We even invited Miss Betty Cooper! But my eldest brother didn¡¯t trust Miss Cooper, and he made her angry, which led to your illness! In the end, it was all my elder brother¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, Miss Cooper would have healed you!¡¯

    Hearing that, Bianca immediately chimed in: ¡°My second brother is right. Back then, in order to cure your illness, our younger sister went out of her way to find Miss Cooper. But my eldest brother and sister-inw didn¡¯t trust Miss

    Cooper¡­¡±

    As Bianca sobbed, Patriarch Lentz felt ufortable and rebuked, ¡°Enough! I have my own ears, and I can tell right from wrong! Aren¡¯t you all just coveting my possessions? While you¡¯re all here, and while I¡¯m still lucid, I¡¯ll divide my possessions today.¡±

    As people age, they be less capable of handling many things.

    To avoid such incidents in the future, Patriarch Lentz decided to distribute his assets early.

    This way, they wouldn¡¯t covet the inheritance anymore and wouldn¡¯t cause any more shameful incidents.

    Upon hearing this, Bianca immediately perked up.

    Zane pretended to be unfazed: ¡°Father, in fact, your health is far more important than anything else! ¡±

    ¡°So you mean you want to opt out?¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded, ¡®Good, then I won¡¯t have to divide the property into three shares.¡±

    Hearing that, Zane got anxious, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re misunderstanding me.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not, then shut up!¡¯

    Zane stopped talking immediately.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Over the years, 1 have umted a certain amount of shares and savings. As the three of you must know, I will now divide them into three parts, and I won¡¯t be unfair to any of you.¡±

    Lilly White felt something was not right upon hearing this, and frowned, ¡°Father, do you mean that Bianca will get the same share as us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded.

    Hearing this, Lilly White felt even more aggrieved.

    It¡¯s said that a married daughter is like a spilled water.

    Bianca was just a married girl; why should she have an equal share of the family property?

    ¡°Father, I think Bianca should only get half of our share, after all, she is a married woman and has her own family.¡± Lilly White was being quite generous in even giving Bianca half of their share.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even grant her half.

    Bianca immediately got angry, ¡°Sister, what do you mean by that? What¡¯s wrong with being a married daughter? Does that mean 1 am no longer a member of the Lentz n? Yes, I am married! But 1 still pay respects to our father just like you do, so why can¡¯t I have the same as you! And you¡¯re the one who has received higher education! What kind of thinking is this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s just use Christmas as an example! For all these years, have you evere back to spend one Christmas with our father?¡± Lilly White then said, ¡°You ask sister-inw, is that not the truth?¡±

    A married daughter wanting to return to her parents¡¯ house and fight for the inheritance is truly absurd?

    Lilly White was very upset.

    Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t want to get involved in this muddy water, ¡°You all discuss it, I¡¯m fine with whatever.¡¯

    Although the old man¡¯s property was substantial, it was ultimately not earned by herself.

    ¡°Eldest brother?¡± Lilly White looked at Han Lentz.

    Han Lentz said, ¡°l respect my wife¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Hearing the answers from the two, Bianca suddenly felt emboldened, ¡°Did you hear that? My eldest brother and sister-inw have no objections, why are you two so opinionated!¡±

    Lilly White frowned slightly and turned to Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Father!¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208: 119: Grandparent and Grandchild Meeting_4

    Chapter 208: 119: Grandparent and Grandchild Meeting_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Patriarch Lentz said, ¡°Sons and daughters are all the same. Next Thursday, I will have thewyer settle everything, and all of you must be present.¡±

    Lilly White wanted to say something else angrily, but Zane stopped her in time.

    Forget it. Forget it.

    Since Han Lentz didn¡¯t object, there was no need for them to be petty and calctive.

    Patriarch Lentz looked at Terrence Lentz and continued, ¡°Terence, it¡¯s Vi¡¯s first time in Capital City, make sure to take her out for a good strollter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright, you can all go now, I¡¯m tired.¡± Patriarch Lentz said wearily.

    Lilly White and Bianca Lentz almost simultaneously said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll stay to take care of you.¡±

    After that, the two looked at each other, and atst, both snorted in their hearts.

    Patriarch Lentz waved his hand, ¡°l have the caregiver already, all of you leave!¡±

    The group left the ward.

    Terrence Lentz looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Little South Street for a walk, alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Little South Street was a very ancient street with a history of over five hundred years.

    Ginkgo trees were nted on both sides of the street. It was early autumn, and the ginkgo leaves were beginning to turn yellow. A gentle breeze stirred a shower of ginkgo leaves, making for a beautiful scene.

    Terrence Lentz parked the car nearby.

    The two walked to Little South Street.

    On the other side of Little South Street,

    Mary Perryne supported Mrs. Thompson, and they also came to enjoy the autumn.

    Sylvia Thompson followed the pair closely.

    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a good pancake shop up ahead. You like pastries, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll go buy some for you.¡± Sylvia Thompson said with a smile.

    Without waiting for Mrs. Thompson to reply, Sylvia Thompson walked towards the shop.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, looking at Mary Perryne. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to bring her along. Why can¡¯t you just let me have some peace?¡± ¡°Mom, you have too much prejudice against Sylvia.¡± Mary Perryne said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m prejudiced; I¡¯ve never liked her at all!¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Have you forgotten that you have a biological daughter?¡± Mary Perryne sighed.

    She was always thinking about her own biological daughter.

    But fate ys tricks on people.

    Although Sylvia Thompson was not her own, Mary Perryne hoped that Mrs. Thompson would be fair to Sylvia.

    Mary Perryne followed, ¡°Mom, since I adopted Sylvia, I have to take responsibility for her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your adoption, not mine! Did I agree when you adopted her? So, how you treat her has nothing to do with me, but how I treat her, that¡¯s my business!¡± Mrs. Thompson angrily said, ¡°What right do you have to demand from me!¡±

    Even now, Mrs. Thompson was still resentful about her son¡¯s adoption of Sylvia Thompson.

    If she had died, it would have been fine.

    If she could still live to see her granddaughter, how was she supposed to exin to her?

    Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t expect you to treat her any better; I just want you to be fair to her.¡±

    ¡°Am I unfair to her? Did I abuse her?¡± Mrs. Thompson retorted.

    Mary Perryne sighed, knowing that she couldn¡¯t win against her mother-inw, and stopped talking.

    Time passed, minute by minute.

    Sylvia Thompson hadn¡¯te back yet, and Mary Perryne was getting anxious. ¡°Mom, wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go check.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mrs. Thompson said.

    Mary Perryne headed towards the pastry shop.

    Mrs. Thompson found a chair and prepared to sit down and rest for a moment.

    At that moment,

    She caught a glimpse of a figure in the crowd.

    The young girl looked about seventeen or eighteen, with a tall figure, wearing a pink sweater jacket, looking tender and lovely, with a hint of seductive charm.

    Mrs. Thompson squinted her eyes.

    It was rare for her to stare at a stranger for so long.

    It just felt like this child was somewhat familiar¡­

    The more she looked, the more intimate she felt.

    Sylvia Thompson came out with the pancakes and saw this scene. She followed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s gaze and narrowed her eyes, with rms ringing in her heart.

    Vi Thompson.

    Why was it her?

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve brought the pancake back. Try it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Sylvia Thompson walked over, blocking Mrs. Thompson¡¯s view..

 Chapter 209 - 209: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry.

    Chapter 209: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Even though Sylvia Thompson was uncertain whether Vi Thompson was really Vi.

    But every time she saw Vi Thompson, she felt a sense of crisis in her heart.

    Plus, Vi Thompson did indeed have a scar on her arm.

    Which made Sylvia Thompson dislike Vi Thompson even more.

    Therefore.

    She absolutely could not let Mrs. Thompson see Vi Thompson, nor could she let Mrs. Thompson know her.

    Mrs. Thompson was different from Mary Perryne.

    Mary Perryne could be easily fooled.

    But not Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson was definitely not so easy to fool.

    Seeing Sylvia Thompson suddenly appear in front of her, Mrs. Thompson slightly frowned and pushed her away, Youre in my way.

    Sylvia Thompsons face darkened.

    She knew.

    No matter what she did, Mrs. Thompson would never approve of her.

    Like now.

    She had put all her filial piety into having Mrs. Thompson eat a warm pancake.

    But what about Mrs. Thompson?

    She pushed her away outright.

    Was this something a grandma should do?

    Elizabeth Thompson kept her eyes downcast.

    There was only disappointment in her eyes.

    Mrs. Thompson looked back into the crowd.

    But there was no sign of the girl who was just there.

    Mrs. Thompson slightly furrowed her brows, the disdain in her eyes for Sylvia Thompson increased.

    Grandma, pancake. Sylvia Thompson held the pancake in front of Mrs. Thompson.

    l dont want it. Mrs. Thompson refused outright.

    Sylvia Thompson, suppressing the hurt in her heart, her eyes slightly red, Grandma, didnt you use to love pancakes? Not anymore. Mrs. Thompson responded.

    It wasnt that she didnt like it now.

    Sylvia Thompson knew very well that Mrs. Thompson did not stop liking pancakes but rather, she disliked her.

    Seeing Sylvia Thompson acting as if she was at her wits end, Mrs. Thompson slightly frowned.

    Sylvia Thompson was always like this.

    She hadnt even said anything and Sylvia Thompson had already started to cry.

    Always looking like she had been wronged, as if she, her grandmother, was very wicked.

    This was also one of the reasons why Mrs. Thompson disliked Sylvia Thompson.

    At this moment, Mary Perryne came running over.

    Sylvia! Where did you go? Ive been looking for you inside for a long time!

    Seeing Mary Perryne, Sylvia Thompsons eyes slightly narrowed and she felt a sense of dread.

    Thankfully.

    Mary Perryne wasnt beside Mrs. Thompson just now.

    If Mary Perryne had seen Vi Thompson, she would definitely have taken the initiative to greet her. And then, Mrs. Thompson would surely have started doubting the identity of Vi Thompson.

    No.

    She couldnt stay here any longer.

    What if she met Vi Thompson?

    Sylvia Thompson smiled and said, A little kid inside couldnt find his parents just now, so I helped him look for his mom and dad.

    Hearing that it was a child who couldnt find his parents, Mary Perryne became somewhat anxious. After all, she was a woman who had lost her daughter before, so she immediately asked: Did you find them in the end?

    Yes, they were found. Sylvia Thompson nodded.

    After hearing this, Mary Perryne let out a sigh of relief, Thats good.

    Sylvia Thompson continued, Mother, weve been around Little South Street for a while now, how about we apany Grandma to the Talent Building to listen to stand-upedy?

    That sounds good. Mary Perryne nodded.

    Mrs. Thompson nced at Mary Perryne, l can listen to the stand-upedy by myself, you two dont need toe along.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    Mrs. Thompson really enjoyed stand-upedy, and she didnt want Sylvia Thompson to ruin her mood.

    Mary Perryne was somewhat worried, Can you manage by yourself? What do you take me for, a cripple? Mrs. Thompson shot back.

    Mary Perryne responded, Just be careful by yourself then, call if anything happens.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, turned around and left.

    Looking at Mrs. Thompsons retreating figure, Sylvia Thompsons eyes began to well up with tears, Mom, Im sorry..

    Mary Perryne turned to Sylvia Thompson, Whats the matter with you, why are you suddenly apologizing?

    Its all because of me that Grandma is so cold towards you, perhaps Sylvia Thompsons voice trailed off, tears of disappointment running down her face like broken pearls.

    Mary Perryne knew Sylvia Thompson was feeling aggrieved. She embraced her in her arms.

    Good child, this has nothing to do with you, thats just how your Grandma is.

    Sylvia Thompson continued, If you hadnt adopted me back then, perhapsbender

    Grandma wouldnt dislike you so much.

    Sylvia Thompson, with a pitiful tone, not only made Mrs. Thompson out to be a wicked grandmother, but also painted Mrs. Thompson as a wicked mother-inw.

    Actually, your Grandma isnt bad, she just wants to find Vi back really badly.

    Upon hearing the name Vi, a glimmer of light shed in Sylvia Thompsons eyes..

 Chapter 210 - 210: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry_2

    Chapter 210: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    As long as Vi Thompson exists, the Thompson family will never consider her as their own daughter.

    At this point, Mary Perryne sighed, Sylvia, Niom knows how hard it has been for you these days, but rest assured, in my heart, youll always be the best daughter.

    She couldnt change Mrs. Thompsons mind, but she could change herself.

    As a mother, she had already lost one daughter, and she wouldnt hurt the other ones feelings again.

    Thank you, Mom. Sylvia Thompson hugged Mary Perryne tightly.

    Little did she know,

    From the angle Mary Perryne couldnt see, the depths of Sylvias eyes were full of malice.

    A momentter, Mary Perryne let go of Sylvia and whisperedfortingly,

    Its okay, dont cry anymore, lets go home.

    Okay. Sylvias lips lifted with a resolute smile, Mom, dont worry. No matter how grandma treats me, I will never me her. She is always my elder and my dearest grandma.

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Mary Perryne felt incredibly relieved.

    This daughter was not raised in vain.

    Hopefully, Mrs. Thompson could recognize Sylvias goodness sooner.

    Vi Thompson hadnt gone shopping so happily for a long time,

    Especially in such ancient and ssical streets.

    Autumn wind swept past, light yellow fallen leaves fluttered and scattered, lining the streets and forming a soft carpet underfoot.

    Vi caught a few fallen leaves, her fair fingertips contrasting beautifully

    with the yellow ginkgo leaves.

    Terrence Lentz followed her closely,

    Neither too close nor too far.

    A momentter, he sped up to walk side by side with Vi, Theres an antique street up ahead, want to check it out?

    Sure. Vi nodded slightly, and then asked, You know Capital City very well?

    Vi had been to Capital City in her previous life everything was always rushed, she hadnt visited anywhere other than theboratory.

    For her, Capital City was just a citys name, without a deep impression.

    Terrence answered, l grew up here until I was three years old.

    l see, Vi nodded slightly, and then asked, What are the specialties of Capital City?

    There are, Terrence thought for a moment, Capital Citys Berry Juice and lollipop are quite famous.

    At this point, Terrence seemed to think of something and then said, Wait here for a moment.

    Terrence turned and walked away.

    Vi stood still, waiting for him.

    Time passed minute by minute, and Vi, feeling somewhat bored, picked up a branch and drew on the ground.

    At that moment, a basketball flew over from not far away,

    Falling rapidly,

    The little boys ying basketball nearby were dumbfounded.

    What to do?

    The ball was going to hit someone!

    Watch out!

    As the basketball was about to hit her head, the girl stood up and caught it.

    So fast,

    And so cool.

    She hadnt touched a basketball in a long time,

    Now holding it, it felt like her youthful days wereing back.

    Vi spun the ball lightly with her left hand, and it seemed toe alive, spinning continuously on her fingertip.

    Im really sorry, A teenage boy who looked about seventeen or eighteen ran over, We didnt hit you just now, did we?

    Little guy, Vi looked at him, chuckling, Youre calling me your little sister?

    The boy stared at Vi,

    Stunned.

    The girl in front of him had a bun hairstyle, jade-like facial features, wore a loose knitted sweater, ck boots on her feet, and a pair of watery peach blossom eyes that were crystal clear. She was as perfect as a character from a three-dimensional animebender

    She looked no older than sixteen,

    What else would you call a sixteen-year-old but a little sister?

    He was turning eighteen this year.

    Vi smiled lightly, walked to a spot about 20 meters away from the basketball hoop, and looked back. Her red lips opened slightly, Little guy, this is how you shoot a basket.

    As she said it, she made a gentle throw.

    Smack.

    The basketball went straight into the hoop,

    A beautiful shot.

    Watching Vis movements, the boys already surprised expression grew even more astonished,

    So did the other onlookers.

    No one could imagine that a young girl could throw the basketball so casually into the hoop,

    Amazing,

    It was truly incredible.

    Before anyone could react, Vi pped her hands and returned to her original spot, waiting for someone.

    Vi.

    At this moment, a deep male voice rang out in the air,

    Vi looked back slightly,

    And saw a man holding a lollipop, walking in her direction.

    Terrence Lentz, dressed in ck, with his clothes billowing in the wind,

    exuded a powerful aura..

 Chapter 211 121: The NO.1 in the entire Chinese medical industry_3

    Chapter 211 121: The NO.1 in the entire Chinese medical industry_3

    His thin lips pressed together, somewhat overly aloof.

    A momentter, he walked over to Vi Thompson, extending the candy lollipop in his hand toward her.

    "This is a candy lollipop, specific to Capital City. The crafting process is unique, try it out."

    Vi reached out to take it, corners of her mouth lifting slightly, "Did you leave earlier just to buy this?"

    "Yes." Terrence Lentz gave a slight nod.

    Vi took a bite of the lollipop.

    Removing the seeds.

    The first bite was very satisfying, tangy yet sweet, coupled with a unique fragrance, indeed different from the usual lollipops she had.

    "How is it?" Terrence''s lips parted slightly.

    "Very good." Vi nodded, eating three in one breath.

    A momentter, she offered the candy lollipop to Terrence, "Would you like to try it too?"

    Gazing at the lollipop brought to his mouth, Terrence hesitated, a faint red spreading across his ears.

    There are differences between men and women.

    Both of them sharing a candy lollipop seemed a bit inappropriate.

    But looking at Vi, he couldn''t find the words to decline.

    Silently, Terrence took a bite of the candy lollipop.

    The sour-sweet vor instantly filled his mouth.

    He never knew, that a candy lollipop could taste so good.

    It was heavenly.

    "Is it tasty?" Vi asked, watching him.

    "Very sweet." Terrence''s lips parted slightly.

    Vi continued, "And the Berry Juice, how did that taste? Did you like it?"

    "It has an odd vor, foreigners may not be ustomed to it." replied Terrence.

    Hearing this, Vi became extremely curious, "How strange."

    Food''s taste, no matter how strange it is, how strange can it be?

    Terrence exined, "Hmm, probably simr to a spoiled taste."

    "Should we try it?" Vi suggested.

    Terrence looked at Vi, "Are you sure?"

    "Yes!" Vi readily dered.

    "Alright," Terrence nodded slightly, "There is an authentic Capital City Berry Juice shop over there, shall we explore?"

    Vi matched her steps with Terrence''s.

    This shop was a famous old brand of Capital City.

    Though it wasn''t mealtime yet, the din was still deafening.

    After waiting for a few minutes, the pair finally found an open seat.bender

    Vi ordered a bowl of Berry juice, she turned to Terrence, "Would you like some?"

    "One bowl," Terrence continued, "Also order some pancakes and glutinous rice rolls."

    The waiter noted down their order.

    "Are the pancakes and glutinous rice rolls also specialties of Capital City?" Vi asked.

    "Yes."

    Soon, their Berry Juice was served.

    Unlike the creamy color of soymilk, Berry Juice was deeper, even somewhat ck, and carried

    a strange aroma.

    Vi knitted her brows slightly.

    No wonder people im the taste of Berry Juice is peculiar.

    With this scent, it seemed indeed strange.

    She took a tentative sip.

    The unique vor nearly sent Vi into a disgust, but she suppressed her revulsion and swallowed it all down.

    "This is hard to drink!"

    Never before had Vi found food she deemed inedible. Berry Juice was the first.

    Terrence too, took a sip of the Berry Juice from the bowl, "It indeed doesn''t taste good."

    Vi picked up a piece of pancake and popped it into her mouth.

    The sweet pancake immediately dispersed the odd taste in her mouth. This content is taken from (|n|o|]v|.e|l''|n|e |x|t|

    Vi finished the piece of pancake, then raised the bowl of Berry Juice, and drained it in one shot.

    Before Terrence could react, Vi had already ced the empty bowl back on the table.

    "Didn''t you find it unpleasant?" Terrence''s brow rose in surprise.

    "Even though it''s unpleasant, every grain of rice, every drop of soup, we should not forget its source was hard toe by."

    Wasting food is shameful.

    Especially those who have experienced starvation, would understand the importance of cherishing food more than anyone else.

    Terrence nodded slightly, "Makes sense."

    Vi picked up another piece of pancake, "Though the Berry Juice doesn''t taste great, the pancakes are good."

    "Try the glutinous rice rolls too, they should suit your taste." Terrence handed Vi a glutinous rice roll with the serving chopsticks.

    After finishing her pancake, Vi tried the glutinous rice roll, "Wow, this is also very tasty!"

    "Then you should eat more. If it''s not enough, we can order more." Terrence said.

    "Okay."

    At Wu City.

    Betty Cooper''s office.

    Reba handed a file to Betty Cooper.

    "Miss Cooper, this is all the detailed information on Vi Thompson for the past eighteen years."

    Betty Cooper epted the file and scrutinized it carefully.

    Vi''s life was very simple.

    Before she turned seven, she lived in River City.

    After turning seven, she was taken by Cynthia Wace to the countryside.

    There on, she lived in the countryside.

    Looking closely at Vi Thompson''s information, Betty Cooper raised her eyebrows slightly, "Is this all?"

    Reba nodded, "That''s it."

    Upon mentioning this, it seemed Reba remembered something, "Oh right, here are some video interviews with Vi''s countryside neighbors, would you like to watch?"

 Chapter 212 121: The NO.1 in the entire Chinese medical industry_4

    Chapter 212 121: The NO.1 in the entire Chinese medical industry_4

    "Hmm."

    Reba took out her cellphone and yed the video sent to her.

    The screen showed a group of elderly people.

    "You''re asking about Vi?"

    "That child is very sensible, everyone in our vige loves her."

    "Her fate was just unfavorable, her good-for-nothing parents didn''t want her, but now she''s finally tasted sweetness after the bitterness."

    "Vi has been hardworking since she was a child, helping her grandmother feed the chickens and ducks."

    Feeding chickens and ducks...

    Hearing these words, Betty Cooper slightly furrowed her brows.

    A person who feeds chickens and ducks, what kind of talent could they have?

    Perhaps, she really got it wrong.

    "Can she perform medicine?" Betty continued to ask.

    Reba nodded, "ording to the vige''s elders, Vi did have a mentor before, but..."

    "Go on." Betty said.

    "But her mentor was a veterinarian."

    Veterinarian?

    Betty furrowed her brows slightly.

    It seemed that there must be another source behind these Soothing Pills.

    Could an apprentice of a veterinarian make Soothing Pills?

    It''s just not possible!

    Ding dong ding-

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in." Reba said.

    A young woman walked in from the door.

    "Miss Cooper, the Medicine King''s side has sent someone over to get the Soothing Pills again."

    This was already the third time the Medicine King''s side hade to visit.

    It''s pretty obvious.

    The other side was very sincere.bender

    Betty never mistreated people who showed sincerity.

    Since they were being persistent, she would grant them their request and participate.

    Betty looked at Reba.

    Reba immediately understood Betty''s intention, looked at the young woman, and said: "Let him wait for half an hour."

    "Alright." The young woman nodded, "Miss Cooper, I''ll go out first."

    "You go ahead." Reba said.

    After the young woman left, Betty continued: "The Soothing Pills are in theboratory''s safe, the password is 562377"

    "Understood, Miss Cooper."

    As soon as the main organizer of Medicine King got the Soothing Pills, they announced the good news to the entire traditional Chinese medicinemunity.

    The Soothing Pills reappear in China.

    New Medicine King must be Miss Betty Cooper!

    Suddenly.

    The traditional Chinese medicinemunity was boiling. [Miss Cooper is Eternal God!]

    [Ahh, this is the moment I''ve been looking forward to!]

    [Hahaha, didn''t someone who calls themselves Divine Doctor im to be the best? Even his personal disciple can''t make the Soothing Pills, but now Miss Cooper has made them, isn''t that embarrassing for him?]

    [Who still remembers what that Divine Doctor''s disciple is called?]

    [Laughing to death! Isn''t his name Charles ck?]

    [What a disgrace!]

    [I have to say, Miss Cooper is really amazing, she has style! And she''s so pretty, I saw her once before, she''s simply like an aristocrat from a Western oil painting!]

    [Miss Cooper is really amazing, she''s already made the Soothing Pills, so will the Beauty Pills be far away?]

    [I recall that Divine Doctor''s disciple once ridiculed Miss Cooper''s purification pill for being nothing special, but he''s been pped in the face so quickly now.]

    [To be fair, Divine Doctor Suen is indeed very powerful, some people don''t have to nder him for the sake of it.]

    Jasper Moore also read the news, went through all thements supporting Suen, and liked them one by one. As for those who intentionally tarnished Suen''s reputation, he reported them for abuse one by one.

    No one can nder his goddess.

    Then, Jasper turned his gaze back to the news.

    Betty Cooper had made the Soothing Pills?

    How was that possible!

    It must be a mistake.

    The Soothing Pills can be considered a miracle in medicine.

    His goddess had researched for many years before finally producing them.

    Betty was too ambitious.

    Using traditional Chinese medicine as a stepping stone to gain fame, such a person who only seeks fame and fortune, how could she possibly research and produce Soothing Pills?

    Jasper immediately grabbed his keyboard.

    [First, our Divine Doctor is very busy and has no time to ridicule anyone. Second, the Soothing Pills'' ingredients areplex and would not be easily researched and produced. Third, since Betty is so amazing, why does she always try to overshadow our Divine Doctor? Isn''t it good just to be beautiful by herself?]

    [To add on: some people are full of cunning, I hope the organizers of Medicine King can see clearly.]

    After such remarks came out, those who supported Betty Cooper immediately jumped up and came out to defend her.

    Then, the organizers of the Medicine King asked that the pictures of the Soothing Pills be disyed as proof.

    At the same time, the Medicine King''s organizers also announced the date for the Medicine King Competition. September 18th.

    At that time, the organizers of the Medicine King will appraise the authenticity of the Soothing Pills in front of everyone.

    Jasper stared at the picture sent by the Medicine King''s organizer.

    He slightly furrowed his brows.

    From the photo, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the Soothing Pills.

    Could it be...

    Could it be that Betty Cooper actually has such medical talent?

 Chapter 213 - 213: 121: The NOa1 in the entire Chinese medical industry_5

    Chapter 213: 121: The NOa1 in the entire Chinese medical industry_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    This cant be possible!

    Jasper Moore opened WhatsApp and began carefully editing his message in the chat box.

    [Are you there?]

    [Can you take a look at these Soothing Pills? Are there any issues with them?

    [image.jpg]]

    [Pleasee back quickly! ]

    [l and the traditional Chinese medicinemunity need you!]

    [Wahhhh]

    After sending the messages, he didnt receive any immediate reply, as they all seemed to vanish without a trace.

    By the time Vi Thompson saw the messages, it was already the next day.

    Today is September 18th on the lunar calendar.

    Looking at the photo of the Soothing Pills, she raised her eyebrows slightly.

    This Betty Cooper had a lot of guts.

    She actually imed someone elses creation as her own.

    Vi Thompson replied: [The Soothing Pills are real, there is no problem.] Jasper Moore had been waiting for Vi Thompsons reply on WhatsApp.

    When he heard the notification sound, he was very excited and immediately checked his phone.

    However, upon seeing the message, his excitement deted.

    It was real.

    The Soothing Pills made by Betty Cooper were indeed genuine.

    Vi Thompsons message quickly came through again.

    [But what?]Jasper Moore replied instantly.

    Instead of directly answering his question, Vi Thompson said: [Follow my instructions.]

    [Alright! ]

    Vi Thompson sent another block of text.

    Although unsure of her intentions, Jasper Moore still took it very seriously,

    [Leave it to me, rest assured!]

    Upon ending the chat with Vi Thompson, Jasper Moore immediately drove to the Medicine Kingpetition venue.

    The motorcycle was going so fast that it almost flew down the road!

    Meanwhile, at the Medicine Kingpetition.

    Betty Cooper, as usual, was wearing a vintage-style European dress, with half of her golden curls tied up.

    She was sitting in the audience seats.

    The host stood on stage and said, After enjoying that elegant dance performance, weve reached the most exciting moment! Upon hearing these words, the audiences eyes widened.

    They were very much looking forward to this moment.

    Because they knew.

    It was almost time for the Soothing Pills to be unveiled.

    At that point, the organizers would examine the authenticity of the Soothing Pills in front of everyone.

    There are so many people doubting the Soothing Pills, saying they are fake?

    Just wait, Miss Betty Cooper will soon prove them wrong with her abilities!

    Im already excited!

    Me too! Me too!

    I think that Divine Doctor Suwen is nothing but a product of marketing hype.

    She even bragged about how difficult it was to duplicate the Soothing Pills.

    And now? Theyve been sessfully developed by Miss Betty Cooper!

    l dont like her either. She always acts like a lofty hermit, disappearing for months on end! She must have forgotten shes a doctor! Shes notmitted to her work!

    Soon, two attendants on stage brought out the Soothing Pills.

    The Soothing Pills were ced in a small purple sandalwood box.

    The host walked over, gently opened the lid, and said, Come, cameraman, give us a close-up.

    The cameraman instantly switched the focus.

    Wow! If only I could have one of those Soothing Pills!

    This host is so slow! Couldnt he just put them directly into the machine? Why all the extra talk!

    Betty Cooper just sat there, watching the stage, not looking nervous at all.bender

    Because she was absolutely confident.

    The Soothing Pills were real.

    As expected, when the host pressed the button to start the verification process, the machine didnt show any other response.

    Verified as authentic!

    The moment the verdict fell, a thunderous round of apuse rang out through the air.

    p p p-

    Miss Betty Cooper!

    A deserving Medicine King!

    Simrly excited, the host could barely hold his microphone steady, Now, please wee Miss Betty Cooper to the stage!

    Under the gaze of the audience, Betty Cooper slowly walked up the stage step by step.

    The host handed the microphone to Betty Cooper and asked with a smile, May I ask how Miss Betty Cooper managed to produce the Soothing Pills? Did you encounter any difficulties during the process?

    There were definitely difficulties, but oveing them was possible, Betty Cooper replied.

    Her answer was on point.

    Ovee any difficulties.

    Hearing her response, the audience erupted into another deafening round of apuse.

    Crackling apuse,

    The host continued, Thank you for Miss Betty Coopers answer, now I announce

    It was at this moment.

    The entrance door was suddenly pushed open.

    Wait a moment, the person who entered walked slowly towards the stage, have a few questions I would like to ask Miss Betty Cooper..

 Chapter 214 - 214: 122: Pale-faced, directly abused the scum!

    Chapter 214: 122: Pale-faced, directly abused the scum!

    Trantor: 549690339

    The sudden voice startled everyone present.

    Everyone looked towards the source of the noise at the entrance.

    The neer appeared to be around thirty years old, with blonde hair and green eyes, and was walking towards the stage. Seeing this, the crowd whispered among themselves.

    Who is he? What does he want?

    Why do I feel like hes up to no good?

    Betty Cooper turned her head towards the audience and gestured for them to be quiet before looking at the neer, her mouth maintaining a polite curve as she asked, May 1 ask for your honorable name, sir?

    Betty changed her usual arrogant attitude.

    Jasper Moore looked at Betty, My name is Jasper Moore of the Moore family.

    The Moore family.

    Jasper Moore.

    Upon hearing this name, everyone suddenly understood.

    Divine Doctor Suen has always been close to the Moore family.

    Senior Suen and Jaspers father, Benjamin Moore, were close friends, and it was rumored that Benjamin had even thought about persuading Senior Suen to ept Jasper as his apprentice.

    The Medicine King Competition: Betty Cooper was supposed to be the star of todays event.

    Why did Jaspere?

    To cause trouble?

    To right the wrongs done to Senior Suen?

    After all, Senior Suen had won several Medicine King Competitions in a row thanks to his Soothing Pills and Beauty Pills.

    But now

    The era that belonged to Senior Suen had passed.

    Miss Betty Cooper is the new beginning.

    Looking at Jasper, Betty smiled and said, Ive heard much about the renowned Mr. Moore and also heard that he and Senior Suen are old friends. Senior Suen has always been my idol and my goal for studying traditional Chinese medicine. Please convey my regards to Senior Suen on my behalf. Betty and Senior Suen were adversaries.

    At this moment, for Betty to directly acknowledge Senior Suen as her precedent was testament to her magnanimity.

    Which ordinary person could be as gracious as Betty?

    Upon hearing this, the audience, who had just been quiet, began to discuss once more.

    Ahh, I didnt choose the wrong person to like; I absolutely adore Miss Bettys character.

    Not only are Miss Bettys medical skills excellent, but her medical ethics are remarkable too!

    After the words fell, Betty continued, Young Mr. Moore just said he has a question for me, what is it?

    Jasper Moore looked at the Soothing Pills on stage, Did you really make these

    Soothing Pills?

    Yes, 1 did.

    Upon hearing this, Jasper found it amusing, looking at Betty with questioning eyes, Divine Doctor Suen spent three whole years researching and conducting countless experiments, enduring numerous failures before creating the Soothing Pills. How can you im to do the same?

    The audience couldnt sit still.

    After all, the people who came today were Bettys supporters.

    Of course, Miss Betty relies on her abilities! How can Senior Suen evenpare to Miss Betty?

    Is this Jasper Moore crazy?

    Miss Betty is too good-tempered; shes not even angry at this? Betty knew that she couldnt get angry at this moment.

    If she became angry, it would be interpreted as guilty anger.

    So, she had to endure.

    Betty continued, Years of hard work unnoticed, but once sessful, known to the world. How can young Mr. Moore be certain that I dont have this ability?

    Jasper nodded, Alright, lets assume you have the ability. Then let me ask you, how many different ingredients are there in the Soothing Pills?bender

    108 ingredients, Betty answered.

    Jasper chuckled, It seems you have done your homework.

    After saying this, Jasper asked, What are these 108 ingredients?

    This

    Betty squinted her eyes.

    She hadnt been able to analyze the final ingredient of the Soothing Pills.

    If you really made these Soothing Pills, then why dont you know the 108 ingredients? Jasper squinted his eyes.

    Unperturbed, Betty replied, The Soothing Pills are made of 108 ingredients, but as for what those ingredients are, I have nothing to say. After all, this is the result of my hard work.

    Hearing this, the audience chimed in.

    Exactly! Why should Miss Betty reveal her hard-earned results to you? Do you have a big face?

    Such a shameless person!

    Get off the stage; youre embarrassing yourself.

    Everyone, please calm down, Betty looked at the audience and said kindly, After all, young Mr. Moore is still young, and his considerations are notprehensive. Lets not make things difficult for a child.

    A child?

    Jasper was the same age as Betty; how could he be considered a child?

    Miss Betty is so kind, even speaking up for him!

    Betty thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of having everything under her control and turned to Jasper again, Do you have any more questions, young Mr.

    Moore?

    The reason youre not revealing the 108 ingredients is not because you dont want to, but because you dare not. Because, these Soothing Pills were not made by you at all. Jasper continued to look at Betty before adding, The real creator of the Soothing Pills is someone else..

 Chapter 215 - 215: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum! 2

    Chapter 215: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum! 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Thest four wordsnded with impact.

    Betty Cooper frowned imperceptibly.

    How did Jasper Moore know that there was someone else who made the Soothing Pills?

    Could it be¡­

    Did he hear something?

    Betty Cooperughed, ¡°l would like to hear who this person is.¡±

    Was it Vi Thompson?

    Impossible.

    Even she needed time to study, how could a disciple of a veterinarian possibly create something as advanced as the Soothing Pills?

    As she spoke, Betty Cooper continued, ¡°Since there is someone else, why didn¡¯t this persone along with Mr. Moore?¡± It was obvious.

    Jasper Moore was trying to deceive her.

    But was she so easily deceived?

    Would she believe him just because he said a few words?

    That was simply beyond imagination.

    Jasper Moore followed up, ¡°Betty Cooper, since you are so certain that you made the Soothing Pills, are you willing to cooperate with me?¡±

    ¡°Cooperate with you on what?¡± Betty Cooper asked.

    ¡°To prove the authenticity of the Soothing Pills.¡± As he said this, Jasper Moore took a step forward, getting even closer to Betty Cooper, ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    Verify the authenticity?

    Betty Cooper didn¡¯t speak.

    This question was difficult to answer.

    If she agreed with Jasper Moore, she would definitely be the subject of gossip.

    If she wasn¡¯t feeling guilty, why would she agree to verify?

    But if she didn¡¯t agree, people would certainly say she was feeling guilty.

    If the Soothing Pills were real, why would she be afraid of verification?

    She was in a dilemma.

    Betty Cooper didn¡¯t directly answer this question but countered, ¡°Does Mr. Moore not trust the Medicine King organizers?¡±

    With just one sentence, all the questioning was pushed onto the Medicine King organizers.

    The host immediately stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Moore, rest assured, our Medicine King organizers¡¯ appraisal equipment has all passed the Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s approval.¡±

    Divine Doctor Suen was the original inventor of the Soothing Pills.

    Only she could identify the authenticity.

    At this moment, even though Divine Doctor Suen was not here, the testing equipment was.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Jasper Moore continued, ¡°I would like to ask Miss

    Cooper, did you leave any special markings when you made the Soothing Pills?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Betty Cooper shook her head.

    Jasper Moore went on, ¡°As tar as I know, when Divine Doctor Suen made the Soothing Pills, in order to prevent counterfeit and shoddy products, she left the words ¡®Suen¡¯ on the surface of the pill.¡±

    Betty Cooper sneered silently in her heart.

    She had already checked the Soothing Pills on the equipment before.

    There were no markings at all.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought them topete.

    Jasper Moore wanted to scare her with this?

    In his dreams.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Betty Cooper continued, ¡°May I ask what Mr. Moore is trying to imply?¡±

    ¡°Now I doubt that this Soothing Pill was left behind by Divine Doctor Suen.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Betty Cooper frowned slightly, ¡°I have been treating you with respect because you are Mr. Moore¡¯s son, please show me the same respect!¡±

    Doctors had their dignity.

    They couldn¡¯t let others nder them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Jasper Moore? He actually said that the Soothing Pills were made by Suen? Why doesn¡¯t he just say that Suen gave birth to Miss Cooper instead?¡±

    ¡°This is so shameless, I can¡¯t believe he can say such a thing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! How can there be such a person!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please calm down,¡± Jasper Moore looked at the audience below the stage and continued to speak, ¡°l, Jasper Moore, am definitely not a person who talks nonsense. If it turns out that 1 have misunderstood Miss Cooper after the verification, I am willing to apologize to her by kowtowing!¡¯

    Jasper Moore dared to say this because he had enough confidence in Divine Doctor Suen.

    He was willing to bet his personal reputation.

    It was precisely because of this that his words, ¡°apologize by kowtowing,¡± were resolute and powerful.

    As he finished speaking, Jasper Moore looked at Betty Cooper, ¡°Miss Cooper, do you dare?¡±

    Before Betty Cooper could respond, the people below the stage shouted,

    ¡°Agree! Agree!¡¯

    ¡°Miss Cooper, agree to him!¡±

    ¡°Miss Cooper, teach him a lesson!¡±

    If Betty Cooper were to take a step back at this moment, it would show her

    Of course

    Betty Cooper would not take a step back.

    Because there were no such messy things on the medicine pills.

    ¡°Those with a clear conscience are not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door,¡±

    Betty Cooper took a step forward and looked at Jasper Moore provocatively, ¡°Why would I not dare?¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Jasper Moore pped directly, ¡°As expected of Miss Cooper, she has courage!¡¯

    Betty Cooper smiled, ¡°Mr. Moore, please don¡¯t forget your bold words.¡±

    ¡°A man¡¯s word cannot be taken back even by a team of horses.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Betty Cooper continued, ¡°l wonder how Mr.. Moore intends to verify?¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum!_3

    Chapter 216: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum!_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. 1 need a bowl of clean water and a purple light pen.¡±

    Betty Cooper instructed her assistant to prepare them.

    Soon, the clean water and purple light pen were brought up by the assistant.

    Looking at these items, Jasper Moore continued, ¡°l also need a pair of medical gloves.¡±

    Betty looked at her assistant, who immediately understood.

    Once everything was ready, Jasper removed his jacket, leaving only a short-sleeved T-shirt.

    He handed the suit to the assistant nearby and then put on the gloves, holding the purple light pen, continuing, ¡°l would like to borrow Miss Betty¡¯s hand, please put the Soothing Pills into the water.¡±

    ced in the water.

    There was only this one Soothing Pill, and she couldn¡¯t make a second one in such short notice¡­

    What if, what if it dissolves?

    Betty hesitated for a moment.

    Jasper smiled and said, ¡°Miss Betty should know that there is a thin capsule

    attached to the surface of the Soothing Pills, which will not dissolve in water within five minutes, right?¡±

    Betty frowned slightly and then picked up the Soothing Pills and ced them in a transparent ss container.

    Afterpleting these tasks, Betty turned to Jasper and asked, ¡°Do I need to do anything else for you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Betty, for your cooperation. I don¡¯t need your help for now,¡± Jasper replied. ¡°Could the cameraman please move the lens over here?¡±

    The cameraman immediately moved the camera over.

    Jasper picked up the purple light pen.

    ¡°Now, please watch carefully, Miss Betty.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Jasper turned on the purple light and shone it on the ss container containing the Soothing Pills.

    The purple light pierced the water and shone directly on the Soothing Pills.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    Three seconds¡­

    Time passed and nearly a minute had gone by, but the Soothing Pills showed no reaction whatsoever.

    Murmurs spread throughout the room.

    ¡°l knew that Jasper was up to no good!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Benjamin taught him.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the text? I can¡¯t see any text!¡±

    ¡°Bow to Miss Betty and apologize!¡¯

    Looking at the unresponsive medicine pill, Jasper became a little anxious.

    What was going on?

    How could he prove to everyone that this pill was not made by Betty if the text didn¡¯t appear on it?

    What should he do now?

    Sweat beads formed on Jasper¡¯s forehead.

    Betty looked at Jasper, ¡°Mr. Moore, how much more time do you need?¡±

    ¡°Give it a bit more time.¡¯

    A faint smile appeared on Betty¡¯s lips, and at this moment, she was not panicked at all.

    She had theplete opposite reaction to Jasper. ¡°Get off the stage! You¡¯ve lost all of Mr. Moore¡¯s face!¡± Someone in the crowd threw a banana peel at Jasper.

    Jasper was also very anxious.

    At that moment.

    The originally unresponsive pill suddenly began to slowly reveal two characters. The first one.

    Su.

    The second one.

    Wen.

    Together, they formed the word ¡°Suwen.¡±

    At this moment, Jasper¡¯s eyes widened, and he became extremely excited.

    He just knew it.

    The sudden questions and angry voices from below disappeared instantly.

    Nobody expected that there would actually be ¡°Suwen¡± printed on the pill.

    ¡°My goodness! ¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°How could Miss Betty¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Everyone¡¯s faith copsed in an instant.

    Betty stood there.

    Her face was as pale as death.

    She never expected things to turn out like this.

    She had checked carefully.

    Why would there be text on the pill!

    Betty staggered back several steps, her blood flowing backwards, her body devoid of any warmth, and cold sweat oozingyer uponyer on her back.

    With this happening.

    She knew.

    She was finished in the world of traditional Chinese medicine.

    The Dreamstone n¡­

    Was also finished.

    Just as Betty hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock, a banana peel was thrown at her face.

    ¡°Shameless! Thief!¡±

    ¡°You have betrayed our trust in you!¡¯

    ¡°Get out of the world of traditional Chinese medicine.¡¯

    Unbearable words were bing more and more numerous.

    Betty could do nothing.

    The faces of the Medicine Kings organizers turned ck.

    They had originally thought they could promote another miracle, but instead, Betty turned out to be a thief who stole other people¡¯s things.

    They were almost deceived.

    It was simply aughingstock.

    In an instant, Betty was toppled from her pedestal.

    The news quickly shook the entire world of traditional Chinese medicine.

    [l never thought Betty would be this kind of person! She even dared to steal Divine Doctor Suwen¡¯s things! She really ate the gall of a bear and the heart of a leopard.]

    [As I said, the Divine Doctor is the Divine Doctor, not someone who can be reced by just anyone like Zhang San or Li Si.]

    [Where are those blind people who supported Betty before?]

    [Hahaha, I just checked, and all the news supporting Betty has been deleted..]

 Chapter 217 - 217: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum!_4

    Chapter 217: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum!_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°[I can¡¯t believe how handsome Jasper Moore is! ¡°[Divine Doctor Suen is truly remarkable!

    ¡°[An irreceable Divine Doctor.]¡±

    Everyone pushes a falling wall.

    The messy situation was far from over; yet another piece of news came to

    Turns out, Betty Cooper¡¯s sudden improvement in medical skills involved questionable and secretive methods.

    Those criticizing Betty Cooper grew in numbers.

    Betty sat on the sofa.

    She was pale, her hair unkempt, looking particrly disheveled.

    She had not expected things to spiral out of control so rapidly.

    In just a few hours,

    She had fallen from being Miss Betty Cooper, held in high esteem, to a scandalous ¡®Betty someone¡¯ in the news.

    She began to regret.

    Regretting her attempt to outdo Suen.

    But she just couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation.

    After years of hard work and battling in the field of traditional medicine, she turned out to be inferior to a person who had long disappeared from the public eye.

    Divine Doctor Suen!

    Only he was in everyone¡¯s praises.

    Right at this moment, Reba strolled over with her luggage, ¡°Settle this month¡¯s wages for me.¡±

    Gone was the usual caution, Reba stared at Betty.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Betty looked at Reba incredulously.

    ¡°What? You still think you¡¯re the high and mighty Miss Betty Cooper?¡± Reba¡¯s eyes were full of mockery.

    They didn¡¯t have any emotional attachment.

    Betty was usually very strict, intolerant of any mistakes from those around her.

    As cold as frost.

    And she had a habit of docking wages for the slightest reasons.

    ¡°At least I¡¯m your employer right now! ¡±

    Reba chuckled, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need this job anymore.¡±

    Betty was previously a divine doctor.

    Being her first assistant, Reba was also proud.

    After all, in front of outsiders, Betty would just talk to her.

    Many people had offered her various benefits to gain Betty¡¯s favor.

    But now¡­

    What does Betty have?

    Betty was even worse off than her.

    Betty furrowed her brows. ¡°Insolence!¡±

    Indeed, too insolent!

    Though she was downtrodden, she still shouldn¡¯t be bullied by a mere assistant.

    Reba continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to pay me, then I¡¯ll have to apply forbor arbitration.¡¯

    Having said that, Reba turned around and left.

    ¡°Stop!¡¯

    Betty was shouting at Reba¡¯s receding figure.

    Reba didn¡¯t react at all.

    Betty grabbed a vase and threw it in Reba¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Scoundrels! All scoundrels!¡±

    Betty broke down crying.

    Jasper Moore sat in front of hisputer, reading the exposed scandal, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    So satisfying.

    That¡¯s just what people like Betty Cooper deserved!

    Today was Vi Thompson¡¯s second day in Capital City.

    Her Grandfather¡¯s health was still recovering, so she had to stay in Capital City for three more days, just in case.

    For some reason.

    She really liked Capital City.

    She had an inexplicable affinity for this city.

    Vi was walking alone in the afternoon streets, watching children returning home from school, a smile graced her lips.

    Just then, she spotted a milk tea shop along the road, she had never seen before.

    Fragrant Coffee.

    It seemed rather nice.

    Vi walked in.

    The clerk was very enthusiastic, ¡°Miss, what would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Taro Milk Tea.¡¯

    The clerk apologetically replied: ¡°We are temporarily out of Taro Milk Tea, can I rmend our signature milk tea instead?¡±

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Vi asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s great, a must-try for regr customers.¡± The clerk answered.

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have that.¡±

    Thedy was so easygoing and pretty, the clerk naturally prepared her drink with extra ingredients.

    A fullrge cup.

    ¡°Here you go, miss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi took it with both hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯

    Vi was trying Fragrant Coffee for the first time, after a sip, she was overwhelmed by its amazing taste, and her eyes lit up.

    That scene happened to be witnessed by a young boy outside the window.

    ¡°Borden, look! That¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s really good at basketball!¡±

    Samuel Thompson turned his gaze slightly and saw the girl drinking tea.

    At a nce, she looked no more than 17 or 18 years old. From his perspective, he could only see one side of her face.

    Her profile was stunning.

    It was hard to imagine a girl who excelled in basketball.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Samuel asked.

    The young boy shook his head, ¡°l cant be mistaken, definitely her! She even patted my head yesterday and called me a kid!¡± The first time he met someone so peculiar.

    Samuel chuckled.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how amusing that scene must have been.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a kid?¡± Samuel asked.

    ¡°Damn! I¡¯m already 18!¡¯

 Chapter 218 - 218: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum! _5

    Chapter 218: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Samuel Thompson slightly furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Myron, who allowed you to use profanity?¡±

    Myron Thompson immediately covered his mouth.

    Charlie Thompson was the youngest son of the third son of the Thompson n, Jayden Thompson.

    He had just returned from overseas with Samuel and was very curious about everything in Capital City.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Samuel Thompson pointed at Myron and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to hear you use profanity again!¡¯

    ¡°l promise I won¡¯t say it again!¡±

    As soon as they finished speaking, they looked up again, but the girl had disappeared from the Milk Tea Shop.

    Myron felt a little annoyed, ¡°I forgot to get her WhatsApp just now! ¡±

    Myron didn¡¯t say anything.

    That evening.

    Returning to the Thompson home.

    Standing in the studio, Myron¡¯s pen unconsciously sketched out a painting.

    Samuel Thompson was a small-time renowned painter with a great reputation both domestically and internationally, having held many exhibitions.

    This time he returned home because he missed his family members.

    Especially Mrs. Thompson.

    The old Mrs. Thompson was getting older, reaching an age where every meeting seemed to be thest.

    And his parents¡­ as well as his long-lost sister.

    Thinking of the sister he never met, Samuel sighed.

    He didn¡¯t know if he could still find his sister.

    Hopefully, he could.

    After all, Grandma¡¯s greatest wish in this life was to find her sister.

    Samuel continued drawing on the paper as he thought about all this.

    Soon, a painting waspleted.

    It depicted a girl¡¯s side profile.

    Holding a milk tea in her hand.

    Although it was only a side profile, the astonishing beauty of the girl was strikingly portrayed.

    Putting down the brush, looking at his own work, even Myron himself was dumbfounded.

    He didn¡¯t know why he had painted this.

    He just had an inexplicable deep fondness for the girl.

    But it has nothing to do with romantic feelings.

    Samuel pinched his chin, deep in thought.

    Knock, knock, knock ¨C

    There was a knock on the door.

    Samuel put down his brush and turned to open the door.

    ¡°Brother.¡¯

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Sylvia Thompson with a smiling face.

    Samuelughed, ¡°What brings you here, Sylvia?¡±

    Sylvia held up a bowl in her hand, ¡°l came to bring dessert for my brother. I remember that you love eating Full Remember desserts, so I learned to make some myself, Brother. You have a taste.¡±

    As an adopted daughter, Sylvia tried her best to please every member of the Thompson family.

    Samuel took the bowl, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Thank you.

    Hearing these words, a trace of gloom shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes.

    They were family.

    Yet Samuel thanked her in such an unfamiliar and polite manner.

    How many brothers would be so polite to thank their own sisters?

    Irony.

    It was extremely ironic.

    Samuel didn¡¯t think that much. He was a true gentleman, polite and respectful.

    He tasted the dessert and then looked at Sylvia. ¡°It tastes good.¡±

    Sylvia suppressed her displeasure in her heart, still smiling brightly, ¡°Brother, if you like it, I can make it for you every day.¡±

    ¡°Every day?¡± asked Samuel.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded earnestly.

    Samuel chuckled, ¡°Then you¡¯re not getting married?¡±

    Marriage?

    She was only 18 years old, but Samuel had already thought about her marrying.

    How much did Samuel dislike her to want to marry her off so eagerly? Huh¡­

    Sylvia¡¯s heart was heavy, but she still yfully said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to get married! I want to stay with my parents and brothers forever!¡±

    After saying this, she hugged Samuel¡¯s arm affectionately, like she used to do with Edward Thompson.

    Samuel remembered the house rules and pulled his hand away, ¡°Sylvia, we¡¯re all grown up now, and it¡¯s not like when we were little. Try not to do this. It¡¯s

    not good if other people see.¡±

    Growing up, it is natural to avoid being too intimate with the opposite sex, even among family members. This saying is not without reason.Although Samuel Thompson has always been abroad, there are some rules which still need to be followed.

    After all, there is such a precedent in Capital City.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart is filled with sadness.

    She knows that her status in this family is gradually being lost.

    Simply because she is not the birth daughter of the Thompson n.

    At this moment, Sylvia¡¯s eyes pass over a painting.

    At the moment she sees the painting, her heart is shocked.

    The person in the painting, why is she so familiar!

    It¡¯s Vi Thompson!

    Heavens.

    It¡¯s actually Vi Thompson.

    What kind of connection does Samuel Thompson have with Vi?

    This Vi, this little bitch, how does she keep lingering in their lives?

    Sylvia tries to calm herself down, she mustn¡¯t let Samuel notice anything strange, so she continues, ¡°Samuel, the girl in the painting is so beautiful! Is she your girlfriend?¡±

    This is an intentional probe,

    ¡°No,¡± Samuel immediately exins, ¡°I don¡¯t even know her, I just thought she was pretty, so 1 drew her.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Sylvia nods, ¡°so that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, Sylvia continued, ¡°It seems like this girl has a lot of charm, she made you remember her even though you¡¯ve only met her once.¡± A double entendre.

    On the surface, she is saying that Vi is beautiful, but in reality, she is suggesting that Vi is very scheming.

    If she didn¡¯t have a bit of cunning, how could she make Samuel, who had only seen her once, remember her so deeply?

    Vi is just disgusting!

    Samuel, being a straightforward guy, doesn¡¯t catch the other meaning in her words and continues, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what charm is.¡±

    ¡°Do you like her?¡± Sylvia continues to ask.

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Samuel immediately denies, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense, I already have someone I like! I just have an inexplicable sense of affinity towards her, it always feels like she looks like someone.¡±

    His words leave Sylvia feeling a rollercoaster of emotions in her heart.

    Looks like someone?

    Who?

    Who else could it be!

    Sylvia smiles and says, ¡°Samuel, who do you think she looks like?¡±

    Samuel shakes his head, ¡°1 can¡¯t remember for the moment, but I just feel that she looks like someone.¡¯

    A strange feeling.

    He didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Sylvia looks at the drawing board, hiding the hatred in her eyes, and says, ¡°Actually, I also feel like this girl looks very familiar.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Samuel is very surprised.

    If even Sylvia feels that this girl is familiar, then it¡¯s not a coincidence.

    Sylvia nods, ¡°It¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen her before! It¡¯s so strange!¡¯

    ¡°Can you think about it more?¡± Samuel asks. ¡°l really can¡¯t remember.¡± Sylvia shakes her head.

    Samuel is somewhat disappointed.

    Seeing his expression, Sylvia bes even more unhappy.

    This is the difference between a real sister and an adopted sister.

    Heh.

    It¡¯s disgusting!

    Sylvia suppresses all her negative emotions and says, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest earlier, I¡¯m going back first.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Samuel nods, ¡°you should rest early too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After leaving Samuel¡¯s room, Sylvia¡¯s eyes are slightly red.

    She tells herself countless times in her heart to be strong.

    But every time she faces reality, she can¡¯t help but lose control.

    She is human.

    She has thoughts.

    When the Thompson Family treats her badly, she gets upset.

    She tried countless times to blend into this family, but they never gave her a chance.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Aunt Zhang, passing by Sylvia, sees her eyes are slightly red and feels sad in her heart.

    Sylvia continues, ¡°Can youe to my room and clean up the trash?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhang nods and follows Sylvia¡¯s footsteps.

    They enter the room.

    Close the door.

    Thest line of defense in Sylvia¡¯s heartpletely copses, and she hysterically says, ¡°Why did you leave me such a huge problem! Why didn¡¯t you just kill her back then!¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219: 122: Sylvia Thompson was dumbstruck!

    Chapter 219: 122: Sylvia Thompson was dumbstruck!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Aunt Zhang just stood there in front of Sylvia Thompson, utterly speechless.

    She had no idea what was wrong with Sylvia.

    Miss, dont cry, Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia, What happened to you? Did someone bully you?bender

    Who else but you? Sylvia angrily shoved Aunt Zhang away.

    Caught off guard, Aunt Zhang tumbled to the ground.

    Sylvia continued: Its you, all you! Do you know that because of your stupid action, Ive been scared to my wits until now! Do you know, theyre about to find that little wild child!

    Mary Perryne recognized Vi Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson had seen Vi as well

    Now, even Samuel Thompson had an inexplicable good impression of Vi.

    One day, Vi would take everything away from her.

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang shuddered, wide-eyed as she stared at Sylvia, Whatwhat are you talking about? Whos about to be found?

    How could this be?

    Years ago, she had sent that child far away to River City.

    Sylvia didnt speak, instead holding her head in both hands and sobbing uncontrobly.

    She was in so much pain!

    She hated how unfair life was to her.

    Miss, Aunt Zhang tried her best to calm herself down, Miss, calm down. Things arent asplicated as you think. They cant just easily find that child. Maybemaybe that child has long been dead!

    Having been born only a few days before, the child had been forcibly separated from the birthmark on her arm in the cold, harsh winter. How could such a young child survive through the long, freezing nights?

    Shes not dead! Sylvia stared at Aunt Zhang.

    Aunt Zhang looked back at Sylvia, Youyouve seen her?

    Not only me, Mary Perryne, Mrs. Thompson, and Samuel Thompson have all seen her! Theyve all seen her! At this point, Sylvia grew more agitated, as if she wanted to strangle Aunt Zhang to death.

    If Aunt Zhang had simply killed Vi back then, she wouldnt have to worry about all this now.

    The feeling of being constantly threatened was so unbearable!

    You have no right to be a mother!

    Aunt Zhangs face was also streaming with tears.

    She had failed her daughter.

    Not only did she fail to provide her daughter a distinguished identity, she couldnt even give her the basic sense of security

    Im sorry

    Aunt Zhang regretted her actions now.

    She regretted not having directly killed Vi back then.

    But what good was regret at this point?

    After crying, Aunt Zhang continued, Miss, are you sure that child is Vi?

    If that was true

    Then things would be even more troublesome.

    Have you done a parent-child identification test? Dont be afraid, lets find a solution together. I wont let anyone take your position away.

    Just as she had secured her daughters position as Young Miss Thompson eighteen years ago, she would defend it eighteen yearster.

    No matter what obstaclesy ahead.

    She would do whatever it took to protect her daughter.

    To ensure her daughters happiness and safety for the rest of her life.

    Sylvias emotions gradually stabilized, Although we havent done any parent-child identification, she looks a lot like Mary Perryne

    Not only in appearance.

    Even their dietary restrictions were the same.

    The Thompson Family didnt eat osmanthus flowers.

    Neither did Vi

    Also, Mary Perryne liked to drink tea, so did Vi.

    The most crucial point was that Mary Perryne liked Vi a lot too.

    If Vi was indeed Sylvias sister, then Sylvias future position in the Thompson Family would be easy to imagine.

    There are 1.4 billion people in Sinian Country, so its normal for some people to look alike, Aunt Zhang picked up a tissue to wipe Sylvias face, Miss, dont worry, whatever happens, Im still here.

    You? Sylvia looked Aunt Zhang up and down, her eyes full of mocking sarcasm, What use are you? What can you do other than cause me trouble?

    Aunt Zhang hung her head, looking very much like a child who had done something wrong.

    Sylvia took a deep breath, stood up from the ground, and picked up a bank card from the bedside table, Take this and use it.

    I cant ept it. Aunt Zhang refused directly.

    Sylvia chuckled, What are you pretending for? When you switched me with their child, wasnt it for the purpose of enjoying wealth and luxury?

    Now she acted all high and mighty.

    Who was she trying to disgust?

    No, its not like that! Aunt Zhang immediately exined, I just didnt want you to live a hard life with me.

    Back then, Aunt Zhang didnt think of herself at all, she thought of Sylvia.

    She couldnt let her daughter follow her footsteps.

    If thats not the case, why couldnt you just take this secret to your grave? Sylvia stared intently at Aunt Zhang, Why did you tell me that I am your daughter? Did you do this to disgust me?

 Chapter 220 - 220: 122: Sylvia Thompson was stunned! _2

    Chapter 220: 122: Sylvia Thompson was stunned! _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this point, Sylvia Thompson looked up at the ceiling andughed.

    She had fantasized countless times about her own origins.

    Perhaps.

    She was also the daughter of a wealthy family.

    Just like Vi, she had a loving set of parents.

    Her parents were also looking for her all along.

    But reality had dealt her a heavy blow.

    Her mother was a servant.

    What about her father?

    Her father was a hardcore gambler.

    A master in indulging in food, drinks, and gambling.

    This was her background!

    She couldnt ept it.

    Why was fate so unfair to her when Vi was born as the noble Young Miss Thompson Family?

    And her

    She was even worse off than a sparrow.

    You tell me! Sylvia shouted at Aunt Zhang. Why are you not talking now? Aunt Zhang lowered her head, tears in her eyes, and whispered, Im sorry She didnt know what else to say besides apologizing.

    What good is an apology? Can it make up for the harm youve done to me?

    Aunt Zhang stayed silent.

    Sylvia took a deep breath and pointed at the door. You can leave.

    Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia, worried.

    Leave. Sylvia repeated.

    Alright. Aunt Zhang nodded and headed for the door.

    As Sylvia spoke, Take the trash with you.

    Okay. Aunt Zhang walked over to the trash can and took the trash bag with her.

    Before opening the door, she wiped away her tears and put on a face as if nothing had happened.

    As soon as she walked out, she saw a colleague.

    Aunt Zhang, are you done with work?

    Aunt Zhang nodded and smiled. Im just taking out the trash, then Ill go.

    The colleague said, Lets have some wontons together.

    Alright.

    While chatting with her colleague, Aunt Zhangs face maintained a smile, showing no signs of what had just happened.

    Aunt Zhang.

    It was then that Edward Thompsons voice came from behind. Aunt Zhang turned around, Young Master Bob is back!

    Mhm. Edward nodded, and then asked, Has Sylvia slept yet?

    Edward had just returned from the filming location and brought a gift for Sylvia. He wanted to give it to her but hesitated because she might be asleep already.

    Aunt Zhang replied, l just cleaned the trash from Misss room. Shes still studying and hasnt slept yet!

    Alright. Edward nodded.

    Aunt Zhang looked at Edward, Young Master Bob, do you want me to tell the kitchen to prepare something for you?bender

    No, thanks. Edward replied, l already ate outside. Okay then. Aunt Zhang nodded.

    Edward, holding the gift, headed towards Sylvias room.

    Soon, the door opened.

    Sylvia had already changed into her pajamas and was excited to see Edward,

    Brother!

    Am I seeing things?

    Edwardughed. You silly girl, youre not seeing things.

    Sylvia excitedly jumped onto Edward, tightly hugging his neck, Brother, I am so happy!

    Edwardughed, his face filled with affection. Silly girl.

    Soon, Sylvia let go of Edward, looked outside the door, and patted her chest with relief. Thank goodness Grandma didnt find out; otherwise, we would be in trouble!

    Clearly, it was her ownck of propriety that disregarded the boundaries between men and women, but Sylvia had shifted all the me onto Mrs. Thompson.

    From her words, Mrs. Thompson had be a downright wicked grandmother.

    Edward didnt like Mrs. Thompson either, so he said unhappily, Grandma is just an old antique, dont mind her.

    Brother,e in quickly! Sylvia pulled Edward into the room and closed the door.

    Sylvias room was a standard princess room.

    Everything in sight was pink.

    Even the bed was pink.

    Edward continued, Sylvia, I brought a gift for you. Guess what it is?

    What is it? Sylvia asked.

    You guess. Edward replied.

    Sylvia pouted, Ah, Brother, you always do this. Every time, you make me guess. How am 1 supposed to know? Just tell me, please!

    In the end, Sylvia grabbed Edwards hand and started acting coy, Brother, Brother, you are the best!

    Edward was also helpless when it came to Sylvia andughed. Fine, fine, 1 wont make you guess anymore.

    Brother, youre so nice! Sylvia hugged Edward tightly again.

    They were close and intimate.

    Edward pinched Sylvias cheek and said, Close your eyes..

 Chapter 221 - 221: 122: Sylvia Thompson was stunned!_3

    Chapter 221: 122: Sylvia Thompson was stunned!_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia immediately closed her eyes.

    Edward took a ne box out of his pocket.

    He took the ne out and put it on Sylvia¡¯s neck.

    The silver ne had two English letters as pendants.

    S.H.

    ¡°You can open your eyes now,¡± Edward said.

    At his words, Sylvia opened her eyes, touched the ne at her corbone, and then ran to the full-length mirror to carefully admire the ne on her neck. ¡°Wow! This is the limited-edition Miss Thompson ne!¡±

    Miss Thompson was the person Sylvia admired the most.

    This ne was designed by Miss Thompson herself in coboration with an international brand tomemorate Miss Thompson¡¯s history.

    Only 10 were made worldwide.

    Sylvia had wanted one for a long time.

    But she never got one.

    She didn¡¯t expect Edward to get one.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Edward nodded.

    Sylvia looked at the ne around her neck, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡¯

    Edward smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like this gift?¡±

    ¡°I love it, I really love it!¡± Excited, Sylvia jumped onto Edward, her legs wrapped around his waist.

    Edward held her and said indulgently, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±

    ¡°Brother, thank you for being so good to me!¡±

    Edward touched Sylvia¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re my only sister, who else should I be good to? You¡¯re such a little fool!¡±

    ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression dimmed for a moment, ¡°have you forgotten that I am not your only sister? Vi is your real sister.¡±

    She and Edward were not rted by blood.

    Seeing the loneliness in Sylvia¡¯s eyes, Edward patted her on the head, ¡°Sylvia, no matter what, you will always be my only sister, and no one can change that.¡±

    Compared to the sister he had never met, his heart was still more inclined towards Sylvia.

    After all.

    He had no idea what kind of person Vi was.

    Sylvia was moved and hugged Edward tightly, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡±

    Although she knew Edward did not really treat her as a sister, Sylvia was still touched at this moment.

    After all, the Miss Thompson ne could not be bought with just money.

    Letting go of Edward, she continued, ¡°Borden is back, did you know?¡±

    Edward nodded.

    He hade back because of Samuel.

    Of the three brothers, besides Brandon who had always lived in River City, one settled abroad, and another traveled frequently for filming. They hadn¡¯t been together for a long time.

    Sylvia went on, ¡°Then, brother, you should go see Borden!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to Borden¡¯s room first.¡±

    Sylvia sent Edward out of the room.

    At that moment, it seemed like Sylvia remembered something, her eyes narrowed, ¡°Wait a minute, brother.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Edward turned back.

    Sylvia looked around, lowered her voice, ¡°Brother, I have a secret to tell you, but you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Come here,¡± Sylvia motioned to him.

    Edward walked over to Sylvia.

    Sylvia stood on tiptoe, whispered in Edward¡¯s ear, ¡°Borden might have someone he likes.¡¯

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Hearing this, Edward was also very curious.

    Samuel always had deep thoughts and was hard to figure out. Moreover, an artist¡¯s thoughts were different from ordinary people. What kind of woman could make Edward fall in love?

    Sylvia continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    After a pause, Sylvia went on, ¡°But Samuel drew her in his studio. Be careful when you go in, it¡¯s a side-view, and she¡¯s holding a cup of Milk Tea. Although it¡¯s just a side face, I can tell that our future sister-inw is super beautiful.¡±

    Hearing this, Edward chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early to call her our future sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Not early at all, Samuel really likes her a lot! Brother, don¡¯t tell anyone else what I told you.¡±

    ¡°You just said.¡±

    Sylvia lowered her voice, ¡°Samuel only met that girl today. Just think, it was love at first sight! So he must really like her! Therefore, she must be our sister-inw.¡±

    They just met today?

    Hearing this, Edward frowned slightly.

    A girl he had just met had Samuel so worried. It showed that she wasn¡¯t a good girl at all!

    She must have used some tactics.

    Otherwise, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her..

 Chapter 222 - 222: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned!

    Chapter 222: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although he hadn¡¯t met the girl yet, Samuel Thompson was already filled with animosity towards her.

    Such a person, without even thinking about it, must be after Edward Thompson¡¯s money.

    Sylvia Thompson gently shook Edward Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, did you hear what I told you?¡±

    Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°I know, you little nagging woman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the nagging one!¡± Sylvia continued to admonish: ¡°Do not tell our second brother at all.¡¯

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s back, Sylvia¡¯s lips lifted slightly, her eyes full of malicious glints.

    If Edward Thompson turned back at this moment, he would surely see a Sylviapletely different from the usual one.

    Edward Thompson arrived at the studio and knocked on the door.

    Samuel Thompson opened the door, and upon seeing Edward Thompson, he said in surprise, ¡°Bob? I thought you were filming out of town. When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°Just got back,¡± Edward Thompson replied.

    Samuel Thompson hugged Edward Thompson tightly.

    Although the two brothers hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, their friendship remained the same.

    Everything was still like before.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, Edward Thompson asked, ¡°Samuel, when do you n to go back this time?¡±

    ¡°Grandmother is getting old, and it¡¯s not easy for her toe and stay with us for a while, so I don¡¯t n to go back for some time,¡± Samuel Thompson replied.

    It¡¯s said that the tree longs for quietude but the wind won¡¯t subside, and the child longs for nourishment but the parent won¡¯t stay.

    In the time left, he didn¡¯t want to do anything he would regret.

    Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Actually, I also want to apany grandmother.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t have such a deep rtionship with Mrs. Thompson, and furthermore, Mrs. Thompson was always making life difficult for Sylvia, which led Edward Thompson to harbor even more resentment towards Mrs. Thompson.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that grandmother isn¡¯t good, she¡¯s just too old-fashioned and somewhat ungrateful.¡±

    Ungrateful.

    Hearing this, Samuel Thompson immediately turned back to look at Edward Thompson, ¡°How can you speak of grandmother like that?¡± Elders are elders, after all.

    It was inappropriate for Edward Thompson to speak so wildly.

    Besides, Mrs. Thompson was a fair and loving grandmother.

    Edward Thompson sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for so many years and have no idea what¡¯s happened here. Samuel, don¡¯t worry, listen to me slowly. It¡¯s true that grandmother treats us grandchildren well, but she is cold and indifferent to Sylvia, like a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Although Sylvia is not rted to her by blood, Sylvia has still called her ¡®Grandmother¡¯ for so many years and has been so filial to her. However, what has she done in return?¡±

    Thinking of those events, Edward Thompson was furious.

    Mrs. Thompson was simply going too far!

    There isn¡¯t a single grandmother in this world like her.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°I never said that Vi is not our sister, but it seems that grandmother only remembers that Vi is her granddaughter. Her actions are really heartbreaking.¡±

    Samuel Thompson furrowed his eyebrows slightly, looking at Edward

    Thompson, he asked, ¡°Did grandmother abuse Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Edward hesitated for a moment, ¡°Not that, either.¡¯

    Samuel Thompson asked again, ¡°What about our parents? What¡¯s their attitude?¡±

    ¡°Our parents have been great, and they¡¯ve always treated Sylvia as their own,¡± regarding this, Edward Thompson was very relieved.

    If Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne acted the same way as Mrs. Thompson, then Sylvia would truly be pitiable.

    Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Did grandmother ever scold Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so,¡± Edward Thompson scratched his head.

    After that, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Even though grandmother didn¡¯t use physical violence, verbal violence is still violence. She ignored Sylvia every time, which made Sylvia very upset. She just values blood ties too much! Sylvia may not be her biological granddaughter, but does it make her worse than a real one?¡±

    It¡¯s true that Vi Thompson is Mrs. Thompson¡¯s biological granddaughter.

    But Vi has been missing for eight years!

    She¡¯s gone entirely, and whether she¡¯s alive or dead is unknown. How could she possibly be better than a real, living person?

    Every time Edward Thompson thought of this, he felt Mrs. Thompson¡¯s behavior was ridiculous.

    Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re too impulsive, you can¡¯t impose your thoughts on our grandmother, after all, everyone is an individual. Have you ever thought about why grandmother doesn¡¯t like Sylvia, and whether there might be some problems with Sylvia¡¯s part as well?¡±

    Samuel Thompson was much calmer than Edward Thompson, ¡°After all, there¡¯s no hate without reason in this world, and there¡¯s no dislike without reason..¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! _5

    Chapter 223: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    In Edward Thompson¡¯s heart, Sylvia Thompson was the epitome of perfection.

    She was the perfect granddaughter.

    The perfect daughter.

    The perfect sister.

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyone speak ill of her.

    After all, she was his only sister.

    ¡°So, Borden, you mean this whole thing is not only not our grandmother¡¯s fault, but it¡¯s Sylvia¡¯s fault instead?¡± How absurd!

    Samuel Thompson replied: ¡°Maybe there¡¯s fault on both sides.¡±

    ¡°In any case, Sylvia absolutely can¡¯t be the one at fault!¡± Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Tell me, Borden, do you even consider Sylvia as your sister?¡±

    This was just too much!

    Samuel Thompson nodded, ¡°Of course she¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Edward Thompson continued: ¡°Then why are you taking our grandmother¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking anyone¡¯s side; I¡¯m evaluating this issue from an objective standpoint,¡± Samuel Thompson added: ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect, making mistakes is not a terrible thing. Besides, I never said that it was entirely Sylvia¡¯s fault.¡±

    Edward Thompson scoffed, ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, it seems like it¡¯s entirely

    Sylvia¡¯s fault.¡±

    Samuel Thompson rubbed his temples helplessly.

    After not seeing him for three years, his younger brother seemed to have grown more obstinate.

    Edward Thompson went on: ¡°Borden, if Sylvia were our biological sister, would you still be saying all this?¡±

    In the end, it all came down to blood ties.

    It turned out, Samuel Thompson and Mrs. Thompson were cut from the same cloth.

    Edward Thompson was very disappointed in Samuel Thompson.

    Samuel Thompson said: ¡°Regardless of whether she¡¯s my biological sister, I will still take an objective standpoint to evaluate this matter.¡±

    Edward Thompson sighed, swearing silently to himself that he would treat Sylvia even better in the future.

    He wanted Sylvia to feel the warmth of a family.

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t want to keep discussing this issue with Samuel Thompson, so he asked: ¡°When you came back from abroad, did you bring a gift for Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded.

    Currently, Sylvia was the youngest sister in the family, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t forget to bring her a gift.

    ¡°What did you buy?¡±

    Through the gift, one could see Sylvia¡¯s ce in Samuel Thompson¡¯s heart.

    Samuel Thompson took out the gift.

    It was a painting.

    The girl in the painting was Sylvia at five or six years old.

    Seeing this, Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Just this?¡±

    ¡°l don¡¯t know what an eighteen-year-old girl would like, so I prepared this,¡± Samuel Thompson continued: ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think this painting has great collectible value? By the way, Bob, do you remember that day?¡± Samuel Thompson¡¯s thoughts had drifted back to thirteen years ago.

    ¡°Borden, don¡¯t y the sentimentality card. The fact is, you don¡¯t care about Sylvia.

    If Samuel Thompson truly cared about Sylvia as a sister, he wouldn¡¯t have dismissed her with a casual painting.

    Samuel Thompson¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as he looked at Edward

    Thompson, ¡°So you think this gift isn¡¯t appropriate?¡±

    ¡°If you truly regarded Sylvia as your sister, you would have treated her with more care. She¡¯s already sensitive enough! What she needs now is a sense of security. Do you understand that?¡±

    As a result, Edward Thompson always took great pains in selecting gifts.

    He wanted Sylvia to know what it felt like to be valued.

    Samuel Thompson, of course, wouldn¡¯t get angry with his brother and put the painting away: ¡°I¡¯ll give it more thought and prepare another gift.¡±

    Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, speaking earnestly: ¡°Borden, Sylvia has grown up before our eyes. In my heart, she will always be my sister. I hope you can do the same, sincerely treating her like a sister.¡±

    At this point, Edward Thompson paused, ¡°Even if one day Vi is found,

    Sylvia will still be our sister.¡±

    Samuel Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Vi Thompson spent the past few days either at the hospital or shopping.

    She had Terrence Lentz with her yesterday.

    Today, Terrence Lentz was busy, so she walked around the ancient streets on her own.

    ¡°Vi! ¡±

    Just then, a gentle female voice sounded from behind.

    Vi Thompson looked back slightly.

    Seeing the visitor, she was first startled and then her eyes and brows curved up, ¡°Aunt Thompson.¡±

    Although she had only met Mary Perryne once, Vi Thompson still remembered her.

    After all, they had had a great time chatting in the teahouse in River City thest time they met.

    It felt like they had found a kindred spirit.

    ¡°From a distance, I thought I was seeing things..¡± Mary Perryne jog-trotted to

    Vi Thompson, ¡°You came to paint by yourself? Where¡¯s Rachel?¡±

 Chapter 224 - 224: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! 6

    Chapter 224: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! 6

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Rachel is at home,¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Mary Perryne also liked the young girl in front of her very much. She held Vi¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Vi, we had promisedst time that if youe to River City, be sure to let me know on WhatsApp. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Vi smiled softly, ¡°Aunt Thompson, I¡¯ve just arrived in Capital City, and I haven¡¯t had time to tell you yet.¡±

    After all, she only met Mary once, and it would be presumptuous to bother her when she first arrived in Capital City.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote today, bute to my house tomorrow!¡± Mary enthusiastically said. ¡°Vi, where are you staying? I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    Before Vi could speak, Mary continued, ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t have time. Make some time if you have to. Since you¡¯re in Capital City, you must visit my house! ¡±

    Mary had said everything she needed to say, so if Vi continued to decline, it would seem pretentious.

    ¡°Alright, Auntie, I¡¯lle to your house tomorrow,¡± Vi replied. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for you to pick me up, I can go by myself. Just give me your address.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My house has a driver,¡± Mary said, eagerly wanting Vi toe to her house as a guest.

    For some reason, every time she saw Vi, her mood would improve.

    ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s really no need. If you insist on being so polite, I¡¯d feel embarrassed to bother you,¡± Vi said.

    Maryughed, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll send you the address. You muste tomorrow, Vi.¡¯

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Until bidding farewell to Vi, Mary was still in a great mood.

    When she got home, Mrs. Thompson saw her and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the asion? You seem so happy today.¡±

    Such moments were rare for Mary.

    Laughing, Mary said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before about the beautiful young girl 1 met in River City?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mrs. Thompson shook her head.

    Mary continued, ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen, even more stunning than movie stars. Mom, do you know Bettye McMin?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she was a big star in the 1980s.¡±

    Bettye McMin was a well-known beauty who has acted in many ssic TV series and movies.

    Mary smiled and said, ¡°The girl I met is even more beautiful than Bettye McMin.¡¯

    ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Thompson found it hard to believe.

    Bettye McMin was already a top beauty.

    Could there be someone more beautiful than her in this world?

    It seemed impossible!

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true,¡± Mary continued. ¡°l just saw her on the street, and I invited her to visit our home tomorrow. You¡¯ll see for yourself.¡± Mrs. Thompsonughed, ¡°I¡¯ll have a good look tomorrow.¡±

    At that moment, Sylvia Thompson walked in from outside. Mary waved at her, ¡°Sylvia,e over here.¡±

    ¡°Mom, grandma,¡± Sylvia greeted them with a smile on her face.

    Seeing Sylvia, Mrs. Thompson turned away with a displeased expression.

    Sylvia bit her lip.

    Feeling hurt, she thought, ¡®I¡¯m not an object. I have feelings, and I can get upset too.¡¯

    But Mrs. Thompson never cared about her feelings.

    Mary said, ¡°If you have nothing going on at school tomorrow, don¡¯t go out.¡±

    Sylvia and Vi were the same age, and Sylvia would have somepany if she stayed at home.

    It also showed the importance of their guests. ¡°Are we having guests tomorrow?¡± Sylvia asked.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mary nodded.

    Curiously, Sylvia asked, ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡±

    With a mysterious smile, Mary said, ¡°Wait until the guest arrives, and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Last time, Sylvia got along well with Vi. When she saw Vi again, it might give Sylvia a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Sylvia said with a smile.

    In fact, Sylvia had a vague idea in her heart.

    She studied finance and was passionate about the financial industry. Sawyer

    Thompson already mentioned introducing her to internationally renowned finance masters.

    Maybe tomorrow¡¯s guest would be a famous finance expert.Thinking about this, Sylvia Thompson was extremely excited.

    Since the Thompson n always treated her as not their biological daughter, she would strive hard to shine and make everyone see her.

    She wanted to show off her financial talents and be taken on as an apprentice by a financial master.

    Mrs. Thompson nced at the two of them and then said, ¡°I¡¯m tired and going upstairs to rest.¡±

    Sylvia stood up eagerly, ¡°Grandma, are you too tired? I¡¯ve just learned massage, let me give you a massage.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Mrs. Thompson ignored Sylvia and went straight upstairs.

    A sense of loss filled Sylvia¡¯s eyes.

    She knew Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t tired.

    Mrs. Thompson simply disliked her.

    Sometimes.

    She really wanted to ask Mrs. Thompson what she had done to make her hate her so much.

    She really wanted to know.

    Mary Perryne noticed Sylvia¡¯s mood change, looked at her neck and asked with a smile, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ve never seen you wear this ne before.¡±

    By the end, Mary seemed to have discovered something and then said, ¡°Is this the Miss Thompson Co-branded Ne?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°My brother gave it to me.¡±

    Mary smiled, ¡°Your brother has a good taste; this ne looks good on you.¡±

    Sylvia touched the pendant on her neck and said, ¡°Mom, I want to be someone like Miss Thompson in the future.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with infinite light.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson, who had already reached the staircase entrance, looked back and said, ¡°Miss Thompson became famous at the age of eighteen. And you? Are you not afraid of being ridiculed when you say this?¡± The light in Sylvia¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant.

    Mary frowned slightly, unable to hold back and said, ¡°Mom, why do you have to bring our child down like this?¡± Having a dream is a good thing.

    People without dreams are the scariest.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Mrs. Thompson said.

    After finishing speaking, she turned around and left.

    Mary immediately turned her head tofort Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, your grandma didn¡¯t mean anything else, don¡¯t mind her.¡± Didn¡¯t mean anything else?

    Mrs. Thompson clearly looked down on her.

    Sylvia nodded her head sensibly, ¡°Mom, I know, I don¡¯t me Grandma.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia being so sensible, Mary was delighted, ¡°Sylvia, go upstairs and take a break. Get up early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The next day.

    Sylvia got up early and came downstairs after dressing carefully.

    She was dressed quite formally today.

    After all, the guest was an international financial master, and she had to make a good impression on them.

    Today, apart from Sawyer Thompson, almost everyone else was at home.

    After breakfast, Sylvia couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked, ¡°Mom, when will the guest arrive?¡±

    ¡°It should be soon; we agreed on nine o¡¯clock.¡± Mary looked at her watch, ¡°I¡¯ll go out to meet them, Sylvia, go and prepare some fruits.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mary just came outside and saw the housekeeper with Vi Thompson walking in.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    Mary immediately ran forward to greet her.

    ¡°Aunt Thompson.¡±

    Mary took the things from Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°You child, juste to y, no need to bring a gift.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little token of appreciation.¡±

    The two chatted while walking inside.

    ¡°Sylvia, the guest has arrived.¡±

    Sylvia just came out holding a te of fruit, and the moment she saw Vi, her entire demeanor went nk..

 Chapter 225 - 225: 123: Like a grandmother

    Chapter 225: 123: Like a grandmother

    Trantor: 549690339

    The young girl walking behind Mary Perryne had hair that reached her waist, a ck beret atop her head, her lips as red as cherry and teeth as white as jade. Despite her natural beauty, she had an enamoring allure that was disorienting. She wore ck skinny jeans and a loose white sweater, emphasizing her thin and elongated legs.

    She followed behind Mary Perryne, her vibrant and gentleughter creating an especially harmonious picture. They looked like mother and daughter, their interactionpletely natural.

    It was¡­

    Vi Thompson.

    Realization dawned on Sylvia Thompson and the color drained from her face.

    How¡­ how could this be?

    Wasn¡¯t Mary Perryne¡¯s guest supposed to be a financial magnate?

    Why did Vi Thompsone uninvited?

    At that moment, Mary Perryne joyfully said, ¡°Sylvia, look who¡¯s here!¡±

    Sylvia finally snapped out of her shock, ¡°Sister Vi.¡±

    Vi Thompson shed her a small smile, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Sylvia, did you expect that Vi would be here today?¡±

    Was today¡¯s guest Vi Thompson?

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s heart sank.

    Her emotions were a mess.

    What should she do?

    Just three days prior, she put forth all her effort to prevent Mrs. Thompson from seeing Vi Thompson.

    But now¡­

    Mary Perryne had actually brought her back.

    She hoped that Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t notice anything odd.

    Sylvia prayed inwardly.

    ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Sylvia forced a smile and pretended to be thrilled. She grabbed Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Vi,e in.¡±

    Vi followed suit.

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Sylvia, where is your grandmother?¡±

    Sylvia turned her head to look at the living room, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, she might be resting upstairs.¡±

    Mary Perryne wanted to create more bonding time and ease the tension between Sylvia and Mrs. Thompson, so she said, ¡°Go upstairs and call your grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Sylvia nodded.

    Just then, Mandel Thompson heard themotion downstairs and came down.

    ¡°Mom, we have guests?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mary Perryne weed him with a smile. ¡°Mandel, you came down at just the right time. This is Vi Thompson, a friend I made in River City. Just call her Vi. Vi, this is my eldest son, Mandel Thompson. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call him Brother Thompson.¡±

    Mandel looked at Vi and greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Vi.¡±

    ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± Vi responded aggressively without any trace of timidity.

    ¡°Where are Borden and Bob?¡± Mary Perryne asked subsequently.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a sardonic voice rang in the air, ¡°Heyyy!

    Where did this pretty young thinge from?!¡±

    Vi nced over and saw two figures approaching.

    Mary Perryne rolled her eyes at Bob Thompson. ¡°Will you behave yourself! Don¡¯t frighten her! ¡±

    Sister?

    On hearing the term, Bob nced at Vi.

    Being in the entertainment industry, Bob had seen countless beauties.

    Natural, artificial¡­ domestic, foreign¡­

    He¡¯d seen them all.

    But he had never seen anyone like Vi before.

    Just a fleeting glimpse of her back, he had known that she would be beautiful. He hadn¡¯t thought that she would be even more stunning in person.

    Describing her as enchanting would still be an understatement.

    ¡°Sister, have you considered entering the showbiz?¡± Bob continued to ask. Mary Perryne fanned a hand at Bob. ¡°Behave yourself!¡±

    Once she had spoken, Mary Perryne looked at Vi and continued, ¡°This is my second son, Borden Thompson, Vi. You can call him Brother Borden. And this is my youngest son, Bob Thompson.¡±

    After that, Mary Perryne addressed Borden and Bob, ¡°This is my guest, Vi. She¡¯s the same age as Sylvia. She¡¯ll be your sister from now on.¡±

    Upon seeing Vi, Borden realized he had seen her before. He suddenly remembered their chance meeting at the Milk Tea Shop.

    Wasn¡¯t she the girl that Myron had said was great at basketball?

    What a coincidence!

    Borden hadn¡¯t imagined in the least that Vi knew Mary Perryne.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Borden extended his right hand to Vi formally. ¡°I am Borden Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Brother Borden.¡± Vi shook hands with him.

    For some reason, Borden felt rather fond of Vi.

    Just looking at Vi made him inexplicably cheerful.

    ¡°Vi, I am Bob Thompson.¡± Bob chimed in next.

    ¡°Bob.¡± Vi responded in an even tone. She didn¡¯t appear excited, not even upon meeting the famous actor. Even her demeanor was exceedingly calm.

    She didn¡¯t ask for a picture, didn¡¯t ask for an autograph, and didn¡¯t even probe further.

    This piqued Bob¡¯s curiosity.

    After all, if it were anyone else, they¡¯d already be shrieking in excitement..

 Chapter 226 - 226: 123: Like a grandmother_2

    Chapter 226: 123: Like a grandmother_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Even some rtives would take out postcards and notebooks as soon as they saw him, asking for his autograph.

    But this young girl in front of him had no reaction at all.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Edward Thompson asked again.

    Vi was dumbfounded before asking, ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡±

    Hearing this, Edward was quite frustrated.

    Had he be a washed-up actor just as his career took off?

    Logically, Vi shouldn¡¯t be clueless about him.

    Samuel Thompson chuckled beside them.

    ¡°Vi, don¡¯t bother with him,¡± Samuel said. ¡°He¡¯s been a narcissist for years.¡±

    Mary Perryneughed and said, ¡°Right, right, don¡¯t pay him any attention, Vi. Come sit and have some fruit. Take anything you like, and don¡¯t be shy. Make yourself at home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Mary peeled a banana and handed it to Vi. ¡°Here, eat this banana; it¡¯s very sweet.¡±

    Edward was questioning his life. He stared at Vi and said, ¡°No, sister, you really don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Vi blinked lightly. ¡°Hmm, I do know you.¡±

    Edward breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Vi had to recognize him.

    He had appeared in so many movies, and his ads were everywhere on the streets. How could Vi not know him?

    If Vi really didn¡¯t know him, he would have wasted so many years in the entertainment industry!

    Samuel, eager to stir up trouble, asked, ¡°Sister, when did you meet him?¡± ¡°Just now, ¡± Vi replied.

    Edward: ¡°¡­¡± Her reply caused no harm, but it was extremely insulting.

    Samuel chuckled uncontrobly.

    This sister was so straightforward and unafraid to speak her mind.

    A dejected look crossed Edward¡¯s face.

    He had truly failed, given that there were people who didn¡¯t recognize him. After the introductions, Brandon checked his watch and said, ¡°Mom, I still have some matters to deal with at the office.¡¯

    Knowing her son was incredibly busy, Mary nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Brandon looked at Vi. ¡°Sorry, Vi, I have to leave first.¡±

    ¡°Brother Thompson. you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    After Brandon left, Mary looked upstairs, puzzled. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Sylviae downstairs yet?¡±

    Upstairs.

    Sylvia Thompson stood at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s door, her heart filled with mixed emotions and her face full of unwillingness. She didn¡¯t want Mrs. Thompson to see Vi.

    What if¡­

    What if Mrs. Thompson discovered something?

    But now, what reason did she have to stop Mrs. Thompson from seeing Vi?

    Sylvia raised her hand hesitantly but put it down again, finally turning to head downstairs.

    As she reached the railing of the spiral staircase, Sylvia saw an infuriating scene.

    Downstairs, the family of three appeared to be getting along extremely well.

    Even Edward, who had dered that he only had one sister in his life, was calling Vi ¡°sister¡± without any hesitation.

    If Vi really was the long-lost daughter of the Thompson n, would there be a ce for Sylvia in the family?

    Sylvia¡¯s hand tightly gripped the railing, her knuckles turning slightly white from the force.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    Vi couldn¡¯t be Vi Thompson.

    Sylvia swallowed hard and tried to calm herself down.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    Just then, Aunt Zhang¡¯s voice came from behind her.

    Sylvia turned around.

    ¡°Madam asked me toe and find you.¡±

    Sylvia wanted to vent her anger at Aunt Zhang, but she held it in, whispering, ¡°Do you know who that girl downstairs is?¡±

    Aunt Zhang looked downstairs.

    She only knew that Vi was a guest invited by Mary Perryne.

    Before Aunt Zhang could speak, Sylvia continued, ¡°Her name is Vi, and she¡¯s the same age as me. She¡¯s an orphan with a scar on her arm, and she¡¯s from

    River City¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s from River City.¡±

    At thest sentence, Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    An orphan.

    A scar on her arm.

    Same age as Sylvia¡­ and from River City!

    Could it be¡­ could she be Vi Thompson?

    ¡°Miss?¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia.

    Sylvia smiled coldly. ¡°See, this is why you should be afraid.¡±

    Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consider this before? Have you ever thought about what will happen to me if she really is Vi Thompson? Where will I go?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Aunt Zhangforted her. ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a coincidence. She¡¯s definitely not Vi Thompson.¡±

    Vi Thompson was already dead.

    A dead person couldn¡¯t threaten Sylvia¡¯s position.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that she and Mary look alike?¡± Sylvia asked again.

    Aunt Zhang looked at Vi once more.

    At first nce, she didn¡¯t think the two looked alike. At least when she first saw Vi, she didn¡¯t find any simrities between her and Mary..

 Chapter 227 - 227: 123: Like a grandmother_3

    Chapter 227: 123: Like a grandmother_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    But now that I look closely, there is indeed a slight resemnce between the two.

    ¡°Miss, you are mistaken. They don¡¯t look alike at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia seemed to have grasped herst straw.

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±

    Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief, suppressed all her emotions, and walked downstairs.

    Seeing Sylviae down alone, Mary asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandmother?¡±

    With a gentle tone, Sylvia said, ¡°Grandma might not be feeling well; she¡¯s asleep. I knocked on her door, but there was no response.¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Then let your grandma rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sylvia sat down next to Vi and said with a smile, ¡°Vi, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be a senior in high school, right?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Hearing this, Edward curiously asked, ¡°Sylvia, do you two know each other?¡± Sylvia said with a smile, ¡°Vi is someone my mom and I met in River City.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Sylvia looked at Vi and continued to ask, ¡°So, Vi, howe you have time to visit Capital City at this moment? Senior year in high school should be the busiest time.¡±

    Senior students are living life on the edge every day.

    These words subtly implied that Vi had no ambition and did not take her studies seriously.

    As expected, when Edward heard these words, he looked at Vi with a tinge of scrutiny.

    ¡°I took some leave toe to Capital City,¡± Vi said.

    Took leave toe to Capital City?

    As a student, the most important thing is to study hard, but Vi had taken leave toe and y in Capital City.

    Her attitude was quitex!

    Such a person could never achieve good grades.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s it. It¡¯s not easy for you toe to Capital City, Vi.

    Be sure to have fun while you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was faint.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Vi, I took the College Entrance Examinationst year and still have many study materials, as well as some important points I¡¯ve summarized. If you need them, I can dig them out for you.¡±

    She kept calling her ¡°sister¡± gently, but her words were as sharp as a knife.

    She was younger than Vi, but she had definitely gone to college. And Vi?

    Vi was still in high school.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vi declined gracefully, ¡°I¡¯ve pretty much memorized all the important points.¡±

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Sylvia had a look of regret in her eyes.

    This made Edward quite unhappy and followed up with, ¡°Do you know which college my sister got intost year?¡±

    ¡°She ranked sixth nationwide, second in Capital City, and was directly admitted to Cyan University.¡±

    As an actor, Edward was very proud to have such an academically gifted sister.

    What was Vi?

    Could she do better than Sylvia?

    Many people begged Sylvia for her study materials and couldn¡¯t get them, but Vi just outright refused!

    This somehow seemed ungrateful.

    ¡°Miss Thompson is very talented,¡± Vi said lightly.

    Sylvia said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really not that talented! There are many people who are better than me. During my senior year, I was addicted to ying games and didn¡¯t read much. I regret it now when I think about it. Vi, you are so pretty, so your grades should be even better than mine.¡±

    A good-looking person is called a vase.

    Vi was a vase.

    Don¡¯t even mention being ranked sixth nationwide; she probably can¡¯t even get to the sixtieth.

    Vi gave a faint smile without refuting, only saying, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Miss Thompson.¡±

    This¡­

    Seemed a bit too arrogant.

    Edward furrowed his brows slightly.

    After all, in his heart, nobody was better than Sylvia.

    Vi was no match for Sylvia.

    But now, Vi was boasting in front of Sylvia.

    For a moment, Edward¡¯s impression of Vi took a nosedive.

    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Talking about studying is so boring. Vi is our guest today, let¡¯s chat about lighter topics. Vi, where is your hometown?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from River City.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, I have a ssmate who is also from River City,¡± Samuel continued, ¡°Is your ce surrounded by the sea on all sides?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly. ¡°Not only is our ce surrounded by the sea, but it also has beautiful scenery and lots of delicious food. Samuel, you are wee to visit River City.¡±

    At this moment, Sylvia gave Edward a meaningful nce. Then she stood up and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mary said.

    Shortly after Sylvia left, Edward immediately followed and stood up, ¡°Mom, 1 also need to go to the restroom..¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228: 123: Like a grandmother

    Chapter 228: 123: Like a grandmother

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Edward Thompson walked toward the bathroom.

    At that moment, Sylvia Thompson stood at the entrance of the garden and waved to him, ¡°Brother,e here.¡±

    Edward went over, ¡°What¡¯s up, Sylvia?¡±

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re quite smart. How did you know I¡¯de out here with you?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like an idiot to you?¡± Edward patted Sylvia¡¯s head.

    Sylvia peeked inside, ¡°Did you see it?¡±

    ¡°See what?¡± Edward was curious.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Vi, of course! Don¡¯t you think she looks very familiar?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edward asked.

    Seeing Edward¡¯s reaction, Sylvia subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that Borden has someone he likes?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edward slightly frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not telling me that Vi is the one Borden likes, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°So, brother, be nice to Vi. Maybe she¡¯ll be our sister-inw.¡±

    Sister-inw?

    Edward was very resistant to the idea.

    His impression of Vi had started to gradually decline, and after hearing Sylvia¡¯s words, he had no good feelings towards her at all.

    It seemed that Vi was definitely not as simple as she appeared.

    Everything she did was probably aimed at Borden.

    After all, no one could fall in love with someone after only meeting them once.

    It was clear that she had used some sort of means.

    Seeing Edward silent, Sylvia nudged him, ¡°Brother, did you hear me?¡±

    Edward slightly frowned, then said, ¡°Sylvia, try to stay away from Vi in the future?¡±

    Having achieved her goal, Sylvia felt extremely delighted but put on a surprised face, ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Sylvia was too innocent!

    She was so innocent that she couldn¡¯t even realize when someone was using her.

    Edward continued, ¡°She¡¯s deliberately getting close to you and mom.¡±

    The Thompson n was wealthy and powerful, and Borden was a famous painter. For someone like Vi, who came from a humble background, marrying Borden would be like turning into a phoenix.

    Edward, being in the entertainment circle, had seen all kinds of people and tactics.

    He had encountered countless materialistic women like Vi.

    His eyes had long been sharpened.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re misunderstanding Vi,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°Vi is not that kind of person, and besides, she¡¯s naturally beautiful. It¡¯s normal for Borden to like her. Even I really like her! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given her my study materials! It¡¯s just a pity that Vi didn¡¯t want them, and her grades must be better than mine.¡±

    Edward saw Sylvia through rose-tinted sses, and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what she said, only believing it was all Vi¡¯s fault.

    Vi shouldn¡¯t have rejected Sylvia¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°She¡¯s already in her senior year, and still wandering outside. How good can her grades be?¡± Edward¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. ¡°People like her can only rely on marriage to change their fate.¡±

    A lot of girls think like that.

    That¡¯s why some gold diggers even want to marry someone much older than themselves.

    It was clear that Vi belonged to this category.

    ¡°Brother, why do you have such a huge hostility towards Vi?¡± Sylvia frowned unhappily.

    ¡°My silly sister,¡± seeing Sylvia like this, Edward couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless, ¡°When you get sold by someone, you¡¯ll still be counting their money for them!¡± How could Sylvia outwit someone like Vi?

    To prevent Sylvia from being hurt, she needed to see Vi¡¯s true colors as soon as possible.

    Sylvia smiled, ¡°Brother, have you been acting in too many dramas? There aren¡¯t that many scheming women in real life.¡±

    The more innocent Sylvia was, the more worried Edward became.

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He only wished Sylvia had an extra sense of caution.

    Edward continued, ¡°Do you know what Vi¡¯s reaction was when she saw me just now?¡±

    ¡°Was she really excited?¡± Sylvia knew very well what Vi¡¯s expression was when she saw Edward, but she deliberately said the opposite.

    Excited?

    Thinking of Vi¡¯s reaction, Edward¡¯s face was filled with a mocking expression, ¡°She acted like she didn¡¯t know me at all..¡±

 Chapter 229 - 229: 123: Like a grandmother_5

    Chapter 229: 123: Like a grandmother_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°No way?¡± Sylvia Thompson covered her mouth with both hands, ¡°Brother, Vi actually doesn¡¯t recognize you?¡±

    That was just too unbelievable!

    Someone actually didn¡¯t recognize the great movie emperor.

    She must be pretending.

    Back then, Edward Thompson didn¡¯t think too much about it, but now it all became clear, ¡°Vi must have been pretending. How could she possibly not recognize me? She just wanted to get my attention! This kind of person is really terrifying!¡±

    The key was that her acting was so good that even Edward, the movie emperor, couldn¡¯t find any ws.

    Thinking about it now, it was genuinely terrifying!

    Thankfully, he discovered Vi¡¯s true colors in time.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that serious,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°Brother, not everyone is a fan, so maybe Vi really doesn¡¯t recognize you. Don¡¯t think so absolutely about things. I believe in Vi; she is definitely not that kind of person.¡±

    There were very few girls as naive as Sylvia in this world. At least Edward had never met one. He touched Sylvia¡¯s head and shook his head, somewhat helpless, ¡°You little fool.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a little fool,¡± Sylvia pouted, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t underestimate people.¡±

    Edward chuckled, ¡°If you¡¯re not a fool, what are you?¡±

    If Sylvia had even a bit of cunning, she wouldn¡¯t have been deceived so miserably by Vi.

    Sylvia looked at Edward and spoke very sincerely, ¡°Brother, I can guarantee with my character that Vi is absolutely not the kind of person you are talking about! Trust me, even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe in Bob¡¯s judging of people. Do you think Bob would fall in love at first sight with a scheming woman?¡±

    ¡°Why not, do you think your brother Bob isn¡¯t foolish?¡± Edward retorted.

    ¡°Bob isn¡¯t foolish at all. He has great taste, just look at how pretty Vi is!¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke, ¡°Brother, have you ever met a girl more beautiful than Vi?¡±

    At that, Edward scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty? True beauty lies in one¡¯s character, not appearance.¡±

    In the living room.

    Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but turn around and mutter, ¡°Why are those two kids taking so long in the bathroom?¡±

    As she spoke, Mary Perryne looked at the servant next to her, ¡°Howard, go check if Mrs. Thompson is awake. If she is, tell her that the guests have arrived. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The servant nodded and headed upstairs.

    Just then, Sylvia came, ¡°Howard, let me go get Granny.¡±

    Hearing that, the servant looked at Mary Perryne.

    Mary Perryne said, ¡°Let the youngdy go.¡±

    Only then did the servant stop.

    Sylvia went upstairs.

    Mary Perryne seemed to remember something, ¡°Sylvia, where is your brother?¡±

    ¡°It seems that my brother is on the phone,¡± Sylvia replied.

    Mary Perryne nodded.

    Soon, Sylvia arrived upstairs and knocked on the door.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s voice came from inside.

    Sylvia¡¯s voice was very gentle, ¡°Granny, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Sylvia knew that Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t want to see her, so she continued, ¡°Granny, I made some pancakes. Would you like toe downstairs and have some?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Mrs. Thompson replied.

    Sylvia knew it would turn out like this and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°Granny, Vi is here, and she¡¯s very beautiful. We¡¯re going shoppingter. Do you want toe downstairs to see Vi?¡±

    Sylvia purposely made it sound affectionate, even lying about going shopping with Vi.

    Becauses she knew.

    Mrs. Thompson hated her and her friends.

    As expected, Mrs. Thompson replied, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°Granny, are you really noting downstairs to see?¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°I promise that as soon as you see Vi, you¡¯ll fall in love with her.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson inside the room didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Sylvia achieved her goal, hooked her lips and went on, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to see her, Granny, I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡±

    After saying that, Sylvia turned and walked downstairs.

    Seeing Sylviae down alone, Mary Perryne asked with concern, ¡°Is there something wrong with your granny?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, she¡¯s fine,¡± Sylvia smiled slightly, ¡°She just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    Hearing these words, Mary Perryne let out a sigh of relief.

    Upstairs.

    Mrs. Thompson was sitting on the balcony swing, recalling Sylvia¡¯s words and feeling that something was off.

    Who exactly came?

    Why did Sylvia call her so affectionately?

 Chapter 230 - 230: 123: Like a grandmother 6

    Chapter 230: 123: Like a grandmother 6

    Trantor: 549690339

    What it Mary Perryne, being honest, got tricked by someone!

    With this thought in mind.

    Mrs. Thompson immediately stood up from the hanging chair and walked downstairs.

    She wanted to see for herself who this mysterious visitor was.

    Most importantly, Mary Perryne had saidst night that the young girl was even prettier than Bettye McMin.

    Bettye McMin was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s goddess.

    Could there really be someone prettier than her goddess?

    Furthermore, what if this ¡®Bettye McMin¡¯ was in cahoots with Sylvia Thompson?

    Mary Perryne was chatting with Vi Thompson when she heard footsteps. She looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re down.¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s smile on her face stiffened for a moment, and then she turned to look.

    Her mood worsened.

    It was really Mrs. Thompson.

    That old hag!

    Why did shee down?

    Mrs. Thompson leaned on her dragon head cane, her face adorned with a kind smile. ¡°I heard we have a guest, so I came to see.¡±

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson, Vi Thompson immediately stood up from the sofa, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m Vi Thompson.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi Thompson, her eyes full of amazement.

    This young girl was stunning!

    Her eyebrows and eyes were like the most beautiful artwork.

    No wonder Mary Perryne gave her such a high rating!

    Vi Thompson was indeed more beautiful than Bettye McMin.

    ¡°The young girl¡¯sst name is also Thompson, huh,¡± Mrs. Thompson said with a heartyugh. ¡°Maybe we were rted 500 years ago.¡±

    Mary Perryne chimed in, ¡°Mom, just call her Vi.¡±

    ¡°Is it the character with the ¡®woman¡¯ radical on the side for Vi?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to ask.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dear,¡± Mrs. Thompson held Vi Thompson¡¯s hand, looking at her as if she saw her favorite person, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Thompson, just call me Grandma.¡±

    As if Vi Thompson was her own granddaughter.

    Sylvia Thompson stood to the side as if she was an extra person in their scene.

    Vi Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Grandma.¡±

    This ¡®Grandma¡¯ seemed to go straight to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart.

    She really loved this young girl too much.

    She wished Vi Thompson were her own granddaughter.

    She could tell at a nce that Vi Thompson was not the same kind of person as Sylvia Thompson.

    This young girl looked pure, especially her clear and bright peach blossom eyes.

    Unlike Sylvia Thompson, with an unlikable face, always looking as if someone had bullied her, red-eyed and crying, which Mrs. Thompson really disliked.

    Mrs. Thompson immediately took off the bracelet from her hand and was about to put it on Vi Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you today. Just take this bracelet. It¡¯s not anything valuable, so don¡¯t dislike it,

    Vi.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t ept this,¡± Vi Thompson refused gently. ¡°If you¡¯re so polite, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed toe over and y again.¡±

    Although she also liked the kind olddy in front of her, she definitely couldn¡¯t ept such a valuable gift at their first meeting.

    ¡°Vi, if you don¡¯t ept it, Grandma will be angry!¡± Mrs. Thompson said sternly.

    Vi Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Then Grandma must not want me toe back next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t argue with you,¡± Mrs. Thompson reluctantly took the bracelet back. ¡°But you must remember toe over and y with Grandma more often.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Sylvia Thompson watched this scene, her hands hidden in her sleeves clenched into fists.

    That damn old hag.

    What the hell was she thinking?

    Since Sylvia Thompson grew up, the old hag had only given her one longevity lock, which was given to her on her first birthday.

    However, upon meeting Vi Thompson for the first time today, the old hag gave her such an expensive bracelet.

    So she was this biased?

    Ridiculous!

    Truly ridiculous!

    Aunt Zhang, who was standing to the side, also felt very ufortable watching this.

    Her daughter was being treated unfairly.

    At lunchtime, Mrs. Thompson deliberately let Vi Thompson sit next to her.

    This was a privilege Sylvia Thompson had never enjoyed before.

    ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so skinny, remember to eat more,¡± Mrs. Thompson kept putting food onto Vi Thompson¡¯s te.

    In no time, Vi Thompson¡¯s bowl became a mountain of food.

    The olddy even peeled shrimp for Vi Thompson herself.

    Her fondness for Vi Thompson was undeniable.

    A momentter, Mrs. Thompson asked again, ¡°Vi, how old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°Eighteen, ¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Mrs. Thompson suddenly felt a bit sentimental, ¡°If my eldest granddaughter hadn¡¯t been lost, she would also be eighteen this year.¡±

    Eldest granddaughter?

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson felt even worse.

    If Vi Thompson was the eldest granddaughter, then what was she?

    In front of a stranger, what was the intention of that old hag?

    Did she want to humiliate her?

    Mrs. Thompson then asked, ¡°Vi, when is your birthday?¡±

    Vi Thompson answered, ¡°My birthday is in August.¡±

    August?

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, as her own granddaughter, Vi, had a birthday in January.

    So the birthday dates didn¡¯t match.

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart trembled.

    Why did Mrs. Thompson suddenly ask about Vi Thompson¡¯s birthday?

    Could she have discovered something?

    Aunt Zhang also noticed the issue and looked at Vi Thompson.

    Fortunately, at least Vi Thompson¡¯s birthday was wrong.

    However, one thing did match up.

    The day Aunt Zhang threw Vi Thompson away, the birth date on the note she left was indeed in August.

    Could it be¡­..

    Vi Thompson really was Vi Thompson?

    At this thought, Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand trembled, causing her dinner te to fall to the ground.

    tter¨C

    Aunt Zhang immediately realized what had happened, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Mary Perryne never held a grudge against servants, she smiled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, looking at Aunt Zhang, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes were somewhat red, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m sorry, 1¡­1¡¯11 be more careful.

    Sylvia Thompson was very anxious.

    This useless thing.

    Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t arouse the suspicion of that old hag.

    ¡°Did someone in the family bully you?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to ask.

    She had a gut feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Because, in her memory, Aunt Zhang had always been a steady person.

    ¡°No, no,¡± said Aunt Zhang, her voice very low.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you misunderstood; nobody at home bullied Aunt Zhang,¡± Nanny Donne, who had a good rtionship with Aunt Zhang, stepped forward to exin. ¡°Aunt Zhang has been wronged at home.¡±

    She then rolled up Aunt Zhang¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Look, her arms were beaten by her husband. Once he¡¯s drunk, he doesn¡¯t recognize anyone. Aunt Zhang is really pitiful. ¡±

    Beneath Aunt Zhang¡¯s sleeve, her arms were covered in bruises and abrasions.

    It was unbearable to look at.

    Even Sylvia Thompson frowned slightly.

    Mrs. Thompson went on, ¡°With it like this, have you considered divorce yet?¡±

    Aunt Zhang said, ¡°I can only me my bad luck.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t divorce.

    If she divorced, what if that gambling-addicted scoundrel found out about Sylvia Thompson?

 Chapter 231 - 231: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, go play with mud!

    Chapter 231: 123: Annoy Vi Thompson, go y with mud!

    Trantor: 549690339

    so.

    No matter how much grievance Nanny White suffered at home, she would endure it.

    She wouldn¡¯tin, and she wouldn¡¯t ask for a divorce.

    If there was anyone to me.

    It could only be that she was unlucky.

    What Aunt Zhang could now feel fortunate about was getting her daughter out of this whole mess.

    She could suffer, but her daughter couldn¡¯t.

    Every time she experienced domestic violence, Aunt Zhang would be reminded of Sylvia Thompson. As long as she thought of Sylvia¡¯s smile, she was no longer afraid of anything.

    ¡°Unlucky?¡± Mrs. Thompson heard this and frowned: ¡°Fate is in your own hands. As long as you don¡¯tpromise, no one can make youpromise. If you don¡¯t dare to take the initiative to ask for a divorce, I can lend you my support!

    Mrs. Thompson despised women who hit men the most in her life.

    As a man.

    You can be without ability or power, but if you have nothing else and still beat your wife, then you are not worthy of being a person.

    Hearing that, Nanny Donne was incredibly happy, feeling that Aunt Zhang could soon escape from her suffering, and immediately said: ¡°Sister Zhang, did you hear what the olddy said? She can support you!¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson had been a soldier when she was young, and her connections were vast.

    As Aunt Zhang listened to Nanny Donne¡¯s words, her face showed no hint of joy. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, olddy, but it¡¯s not necessary. I-I don¡¯t want a divorce¡­

    Mrs. Thompson was very puzzled.

    It wasn¡¯t just Mrs. Thompson; everyone else at the table was also puzzled.

    When someone offered help to a victim of domestic violence, she actually turned it down.

    Did she be addicted to violence?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Aunt Zhangs eyes reddened slightly, ¡°My husband and Ie from the same vige. Where we are from, divorced women get cursed, not only does it hurt themselves, but it also brings shame to their families. So¡­ I can¡¯t divorce. I can¡¯t dishonor my family. Mrs. Thompson, I know you have a good heart, but I really cannot divorce.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly.

    What era is this, and such things still happen?

    ¡°Do you know that domestic violence is against thew?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued: ¡°If you just let this go, your husband will only be more and more unscrupulous. If divorce is not an option, at least learn to protect yourself using legal means.¡±

    Aunt Zhang shook her head, ¡°Actually, my husband doesn¡¯t mean to hit me on purpose. It¡¯s just that he drinks too much. I have been married to him for so many years that I know he is not a bad guy, he just can¡¯t control himself. I-I can forgive him.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sympathy for Aunt Zhang instantly disappeared.

    In the end.

    Her situation today is entirely her own fault.

    No divorce, no police report.

    And even refusing help from others.

    In other words, her bottomless tolerance is the very reason her husband continues to abuse her recklessly.

    ¡°Then let me say something unpleasant. You deserve it.¡± Mrs. Thompson said brutally.

    Deserve to be beaten by a man.

    With that said, Mrs. Thompson picked up her chopsticks, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our dinner.¡¯

    Mary Perryne still felt uneasy in her heart. ¡°Uhm, Aunt Zhang, do you really not need help?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear to see others suffering like this. ¡°No, really, I do not want to lose my husband.¡±

    Even Nanny Donne couldn¡¯t bear to hear this.

    ¡°Sister Zhang, both Mrs. Thompson and Mrs. Perryne said they would help you, what are you afraid of? It¡¯s not difficult to find a two-legged man. Why do you demean yourself like this?¡±

    Nanny Donne even began to suspect whether Aunt Zhang had a masochistic tendency.

    Aunt Zhang lowered her head without uttering a word, and began to clean up the shards on the floor.

    Sylvia Thompson sneakily nced at Aunt Zhang, who was cleaning up the broken pieces, and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Fortunately.

    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t aroused that old witch¡¯s suspicion.

    Mrs. Thompson filled a bowl of soup for Vi Thompson, ¡°Come Vi, have some soup. Let¡¯s not have our mood affected by these small matters.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡±

    The old and the young got along harmoniously in this situation.

    Making the others feel a bit redundant.

    Especially Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson wished she could bite her silver teeth to pieces, furious enough to spit blood.

    This old witch was showing favoritism, abandoning her own granddaughter for a girl without a name.

    It was just too unfair.

    She realized now that the old woman was biased against her. It didn¡¯t matter what she did; the old witch would never acknowledge her.

    Sylvia Thompson lowered her eyes, a hint of sadness seeping through her gaze.

    Edward Thompson noticed this scene and felt heartbroken..

 Chapter 232 - 232: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 2

    Chapter 232: 123: Annoy Vi Thompson, and go y in the mud! 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    After all, Sylvia was his beloved little sister.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see Sylvia being treated this way.

    ¡°Come on, Sylvia, try this one, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Edward put some food into Sylvia¡¯s bowl.

    Sylvia looked at the food in her bowl, with no appetite at all.

    As long as she thought that Vi could take away everything that belonged to her at any time, she felt extremely ufortable in her heart.

    She hated Mrs. Thompson.

    She hated Mary Perryne even more.

    Mary Perryne was not worthy of being a mother.

    If she had decided to adopt her, she should have loved her as her own daughter. What was this now?

    Mary Perryne said she was going to treat her like her own daughter, but at the same time, she was anxiously looking for Vi.

    What was the meaning of this?

    Ridiculous!

    Utterly ridiculous.

    All these years, she had been filial to Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne as if they were her biological parents, and she studied hard to gain their approval.

    But what had Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne done?

    From beginning to end, they never treated her as their own daughter.

    They were full of benevolence and morality on the surface, but they were extremely hypocritical.

    Disgusting!

    Edward stretched his hand under the table and quietly held Sylvia¡¯s hand.

    Sylvia looked back at Edward in surprise.

    Edward smiled at her and whispered, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, you will always be my sister, my most beloved sister.¡±

    He would always protect Sylvia.

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Edward pinched Sylvia¡¯s hand.

    Samuel Thompson, who was sitting nearby, noticed their interaction and frowned slightly.

    No wonder Mrs. Thompson had always told Edward and Sylvia to keep their distance.

    Both being adults, with no blood rtionship, and even if they were siblings, they should know their limits.

    After dinner.

    Samuel found Edward.

    ¡°Borden.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Edward looked at Samuel.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Samuel looked at Edward, trying to find the right words in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know how to start.

    Seeing that Samuel didn¡¯t speak, Edward continued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me, second brother, your taste in people really isn¡¯t that great!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Samuel pointed to himself. Edward nodded, ¡°Who else but you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Samuel asked.

    Edward had promised Sylvia to keep the secret, so he couldn¡¯t disclose Sylvia¡¯s words.

    ¡°l saw in your studio, the girl in the painting, is that Vi, right?¡±

    ¡°When did you see it?¡± asked Samuel.

    Edward put his hand on Samuel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about when I saw it, just answer me, is it her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Samuel nodded.

    ¡°So, I said, you¡¯re not good at judging people, how could you fall for her?¡± Edward said.

    Hearing this, Samuel opened his eyes wide and exined, ¡°You misunderstood, my feelings for Vi are not that kind of love.¡±

    ¡°There are types of love?¡± Edwardughed.

    Apparently, Samuel was too embarrassed to admit it.

    After saying that, Edward continued, ¡°Vi is not as innocent and beautiful as you think she is. She approached you and mom with ulterior motives. If you really like her, 1 need to warn you to stop your losses as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°You really misunderstood, I don¡¯t have that kind of love for Vi,¡± Samuel said, ¡°My feelings for her are the same as for Sylvia, the admiration of a brother for his sister, and not some messy emotions.¡±

    At this point, Samuel said again, ¡°Also, Vi didn¡¯t deliberately approach me, we met by ident. Bob, you don¡¯t know her well, you just met her today, so don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡±

    Edwardughed out loud, ¡°What era is it now, and you¡¯re still pulling the brother-sister act with me? Also, if she¡¯s not scheming, howe she¡¯s unforgettable at first sight?¡±

    If Samuel didn¡¯t like Vi, why would he defend her?

    ¡°It¡¯s not being unforgettable at first sight. I just think she¡¯s very friendly. You know the National Little Sister, right? I think she¡¯s even more friendly than the National Little Sister.¡¯

    There were two National Little Sisters in the entertainment industry.

    One was child star Lucy Matthews.

    The other was Sylvia Thompson.

    However, Sylvia was called the National Little Sister because of her rtionship with Edward, the film emperor.

    ¡°Alright, alright, second brother, don¡¯t exin any more. I¡¯m just reminding you not to be deceived by those with ulterior motives.¡±

    Samuel had never interacted with girls before, so he might subconsciously think that all girls were as innocent and kind-hearted as Sylvia..

 Chapter 233 - 233: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _3

    Chapter 233: 123: Annoy Vi Thompson, and go y in the mud! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    But actually, it wasn¡¯t.

    Mulling it over, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Borden, don¡¯t think people are too kind, don¡¯t think of Vi as a good person.¡±

    Having said that, Edward Thompson turned and walked away.

    Watching his back, Borden Thompson was speechless.

    The hubbub had made him forget his original purpose.

    He was intending to remind Edward to keep a distance from Sylvia.

    Living room.

    Mrs. Thompson was offering Vi some fruits.

    ¡°Vi, try this jabuticaba. It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Vi took the jabuticaba and took a bite.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Vi nodded.

    Mrs. Thompson immediately had the maid wash more and bring them over.

    Sitting aside, Sylvia squinted at them.

    Vi was such a smooth operator.

    She had never seen Mrs. Thompson be so fond of anyone.

    But when she thought about it, it seemed normal.

    Vi was just a small town girl after all.

    Before now, she probably never had expensive jabuticaba. Given the chance to get close to the wealthy Thompson n, it was natural for her to try so hard to please Mrs. Thompson.

    Who can resist such overwhelming wealth?

    Mrs. Thompson turned around to get more fruit for Vi and unexpectedly locked eyes with Sylvia, her unpleasant gaze was snake-like, which somewhat disgusted Mrs. Thompson.

    Sylvia was always like this.

    Adept at giving others the creeps, she is devoid of the expected grace of a wealthy family.

    Mrs. Thompson gave Vi a piece of watermelon and continued, ¡°Vi, how are you getting along with Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± Vi responded truthfully.

    She didn¡¯t want to lie to Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be so-so,¡± Mrs. Thompson gently patted Vi¡¯s hand, her voice softening, ¡°you and she are not of the same ilk.¡±

    If Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne had adopted Vi, she wouldn¡¯t have been despised.

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t say anymore, and then asked, ¡°By the way, Vi, where do you live in River city? Leave me your address. Grandma wille and visit you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m too old, in my mind, I¡¯m always eighteen. Let¡¯s go out for hot pot and milk tea!¡±

    As for the other things, Vi didn¡¯t care much, but when she heard the word

    ¡°milk tea¡±, her eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Alright! Grandma, I¡¯ll treat you to the best milk tea in River City.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise!¡± Mrs. Thompson immediately extended her little finger.

    Everyone says that old people can be like children. Mrs. Thompson, in her eighties, was just like a little girl.

    Vi also extended her little finger.

    Mrs. Thompsonughed and said, ¡°A hundred years¡¯ pact on a pinky, never to be changed.¡±

    ¡°Whoever breaks it is a little bastard.¡± Vi joined in.

    An old woman and a young girl, chatting andughing, the scene was extraordinarily warm, even inducing a slight curve on the corner of Borden¡¯s mouth.

    A moment ago he was distraught due to ack of inspiration.

    But now¡­

    He already had excellent material.

    Sylvia Thompson looked up at Borden, her eyes brimming with resentment.

    She knew.

    There was no more room for her in this family.

    All the attention now belonged to Vi.

    Bitch!

    Vi Thompson was a bitch!

    In the afternoon, Vi proposed to say goodbye.

    Mrs. Thompson was quite reluctant to let her go, ¡°Vi, stay for dinner before you leave.¡±

    Mary Perryne also felt that the day had gone by too quickly, ¡°Your grandma is right, Vi, stay for dinner and then leave. I¡¯ll have the driver drop you home after dinner.¡¯

    Looking at Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne¡¯s reluctance to let go, Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    He also felt that their actions were a bit inappropriate.

    After all, Mrs. Thompson had her own granddaughter, so did Mary Perryne.

    Inviting someone else¡¯s daughter to stay was a bit out of ce.

    No doubt about it.

    Vi¡¯s tactics were truly clever.

    If things were allowed to keep going this way, they were going to be yed by Vi.

    Edward Thompson frowned imperceptibly.

    ¡°Grandma, Aunt Thompson, next time I will stay for dinner. For now, I really have to leave.¡¯

    Hearing that Vi had other things to do, Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t insist on her staying. It seemed she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp. When I go to River City, 1 can get in touch with you in advance.¡¯

    When Mrs. Thompson said she was going to visit Vi in River City, she meant it.

    It¡¯s hard to find a confidant in life.

    Even though there was a gulf between their ages,munication between them was free of barriers.

    Vi took out her phone, ¡°Let me scan your code..¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _4

    Chapter 234: 123: Annoy Vi Thompson, and go y in the mud! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ding.

    WhatsApp scanpleted.

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp name, Vi couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The olddy really never gets old.

    Her WhatsApp disy name was [It¡¯s Beauty Thompson! ]

    ¡°Vi, what are youughing about?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued: ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, honey. Back when I was young, those who pursued me lined up hand in hand and could go around Capital City for several rounds!¡±

    In the end, Mrs. Thompson raised her head proudly and added, ¡°By the way, I had a nickname, Beautiful Thompson.¡±

    Vi¡¯s lips curled into a shallow dimple, ¡°What a coincidence, Granny. I share the same nickname with you.¡±

    Same nickname?

    Vi is also called Beautiful Thompson?

    Hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. Vi sure knows how to get close to others.

    Even daring to spout such nonsense about having the same nickname.

    Does she really think everyone is a fool?

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson said in surprise, ¡°Really? Vi, are you also called Beautiful Thompson?¡±

    Vi raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Am I not pretty?¡±

    ¡°You are,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Even more beautiful than when I was young.¡±

    What a pity.

    Vi is not her biological granddaughter.

    If Vi were her biological granddaughter, she wouldugh in her dreams.

    ¡°Beauty Thompson, I must be leaving now. Looking forward to your visit to River City with Auntie, and your three brothers and Sylvia.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    After saying goodbye, Vi turned and left.

    Mrs. Thompson watched her back for a long time.

    After a moment, she turned her head to look at Mary Perryne and said, ¡°Vi is really a good girl!¡¯

    It¡¯s not easy to win Mrs. Thompson¡¯s approval.

    Vi is one of the rare few.

    Mary chuckled, ¡°So do you believe now that she is more beautiful than Bettye McMin?¡±

    ¡°l believe it!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    At this time, Edward Thompson came over and said, ¡°Granny, Mom, don¡¯t be fooled by appearances. Some people may look pretty on the outside but are incapable of doing anything. Don¡¯t be deceived.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, turned her head to look at Edward, and said, ¡°Speak clearly.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edward did not understand the meaning of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words at first.

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°When you speak, you should have evidence. You cannot nder someone without proof. What has Vi done to you that makes you speak ill of her like this?¡±

    At this point, Mrs. Thompson nced at Sylvia, ¡°Or did someone talk behind her back in front of you?¡±

    Sylvia immediately rified, ¡°Granny, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Why would Mrs. Thompson suspect Sylvia first without any evidence of her doing anything wrong?

    Was it fair to her?

    ¡°Did I mention your name?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Why are you so eager to take it personally?¡±

    Sylvia felt extremely wronged, and her eyes turned red.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned imperceptibly and continued, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re already an adult. You should have the ability to discern right from wrong and have your own judgment. Don¡¯t just believe whatever others say! A grown man with such persuasive ears will beughed at if word gets out!¡±

    ¡°No one has said anything to me, I have my own eyes to see who¡¯s good and bad.¡± Edward was very dissatisfied with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s attitude towards Sylvia, ¡°Instead, Granny, you should take a closer look at who truly cares for you. A good word is like warming the soul for three winters, while a bad one hurts like six months of cold!¡±

    Why would Mrs. Thompson suspect Sylvia?

    After all, Sylvia hadn¡¯t said a single bad word about Vi from start to finish.

    On the contrary, it was probably Vi who had stirred up trouble in front of Mrs. Thompson, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be making things difficult for Sylvia.

    ¡°Are you teaching me how to handle things?¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned.

    Mary knew that the olddy was genuinely angry and immediately said, ¡°Edward, how could you speak to your grandma like that? Apologize to her quickly!¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t stand disrespectful youngsters.

    Edward also got a little angry at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Sorry, Granny. 1 spoke without thinking. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nced at Edward and said nothing further. She turned and went upstairs.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    After Mrs. Thompson left, Mary continued, ¡°Edward, next time you speak to your grandma, remember to mind your manners. Don¡¯t be disrespectful and say anything thates to your mind.¡±

    ¡°l just couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Edward continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you very seriously, Vi is definitely getting close to you with a purpose. You should keep your distance from her in the future..¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _5

    Chapter 235: 123: Annoy Vi Thompson, and go y in the mud! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°l don¡¯t think Vi is that kind of person!¡± said Mary Perryne.

    At this moment, Sylvia Thompson walked over, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ve really misunderstood big sis Vi. She¡¯s genuinely a nice girl; otherwise, grandma wouldn¡¯t like her so much. I¡¯ve never seen grandma like someone this much.¡± One sentence, two meanings.

    On the surface, this sentence was praising Vi, while in reality, it was suggesting that she was maniptive.

    If Vi weren¡¯t scheming, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make Mrs. Thompson like her so much.

    After all, Mrs. Thompson was a woman with a peculiar temper.

    In the end, Sylvia lowered her head sadly, ¡°As for me, no matter how hard 1 try, I can¡¯t get grandma¡¯s love.¡±

    She looked like she was about to cry.

    Mary Perryne felt sorry for her and held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think like that. Your grandma is actually tough on the outside but soft on the inside. She doesn¡¯t hate you.¡±

    Edward Thompson added, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not as cunning as Vi! If you were even half as cunning as her, you wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡±

    Those words stunned Mary Perryne.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Before Mary Perryne had the chance to react, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, you know what kind of family we are, and you¡¯ve seen how many gold-diggers have tried to marry into the Thompsons over the years. Some even wanted to be with Dad!¡±

    Reaching this point, Edward Thompson paused and then said solemnly, ¡°Sylvia is so well-behaved and sensible, yet she still can¡¯t get grandma¡¯s approval. Vi only came for a short while, and now grandma is so concerned about her. Have you ever really thought about why?¡±

    Stunned, Mary Perryne turned to look at Edward Thompson, ¡°But I really like Vi too! Bob, are you overthinking it?¡±

    She also didn¡¯t think Vi was that kind of person.

    ¡°Why do you think you like Vi?¡± Edward Thompson asked.

    Mary Perryne shook her head, ¡°l don¡¯t know, I just inexplicably like her. I feel like we have a connection.¡¯

    ¡°The fact that you like her for no reason is a serious issue. It means Vi must have used some tactics. Anyway, Vi is definitely not a simple girl. You should be careful with her in the future, and try to persuade grandma. Our family can¡¯t be tainted by people like her!¡±

    Mary Perryne stood there in a daze, recalling her encounters with Vi.

    Could it be that this was a calcted encounter?

    Was Vi really such a scheming girl?

    Seeing that the mood was just right, Sylvia took Mary Perryne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to my brothers nonsense! Sis Vi is not that kind of person!¡±

    Looking at the innocent Sylvia, Edward Thompson helplessly shook his head.

    Just as Vi stepped out of the door, she saw a Maybach parked outside.

    A man was leaning against the car door.

    With a cigarette pinched in his left hand, he took a drag.

    His thin lips held the cigarette, the tendrils of smoke obscuring his face,

    Wearing a ck trench coat, the autumn breeze carried a hint of chill. His entire being exuded an imposing aura that warned strangers to stay away.

    Cold and distant.

    If someone who didn¡¯t know him saw this, they wouldn¡¯t believe that this person was the good-for-nothing River City residents all talked about.

    When he noticed Vi, Terrence Lentz hastily extinguished the cigarette on a nearby garbage bin.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    In the early autumn of Capital City, the fallen leaves nketed the ground in yellow. Without the sun, the temperature could drop below freezing.

    Today, the Capital City had no sun.

    ¡°Cold.¡± Vi nodded. She had a cold constitution, so just a slight chill would

    make her hands and feet icy cold.

    As if performing a magic trick, Terrence Lentz pulled a cup of hot Milk Tea from his coat pocket, ¡°Here.¡±

    Seeing the milk tea, Vi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile as she reached out to ept it.

    In reality, a girl¡¯s happiness is quite simple.

    Ice cream in the scorching summer.

    Hot milk tea in the freezing winter.

    After handing her the milk tea, Terrence Lentz opened the passenger door of the car.

    Vi leaned in and got into the car.

    The car¡¯s engine was still running, and the air conditioning was set to afortable temperature.

    As soon as she got in, Vi took off her coat and found afortable sitting position, leaning against the chair.

    ¡°How is Grandpa Lentz today?¡± Vi asked after taking a sip of milk tea. ¡°His condition is manageable, just a bit sleepier than the past two days.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was quite a distance from the Thompson Family Manor to the hospital.

    Not until an hourter, did the car finally pull up at the entrance of the hospital.

    When Vi arrived at the hospital room, Patriarch Lentz had just awoken.

    Seeing Vi, Patriarch Lentz smiled and said, ¡°Vi is here!¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 6

    Chapter 236: 123: Annoy Vi Thompson, and go y in the mud! 6

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Patriarch Lentz, how are you feeling?¡± Vi Thompson asked.

    ¡°Pretty good, I can eat, drink, and sleep.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly and reached out to take Patriarch Lentz¡¯s pulse.

    During this time, Terrence Lentz stood quietly by.

    It wasn¡¯t until Vi let go of Patriarch Lentz¡¯s hand that he spoke.

    Patriarch Lentz looked at Terrence, ¡°Terrence, why didn¡¯t you go out with your father and the others?¡±

    Patriarch Lentz had already divided up all his property.

    Three shares in total.

    Two sons and one daughter, no one was treated unfairly.

    Today, Han Lentz called his sons out to divide the shares that Patriarch Lentz had given them, but he didn¡¯t expect that Terrence didn¡¯t go.

    ¡°l didn¡¯t feel like going,¡± Terrence said.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Do you know why your father called you out today?¡±

    ¡°l do.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in those things.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz sighed helplessly.

    He was a bit worried.

    Fortunately, Terrence had met a good girl who was willing to believe in him.

    Vi continued, ¡°Patriarch Lentz, remember to take your medicine on time, measure your blood pressure, and you can be discharged from the hospital in another week.¡¯

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this, Patriarch Lentz was very excited.

    Having been in the hospital for so long, Patriarch Lentz had been dreaming of being discharged.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded.

    Patriarch Lentz looked at Vi with a smile on his face, ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Vi, he might not be here now.

    ¡°You are Lentz¡¯s grandfather, this is what I should do.¡±

    Terrence, who was pouring water, paused for a moment.

    Lentz.

    She had never called him that before.

    A strange feeling.

    It¡¯s just a simple title, but it feels like an electric shock to the heart, numb and soothing.

    It¡¯s like¡­

    He wants to hear it again.

    Patriarch Lentz smiled, ¡°Having you is Terrence¡¯s blessing, and it¡¯s also the blessing of the Lentz n.¡±

    Ding, ding, ding.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Terrence put down the water ss and went to open the door.

    Outside stood two doctors in white coats.

    ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Thompson here?¡±

    Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°She¡¯s inside, pleasee in.¡¯!

    The two men stepped inside.

    ¡°Vi, someone is looking for you.¡±

    Vi looked up slightly.

    The two doctors came over with smiles on their faces and shook hands with

    Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, hello. I¡¯m Palmer, and this is my colleague Taglia.¡±

    In front of this younger girl, who had less experience than them, the faces of the two doctors were full of respect, not daring to ck off in the slightest.

    After all, she was really amazing!

    ¡°Dr. Palmer, Dr. Taglia.¡±

    Palmer continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, can we have a word with you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded, then turned to Terrence, ¡°I¡¯ll step out for a moment.¡±

    Terrence¡¯s lips moved slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Vi followed Palmer and Taglia to the office.

    It was then that Palmer exined, ¡°Miss Thompson, we have two questions about Patriarch Lentz¡¯s surgery that we¡¯d like to ask you. Would you be willing to share your insights?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded.

    Hearing her response, both men were stunned.

    They never expected Vi to be so generous.

    Every doctor has their own strengths and aplishments, and famous doctors rarely share their secrets with others.

    After all, there¡¯s a saying that teaching disciples starves the Master.

    For example, Betty Cooper used to care a lot about others stealing her techniques.

    They originally thought that Vi would also mind, but she just agreed directly.

    It seemed like she didn¡¯t care about this at all.

    ¡°Really?¡± Palmer asked with some disbelief.

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°If you have any questions, just ask.¡±

    Hearing this, both men were very excited and immediately took out their notebooks, asking all their questions.

    Vi exined in detail.

    A momentter, Vi continued, ¡°Maybe some parts you still won¡¯t understand even with my exnation. Do you have aboratory here? Let¡¯s go to theb and work on it while I exin.¡±

    Palmer became even more excited, ¡°Miss Thompson, can I invite some other people as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson! ¡±

    Palmer immediately shared the good news in the WhatsApp group.

    Within half an hour, theboratory was filled with people.

    Even the Dean hade.

    Vi, dressed in a white istion gown, holding a scalpel, stood in front of theboratory table. She held a small white rat in her left hand and a scalpel in her right hand..

 Chapter 237 - 237: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _7

    Chapter 237: 123: Annoy Vi Thompson, and go y in the mud! _7

    Trantor: 549690339

    The knife swiftly sliced down.

    What was a brutal act became unspeakably beautiful in her hands.

    Doctors crowded around, refusing to even blink, as they didn¡¯t want to miss anything.

    An hourter, the experiment ends.

    Vi Thompson exited theboratory.

    Several doctors gazed at her retreating figure and eximed, ¡°Miss Thompson is just too amazing. If she were my daughter, I¡¯d dly crawl on the ground like a dog for her!¡±

    The short-haired female doctor nearby chuckled, ¡°You, could you have a daughter that grown up? Doctor Blue, isn¡¯t your son just one year old?¡±

    Doctor Blue replied, ¡°I¡¯m 36 this year. If I had a child at 18, my son would be 18 now.¡±

    The female doctorughed, ¡°Either way, you couldn¡¯t have a daughter like

    Miss Thompson. Her parents must be incredible, perhaps from a prestigious family of doctors.¡±

    Another doctor chipped in, ¡°Exactly, Miss Thompson must have grown up immersed in the field, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so impressive.¡±

    ¡°Talent ys a part too; my daughter just can¡¯t do it. Both my wife and I are doctors, yet she doesn¡¯t even know basic medical knowledge.¡±

    The doctors continued their discussions, never imagining that such a brilliant girl had been abandoned time and time again by her foster parents.

    Vi arrived at Patriarch Lentz¡¯s hospital room.

    Patriarch Lentz was not there.

    Through the window, Vi saw the following scene.

    Outside in the garden, a man was slowly pushing a wheelchair.

    He was tall and long-legged, and had to slightly bend his waist while speaking to hear what Patriarch Lentz was saying.

    In that moment, the sun suddenly broke through the clouds, bathing the garden in a golden light.

    Everything became beautiful.

    The sunshine was perfect, and the breeze was gentle.

    Vi¡¯s eyes curved in delight, and it was then that the man, who had been looking down while speaking to Patriarch Lentz, suddenly turned his head, his slightly upturned phoenix eyes meeting Vi¡¯s gaze.

    His eyes were deep and heavy.

    It made people fall into them, unable to break free.

    As their four eyes met.

    In an instant, like sparks flying, what was just a brief moment seemed to stretch for an eternity.

    A momentter, Vi averted her gaze as if nothing happened and casually picked up a milk tea from the table.

    Although she was drinking milk tea, she could still clearly hear her heartbeat.

    Thump, thump, thump-One after another.

    Vi held the milk tea with one hand and touched her forehead with the other.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have a fever.

    But why did her heartbeat suddenly quicken?

    In the garden.

    Patriarch Lentz was seated in his wheelchair, ¡°Terrence.¡¯

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°You must cherish Vi. She is a rare and exceptional girl.¡±

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°l know, Grandpa.¡±

    With this, Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°When ites to love, you must be mindful of boundaries and scales. Especially as a young man, you must control yourself. Vi is still young, and you mustn¡¯t bully her. Remember to act with love but restrain yourself with reason.¡±

    Moreover, Vi¡¯s background was different from others.

    If other girls were wronged outside, they still had their parents to rely on. Vi had only Terrence and herself.

    In rtionships between men and women, if the man doesn¡¯t cherish the woman, the one who suffers will always be the woman.

    If one is careless and gets pregnant, the man can easily walk away, while the woman is faced with abortion, taking pills¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, Grandpa.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz nodded, ¡°As long as you understand. But don¡¯t me me for not acknowledging you as my grandson if I ever see Vi crying!¡¯ There was not a hint of a joke in Patriarch Lentz¡¯s words.

    ¡°Right,¡± Terrence was just as serious, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡±

    Only then did Patriarch Lentz feel at ease, trusting Terrence¡¯s character.

    Two dayster.

    Terrence and Vi took a flight back to River City.

    Terrence drove her home.

    Vi opened the door, and Mantou, her cat, came running out, jumping into her arms and meowing non-stop.

    After so many days apart, Mantou thought Vi had abandoned her. Now reunited, Mantou didn¡¯t want to leave her arms. With no other choice, Vi continued to hold her.

    It was already half-past noon.

    Terrence put down his suitcase and volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll go check what food we have in the kitchen. What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Just boil some noodles,¡± Vi said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Terrence went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, ¡°Vi, are spicy meat noodles okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Vi didn¡¯t have a preference.

    The spicy meat noodles were surely better than instant noodles..

 Chapter 238 - 238: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 8

    Chapter 238: 123: Annoy Vi Thompson, and go y in the mud! 8

    Trantor: 549690339

    Terrence Lentz puts on an apron and begins to cook.

    Wearing an ill-fitting pink kitty apron, he looks somewhatical.

    Soon, the aroma of food fills the kitchen.

    The noodle soup Terrence Lentz makes tastes delicious. The topping is stir-fried wlessly, leaving an appetizing aftertaste with each bite.

    Having tasted it, Vi eximed, ¡°Your cooking skills are impable! They are something 1 could only ever envy.¡±

    With his thin lips slightly parting, Terrence Lentz responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to envy.¡±

    His presence was enough.

    After finishing their meal, Vi went to answer a phone call.

    Meanwhile, Terrence Lentz began washing the dishes and tidying up the kitchen.

    By the time Vi finished her call, the kitchen was already clean.

    Vi was surprised, ¡°How did you do it so quickly? I nned to do the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there were only two tes.¡±

    Terrence Lentz hung up the apron, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. If anythinges up, you can call me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi replied, showing him to the door, ¡°Oh, you forgot to take your suitcase.¡±

    Terrence Lentz shed a slight smile, ¡°That¡¯s for you. Inside are some local products from Capital City. You can share them with your friends.¡±

    At this, Vi remembered that she had originally nned to buy some local goods to take back before she left, but she had forgotten in the rush.

    Thank god for Terrence Lentz.

    Although it was a small matter, it warmed her heart.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Terrence Lentz gently ruffled her hair, a deep fondness in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.

    ¡°Take care on the road.¡¯

    After his departure, Vi called Rachel Barton toe over and pick up the local goods.

    It was Sunday and Rachel had no ns, so she arrived quickly.

    That night, they went out for hot pot together.

    While sitting across the steaming hot pot, Rachel suggested, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s go shopping for clothes tomorrow. It¡¯s been so long since Ist shopped.¡±

    ¡°l won¡¯t be able to go tomorrow, I promised to attend a ssmate¡¯s birthday party,¡± Vi replied.

    The next day was Diana Hershey¡¯s birthday. She and Fiona Knight had promised to go to her birthday party. They couldn¡¯t break their promise.

    ¡°Then, how about next week?¡± Rachel suggested.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Within a blink of an eye, the next day arrived.

    Vi arrived at the agreed venue to meet Fiona Knight. They went to Diana Hershey¡¯s birthday party together.

    The Price family was also quite prominent locally.

    Since Diana was an only daughter, her birthday needed to be a grand affair.

    Diana¡¯s parents were very friendly, and the party was extremely crowded.

    This was the first time Fiona had attended such arge party since her face healed. Unustomed to the curious gazes of everyone, she tightly held on to Vi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Knight family¡¯s adopted daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°Wow, she is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the girl next to her? She¡¯s also very pretty.¡±

    ¡°I heard that¡¯s the adopted daughter from the Thompson n. But, she doesn¡¯t associate with the Thompsons anymore. Apparently, she thinks very highly of herself¡­ ¡®

    Listening to these whispers, Vi kept her calm. Rather than getting angry, she reassured Fiona, ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡¯replimenting you for being pretty.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fiona asked uncertainly.

    After all, thements she had heard the most were, ¡°ugly girl¡± and ¡°mouse ¡°Actually, you really are beautiful.¡±

    Hearing Vi¡¯s words, Fiona gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Fiona, you two are here!¡± Right then, Diana Hershey walked out from inside, ¡°Come,e on, follow me. All the people your age are over here.¡¯

    They followed Diana towards the entertainment room.

    The room was full of people of Diana¡¯s age.

    Males and females.

    Diana introduced them with a smile, ¡°These are my ssmates, Vi Thompson and Fiona Knight. Beautiful Thompson, Fiona, all the people here are my rtives and close friends. Enjoy yourselves, I¡¯m heading out for a moment.¡±

    Vi Thompson.

    Fiona Knight.

    One was the adopted daughter from the Thompson¡¯s from the countryside, the other was the disfigured ¡®ugly¡¯ girl.

    Upon hearing the names, everyone began to observe the two girls, murmuring amongst themselves.

    Vi gave a slight nod, ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    There were many recreational facilities in the room.

    Fiona suggested, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s check out the darts over there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi responded with a slight nod. Near the dartboard, a girl was already ying.

    A pretty girl.

    Her dart throwing stance was very standard, indicating that she had received professional training.

    Thump!

    The dartnded perfectly in the nine point ring, barely missing the bull¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Miss Joyce is incredible! ¡±

    Not only is Miss Joyce beautiful, she also ys darts so beautifully.¡±

    The room immediately burst into apuse.

    Joyce raised her head slightly, catching sight of an enchanting face which instantly soured her mood.

    Beautiful girls always instinctively consider prettier girls as rivals.

    Who was this?

    Why had she never seen her before?

    Just then, a girl beside her whispered into her ear, ¡°That¡¯s the Thompson¡¯s adopted daughter, Terrence Lentz¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Of course, she knew about the Thompson¡¯s adopted daughter.

    The expression on Joyce¡¯s face became mocking in an instant.

    How did ite to this that the Price family¡¯s birthday banquet was admitting all sorts of low-ss people? If she had known that a country bumpkin could attend, she wouldn¡¯t havee.

    This was simply degrading!

    Fiona Knight picked up a dart and handed it to Vi, ¡°Vi, shall we y some darts?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Vi nodded slightly. It was just the right time, as she hadn¡¯t yed in a while.

    Just then, Joyce looked at Vi and spoke in a sarcastically, ¡°Darts isn¡¯t as simple as throwing stones. You country folks may have never seen it before, right? Be careful not to identally break something, because you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡¯

    At this, everyone in the room burst intoughter.

    ¡°The Price family really doesn¡¯t know how to organize a party anymore. They let everyone in, regardless of their status,¡± one girl with short hair looked at Vi, continuing, ¡°Miss Thompson, I think you should just put down the dart and go y with the mud instead.¡±

    Fiona was livid. ¡°Who says Vi can¡¯t y darts? You all are just a group of snobs!¡±

    Joyce directed a challenging look at Vi, ¡°Since Miss Thompson can y, how about a match? The loser will do a striptease as a bonus performance.. How about it?¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face!

    Chapter 239: 124: Vi directly teaches how to be a person, pping face!

    Trantor: 549690339

    After saying that, Joyce stared at Vi, her eyes full of contempt.

    She was a high-borndy from a wealthy family.

    What was Vi?

    Just a country bumpkin.

    What right did a country bumpkin have to stand beside her?

    Today, she would show Vi that they were not from the same world.

    At this point, Joyce paused, then continued, ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°The loser performs a striptease?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡®Are you sure?¡±

    Joyce straightoutughed.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±

    She had been practicing darts for a decade.

    Just a casual throw could hit the double 20-point area on the dartboard.

    As for Vi¡­

    She probably had never even seen a dart before.

    Vi dared to agree, probably relying on her face, wanting to draw attention here, wanting everyone to see her, hoping for a hero toe to her rescue, and finally, of course, to be a phoenix on the branches.

    After all, those who could attend the banquet were either rich or noble, and Vi could make a name for herself just by climbing up to one of them.

    However, Vi was oversimplifying things.

    It was true that people here were of noble birth.

    But they were not fools.

    Noble families ced importance on being well-matched and would never marry a country bumpkin.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi lifted her chin slightly, her eyes bright and colorful, her aura fully open, like a queen, ¡°How do wepete?¡± ¡°Best of three, how about that?¡± Joyce said.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Joyce continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, don¡¯t try to force your way into a circle you don¡¯t belong to, lest you be aughingstock. Are you sure you want topete with me? The loser mustn¡¯t renege, mind you!¡¯

    Vi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°l have the same advice for you. Since we¡¯ve agreed topete, we should abide by the rules of the game, going back on one¡¯s word is not what a gentleman does.¡±

    Joyce snorted coldly, ¡°Are you discussing gentlemen with me?¡±

    Was Vi worthy?

    She had been learning all kinds of etiquette since she was little, and she had received top-notch education.

    What had Vi learned?

    ying with mud at the vige entrance? It¡¯s simplyughable.

    If Vi wanted to y, then let¡¯s make it big!

    Having said that, Joyce looked at the assistant among the crowd, ¡°Linda.¡¯

    ¡°Miss.¡± Linda immediately came over.

    ¡°Draft an agreement.¡±

    Linda nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Drafting an agreement meant they were serious, and they wanted to uphold the spirit of the contract.

    Fiona Knight nced at Joyce and silently lit a candle for her in her mind.

    Why did Joyce have to mess with Vi?

    Fiona looked at Joyce, ¡°Joyce, are you sure you want to draft an agreement?¡±

    There were so many people here, and if a striptease were really to happen, Joyce would lose face.

    Remembering that her mother and Joyce¡¯s mother were somewhat close, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Vi is quite powerful, if you want to back outter, it¡¯ll be toote.¡¯

    Joyce naturally knew Fiona too, and she dared not treat Fiona with the same attitude as she treated Vi, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Miss Knight. When one is born as a human, one should keep one¡¯s promises; otherwise, one might as well be a dog!¡¯

    Be a dog.

    As she said this, Joyce looked at Vi.

    Vi¡¯s red lips curved upward, and she raised her hand to apud, ¡°Well said, Miss Joyce. People who break their promises indeed have no difference from

    At this moment, Linda handed the drafted agreement to Joyce, ¡°Miss.¡±

    Joyce signed the agreement without hesitation.

    Linda then handed the paper to Vi.

    Vi didn¡¯t even look at the terms and conditions and signed her name right away.

    Her strokes were decisive.

    After signing her name, Linda couldn¡¯t help but nce at Vi.

    It was because Vi¡¯s writing was too beautiful.

    Linda had been practicing calligraphy for years and still hadn¡¯t given up, but her writing hadn¡¯t improved much.

    Only those who had practiced calligraphy would know how difficult it was to write such elegant and beautiful thin gold script.

    Joyce continued, ¡°Linda, hand the agreement to Miss Knight for safekeeping. Also, please invite Miss Knight and everyone here to serve as public witnesses.¡±

    As her words fell, there were immediate sounds of agreement and whistles from the surrounding area.

    A striptease!

    How exciting.

    Especially when someone as beautiful as Vi was involved.

    Linda handed the agreement to Fiona.

    Fiona reached out and took it.

    Joyce picked up the darts, turned to Vi, and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you don¡¯t mind if I start first, do you?¡±

    She wanted to teach Vi a good lesson. To let Vi know what a real master was like.

    ¡°l don¡¯t mind.¡¯

    Joyce smiled, aimed at the center, and threw it right away..

 Chapter 240 - 240: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _2

    Chapter 240: 124: Vi teaches directly about being human, p in the face! _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    A dart shot out speedily.

    m.

    Then it was embedded firmly on the dartboard.

    Right at the red target center.

    ¡°Holy cow! Miss Summer is incredible!¡±

    ¡°A heroine in the crowd!¡±

    ¡°This is the end of Vi Thompson, I don¡¯t know where she got the courage topete with Miss Summer, isn¡¯t this like egging against the rocks?¡±

    ¡°Laughable, she must have thought that she is pretty and no one would want

    her to perform a stripping show!¡±

    ¡°Maybe she just has this fetish!¡±

    Laughter erupted from the surrounding.

    Hearing these noises, Joyce curled her lips into a smirk.

    At this moment, Diana Hershey came over, with some confusion, she asked

    Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, what happened?¡±

    Fiona briefly exined the situation to Diana and then handed her the agreement.

    After understanding the circumstances, Diana frowned slightly, looked up at Joyce, ¡°Joyce, have you gone too far?¡±

    A stripping show?

    Unbelievable that Joyce could even say that!

    Today, if she, as the host, didn¡¯t stop this and let the situation escte, if Joyce lost, the Summers would surely me her.

    And if Joyce won, then what about Vi Thompson?

    Vi is her best friend!

    ¡°What, someone can¡¯t take it?¡± Joyce aggressively retorted.

    She is set to teach Vi Thompson a lesson, how could she give up on thepetition?

    Diana continued, ¡°Are you so sure that you will win? What if you lose? Have you thought about the consequences?¡±

    For a girl, reputation is most important.

    If you really performed a stripping show in front of all these people, how would you live after that?

    Joyce simplyughed out, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take my loss!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Diana responded, ¡°Everyone here are friends, there is no need to be so serious.¡¯

    ¡°The agreement has been signed, if Miss Thompson wants to back out now, she could. But she will have to bark like a dog!¡± added Joyce.

    Diana frowned slightly, this Joyce was really in need of some discipline.

    ¡°Vi?¡± Diana was a bit worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was light, ¡°I am perfectly willing to abide by thepetition rules.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Diana looked at Joyce, ¡°Just be sure you don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Regret?

    Joyce curled her lips again.

    Why would she regret?

    The person who should regret would be Vi Thompson.

    Vi was daring enough topete with her in darts.

    Pure overconfidence.

    Joyce picked up another dart and threw it.

    The second dart missed the target center by a bit, hitting the 9 m point ring.

    ¡°Beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Miss Summer is Miss Summer!¡±

    Joyce then proceeded to throw the third dart.

    The third dart also hit directly on the red target center.

    Two darts hitting the center and one in the nine-point ring.

    This is the level that only professionals can reach.

    Unless Vi could score all three darts in the center, there¡¯s no chance for her to turn the game around.

    But could Vi do that?

    Thunderous apuse suddenly filled the crowd.

    p, p, p.

    ¡°God!¡±

    ¡°Miss Summer is so impressive!¡±

    Looking at the three darts on the dartboard, both Diana and Fiona were a bit nervous.

    What should we do now?

    Fiona tugged at Vi¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Vi ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Vi smiled lightly.

    Not a big problem?

    Although her words were not loud, they clearly reached Joyce¡¯s ears.

    Does Vi not know when to give up?

    It was thiste, yet she was still boasting.

    How ridiculous.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not a big problem, Miss Thompson please.¡± Joyce stepped aside to give room for Vi.

    The dartboard is about three meters from the shooting point.

    It doesn¡¯t seem far.

    But to hit all three darts in the center is not that simple.

    When Vi stepped forward, someone immediately mocked, ¡°Vi Thompson doesn¡¯t need topete anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, this is a waste of time!¡±

    ¡°Just start the show directly.¡±

    ¡°Stripping show! Stripping show! ¡±

    People started pping rhythmically.

    The atmosphere on the scene heated up quickly.

    Diana was furious, and snapped, ¡°Are you guys sick! Vi hasn¡¯t even started yet, and you already think she can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Fiona shouted out loud, ¡°Vi, go for it, I believe in you.¡±

    Suki, hearing this, scoffed, looked at Diana, and said, ¡°If Vi Thompson can win, I will eat feces on the spot.¡±

    Just by thinking logically, anyone would know that Vi couldn¡¯t win.

    If Joyce¡¯s score was a bit worse, like if all three of her darts hit the seven or eight points, then Vi might have a one percent chance to win..

 Chapter 241 - 241: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _3

    Chapter 241: 124: Vi directly teaches how to be a person, pping face! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    But now¡­

    Vi Thompson seemed to be utterly hopeless.

    Mason Janell chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll eat my phone right now!¡±

    There were others who enjoyed the spectacle, ¡°If she can win, I¡¯ll crawl like a dog on the ground!¡±

    Diana Hershey was infuriated, pulling out her phone to record, ¡°If you three have the guts, say it again!¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯ll say it!¡¯

    ¡°I, Suki, swear that if Vi Thompson can beat Joyce, I will eat shit on live stream.¡±

    ¡°l, Mason Janell, swear that if Vi Thompson can beat Joyce, I will eat my phone on live stream.¡±

    ¡°l, Kieran Willock, swear that if Vi Thompson can beat Joyce, 1 will crawl on the ground like a dog.¡±

    The three were extremely arrogant.

    A momentter, Kieran Willock looked up at Diana Hershey, ¡°If Vi

    Thompson loses, you should join her in performing a striptease on stage.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a burst ofughter arose from the crowd.

    ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s no fun with just one person performing!¡¯

    Diana Hershey¡¯s face turned pale with anger, ¡°Bring it on, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    Vi Thompson was so amazing, she definitely wouldn¡¯t lose.

    ¡°Miss Hershey has guts!¡¯

    ¡°Impressive, impressive!¡±

    Watching the situation get worse, Fiona Knight was very anxious, praying in her heart that Vi Thompson must win.

    She must!

    Joyce¡¯s mouth curved slightly.

    She originally thought Vi Thompson was stupid.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Diana Hershey to be even more stupid than Vi Thompson.

    Upon thinking about it, it made sense.

    Who would be friends with Vi Thompson if they were smart?

    After all, birds of a feather flock together, and people are divided by their friends.

    With this in mind, Joyce¡¯s smile grew more apparent.

    At this moment, Linda handed a dart to Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Vi Thompson took the dart and flipped it in her hand, saying, ¡°Give me the other two as well.¡¯

    Linda paused.

    Who yed darts by throwing three at once?

    Even in professionalpetitions, there was no such thing.

    For a moment, Linda began to doubt Vi Thompson¡¯s skills¡­

    Though she thought so, Linda still handed over the remaining two darts to Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompson held the darts in one hand, leaning casually on the edge of the stage, her eyes narrowed, aiming for the bullseye.

    She looked careless.

    Her movements were casual.

    Without a hint of Joyce¡¯s professionalism.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know how to hold a dart, but she dares topete. It¡¯s so embarrassing!

    ¡°Putting on airs.¡±

    ¡°No wonder she was kicked out of the Thompson n.¡±

    ¡°Such people are disgusting. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to live in this world. I¡¯d just find a crack in the ground and jump in!¡¯

    There was continuousughter.

    But Vi Thompson still remained calm, as if she hadn¡¯t heard any of these words.

    Hearing these mockingughter, Joyce¡¯s eyes were full of delight. She then said, ¡°Miss Thompson, everyone¡¯s time is precious. Please make it quick. If you¡¯re really not good at it, just perform a striptease for everyone. Don¡¯t worry, no one willugh at your poor skills.¡±

    By the end, Joyce couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    There were even people on the side who started recording videos on their phones.

    A striptease!

    If it was posted online, the click rate would definitely be off the charts.

    ¡°Exactly, don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. We all know how much you weigh, it¡¯s pointless to pretend.¡±

    ¡°Striptease!¡¯

    Kieran Willock looked at Diana Hershey, ¡°Miss Hershey, why don¡¯t you join her?¡±

    Mason Janell immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, and Miss Hershey too!¡±

    Joyce heard these words and immediately took advantage of the situation, ¡°Miss Hershey and Miss Thompson are truly good sisters and friends.¡±

    At this moment.

    Vi Thompson threw the three darts in her hand.

    Whoosh!

    Crack.

    Soon, the three dartsnded on the dartboard.

    And they hit the bullseye!

    It was incredibly impressive!

    In this instant, the entire venue fell silent.

    No one expected Vi Thompson to hit the bullseye with all three darts at once.

    Is this an illusion?

    Especially Joyce.

    She stood there, the color draining from her face in an instant.

    What is going on?

    A momentter, Joyce rubbed her eyes.

    But the scene before her remained unchanged.

    It was real!

    What do we do now?

    Joyce swallowed hard.

    Diana Hershey was the first to react, cheering, ¡°Beautiful Thompson is amazing!

    Fiona Knight couldn¡¯t believe it, covering her mouth.

    She had already expected Vi Thompson to respond.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Vi Thompson to hit all three.

    This was too cool!

    ¡°p, p, p!¡¯

    Those who had been watching the fun now genuinely apuded in admiration.

    Vi Thompson nced back with a slight smile and looked at Joyce, ¡°Miss

    Xia, do you still remember our bet?¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _4

    Chapter 242: 124: Vi teaches directly about being human, p in the face! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Diana Hershey took out the paper and waved it, ¡°Joyce, what did you say back then? The loser has to perform a striptease for all of us?¡±

    Joyce just wanted to humiliate Vi Thompson.

    She never dreamed that she¡¯d bring misfortune upon herself. How could Vi Thompson be so powerful?

    Joyce¡¯s face turned from pale to ashen.

    No way.

    She couldn¡¯t perform a striptease in public.

    Joyce clenched her fists.

    Diana continued: ¡°As humans, we must be men of honor. Otherwise, we¡¯re no better than pigs and dogs. I didn¡¯t expect the heiress of the Summer family to be such a lowly creature!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken,ughter erupted all around.

    Everyone present was a distinguished figure. They didn¡¯t care who performed the striptease, As long as someone did, they would be excited!

    ¡°Joyce, go on!¡±

    ¡°Joyce, can¡¯t you handle it?¡±

    Seeing the crowd getting more and more excited, Mason Janell pulled Kieran Willock and Suki aside and whispered, ¡°Should we leave?¡±

    The two nodded.

    GO!

    Of course they had to go!

    Otherwise, they¡¯d end up like Joyce, being roasted by others?

    With their heads down and bodies bent, the trio tiptoed towards the exit.

    Just as they reached the door, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.

    Mason Janell said, ¡°Move out of the way quickly!¡¯

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± came a female voice from above.

    ¡°Nonsense, of course we¡¯re getting out of here!¡± Mason Janell replied: ¡°Keep your voice down, don¡¯t let that shrew Diana find out.¡± Kieran Willock and Suki nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ¡°Then look up and see who I am.¡±

    There was something off about this voice¡­

    The trio looked up and saw Diana Hershey¡¯s smiling face, her voice incredibly gentle, ¡°Where do you think the three of you are going?¡±

    With the gentlest voice, she uttered the most spine-chilling words.

    ¡°Sis, we were wrong. Please, forgive us,¡± Suki pleaded, now filled with regret.

    He shouldn¡¯t have been the first to suggest broadcasting them eating shit.

    Mason Janell and Kieran Willock put their hands together, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re wise and forgiving.¡±

    ¡°Now you know you¡¯re wrong?¡± Diana put her hands on her hips and pointed at the three. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all so tough just now? I remember one of you said they¡¯d eat shit, another would eat their phone, and one would crawl like a dog.¡±

    Kieran Willock immediately corrected: ¡°Sis, Sis, you got it wrong. I¡¯m not the one eating shit, I¡¯m the one crawling like a dog.¡±

    If they had topare,

    It was slightly better to crawl like a dog,

    Eating shit was too disgusting.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Kieran Willock pointed at Suki and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one eating shit!¡±

    Suki had the face of a man who wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Diana couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Now you¡¯re scared? Weren¡¯t you so tough just now?¡±

    ¡°Sis, we were just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡¯

    Diana snorted, ¡°Joking? Who would joke about a striptease? We thought you guys were pretty serious!¡±

    ¡°We were wrong! Sis, as long as you forgive us, we¡¯re willing to do anything!¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± the other two immediately agreed.

    As long as Diana achieved her goal, there was no need to really make them eat shit. She continued, ¡°l haven¡¯t thought of what to have you do yet. So we¡¯ll keep it as a debt for now. When 1 think of something, I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sis!¡±

    The trio breathed a sigh of relief. Diana took out her phone, ¡°Add me on WhatsApp first.¡±

    The trio added Diana¡¯s WhatsApp.

    After adding her on WhatsApp, Diana went to Vi Thompson¡¯s side.

    The atmosphere was still high.

    Joyce stood there, listening to everyone¡¯s whispers, wanting to cry but unable. She wished a crack in the ground would open up and swallow her.

    Seeing Dianae over, Vi Thompson whispered, ¡°Diana, where¡¯s your house garden? I want to go out and get some fresh air.¡±

    Diana asked in surprise, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re not going to watch Joyce¡¯s striptease?¡±

    ¡°It hurts my eyes,¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Her goal was just to teach Joyce a lesson.

    As for whether she wanted to see Joyce perform with her own eyes, that wasn¡¯t important.

    Because even if she left,

    The onlookers would not miss this excitement.

    Furthermore, this was after all Diana¡¯s birthday party. If things got too stiff, it would definitely affect the rtionship between the Price Family and the Summer family.

    But if Vi Thompson wasn¡¯t there, that would be a different story. After all, this was Joyce¡¯s own doing. Even if she was really asked to do something by the onlookers, it was the trouble she had brought upon herself. It had nothing to do with Vi Thompson or Diana Hershey..

 Chapter 243 - 243: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _ 5

    Chapter 243: 124: Vi directly teaches how to be a person, pping face! _ 5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hearing this, Diana nodded and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s nothing good to look at, and we might even get an eye infection!¡±

    Fiona nced at Joyce, who was standing in front of the dartboard, and frowned slightly, ¡°Joyce deserves it! She¡¯s just too arrogant!¡±

    If only Joyce had been more low-key, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point.

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say?¡± Diana hooked Vi¡¯s wrist, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the back garden.¡±

    The Price Family¡¯s back garden was veryrge.

    There was even an artificialke inside, with shimmering lights on the water surface, a gentle breeze carrying the faint scent of aquatic nts, making it particrly pleasant.

    The three of them strolled around.

    In contrast to the bustling front hall, the back garden was so quiet that even the sound of insects could be heard.

    At this moment, a servant came over and looked at Diana, ¡°Miss, the sir and madam are looking for you.¡±

    Diana nodded, turned to look at the two of them, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Fiona,

    I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Diana left with the servant.

    Now only Vi and Fiona were walking on the small path among the flowers.

    The two of them chatted as they walked.

    Two young girls always had endless topics to talk about.

    On the other side of the garden.

    Two figures were also strolling around.

    ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± That was Elizabeth¡¯s voice.

    The person walking with Elizabeth was Trevor Sherman.

    Trevor had business dealings with Diana¡¯s father, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t miss her birthday.

    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect it either,¡± Trevor continued, ¡°l just wanted toe to the garden for some fresh air.¡±

    In the front hall, people were toasting and mingling.

    Conversations between businessmen were all about interests and calctions.

    After a while, Trevor would feel tired too.

    Elizabeth smiled, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy up front, and I can¡¯t cope, so I thought I¡¯de and hide here.¡¯

    As one of River City¡¯s nobledies, Elizabeth never missed any major banquets.

    She came here with a curious guest list.

    Because there would always be someone with the same intentions as her.

    Now, here was Trevor Sherman.

    Trevor looked at Elizabeth and found her even more different from ordinary girls.

    While others were moring to socialize, expand their social circles, and pave the way for their future,

    Elizabeth never cared about these things.

    As long as she was happy, that was enough.

    Just like now.

    She walked in the garden in her white evening gown, like a pure and beautiful spirit.

    So innocent.

    At this moment, Trevor felt his heart beating only for her.

    It seemed¡­

    He had fallen for her a little.

    Trevor looked at Elizabeth, suppressing the restlessness in his heart, ¡°It seems we¡¯re both birds of a feather. I don¡¯t like noisy ces either.¡±

    Elizabeth smiled slightly, and at that moment, she suddenly saw the exquisite face ahead.

    Under the bright lights.

    The girl¡¯s red lips and white teeth made her even more charming than the flowers around her.

    She was so beautiful.

    So beautiful that at just one nce, she could draw everyone¡¯s attention away.

    Elizabeth squinted her eyes and turned around abruptly. ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Trevor asked doubtfully.

    ¡°l saw my sister.¡± Elizabeth replied.

    Trevor frowned slightly, ¡°Vi?¡±

    Elizabeth nodded, picked up her skirt, and walked away, ¡°Big Brother

    Sherman, I¡¯m leaving first. I can¡¯t let my sister see me with you. It would be bad if she gets the wrong idea.¡±

    Her words were unclear but thought-provoking.

    Trevor grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s wrist, already a bit unhappy, ¡°Why are you afraid of her discovering us together?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over here first.¡± Elizabeth pulled Trevor¡¯s hand and went to the pavilion nearby.

    Although Trevor was quite dissatisfied, he followed Elizabeth to the pavilion.

    Elizabeth stood on her tiptoes and looked in Vi¡¯s direction, then said,

    ¡°Actually, I can tell that my sister should¡­¡±

    At this point, she intentionally paused, ¡°Actually, there are some things that I don¡¯t know how to say. After all, this is my sister¡¯s private affair, but if I don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll feel guilty. Because no matter what happens, she¡¯s still my sister.¡±

    This is where Elizabeth was different.

    Vi could disregard her adoptive parents¡¯ kindness and abandon them.

    But Elizabeth always considered their sisterly rtionship.

    Trevor marveled at Elizabeth¡¯s kindness in his heart.

    As she finished speaking, Elizabeth looked up at Trevor, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, do you know, my sister, she¡­ she likes you.¡± Hearing this, Trevor was not surprised at all.

    Because he had already seen through Vi¡¯s intentions..

 Chapter 244 - 244: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _6

    Chapter 244: 124: Vi teaches directly about being human, p in the face! _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    That¡¯s perfectly normal.

    Apart from Elizabeth Thompson, there isn¡¯t a single girl who isn¡¯t materialistic.

    Also, bumping into Vi Thompson here tonight probably wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    Vi must have found out about his itinerary from somewhere else, so she rushed over.

    Trevor Sherman had encountered many pursuers along the way.

    But he had never seen anyone as persistent as Vi.

    Vi¡¯s behavior was even a little frightening. Because no matter where he was

    He always had the chance to run into Vi.

    Thinking of this, Trevor Sherman frowned slightly, a look of disgust in his eyes.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Although my sister has never told me, I can tell that she likes you. So, I can¡¯t let her see me with you, in case she gets the wrong idea. I don¡¯t want topete with my sister. I also know that my sister doesn¡¯t care about Terrence Lentz at all¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have talked to Terrence Lentz directly at the time, and I shouldn¡¯t have dragged my sister into it. But at the time, she volunteered, saying she was willing to marry Terrence. I didn¡¯t know she would suddenly change her mind, and I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I ruined my sister.¡±

    In the end, Elizabeth cried with her grievances.

    She sessfully portrayed herself as an innocent little white flower, and everything was Vi¡¯s own doing, and had nothing to do with her.

    She even lied about Vi liking Trevor Sherman.

    Ironically,

    Trevor Sherman believed it wholeheartedly.

    Seeing this, Trevor Sherman felt terrible, and gently held Elizabeth in his arms,forting her, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s not your fault at all. It¡¯s Vi¡¯s fault for being so hypocritical.¡±

    Elizabeth leaned her head on Trevor Sherman¡¯s chest, the corner of her mouth secretly curling up in a malicious smirk.

    Did Vi think she couldpete with her?

    She was dreaming!

    A momentter, Elizabeth hid her emotions and looked up at Trevor Sherman. ¡°Big Brother Sherman, my sister is actually a poor soul. She has been orphaned since she was a child. Even though my parents have always treated her as their own daughter, there is always a difference. So¡­could you¡­could you try to like her?¡±

    ¡°My sister would be so happy if she knew you liked her too.¡±

    Like Vi?

    That¡¯s impossible!

    Trevor Sherman looked at Elizabeth and continued, ¡°Emma, love can¡¯t be forced. And you should know that Vi is not as innocent as you think she is.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Sherman, you¡¯ve misunderstood my sister.¡± Elizabeth immediately defended Vi. ¡°In fact, she¡¯s a very nice girl, very kind, and even better than me. She just hasn¡¯t had the right guidance yet. It¡¯s not her fault.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Saying this, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been born, my sister would be the only child in the family. She wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood my parents. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t exist at all.¡±

    With an image of pity and watery eyes, Elizabeth made people feel very heartbroken.

    Especially since she was now taking all the responsibility upon herself.

    But what does any of this have to do with Elizabeth?

    ¡°Emma, how can you think like that! As a younger sister, and a non-blood-rted one at that, you¡¯ve done an amazing job! This is all Vi¡¯s problem, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Saying this, Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°l can clearly tell you that I will never like Vi, never! Moreover,

    Vi is engaged now, and the way she behaves will get her scorned by others!¡± This is already a matter of morals.

    For someone who¡¯s engaged to be still thinking about other men, if this isn¡¯t a moral issue, what is it?

    At this point, Trevor Sherman wanted to tell Elizabeth his feelings, but when the words got to his mouth, he didn¡¯t dare to say it.

    He was afraid he would scare Elizabeth.

    At least he could still maintain a friendship with Elizabeth for now.

    Some words will change the nature of things once spoken.

    Elizabeth sighed softly and continued, ¡°l know that you can¡¯t force someone to like someone else. But Big Brother Sherman, I just feel so ufortable. Every time I stand with you, I think of my sister, and 1 feel like 1 owe her so much.¡¯

    Love cannot be forced.

    A sentence with two meanings, both criticizing Vi and indirectly jabbing at Trevor Sherman.

    ¡°Emma, stop thinking nonsense. None of this has anything to do with you.¡± Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel like you owe Vi. If anything, she owes you a lot..¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _7

    Chapter 245: 124: Vi directly teaches how to be a person, pping face! _7

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elizabeth Thompson sighed again.

    Standing beside the beauty, with his head dizzy from happiness, Trevor Sherman couldn¡¯t notice Elizabeth¡¯s abnormal state at the moment.

    In the front hall.

    Joyce cried as she left the Price Family¡¯s house.

    She had never suffered such humiliation in her life.

    Crying all the way home.

    Joyce¡¯s parents, seeing their daughter bullied like this, were furious and immediately called the Price Family.

    Joyce had gone there to wish Diana Hershey a happy birthday.

    But now, she had been treated like this.

    Diana had already exined the course of events to her parents in advance and had the surveince footage at the scene.

    The Price Family¡¯s parents were not easy to provoke either, so they immediately sent the surveince video to Marshall.

    It was Joyce who started the trouble first. Diana had tried to stop her during the incident, but not only did Joyce not appreciate it, she even intensified her actions.

    Who else could be med?

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t Vi Thompson and Diana Hershey who forced Joyce to perform the striptease, it was the other wealthy and influential youths.

    These people were either high-ranking officials or business tycoons.

    The Summer family couldn¡¯t afford to provoke any of them.

    Marshall watched the video, and then pped Joyce in the face, ¡°You disgraceful thing! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you! Cry! Do you have any shame left?! ¡±

    Marshall was so angry that he used a lot of force, and with one p knocked Joyce to the ground.

    Cornelia immediately helped her daughter up, ¡°Marshall! What are you doing? The child has suffered such a grievance, even if you don¡¯t support her, you shouldn¡¯t beat her now! Are you even a father?!¡±

    ¡°Spoil her! Yes, keep spoiling her!¡± Marshall was so angry that his head ached, ¡°Look at what she¡¯s be now!¡±

    Joycey on Cornelia¡¯s body, weeping uncontrobly.

    So humiliating.

    It was too humiliating.

    Every time she thought of that humiliating scene, Joyce couldn¡¯t help but want to die.

    She actually lost to a country bumpkin.

    She never thought¡­

    Marshall pointed at theputer screen and said, ¡°The Price Family has sent the video over, you watch it yourself!¡±

    Cornelia went over and took a look, her face turning slightly pale.

    She originally thought Joyce was the one who was being bullied.

    Who would have thought¡­

    Marshall continued, ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago that there¡¯s always someone better than you out there, Don¡¯t be so arrogant! When have you ever listened to my words?¡±

    Cornelia sighed, ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s the point of saying so much now that it¡¯s happened? What¡¯s the background of this girl named Thompson?¡± Marshall irritably lit a cigarette.

    Joyce sobbed, ¡°She, she¡¯s the Thompson n¡¯s adopted daughter.¡± Cornelia frowned slightly, ¡°The one kicked out by the Thompson n?¡± ¡°Yes.

    Hearing this, Cornelia also became somewhat angry, pressing Joyce¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money on you, and you can¡¯t even beat a country bumpkin! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?!¡±

    Joyce just continued to cry.

    Cornelia looked at Marshall, ¡°How do you n to deal with it?¡±

    No matter who was right or wrong, Joyce was the one who had been wronged.

    They couldn¡¯t do anything to the Price family or the others.

    But what about Vi Thompson?

    Vi Thompson had no background or influence. To teach her a lesson would be as simple as crushing a small ant.

    Marshall frowned, ¡°How will the Lentz n handle it?¡±

    Although Vi was from the rural areas, there was still the Lentz n behind her.

    She was also the Lentz n¡¯s future daughter-inw.

    Cornelia sneered, ¡°Do you really think the Lentz n would ept a country bumpkin?¡±

    Absolutely impossible!

    In other words, even if the Lentz n backed Vi, so what?

    The Lentz n wasn¡¯t a prominent family.

    Terrence Lentz was just a good-for-nothing.

    The Summer family didn¡¯t need to fear the Lentz n.

    Marshall looked at Joyce, and when he saw the clear handprints on her face, he felt a little heartache, then said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore, Dad will take care of this matter for you.¡±How his daughter was humiliated, he would return it tenfold!

    His daughter, Marshall, was never someone to be easily bullied.

    He will make Vi pay the price.

    Hearing this, Joyce¡¯s eyes brightened in an instant, ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±

    She must ruin Vi¡¯s reputation.

    Make her theughingstock of all!

    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed.

    Although the weather in River City had always been warm like spring, winter had arrived, and the north was covered in ice and snow.

    It was almost winter break.

    This was also thest winter break for high school seniors.

    With urgent study tasks, almost every student at North Bridge High School was in a hurry, except for Vi, who still got up early every day to finish her homework without panicking and often daydreamed in ss, even taking naps openly.

    Yet she still managed to top the monthly exams, making others jealous and envious.

    After school in the evening.

    Fiona Knight, Diana Hershey, and Vi Thompson walked side by side,

    chatting while walking.

    Fiona Knight said, ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve always been curious about one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Vi asked.

    Fiona Knight continued, ¡°Why does cutting one¡¯s wrist lead to death by bleeding, while cutting off an arm directly doesn¡¯t result in death from excessive blood loss?¡±

    This question had been bothering Fiona for a long time.

    But there were no medical professionals around her, so she had never figured it out.

    Upon hearing this, Diana Hershey said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about this too.¡±

    In TV shows, heroes could have one arm chopped off and not die, only fainting.

    But some people would die from cutting their wrists.

    Vi exined, ¡°The human body has a self-defense function. If you cut off your arm directly, the self-protection mechanism is triggered, and the major artery will automatically retract, so it won¡¯t cause death from excessive blood loss. But cutting your wrist is different. The cuts are shallower, and they won¡¯t trigger the body¡¯s self-defense function. The blood from the wounds will keep flowing until the body reaches its limit, then life signs will cease.¡±

    Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Diana Hershey eximed how much she had just learned.

    Fiona continued, ¡°Vi, where did you learn your medical skills?¡±

    Vi replied, ¡°From an old man in our vige.¡±

    ¡°It seems like everyone in your vige is so amazing!¡± Diana chimed in, have to go visit your vige sometime.¡±

    Fionaughed, ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee anytime.¡± Vi also wanted to go back and visit, and added, ¡°After the College Entrance Exam then?¡±

    As they continued walking and chatting, the three of them arrived at the Food City near their school.

    The school cafeteria¡¯s food all tasted the same.

    At this time, the Food City was crowded with students who had just finished school. The smell of food mixed with the noisy atmosphere might be loud, but it somehow lifted everyone¡¯s spirits.

    ¡°Vi, Diana, let¡¯s go eat ypot Noodles? It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had y pot noodles.¡± Fiona suggested.

    Vi nodded, ¡°Sure.¡¯

    Diana also happily agreed.

    Originally, Fiona and Diana never touched such junk food, but ever since they met Vi, their world had opened up to new experiences.

    Especially Diana.

    She hadpletely let herself go.

    The three of them sat down at the ypot Noodles booth.

    After having dinner, they went around some shops nearby before heading their separate ways.

    At 7:30 in the evening.

    Dusk was gradually descending.

    Vi was riding a shared bicycle, with the night casting a long shadow of her figure.

    Suddenly, she sensed something amiss.

    Screech!

    The sound of brakes filled the air.

    She turned the bike sharply, making a beautiful drift. She steadied herself on one foot while the bicycle came to a standstill.

    She looked like a cool Boss.

    In a moment, Vi lifted her hand to brush off a lock of hair from her forehead, her lips parted slightly, and nonchntly said, ¡°Come out..¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246: 125: Directly crushing the scum!

    Chapter 246: 125: Directly crushing the scum!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Her voice was soft.

    And light.

    But it made a distinctive impact.

    The air went silent for a few seconds. Then, the people hiding in the shadows all nced at one another, expressions of confusion apparent in their eyes.

    How had Vi Thompson detected their presence without them making any sound?

    And her words showed no signs of panic.

    If any other youngdy had discovered she was being followed, she would¡¯ve been scared out of her wits already.

    But not Vi.

    Far from it. She even took on a confident, leader-like demeanor, ordering the hidden people to reveal themselves.

    This was mildly terrifying.

    After a moment of hesitation, several figures emerged from the darkness, their bodies exposed under the streemp. They quickly surrounded Vi.

    They were burly, big men.

    Holding steel pipes in their hands, their eyes were venomous, ring straight at Vi.

    Vi¡¯s Scarlet lips curling into a smile, ¡°1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 of you. Are you going to attack one by one or all together?¡±

    There was a hint of arrogance in her yful tone.

    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s better to be humble. Do you know who you¡¯ve offended? Don¡¯t me us for being ruthless today!¡¯

    The speaker was a bald man.

    Under the streetlight, his bald head shone brightly, looking like a salted duck egg.

    Vi found the sight absurdly funny.

    She was alreadyughing before the thought even fully formed in her mind.

    Ridiculed by a young woman, the bald man was furious. He walked over to Vi, steel pipe in hand.

    He could easily handle a girl like her alone.

    But the employer¡¯s instruction was not only to teach Vi a lesson but also to record a video humiliating her and post it on various short video tforms to make her infamous.

    Watching the burly man approaching, Vi waspletely unperturbed. She didn¡¯t even get off her bicycle, simply staring at him.

    Vi squinted her eyes, immediately gripping the bald man¡¯s outstretched hand.

    The bald man intended to grab her hair, but his hand was caught by Vi¡¯s firm grip.

    The bald man hardly had time to react before he was thrown onto the ground.

    Boom!

    The bald man felt as though his internal organs had been thrown around, and he was in so much pain that he could hardly breathe.

    Vi remained nonchnt, still seated on her bicycle, with her right foot, which was initially on the ground, now pressing down on the bald man¡¯s back.

    The bald many t on the ground, looking utterly pathetic.

    The sight stunned the other seven people present!

    The bald man was, after all, their Boss.

    He was extraordinarily skilled!

    And yet, he was now under Vi¡¯s feet.

    This young woman was too formidable!

    ¡°And you guys?¡± Vi lifted her chin a little.

    The moonlight draped around her like a thin veil, making her look ethereal and beautiful.

    The seven men were bbergasted.

    The bald man, feeling as though he were being pped in the face, mustered the rest of his energy and bellowed, ¡°What are you standing there for?! Go get her all at once.¡¯

    A couple of fists wouldn¡¯t win against a crowd.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t beat Vi alone, all of his brothers rushing at her together would definitely knock her down.

    When that time came, he would take revenge on this little brat for his humiliation today.

    The bald man had been muddling through life in the underworld for many years, but he had never been so humiliated.

    At this moment, besides the physical pain, he felt the sting of humiliation. Receiving the signal, his minions rushed toward Vi, steel pipes in hand.

    Vi remained calm andposed on her bicycle.

    No one even saw how she made her move.

    In a sh.

    Smack, smack, smack- ¨C

    The seven men all fell to the ground, wailing non-stop.

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry Miss Hero!¡±

    ¡°Spare us, Miss Hero!¡±

    Vi bent slightly forward, gently patting the bald man¡¯s face, ¡°Did the Summer family send you?¡±

    There were rules in the underworld. If you took money, you had to keep secrets.

    End up in Vi¡¯s hands today was because they were lousy at their job.

    The bald man remained silent.

    ¡°No answer?¡± Vi¡¯s eyebrows twitched upward.

    The bald man mped his lips together tightly.

    Vi nodded, ¡°Alright. Silent, huh? Well, then you can stay silent forever.¡±

    As she said this, Vi sat upright and took out a pair of rubber gloves from her pocket, putting them on leisurely. ¡°Did the Summer family tell you? I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    Her tone was casual, as if she didn¡¯t care.

    Although he had no idea what she was about to do, the bald man felt his heart pounding wildly inside him, filled with a sense of impending doom..

 Chapter 247 - 247: 125: Directly crushing the scum! 2

    Chapter 247: 125: Directly crushing the scum! 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The girl in front of him was very beautiful.

    But often, the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it can be.

    Baldy nervously licked his lips.

    What to do now?

    Should he call the police?

    Just then, a clear and gentle voice rang out again, ¡°Have you guys seen the movie ¡®The Human Centipede?¡±

    ¡®The Human Centipede¡¯!

    Though some people might not have seen it, Baldy had.

    What did she want to do?

    Pervert!

    The thought was utterly twisted!

    Vi Thompson crouched slightly, using her gloved hand to pinch Baldy¡¯s jaw, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about the truth of ¡®The Human Centipede¡¯ experiment. As the saying goes, practice is the true test of knowledge. Today, you have just the right number of people, so why not¡­

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re breaking thew!¡± Baldy was so frightened that he stuttered.

    He didn¡¯t want to be a human centipede.

    Just the thought of it was terrifying.

    ¡°Breaking thew?¡± Vi chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you allwbreakers? This is self-defense.¡¯

    There was no trace of a joking tone in her eyes.

    And her words were even icier.

    Baldy trembled all over in fear, stammering, ¡°Miss, 1 was wrong! I was really wrong!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think it over.¡± As the words fell, Vi began to count down.

    Her voice was pleasant to hear.

    But to Baldy¡¯s ears, it sounded like a death sentence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡± Baldy was on the verge of losing his mind, ¡°It¡¯s the Summer family! It¡¯s the Summer family! The head of the Summer family said that you bullied his daughter, and he wanted us to teach you a lesson! I¡¯ve told you everything, I don¡¯t want to be made into a human centipede!¡±

    Only then did Vi let go of Baldy¡¯s jaw.

    So it¡¯s the Summer family, huh?

    She took note.

    Baldy continued, ¡°Miss, can I¡­ can I leave now? Can you¡­ can you give us a chance to start over? 1 swear, I¡¯ve never done anything like this before. Today is the first time¡­

    Baldy was now on the verge of tears.

    Before this, they were just small-time hooligans, bullying some nearby students and their peers.

    Who would have thought that the first time they took a job, they would run into tough resistance?

    It seemed this path wasn¡¯t easy either.

    ¡°Want to start over, huh?¡± Vi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°Yes.

    ¡°Do you know the core socialist values?¡± Vi continued.

    ¡°No¡­ no.¡±

    As the words fell, Baldy hastily added, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll learn it right away! From now on, I¡¯ll be a good person and never do anything illegal again!¡±

    Baldy pulled out his phone as he spoke and began searching for the core socialist values.

    The other young gangsters followed suit.

    For a moment, the air was filled with the sound of reciting the values of

    prosperity, democracy, and freedom.

    Just then, a blonde-haired youth raised his hand, ¡°Big sister, l¡­ I ve memorized it.¡¯

    ¡°Recite.¡±

    The blonde-haired youth began reciting, ¡°Prosperity, democracy, civilization, harmony, freedom, equality, justice, rule ofw, patriotism, dedication, integrity, and friendliness.¡±

    After reciting, the blonde-haired youth cautiously asked, ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    ¡°Stand over there.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was gentle.

    The blonde-haired youth obediently stood aside.

    Baldy had a poor memory and was thest to finish reciting. Once finished, he stood obediently by the others as well.

    The eight people stood in a line, as if they were about to y house.

    Vi pushed her bicycle and stood in front of them, continuing, ¡°Do you see that street ahead?¡±

    ¡°l see it.¡± Baldy nodded.

    Vi¡¯s red lips parted slightly, ¡®You have until tomorrow morning to clean up all the garbage on that street. If I ever find you doing anything illegal again, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time. Understand?¡±

    Although the threat of the human centipede was no longer present here, they were still terrified.

    ¡°Understand, understand, understand!¡±

    The group nodded hurriedly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Hearing this ¡®get lost¡¯, the group felt as if a heavy load had been lifted from their shoulders. They immediately ran toward the street ahead and began to clean up the garbage.

    The street was in a no man¡¯snd.

    Garbage was littered everywhere.

    Cleaning it up was not going to be an easy task.

    Fortunately, Baldy and the others had strength in numbers.

    The next day.

    When the first vendor saw the transformed street, he was dumbfounded.

    Was he having a hallucination?

    Why had the street be so clean and tidy overnight?

    For a time.

    All the short-video tforms were filled with videos about this incident.

    Someone even posted pictures of the filthy and messy street from before.

    Compared to the present situation, it was like heaven and earth.

    [Didn¡¯t expect that there are still people who do good deeds without leaving their names.]

    [Where¡¯s the surveince? Why does it be a decoration at times like this?]

 Chapter 248 - 248: 125: Directly abuse the scum! _3

    Chapter 248: 125: Directly abuse the scum! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    [Add one! I¡¯d like to see the surveince too, and especially what this anonymous hero looks like.]

    [The surveince supposedly broke down during that time.]

    [Choosing a time when the surveince was broken to clean up, that¡¯s far more respectable than those fake good Samaritans unting for attention! ]

    [Thumbs up for the anonymous hero!]

    Vi Thompson sat in her study, read the news on her phone, then simply swiped it away.

    Behind the scenes, someone was influencing everything.

    A momentter, it seemed Vi remembered something. She sat up straight and picked up herputer.

    Soon, the study was filled with the tter of keys.

    The Summer family.

    Joyce had been waiting for a response from the bald man.

    She waited all night, but there was no response from the bald man.

    The video tform didn¡¯t have a single piece of news about Vi.

    What was happening?

    Quite anxious, Joyce grabbed her phone and made a call. But she was greeted with a busy tone at the other end.

    Joyce slightly furrowed her brows.

    Did the bald man and the others take the money and run?

    That would be incredibly unprofessional!

    She could not allow Vi to benefit at no cost.

    She must make Vi pay.

    Joyce stood up and went to the study.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Marshall was dealing with important paperwork, and he looked up at Joyce, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°The people you¡¯ve hired are useless! Not only is there no progress, but I can¡¯t even reach them by phone!¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t finished yet?¡± Marshall frowned slightly.

    Marshall pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    The sound indicating the line was disconnected echoed from the other end.

    Marshall made another call in annoyance.

    This time, it went through.

    Marshall, his face frozen, demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t the job done yet?¡±

    The person in charge nervously mollified Marshall, ¡°Mr. Beckman, please calm down, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll investigate right away and give you a satisfactory answer.¡±

    After hanging up, Marshall reassured Joyce, ¡°They will reply soon, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve got Vi cornered.¡±

    Relieved, Joyce headed back towards her bedroom.

    As soon as Joyce turned around, thendline in the study began to ring.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Marshall answered the phone.

    Whatever was said on the other end drained the color from Marshall¡¯s face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    After finishing his statements, Marshall hurriedly hung up the phone and rushed out.

    He was moving so swiftly that he nearly knocked Joyce over.

    Joyce watched her father¡¯s retreating figure, her brows slightly furrowed. She was curious about what had happened.

    But Joyce was not in a hurry.

    Because she believed in her father¡¯s abilities.

    No matter what, her father could handle it perfectly.

    Once Joyce returned to her room, she started to practice the piano while waiting for the results.

    Soon, night fell.

    Joyce checked her phone again.

    There was no news.

    Unable to wait any longer, Joyce went downstairs, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s dad?¡±

    Cornelia nced at the clock on the wall, and found it strange.

    It was already nine o¡¯clock and Marshall was still not home.

    Usually, by this time, Marshall would be sitting in the living room watching financial news.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± Although Cornelia found it strange, she didn¡¯t think too much of it, ¡°Do you need something from your dad?¡±

    Joyce nodded.

    ¡°He is probably workingte,¡± said Cornelia.

    At the same time.

    Xia Group.

    Marshall sat in his office, grasping his head in exasperation.

    ¡°Mr. Beckman, ourpany¡¯s milk powder has been found to contain carcinogens and is currently under investigation.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Beckman, this is the termination letter from 1k.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Beckman, thend in the south was acquired by the Ye family.¡± ¡°Mr. Beckman, the Ele Group intends to terminate its cooperation with us.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Beckman¡­

    Before one crisis could be managed, the next one would hit.

    Marshall had no idea what had happened.

    In just one day, the troubles Xia Group faced were enough to send him to an early grave.

    Barely getting a moment to rest, the secretary approached him again, ¡°Mr.

    Beckman.¡¯

    ¡°What happened now?¡± Marshall furrowed his brows.

    The secretary nced at Marshall, somewhat at a loss for how to begin, then finally said, ¡°Your¡­your son has been detained.¡±

    ¡°Detained?¡± Marshall immediately stood up, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the matter been resolved?¡±

    The ¡®son¡¯ the secretary was referring to was Marshall¡¯s son, Mortimer.

    Mortimer was also Marshall¡¯s sole heir.

    Mortimer was a textbook yboy, well-versed in all kinds of amusements..

 Chapter 249 - 249: 125: Directly crushing the scum! _4

    Chapter 249: 125: Directly crushing the scum! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Not long ago, Mortimer took a fancy to a girl at the KTV and began pursuing her.

    But to his surprise, the girl tly rejected Mortimer¡¯s advances.

    She was born into poverty, yet she turned a blind eye to the luxuries Mortimer offered, such as a vi and a car.

    Mortimer had never met a girl like her, and he developed a desire to conquer her, chasing her for half a year.

    During this time, the girl went through several jobs in an attempt to evade

    Mortimer.

    But Mortimer was relentless in his pursuit.

    Left with no choice, the girl left her hometown and went to River City, miles away.

    This provoked Mortimer¡¯s fury.

    So, Mortimer decided to force himself on her. Little did he know, the girl was determined not to be defiled by him and jumped from the 32nd floor.

    She died on the spot!

    Mortimer was so frightened that he hid at home,

    With the wealth and power of the Summer family, they naturally would not let their only son go to jail. So, they used their influence to smooth things over.

    Although the girl¡¯s family was unwilling, they had no choice but to swallow their grievances.

    But now¡­

    It had been half a month since the incident, and yet Mortimer had been arrested!

    The secretary continued, ¡°l heard that the girl¡¯s family hired a professional legal team. Now the police have officiallyunched an investigation. 1 also heard¡­

    ¡°Heard what?¡± Marshall immediately asked.

    The secretary said, ¡°l heard that your son might be sentenced to life imprisonment.¡±

    Mortimer¡¯s actions were extremely malicious, involving rape and intentional homicide, A life sentence would be the lightest oue since the opposing legal team was aiming for Mortimer to pay with his life.

    ¡°What!¡± Marshall¡¯s face turned pale instantly.

    Without missing a beat, Marshall said, ¡°Contact Director Cooper! I need to know what¡¯s going on!¡¯

    Marshall and Director Cooper had a deep rtionship, and at the time, Director Cooper had promised to keep Mortimer safe.

    How could he go back on his word now!

    The secretary immediately contacted Director Cooper.

    The call was quickly connected.

    As soon as the call was answered, Director Cooper said, ¡°Old Marshall, you¡¯ve brought trouble on me! Now I¡¯m like a mud Bodhisattva crossing a river, I can¡¯t even protect myself! As for your son, he¡¯d better pray for his own good fortune!¡±

    Marshall immediately asked, ¡°Cooper, can you tell me what happened?¡± ¡°You should ask yourself if your family has offended anyone recently?¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t offended some powerful figure, the situation wouldn¡¯t have be like this.

    Hearing this, Marshall was stunned.

    Offended someone?

    He had always been cautious and never offended anyone¡­

    Director Cooper continued, ¡°Now I have to cooperate with the investigation from above. Don¡¯t contact me anymore.¡±

    With that, Director Cooper hung up.

    Looking at the disconnected call, Marshall frowned.

    He was puzzled.

    Who had their family offended?

    But now was not the time to think about that. He had to use his connections to get Mortimer out of jail.

    Mortimer had never suffered in his life, and the conditions in the detention center were terrible. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his son¡¯s suffering there.

    So, Marshall immediately flipped through his contacts, trying to find every connection he could.

    In the past, a single call from Marshall would bring many people to help.

    But today, besides Director Cooper, none of the others even answered his calls.

    Before long, Mortimer¡¯s scandal was exposed by journalists.

    As the heir of Xia Group, Mortimer was under close public scrutiny.

    Once the news came out, it instantly gained tens of millions of views.

    [Xia Group is disgusting! Not only do they sell poisonous milk powder, but their heir also plots to take people¡¯s lives!]

    [Boycott Xia Group! ]

    [Mortimer should pay with his life!]

    [l can¡¯t believe this happened in the 21st century. If it weren¡¯t for a benefactor helping the girl¡¯s family, would this have all just been swept under the rug?]

    [My heart aches for that girl. I can¡¯t imagine how desperate she must have been in that instant she jumped from the 32nd floor.]

    [I¡¯m so angry! Is anyone organizing a group to beat up Mortimer?]

    Quickly, Xia Group¡¯s stock hit the limit down, in a sea of green, teetering on the verge of bankruptcy.

    Xia Group held an emergency board meeting overnight.

    At Summer family¡¯s house.

    Joyce was still waiting for news.

    When she saw the news about her brother Mortimer, her face was filled with disbelief.

    What was going on?

    It must be fake news.

    It had to be fake news..

 Chapter 250 - 250: 125: Directly crushing the scum!_5

    Chapter 250: 125: Directly crushing the scum!_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Joyce swallowed her saliva.

    At this moment, her mother¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    It was Marshall¡¯s voice.

    Joyce immediately went downstairs, ¡°Dad!¡±

    She didn¡¯t notice the fatigue and frustration on Marshall¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Dad, has Vi Thompson¡¯s issue been resolved?¡±

    Vi Thompson?

    At the mention, Marshall suddenly remembered something. Recently, the only person he had offended was Vi.

    Could it be¡­

    was it Vi?

    But Vi was just an ordinary country girl.

    How could she have such great power?

    But if it wasn¡¯t Vi, he couldn¡¯t think of a second person.

    Seeing that Marshall didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Joyce continued: ¡°Dad! I¡¯m talking to you! How is Vi now? They¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she received a heavy p on the right cheek.

    Heavily.

    A handprint immediately appeared on Joyce¡¯s face.

    Her left cheek hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and now the right cheek was pped again. Joyce felt wronged, ¡°Dad, you hit me!¡±

    Cornelia also felt that Marshall was being unreasonable, ¡°Are you crazy? What¡¯s wrong with taking it out on the child!¡±

    Marshall looked at Joyce, his tone close to a roar, ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago to be low-key and not judge people by their appearances! And you! What have you done! Do you know, because of you, our family is about to go bankrupt!¡± Bankrupt!

    Upon hearing this, Cornelia widened her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Marshall?

    Don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news during the day?¡± Marshall asked.

    Joyce was stunned.

    Could it be¡­

    Could the news online be true?

    But also before, there were rumors that their family was going bankrupt, which was just a gimmick from the advertising department.

    Cornelia suddenly remembered something. Today, she received several news articles from her friends while ying cards at noon, but she didn¡¯t read any of them¡­

    Cornelia immediately took out her phone.

    Seeing the news on the phone, Cornelia was dumbfounded, looking at Marshall, ¡°Is this, this nonsense on it?¡±

    ¡°Where is Mortimer?¡± Marshall sighed, ¡°Pack up, we have to leave here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Why do we need to leave?¡±

    The poisonous milk powder incident could have been suppressed, but now, the matter of Mortimer was suddenly exposed, causing the poisonous milk powder incident to be more and more serious. A special team was sent from the city, and all the bank ounts of the Summer family were frozen. All they could do now was to pack up and leave as soon as possible.

    While the court hadn¡¯te to enforce it yet, they could still gather some valuable things.

    Cornelia could hardly stand, ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    Yesterday, she was still an elegantdy.

    She couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Marshall pinched his forehead, ¡°Our family has offended a high-ranking person. ¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Cornelia cried out in disbelief.

    Because like Marshall, she never offended anyone.

    Cornelia seemed to think of something, ¡°Is it rted to Thompson n¡¯s Adopted Daughter?¡±

    Hearing this, Joyce didn¡¯t care about the pain on her face anymore, looking up at her parents.

    Marshall nodded.

    It was very likely.

    After all, aside from Vi, they hadn¡¯t offended anyone else recently.

    As for the girl who jumped off the building, it¡¯s even more impossible.

    If that girl¡¯s family really had any power, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Hearing this, Joyce stood up directly from the ground, ¡°Vi is just a country girl, what kind of power can she have!¡±

    Joyce didn¡¯t want to believe it was Vi.

    She was born more noble than Vi.

    She was better than Vi in every way.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow Vi to step on her head.

    Marshall continued: ¡°Have you ever thought, why hasn¡¯t Vi been hurt up to now?¡±

    One sentence directly stunned Joyce.

    If it were an ordinary person.

    Maybe Vi would have be the second girl who jumped off the building.

    Cornelia also fell to the ground, her face pale, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Vi, she¡¯s very beautiful, 1 should have thought of it earlier. She¡¯s so beautiful, there must be a sponsor behind her.¡±

    A powerful person bes angry for a beautiful woman, and their Summer family would be unlucky.

    But what Cornelia couldn¡¯t understand was, what kind of high-ranking person would have such great power?

    Such a person might not be found in the whole River City!

    At this moment, Cornelia looked at Marshall, ¡°Could it be that Vi¡¯s sponsor is from Capital City?¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251: 125: Directly crushing the scum! _6

    Chapter 251: 125: Directly crushing the scum! _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Besides the Capital Circle Bigshots, Cornelia couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    Marshall sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Go and pack up your things, it would be best if you can leave the country overnight. If not, you mother and daughter should go out and hide for a while.¡±

    Cornelia also realized the seriousness of the situation, nodded and immediately went upstairs to pack.

    All of Xia¡¯s family¡¯s funds were in the bank.

    There wasn¡¯t much avable cash.

    But adding jewelry and other items, going abroad wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The mother and daughter packed their luggage, brought their passports, and arrived at the airportte at night to buy tickets for the nearest flight to Uron

    Country.

    The next day, the news reported the bankruptcy of Xia Group.

    The founder, Marshall, was jailed due to the tainted milk powder scandal.

    And Mortimer, with conclusive evidence, was directly arrested and jailed, awaiting trial in court.

    From then on,

    The families of the victimized girls finally saw the dawn of sunlight.

    At the same time, they believed in a saying.

    Justice may bete, but it will never be absent.

    The sudden misfortune of the Xia family left the people in the industry shocked.

    After all, the Xia family was a century-old household in River City.

    The fact that the Xia family could suppress the news of their son¡¯s wrongdoing showed that they had enough power.

    But now,

    Not only Mortimer¡¯s old case had been dug up, but the entire Xia Group was also implicated, proving the enormous power of the big shot behind the scenes.

    Another crucial reason was,

    Why did the big shot target the Xia family?

    Who had the Xia family offended?

    For a time, everyone was in fear, afraid that they might offend the Bigshot hiding in the shadows inadvertently.

    Especially those who had been friends with Marshall in the past.

    Su Corporation.

    Trevor Sherman was sitting in his office.

    At this moment, the door to the office was pushed open from the outside.

    ¡°Trevor. ¡±

    The person who walked in was none other than Derek Swantz.

    Although Derek Swantz was an illegitimate child and his reputation in River City was not good, he was indeed capable,

    Trevor was never a go-with-the-flow kind of person.

    He only befriended those with real abilities.

    ¡°How did you find the time toe over today?¡± Trevor looked up. Derek continued, ¡°Do you know about the Xia family affairs?¡±

    Trevor nodded.

    He was a businessman.

    He was well aware of such a significant event in the business world.

    The incident with the Xia family not only shocked the entire circle but also left Trevor astonished.

    Derek narrowed his eyes, ¡°Who do you think it was?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ruling out the Capital Circle Bigshots,¡± Trevor said.

    For the time being, there should not be any family in River City that could directly cause the decline of the Xia family.

    Derek nodded in agreement, ¡°l also think it¡¯s the Capital Circle Bigshots. I don¡¯t know what the Xia family did to offend them, but they dealt such a fierce hand! 1 heard Mortimer was sentenced to death straight away in the first trial.¡¯

    Mortimer and Derek also had some connections.

    It was hard to ept their friend¡¯s fate from the past.

    Trevor narrowed his eyes.

    He did not speak.

    Derek knocked on Trevor¡¯s desk as if remembering something and said, ¡°Did you meet that expert?¡±

    Derek was referring to the expert who stepped in to solve the crisis of Su Corporation.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Mentioning that, Trevor also felt a headache, raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Is it because the terms you offered weren¡¯t attractive enough?¡± Derek asked.

    Trevor sighed, ¡°l can¡¯t think of more superior conditions than letting him name what he wants.¡¯

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Derek asked with a slight frown.

    Trevor shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be a way to solve it,¡± Derek said.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Trevor looked up at Derek, ¡°How about your family? What¡¯s the current situation, and did Adam Swantz agree to the marriage alliance?¡±Derek Swantz shook his head.

    Trevor Shermanughed, ¡°Your dad is interesting too.¡±

    What was the saying? You couldn¡¯t force a cow to drink water.

    Moreover, with Adam Swantz¡¯s good-for-nothing, ipetent nature, even if he really entered into a business marriage with a woman to support him, he still wouldn¡¯t have the ability to hold up a family.

    Clearly, Derek Swantz was more suitable for a marital alliance.

    Derek lit a cigarette with aplex expression.

    Over the years, he had expanded hiswork in River City, such as connecting with Trevor Sherman, Felix Coriell, and others¡­.

    But even though Matthew Swantz said he trusted him, he never considered letting him enter into a business marriage.

    Even if he had endless capabilities, without a powerful support behind him, it would be difficult for him to hold up Swantz Group on his own.

    Could it be¡­

    Did the old man n to leave the Swantz Group to the good-for-nothing Adam Swantz?

    Seeing Derek Swantz¡¯s worries, Trevor Shermanughed and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the old man shouldn¡¯t be so muddled.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Derek nodded.

    Trevor Sherman looked at Derek, ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my business too, shall we go for a drink?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Derek stood up.

    The two went to a bar together.

    The noise inside the bar was overwhelming.

    The suddenly bright and suddenly dim lights were dazzling.

    Trevor Sherman and Derek Swantz didn¡¯t find it noisy at all; in fact, they felt more rxed in such an atmosphere.

    Living their days in the treacherous world of business, their ways of unwinding were naturally different from ordinary people.

    The next morning¡­

    Right as Vi Thompson got up, the doorbell rang urgently.

    Mantou rushed to open the door.

    Perhaps because he saw an unfamiliar person through the peephole, Mantou didn¡¯t directly open the door but meowed at the peephole instead.

    Who had arrived?

    Vi raised her eyebrows slightly, walked over, and opened the door. Strangely, when she opened the door, there was no one outside.

    At that moment, Mrs. Thompson, with a head full of silver hair, suddenly appeared in front of Vi, holding a bouquet of flowers.

    ¡°Vi! ¡±

    ¡°Granny Thompson! ¡±

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson, Vi was also pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Happy weekend!¡± Mrs. Thompson handed the fresh flowers to Vi.

    Vi took them with both hands, ¡°Thank you. You should have let me know ahead of time so I could pick you up at the airport.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°1 can make it here by myself.¡±

    As she spoke, Mrs. Thompson walked into the t with Vi.

    A cozy two-bedroom apartment.

    It was well-decorated.

    So clean that the windows sparkled.

    No one would have guessed that a young girl who had juste of age lived here.

    There was even a small garden outside.

    There was no winter in River City, so the roses in the garden were in full bloom. A gentle breeze blew, carrying a faint scent of flowers.

    There was also a swing chair in the garden.

    Through this scene, one could almost imagine the young girl napping on azy afternoon.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mouth corners lifted slightly.

    If only she was her real granddaughter!

    Vi put the flowers in a vase and turned to look at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Granny Thompson, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? I¡¯m just about to eat too, but I can only cook instant noodles, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°l don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± said Mrs. Thompson.

    Vi went to the kitchen to prepare instant noodles for Mrs. Thompson, then poured two hot cups of milk and ced them on the dining table.

    ¡°Granny Thompson, breakfast is ready.¡±

    ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Mrs. Thompson walked over.

    ¡°What a lovely aroma, Vi has great cooking skills.¡± Mrs. Thompson sniffed the bowl of instant noodles andplimented it.

    The instant noodles were served with a sunny-side-up egg and vegetables, looking very appetizing.

    Mrs. Thompson was indeed a little hungry, so she picked up her chopsticks and took a big bite.

    After one bite, Mrs. Thompson froze.

    Seeing her like this, Vi curiously asked, ¡°What do you think of the taste?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson: . ¡® If only people had no sense of taste!

 Chapter 252 - 252: 126: Boss treatment

    Chapter 252: 126: Boss treatment

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Thompson really didn¡¯t expect that a bowl of instant noodles with such a good appearance would taste so terrible.

    It was simply impossible to swallow.

    But in order not to discourage Vi, Mrs. Thompson decided to lie with a good conscience, ¡°Well, it tastes good. Vi, you are really amazing!¡¯

    ¡°Really?¡± Vi¡¯s eyebrows curved.

    After Terrence Lentz, this was the second person to praise her cooking skills.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± said Mrs. Thompson. Vi smiled and said, ¡°Then eat moreter.¡¯

    Eat more?

    She wanted to live longer.

    Mrs. Thompson shuddered and then said, ¡°When people get old, their appetite gets worse. One bowl is enough. You young people eat more.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a poor appetite?¡± Vi went into the room, took out a small bottle of medicine, and came out, ¡°l have some medicine that helps with digestion and has a good effect. You can try it. This medicine has no side effects.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Vi! But one bowl is enough for me!¡±

    Finishing this bowl was all for Vi¡¯s sake.

    If it were someone else, Mrs. Thompson would have thrown the bowl in the trash long ago.

    Mrs. Thompson really didn¡¯t understand why anyone would make instant noodles taste so terrible.

    ¡°Alright then!

    Vi lowered her head and started eating the noodles.

    She ate with relish, not even furrowing her brow.

    Mrs. Thompson swallowed and began to doubt whether the noodles in Vi¡¯s bowl were made in the same pot as hers.

    ¡°Is it good, Vi?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Vi took a tissue and wiped her mouth, ¡°just a bit salty.¡±

    A bit salty?

    It should be a billion times!

    Most importantly, the problem with this bowl of instant noodles was not just too much salt.

    There were other strange vors as well.

    Vi continued to exin, ¡°l put too much salt at first, so I added some sugar to bnce it, but then I put too much sugar, and then I saw on the inte that I could add some white vinegar¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Thompson interrupted, ¡°And then you put too much white vinegar?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°So I added some hot water to dilute the vinegar, and then it turned out like this.¡¯ A genius!

    She was simply a genius!

    Mrs. Thompson began to doubt if she would be poisoned by this bowl of noodles.

    Vi quickly finished the noodles and went to the kitchen, ¡°Grandma

    Thompson, if you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll finish it all.¡±

    Though the taste of the noodles was not good.

    In line with her principle of not wasting food, no matter how bad something tasted, Vi would eat it all.

    Over time, she got used to it, so she didn¡¯t think the taste was that bad.

    ¡°Alright, you finish it.¡± Mrs. Thompson replied.

    Soon, Vi dished out the noodles from the pot and came out of the kitchen.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at her, feeling a mix of emotions.

    This girl was beautiful and kept her house tidy, but her cooking was so bad.

    It was like the saying that when God opens a door for you, He closes a window.

    Vi looked at Mrs. Thompson and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat? It¡¯ll get cold soon. ¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll eat right away.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and ate up all the noodles in her bowl.

    After finishing the noodles, Mrs. Thompson immediately drank all the milk in her ss.

    Fortunately, there was still a ss of milk.

    On the other side.

    Capital City.

    Sylvia Thompson came downstairs and not seeing Mrs. Thompson, she asked with some confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson had the habit of listening to opera in the morning.

    So, every morning around six o¡¯clock, Mrs. Thompson would be sitting on the living room sofa listening to Kunqu opera.

    But this morning, Mrs. Thompson was nowhere to be seen.

    Something was off.

    Mary Perryne said, ¡°Your grandmother left on a nest night to travel.¡±

    ¡°Travel?¡± asked Sylvia.

    ¡°Yes.

    Sylvia continued to ask, ¡°Is Grandma traveling with anyone?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Maryughed, ¡°1 offered to go with her, but she didn¡¯t want me to.¡±

    ¡°Where did Grandma go? She¡¯s so old; what if something happens to her?¡± Sylvia asked with concern.

    Seeing how Sylvia cared about Mrs. Thompson, Mary felt relieved inside.

    Although Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like Sylvia, Sylvia was still a good granddaughter.

    It just showed that Sylvia was a kind-hearted girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandmother is just in River City with your second uncle¡¯s family to look after her.¡±

    River City!

    Hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened.

    What was Mrs.. Thompson doing in River City?

 Chapter 253 - 253: 126: Boss treatment 2

    Chapter 253: 126: Boss treatment 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Go find Vi Thompson!

    Damn the old woman!

    What the hell does she want?

    She hasn¡¯t even known Vi for a month, yet she treats her this well. Does she favor an outsider over her own granddaughter?

    Simplyughable.

    Sylvia Thompson sneered, pretending not to care, ¡°Vi¡¯s also in River City, mom, you could reach out to her and have her apany grandma.¡±

    Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s already at Vi¡¯s house.¡±

    At this, Mary chuckled, ¡°l really like that girl, Vi, not just your grandma.¡±

    She ¡®really likes¡¯ Vi?

    Then what am I to her?

    Hearing this, Vi felt a wave of sorrow wash over her.

    She wondered, after all these years, what was she in the eyes of the Thompson family?

    Pitiful, regrettable!

    Sylvia kept up the pretense of indifference, continuing, ¡°Actually, I feel the same way as you do. I have this special fondness for Vi, always unconsciously edging towards her.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mary Perryne asked.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    Mary chuckled, ¡°Seems like Vi¡¯s really destined to be with us!¡± Destined?

    Vi and Mary are destined, then where does that leave me?

    Just because she¡¯s adopted by the Thompson n, the Thompsons can ignore her feelings?

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sylvia squinted her eyes subtly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not just you and me who like Vi, my second brother also likes her. The other day, I saw her portrait in his studio!¡±

    Hearing this, Mary looked bemused, ¡°Did your second brother know Vi before?¡±

    Otherwise, why would Samuel have painted Vi?

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure,¡± Sylvia held onto Mary¡¯s arm, lowering her voice, ¡°Mom, do you think Samuel has fallen for Vi?¡±

    Has Samuel fallen for Vi?

    For some reason, hearing this made Mary very resistant.

    After all, Vi and Samuel had only met a few times. Plus, there¡¯s some sort of inexplicable feeling about this.

    ¡°You must be mistaken!¡± Mary retorted.

    Sylvia still wore a bright smile, ¡°I¡¯m simply specting.¡±

    Mary frowned slightly.

    Sylvia continued with a smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t overthink it, I was just saying it randomly.¡±

    This must be a misunderstanding.

    Leaving it at that, Sylvia suggested, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go have breakfast. We have shrimp wontons on offer this morning, Aunt Zhangs specialty.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm,¡± Mary nodded.

    As mother and daughter arrived at the dining room, Edward Thompson also came down for breakfast, ¡°Aunt Zhang¡¯s wonton-making skills are improving!¡± he noted upon trying a wonton.

    Aunt Zhang chuckled, ¡°As long as you like them, young master Edward.¡± Most importantly, Sylvia liked it.

    Every time Sylvia enjoyed her wontons, Aunt Zhang felt a deep sense of satisfaction.

    After finishing his wonton, Edward noticed the absence of Mrs. Thompson and asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s grandma?¡±

    Before Mary could respond, Sylvia chipped in, ¡°Grandma¡¯s gone to River City to see Vi.¡¯

    Gone to River City to see Vi?

    Hearing this, Edward frowned.

    Was Mrs. Thompson bing more and more muddled?

    Vi had no blood rtions with them, she was a calcting gold-digger, yet Mrs. Thompson liked her so much.

    One day she would be tricked by Vi till she had no tears left to cry.

    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you stop grandma from going to River City?¡±

    ¡°Your grandma went to River City to unwind, why should I stop her?¡± Mary retorted.

    Edward continued, ¡°You don¡¯t understand Vi at all! This visit to River City must be one of her schemes.¡¯

    ¡°Vi¡¯s not the person you think she is.¡±

    Because Mary liked Vi very much, she didn¡¯t approve of Edward speaking ill of her.

    Edward shook his head helplessly.

    The whole family had been deceived by Vi.

    Only he saw it clearly.

    ¡°Morning, Mom,¡± Mandel Thompson walked in, holding a newspaper.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Mary responded slightly turning her head.

    Sylvia and Edward also greeted Mandel voluntarily, ¡°Good morning, brother.¡±

    ¡°Morning. ¡±

    After sipping some milk, Mary asked, ¡°Brandon, have you heard anything from Vi recently?¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia tightened her grip on her cup.

    ¡°No, not yet,¡± Mandel replied.

    ¡°What about the police station?¡± Mary enquired further.

    If the blood samples in storage could be sessfully matched, they might find Vi.

    Mandel shook his head.

    Mary let out a disappointed sigh.

    When could she finally locate her Vi?

    Sylvia tried very hard to suppress the difort in her heart, put down her chopsticks, held Mary¡¯s hand, andforted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely find sister..¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254: 126: Boss treatment_3

    Chapter 254: 126: Boss treatment_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Sylvia is right,¡± Edward continued, ¡°Mom, even if we can¡¯t find Vi again, you still have Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia is so filial and good to Mary; there¡¯s no difference between her and a biological daughter.

    Actually, Mary doesn¡¯t really need to be so persistent in finding Vi.

    Is blood rtionship that important?

    Can¡¯t find her!

    Upon hearing these three words, Mary¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and her heart was filled with mixed emotions, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    Brandon frowned slightly and looked at Edward, ¡°Shut up!¡¯

    Then he looked at Mary and smiled, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to Bob¡¯s nonsense. As long as we don¡¯t give up, we¡¯ll find my sister one day. We¡¯re still waiting for her toe back and take a family portrait together.¡±

    Usually, the mention of a Family portrait would fill Mary¡¯s eyes with anticipation.

    But today, Brandon¡¯s words did notfort Mary at all.

    Edward quickly corrected himself, ¡°Mom, I was just joking with you!¡¯

    Mary suddenly lost all feelings, stood up, and walked upstairs.

    Sylvia also stood up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me,¡± Mary said.

    She wanted some time alone.

    Sylvia looked at Mary¡¯s back and wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and eventually said nothing.

    As Mary left, only the three siblings remained in the living room.

    Brandon looked at Edward, ¡°Can¡¯t you control your mouth?¡±

    In recent days, Mary¡¯s mood had obviously improved a lot.

    But now¡­

    Edward was speechless, ¡°How would I know Mom is so fragile?¡±

    It was just a random sentence; there was no need for Mary to react like that.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m to me for this,¡± Sylvia said with some guilt, ¡°If I could do better, maybe Mom wouldn¡¯t miss my sister so much.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you; you¡¯ve done enough,¡± Edward said.

    Sylvia lowered her head in self-me.

    Brandon looked at Sylvia and said nothing.

    A momentter, he continued, ¡°If Vi is the apple of Mom¡¯s eye, both of you should be more careful with your words and actions in the future, so as not to make her sad.¡¯

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡±

    Sylvia lowered her head, her eyes showing an indescribable expression.

    Little sister.

    If Vi was the little sister, then what was she?

    An outsider?

    The pain in her heart was suffocating.

    River City.

    Vi took Mrs. Thompson to the ind for a beach trip.

    The two boarded a speedboat to the ind.

    Now that it was winter, the number of touristsing to River City had obviously increased, and there were no empty seats on the speedboat, which could amodate two hundred people.

    Vi wore a blue dress and a straw hat. Although her attire was simple, she was stunning.

    Against the backdrop of the blue sky and the sea, such an expansive and atmospheric scene seemed dull in front of her.

    It made the other tourists in the cabin keep ncing back.

    A young man approached Vi with his cell phone, ¡°Beauty, can I add you on WhatsApp?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my phone is out of battery,¡± she politely declined.

    The man understood her meaning and regretfully returned to his seat. Mrs. Thompson held Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s go to the deck and have a look.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vi nodded slightly and followed Mrs. Thompson to the deck.

    Standing on the deck, feeling the sea breeze, one could get a more direct sense of the vastness of the sea.

    Mrs. Thompson hadn¡¯t seen the sea in many years, and asked, ¡°Vi, do you know how I felt the first time I saw the sea?¡±

    ¡°What did it feel like?¡± Vi asked.

    Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°The sea is much bigger than the dam at the entrance of our vige.¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you know what a dam is?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I grew up in the countryside, too.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi in surprise.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Vi to have grown up in the vige.

    Vi¡¯s manners, speech, and elegance were always on disy, and every frown and smile were full of charm. Mrs. Thompson had thought that she was a wealthy daughter raised with great care and expense.

    Who would have thought¡­

    Vi continued, ¡°When I was young, I grew up with my grandmother. Back then, life was simple but truly happy.¡±

    Thinking of the past, Vi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile.

    Unfortunately, time had been cruel.

    The past could only live on in memories.

    ¡°What about¡­ your grandmother?¡± Mrs. Thompson hesitated, then asked.

    ¡°She passed away this spring.¡±

    Her voice was soft, so soft it was almost inaudible.

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her; she gently held Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vi. Your grandmother is just with you in another way..¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255: 126: Boss treatment

    Chapter 255: 126: Boss treatment

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Thirty minutester.

    The speedboat finally arrived at the pier.

    Vi helped Mrs. Thompson off the speedboat, and the two walked down together.

    Mrs. Thompson, visiting Bright Ind for the first time, curiously asked,

    ¡°Vi, can we stay on the ind tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°l booked a guesthouse near the beach. We can walk around the fishing vige on the ind during the day. In the evening, we can enjoy the sea breeze while grilling barbecue and stargazing.¡±

    These words sounded very enticing.

    Mrs. Thompson smiled and said, ¡°That sounds great.¡±

    The young and old walked leisurely along the ind path.

    Even though they had just met, their conversations seemed to flow as naturally as if they were grandmother and granddaughter who had spent many years together.

    There was a tacit understanding.

    On the other side of the ind.

    Trevor Sherman stepped down from the helicopter.

    ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯

    Baron, the person in charge of Bright Ind, immediately went forward to greet him.

    Trevor nced at Baron, ¡°How many tourists has Bright Ind hosted so far?¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand.¡± Baron replied.

    ¡°Is there a list of guests?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Baron immediately handed up the list.

    Thousands of names densely packed on white paper, enough to give anyone a headache.

    Trevor pinched his temple.

    Baron continued, ¡°Boss Sherman, we¡¯ve arranged a weing banquet for you. Please follow me this way¡­¡±

    Baron continued, ¡°Boss Sherman, we¡¯ve arranged a weing banquet for need, our boss is mainly here to unwind. There¡¯s no need to let everyone know.¡±

    Unwind?

    A list of guests for unwinding?

    Obviously, Trevor had other business to attend to on this trip.

    Baron continued, ¡°Boss Sherman, if there¡¯s anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡¯

    Trevor nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, you can get back to work.¡±

    With that, Trevor started walking.

    The assistant followed his footsteps.

    It wasn¡¯t until Trevor¡¯s figure disappeared from view that Baron finally left.

    ¡°Are you sure the person is on Bright Ind?¡± Trevor looked at his assistant.

    The assistant nodded, ¡°Yes.¡¯

    With that, the assistant opened a map on his phone. The map showed the entireyout of Bright Ind, and a small red dot was constantly moving, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s head this way first.¡±

    Trevor followed the assistant¡¯s footsteps.

    Together, they arrived at the circr ind path.

    Coconut trees lined both sides of the path, and the boundless sea stretched out beside it. Although the sun was zing, the shade of the trees provided a cool respite, making the atmosphere rather pleasant.

    Trevor faced the sea, ¡°When do you think we¡¯ll be able to find the person?¡±

    Staring at the red dot on the map, the assistant frowned slightly, ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Trevor looked at the assistant.

    The assistant exined, ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve noticed me. I can only confirm that the person is on the ind, but I can¡¯t track their exact location.¡±

    Trevor lit a cigarette and remained silent.

    At that moment, the stationary red dot began to move again.

    ¡°Boss! Over here!¡±

    Trevor immediately put out his cigarette and followed the assistant¡¯s footsteps.

    There were many people on the ind path.

    The two wove through the crowd.

    The assistant stopped in front of a viewing tform, ¡°Boss, the person you¡¯re looking for should be nearby.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Trevor asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded.

    Trevor looked at the tourists around him, ying and frolicking, his pleasant brow furrowing slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t seen the mysterious individual either.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t determine who in the crowd was the person.

    Trevor¡¯s gaze swept over the male tourists in the crowd, one by one.

    As if X-raying them.

    This one didn¡¯t look right.

    Neither did that one.

    ¡°Trevor! ¡±

    At that moment, a young man with sses emerged from the crowd.

    This was Trevor¡¯s good friend, Den.

    Den was also aware of Trevor¡¯s purpose for this trip and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find the person?¡±

    Trevor shook his head, ¡°But the location is nearby.¡±

    Hearing this, Den scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°Is the person male or female? How tall? What are their characteristics?¡±

    ¡°No clues.¡¯

    ¡°No clues?¡± Den asked in surprise, ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t even know whether the person is male or female?¡±

    ¡°Should be male.¡± Trevor added, ¡°But other features are not clear.¡¯

    Hearing this, Den was speechless, ¡°Should be male? So, is there a possibility that it¡¯s a female?¡±

    ¡°That possibility is not very likely.¡± Trevor said..

 Chapter 256 - 256: 126: Boss treatment_5

    Chapter 256: 126: Boss treatment_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Why?¡± Den asked.

    Trevor Sherman said, ¡°There are no females among the well-known hackers in our country.¡±

    Not to mention in our country.

    Even abroad, there are very few female hackers.

    So, it¡¯s obvious whether the savior who solved the Sherman n crisis is a male or a female.

    Den touched his nose, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. There are also many impressive youngdies nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Those are individual cases.¡¯

    Trevor Sherman is not one to discriminate based on gender; he just speaks the truth.

    Den continued, ¡°What if she¡¯s a female, aren¡¯t you missing out?¡±

    Trevor Sherman slightly shrugged his eyebrows, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a one in ten thousand chance of that happening?¡±

    Such a probability is as rare as winning millions in the lottery.

    Almost impossible.

    Den smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡¯

    ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯

    At that moment, the assistant interjected.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Trevor Sherman looked at the assistant.

    The assistant said, ¡°The target individual is approaching us.¡±

    As he finished speaking, the assistant added, ¡°Right ahead.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Trevor Sherman immediately looked straight ahead.

    There was a group of people walking onto the viewing tform.

    Chatting andughing.

    Trevor Sherman¡¯s eyes scanned every face.

    At that moment.

    He froze.

    A young girl was heading towards him, wearing a blue dress. She was probably just walking here from the beach. Her shoes were in one hand and her phone was in the other. The sea wind lifted the hem of her dress, creating a beautiful curve.

    Blue is an extremely picky color; if one¡¯s skin is even slightly pale, it would make them look dull.

    But on her, it seemed that the color blue lost its luster.

    She was like a natural clothes hanger; wherever she went, she was the most eye-catching presence.

    Is this¡­

    Vi Thompson.

    Seeing Vi Thompson, Trevor Sherman slightly frowned, feeling more disdain deep down.

    In order to achieve her goal, she seems to have no limits.

    Trevor Sherman never expected Vi Thompson to follow him onto the ind.

    Noticing the same, Den immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Trevor?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Trevor Sherman said.

    Den didn¡¯t press further, but suddenly saw a slender figure, and quickly grabbed Trevor Sherman¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Trevor, Brother Trevor!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Trevor Sherman asked.

    Den spoke excitedly, ¡°Brother Trevor, look over there! There¡¯s a goddess!

    She¡¯s so stunning! Ah! I think I¡¯ve lost it!¡±

    Trevor Sherman followed Den¡¯s gaze.

    And there, he saw Vi Thompson.

    Trevor Sherman slightly frowned.

    Isn¡¯t this exactly what Vi Thompson intended?

    ¡°Where?¡± Trevor Sherman pretended not to see anything.

    ¡°The one in the blue dress.¡± Den¡¯s heart was about to leap out of his chest.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    One beat after another.

    ¡°l didn¡¯t see.¡± Trevor Sherman¡¯s expression was very indifferent.

    ¡°No way!¡± Den doubted whether Trevor Sherman was blind, otherwise how could he not see such a stunning beauty, ¡°She¡¯s right there, and there¡¯s a kind old grandmother beside her.¡±

    In fact, the olddy didn¡¯t seem very kind.

    But she was being upstaged by the beauty, so she seemed kind inparison.

    Trevor Sherman then noticed, the olddy next to Vi Thompson looked familiar.

    Who is she?

    He seemed to have seen her somewhere before.

    Mrs. Sherman¡¯s old acquaintance, Mrs. Thompson?

    Probably not.

    How could Vi Thompson know Mrs. Thompson?

    Trevor Sherman quickly dismissed this thought.

    Den then said, ¡°Brother Trevor, could the person you¡¯re looking for be her?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Trevor Sherman asked.

    ¡°The stunning beauty.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Trevor Sherman tly denied the idea.

    How could Vi Thompson have such capability?

    If Vi Thompson had that capability, then she wouldn¡¯t have had to go to great lengths to attract his attention.

    Den said, ¡°l think anythings possible. You shouldn¡¯t discriminate based on gender.¡±

    With that, Den continued, ¡°What if the beauty is the expert you¡¯re looking for? That would be fun!¡±

    Den became more excited the more he thought about it.

    However, though he was fantasizing, Den was also very clear that this was impossible.

    Because that girl was too beautiful.

    As the saying goes, nobody is perfect.

    Being so beautiful, it¡¯s impossible for her to be aputer genius.

    Most beautiful people focus on their looks.

    He was just daydreaming.

    Trevor Sherman nced at Den, ¡°You should stop reading those ridiculous novels..

 Chapter 257 - 257: 126: Boss treatment 6

    Chapter 257: 126: Boss treatment 6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Denughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just making a hypothesis. By the way, Trevor, do you know that beautiful girl?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Trevor Sherman tly denied.

    Den continued, ¡°Why do I feel like you have some hostility towards that beautiful girl?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re feeling wrong.¡± Trevor Sherman said.

    Den narrowed his eyes and then seemed to have a sudden realization, ¡°Oh, I get it. Did that beautiful girl hurt you before?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more absurd!¡± Trevor Sherman frowned slightly, ¡°Have you forgotten what we came here for today?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of remembering? You only know she¡¯s here, but nothing else.¡± Den helplessly said, ¡°How is this different from finding a needle in a haystack?¡±

    Vi and Mrs. Thompson walked to the viewing tform to take pictures.

    At this moment, she seemed to think of something and walked to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Grandma Thompson, please wait for me. I¡¯ll go over there to throw some trash.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    Vi walked to the trash can and threw the garbage in.

    After that, she walked back to the viewing tform and continued to take photos for Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson was old but her heart was still young, always changing poses for the pictures.

    Vi wasn¡¯t impatient and even guided Mrs. Thompson in some photography poses.

    A momentter, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s take a picture together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°Use my phone, and I¡¯ll find someone to take the picture.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson switched her phone to camera mode and walked to a young man, ¡°Young man, could you help us take a picture?¡±

    Den never expected that he would be stopped by the beautiful girl¡¯s grandmother.

    For a moment, he was both surprised and excited.

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson approaching, Trevor Sherman frowned slightly and turned away.

    Vi was really getting more and more ridiculous.

    She even asked an olddy to strike up a conversation.

    What¡¯s worse, Den, the unsuspecting victim, actually thought he had some incredible luck.

    Den held the phone, ¡°Grandma, stand a little closer to your granddaughter.

    Yes, yes, just like that.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s camera had no beauty filter.

    But beautiful girls didn¡¯t need to fear raw cameras.

    Because no matter which angle they were photographed, they had no ws.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take another one, with a different pose.¡±

    ¡°Put your left hand on grandma¡¯s shoulder,¡±

    As an amateur photographer, Den was good at taking pictures.

    He took several photos in a row.

    Mrs. Thompson took the camera and smiled, ¡°Thank you, young man. You¡¯re really a kind-hearted person. These photos look amazing, like they¡¯re from an international photoshoot!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, grandma. It¡¯s what us young people should do.¡±

    This was a treatment only beautiful girls could enjoy.

    If it were anyone else, a couple of casual photos would suffice and he wouldn¡¯t bother giving pose instructions.

    Den continued, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m a local. If you¡¯re not familiar with any ce, you can ask me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, young man, but my granddaughter is a local too.¡±

    Den nodded, feeling it was such a pity!

    Mrs. Thompson went on, ¡°Young man, we¡¯re going to the next attraction. See you if we¡¯re destined to meet again.¡±

    Den immediately waved goodbye, ¡°Grandma, see you if we¡¯re destined.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson walked to Vi¡¯s side, and they talked while walking, ¡°Vi, did you see how well the young man just now took photos?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send them all to your WhatsApp.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    On Trevor Sherman¡¯s side, the assistant made a new discovery.

    ¡°Boss Sherman,e with me,¡± the assistant said.

    ¡°Did you locate the exact location?¡± Trevor Sherman asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded and walked to the side. Trevor Sherman followed the assistant¡¯s footsteps.

    Den also immediately followed.

    The assistant walked to the trash can and stopped.

    ¡°Is the person here?¡± Trevor Sherman looked around and asked.

    The assistant nodded with a puzzled expression.

    Because the location showed¡­

    The person¡­was in the trash can.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± Den looked around.

    The assistant pointed at the trash can.

    Den¡¯s face was full of disbelief, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    The assistant said, ¡°That¡¯s what the location shows.¡±

    Hearing this, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t care if he dirtied himself, and immediately bent down to search the trash can.

    Naturally, there were all kinds of things in the trash.

    There was even vomit from a drunk person.

    But at this point, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t care about getting dirty.

    He poured all the trash on the ground and dug through it with his bare hands.

    Den and the assistant also squatted down to search for useful clues.

    At this moment, the assistant picked up a small paper ball from a pile of trash, ¡°It should be this.¡±

    He slowly unfolded the paper ball and, sure enough, found a tracking chip inside the ball.

    Trevor Sherman picked up the chip and frowned slightly, ¡°He still found out about us.¡±

    ¡°Are there surveince cameras here?¡± Den looked around and then said, ¡°There¡¯s one camera. Trevor, should we go back to the ind and check the surveince?¡±

    As long as they find out who threw the trash, they can trace the mastermind behind the scenes.

    Trevor Sherman nodded and stood up.

    The three of them went to the surveince room on the ind together.

    Today, Bright Ind received ten thousand visits.

    The trash can at the viewing tform was cleaned up once and, since the second surveince, a hundred tourists hade to throw trash away.

    Each person threw different trash, some even indistinguishable.

    Den frowned slightly and then said, ¡°Actually, we can narrow the time frame down to within three hours.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Trevor Sherman directly denied this method, ¡°We don¡¯t know when he threw the trash, nor when the chip appeared in the trash can.¡±

    The reason why a mastermind is called a mastermind is that their whereabouts cannot be easily discovered.

    Even the time the assistant located may not be urate.

    Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t want to miss a one percent chance.

    So, if they wanted to find the mastermind, they had to watch the surveince slowly and analyze one by one who the mastermind was!

    The surveince video was long.

    It was tiring to the eyes.

    Vi and Mrs. Thompson were tired from walking and decided to sit down at an ind dessert shop to rest.

    Mrs. Thompson ordered a pancake and two milk teas.

    Soon, the pancake was served.

    Vi looked at the pancake, frowned slightly, then picked up her chopsticks and carefully removed the sugar osmanthus flowers sprinkled on the pancake. As she removed them, she said, ¡°This shop is so strange. They put sugar osmanthus flowers on the pancake.¡±

    The Thompson Family¡¯s genes were different from others, as they all disliked osmanthus flowers.

    Over the years, Mrs. Thompson had never encountered anyone else with this characteristic.

    Suddenly, Mrs.. Thompson seemed to grasp something and looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, you, you don¡¯t eat osmanthus flowers?¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola!

    Chapter 258: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Vi is actually Vi!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson nodded, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Even if she hated wasting food again, she couldn¡¯t eat the osmanthus.

    Osmanthus was a vor she really disliked.

    If she forced herself to eat it, she would vomit it right back out.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi, her face still calm, but her heartbeat quickened, ¡°Vi, do your parents like eating osmanthus?¡±

    If Vi¡¯s parents also disliked osmanthus, it could only mean that Vi¡¯s family had the same gic trait as the Thompson n. After all, they both had the surname Thompson.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Vi shook her head slightly.

    Don¡¯t know?

    Mrs. Thompson immediately asked, ¡°Have they eaten any osmanthus-rted food?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Vi still shook her head, then exined, ¡°I was adopted by my foster parents from the welfare institution. Later, some things happened, and my grandmother took me to the countryside, where I lived tor eighteen years.¡±

    Orphan.

    Hearing these words, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart tightened again.

    Vi turned out to be an orphan.

    Doesn¡¯t like osmanthus.

    Is an orphan.

    Could it be¡­

    That Vi was her long-lost granddaughter.

    Mrs. Thompson suppressed the excitement in her heart and continued, ¡°Vi, when were you adopted?¡±

    Vi shook her head slightly, ¡°I am not sure.¡±

    ¡°What about your birthday?¡±

    ¡°August.¡± Vi answered.

    Only then did Mrs. Thompson remember that when Vi had visited the Thompson family previously, she had asked the same question.

    Vi Thompson was born in January.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly and continued, ¡°Vi, can I take a look at your left arm?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded lightly, rolling up her sleeve. There was no red birthmark on her fair skin.

    What reced it was a shocking scar.

    Scar?

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi¡¯s arm, unable to speak for a long time.

    She had thought that Vi was Vi Thompson.

    But she didn¡¯t expect¡­

    After a moment, Mrs. Thompson sighed deeply.

    Vi noticed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s concerns and smiledfortingly, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I believe you will definitely find your granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    After a pause, Mrs. Thompson asked, ¡°Vi, how did you get the scar on your hand? The wound looks deep; it must have been very painful at the time, right?¡±

    Vi spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ve had this scar for as long as I can remember. I¡¯m not exactly sure how it happened.¡±

    It¡¯s normal for a child to be mischievous and have scars on their body, so Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t ask any further, and continued, ¡°Vi, have you ever thought about looking for your own family?¡±

    Vi remained calm, looked into the distance, and after a moment, she said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As she spoke, she continued, ¡°If I was abandoned by my parents, then there¡¯s no need to look for them.¡¯

    Not only did Vi share the same name and surname as her, even their experiences were almost identical.

    In her previous life, she was also an orphan.

    She yearned for affection, but at the same time, she feared being defeated by reality.

    So, she had never looked for her birth parents.

    ¡°Vi, believe me, there are no parents in this world who would abandon their children.¡± Mrs. Thompson grabbed Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°I believe your parents are definitely looking for you too.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Vi said.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°I haven¡¯t told you about my granddaughter¡¯s story yet, have I?¡±

    At this point, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t find it bothersome, I can tell you.¡±

    Vi nodded lightly, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m willing to listen.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson took a deep breath and continued, ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s name is Vi Thompson. The name has the character for ¡®woman¡¯ and ¡®smile¡¯ in it. I gave her this name, hoping she could live happily and joyously¡­¡±

    At that time, Mrs. Thompson hoped that her only granddaughter would live a life of safety and happiness. She never imagined that fate would y such a big joke on her.

    ¡°When Vi was born, I was in Country M on a mission. The other party was a drug lord. We followed him for over half a year, and finally traced him to hisir, where we gathered all the evidence. I initially thought I would return to see her afterpleting the mission, but¡­¡±

    At this point, Mrs. Thompson was unable to speak through her sobbing.

    ¡°I never thought she would be stolen by human traffickers. She went missing for eighteen years, I recited her name for eighteen years, and searched for her for eighteen years. In those early years when she went missing, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night, always searching for her in my dreams¡­¡±

    Remembering those events, Mrs. Thompson felt more and more miserable.

    Over the years, she had never cried in front of others.

    This was the first time.

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Vi felt pain in her heart too. She took out a napkin and wiped the tears from Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, believe me, you will definitely find Vi..¡±

 Chapter 259 - 259: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! 2

    Chapter 259: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Vi is Yan Yan! 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Thompson tried hard to calm herself down.

    But for some reason, the usually strong olddy couldn¡¯t control her emotions when she saw Vi¡¯s face. She hugged Vi and cried bitterly.

    Vi gently patted Mrs. Thompson¡¯s back.

    ¡°So, Vi, you must believe in your parents. Maybe they¡¯re looking for you in some corner.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    After a while, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized, and she raised the corners of her mouth with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vi, for losing control in front of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma Thompson, I understand.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson sighed softly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s sad, your uncles and aunts are even sadder. Especially your uncle, he looks like nothings wrong, but he¡¯s buried his longing in his heart. And your aunt has even be more depressed because of this.¡±

    People who haven¡¯t experienced the pain of losing a loved one can¡¯t understand how it feels.

    Many people see this situation and even say casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you still have three sons anyway.¡±

    Every time she heard these words, Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t help but want to p them.

    Mrs. Thompson talked about her longing for her granddaughter, and Vi just listened.

    She listened very carefully without any impatience.

    Vi Thompson was very lucky.

    Because she had so many loving family members.

    If the original Vi¡¯s family had received the same love, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have had any problems.

    Unfortunately.

    There are no ifs in this world.

    On the other side.

    Trevor Sherman was still in the surveince room.

    He just sat there, staring at the screen without blinking.

    At this moment, it seemed that Den suddenly discovered something,

    ¡°Pause!¡±

    The assistant immediately pressed the pause button.

    Trevor looked at Den, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    Den pointed at the surveince screen and said, ¡°Trevor, this girl, doesn¡¯t she look like the beautiful girl we just met at the observation deck? I even took a picture for her and her grandma.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Trevor looked up.

    The image was focused on the side profile of a young girl.

    Wearing a blue dress.

    Though it was just a side profile, it was still very eye-catching and beautiful.

    It was Vi.

    Howe she¡¯s everywhere?

    Trevor frowned slightly.

    Den continued, ¡°The beautiful girl also came to throw garbage, and her garbage was smaller. Trevor, maybe the person we¡¯re looking for is really her.¡±

    Although this was just a hypothesis.

    But this hypothesis was very likely to be true. ¡°Shall we investigate her?¡± Den suggested.

    ¡°No need.¡± Trevor refused.

    No one knew Vi better than him.

    Vi came to Bright Ind because of him, no doubt.

    The only thing that puzzled Trevor was how Vi got his itinerary.

    At this moment, a phone rang in the air.

    Trevor picked up the mobile phone.

    It was Mrs. Sherman who called.

    The doubts in Trevor¡¯s heart were instantly cleared.

    It must have been Nirs. Sherman who told Vi the secret.

    Although Trevor was very disgusted with Mrs. Sherman¡¯s n, she was, after all, his grandmother.

    If it weren¡¯t for Nirs. Sherman, there would be no him.

    Trevor answered Mrs. Sherman¡¯s call.

    ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡¯

    ¡°Trevor, have you arrived at Bright Ind?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor replied.

    Mrs. Sherman asked with a smile, ¡°So, have you had any romantic encounters?¡±

    Romantic encounters?

    Is she referring to Vi?

    Trevor¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Mrs. Sherman¡¯s face was full of doubt, ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, ording to¡­¡±

    Not letting Mrs. Sherman finish, Trevor interrupted her, ¡°Grandma, I have other things to deal with.¡±

    Then, Trevor hung up the phone directly.

    Mrs. Sherman looked at the hung-up phone with a depressed face, then looked at the fortune-teller sitting in front of her, and said angrily, ¡°Liar! My grandson said there¡¯s no romantic encounter at all!¡±

    The fortune-teller had a long white beard, and hearing this, he frowned,

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ording to his eight characters, going to Bright Ind should definitely bring unexpected gains.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying here! Hmph!¡± After saying this, Mrs. Sherman turned and left.

    The fortune-teller chased after her, ¡°Old sister, please wait!¡±

    ¡°What else do you want to say? Do you want to cheat me out of my money?¡± As she spoke, Mrs. Sherman tightly held onto her pocket.

    She couldn¡¯t let someone cheat her out of her money.

    The fortune-teller handed Mrs. Sherman a pen, ¡°Let me do a word test for your grandson..¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola! _3

    Chapter 260: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Vi is actually Vi! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    As he finished speaking, he added, ¡°It¡¯s free.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was free, Mrs. Sherman took the pen, ¡°What should I write?¡±

    The fortune-teller said, ¡°Just write whatever you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Mrs. Sherman squinted her eyes, ¡°Is it really free?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡¯

    Mrs. Sherman held the pen and then wrote a character on the red paper.

    Heaven.

    Seeing this character, the fortune-teller continued, ¡°In ancient times, emperors werepared to the Son of Heaven, so the word ¡®heaven¡¯ is not suitable for ordinary people. Older sister, what would you say the word

    ¡®heaven¡¯ without a horizontal stroke is?¡±

    ¡°Big,¡± Mrs. Sherman replied without hesitation.

    Hearing this, the fortune-teller nodded, ¡°Correct, removing one stroke from ¡®heaven¡¯ bes ¡®big.¡¯ As the ancients said, the moon wanes after it waxes, and water overflows when it is full, which means that one should not be overly confident and arrogant. Your grandson is indeed an outstanding person, but he should also understand that there are always people better than us, and skies higher than any sky. It is only by restraining one¡¯s impatience that one can find the person one will cherish for a lifetime. Indeed, he had a romantic opportunity today, but unfortunately, his excessive self-confidence has made him miss the chance.¡¯

    These words struck a chord in Mrs. Sherman¡¯s heart.

    Trevor Sherman had it all, if only he weren¡¯t so arrogant.

    Afterwards, the fortune-teller continued, ¡°If he cannot see his true self in time and remains arrogantly self-confident as always, he will eventually fall by his own hand.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Mrs. Sherman looked at the fortune-teller, her tone much gentler, ¡°Do you have any solutions to this?¡±

    In fact, Mrs. Thompson was also anxious and had even advised Trevor many times.

    But Trevor just wouldn¡¯t listen.

    The fortune-teller shook his head, ¡°No one can help with this kind of matter; it¡¯s up to him toe to his senses.¡± Mrs. Sherman sighed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. He.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯

    Bright Ind.

    Watching Trevor hang up the phone, Den asked curiously, ¡°Was it Grandma Sherman who called?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Trevor put the phone back in his pocket, ¡°Ignore her, let¡¯s continue with our search.¡¯

    ¡°No need to search any further; 1 think it¡¯s her.¡± With that, Den zoomed in on the screen.

    The young girl¡¯s hand also gradually erged.

    After erging it ten times, they found that she was indeed holding a crumpled piece of paper.

    Den continued, ¡°Look, Trevor, even the color of the crumpled paper is exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°How many colors can crumpled paper be?¡± Trevor retorted.

    Den said, ¡°Who says crumpled paper is always white? If it¡¯s a leaflet, then it¡¯s colored. Besides, so far, we haven¡¯t seen many people throwing crumpled paper.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that someone just tossed something randomly, and someone else picked it up, put it in arger bag, and then threw the whole thing away, right?¡± Trevor said.

    Den frowned slightly, ¡°Can¡¯t rule out that possibility, but Trevor, why do I get the feeling that you seem to have some prejudice against this beautiful

    As long as it was about Vi Thompson.

    Regardless of what Den said, Trevor always held opposing views.

    ¡°l don¡¯t want to waste time on meaningless people,¡± Trevor said. Den squinted his eyes, feeling that there was more to it than that.

    Trevor continued, ¡°You¡¯re right in guessing, I know her.¡±

    ¡°You really know her!¡± Den seemed to have caught a whiff of gossip, very excited.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the beautiful girl¡¯s name?¡± Den immediately asked.

    Trevor looked at Den with a slight frown, then said, ¡°She¡¯s the Thompson n¡¯s Adopted Daughter, Vi Thompson.¡±

    The Thompson n¡¯s Adopted Daughter?

    Vi Thompson?

    Upon hearing these words, Den seemed to recall something and followed up, ¡°Is she Terrence Lentz¡¯s fake fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor nodded.

    Den stroked his chin, squinting his eyes and said, ¡°No wonder people say that Terrence¡¯s fake fianc¨¦e is pretty good-looking. Judging by her looks, she¡¯s indeed quite beautiful ¨C at least prettier than Elizabeth Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Beauty lies in one¡¯s character, not appearance. How could shepare with Emma?¡± Trevor¡¯s tone was filled with disgust.

    Elizabeth Thompson was at least a hundred times better than Vi Thompson.

    Den went on, ¡°l heard that the Thompson n¡¯s Adopted Daughter had just been brought back from the countryside. It seems unlikely that she¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Conditions in the countryside were limited, and many households did not even have a TV set, let alone aputer.

    Obviously, that person should not be Vi Thompson.

    ¡°However, we shouldn¡¯t rule out exceptions; what if Miss Thompson is aputer genius? Trevor, when did you start judging people by their appearance?¡± Den asked with a smile..

 Chapter 261 - 261: 127: Mrsa Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! _4

    Chapter 261: 127: Mrsa Thompson discovers the truth, Vi is Yan Yan! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Althoughputer geniuses are rare, they do exist.

    The famous hacker H became famous at the age of thirteen.

    Unfortunately.

    H has been retired for many years.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any exceptions.¡± Trevor Sherman said.

    It might be a miracle for someone else.

    But Vi¡­

    It was impossible even to think about it with her toes.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Den sighed, ¡°since you say it¡¯s not her, let¡¯s just keep watching the surveince.¡¯

    Having said that, Den pressed the y button.

    The surveince video continued to y.

    After a while, Denughed and said, ¡°Trevor, if that person really is Miss Thompson, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t even want to pay attention to Den, and continued, ¡°When can you have a straight line?¡±

    Den shrugged, ¡°Trevor, your vision is too small.¡±

    After that, Den continued, ¡°How about we make a bet? If Miss Thompson is the one we¡¯re looking for, you¡¯ll wear women¡¯s clothes, deal?¡±

    Trevor looked at Den and said word by word, ¡°Vi isn¡¯t even worthy for me to make a bet.¡±

    Den was a bit speechless.

    ¡°Trevor, is it really necessary! You hate her that much?¡± This was considered a personal attack.

    Was it really okay to treat a girl like this?

    ¡°What did Miss Thompson do to offend you?¡± Den asked curiously.

    Trevor was toozy to exin and just ignored Den¡¯s words, watching the video intently.

    When he didn¡¯t speak, Den naturally didn¡¯t need to make a fool of himself either.

    But the two watched for an entire afternoon without finding any suspicious people.

    Trevor was very frustrated.

    Den continued, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, we should start with Doleman.¡¯

    After all, Doleman knew the Great Master.

    Trevor pinched his temples.

    Currently, this was the only way.

    After leaving the dessert shop, Vi helped Mrs. Thompson take a walk on the beach.

    The sun was setting in the west.

    The golden sunset covered the entire sea.

    Looking at it this way, the whole scene looked quite spectacr.

    At this time, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mood had already improved a lot, and sheughed, ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve never watched a sunset at the seaside before.¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Vi replied.

    Although she had lived in a fishing vige since she was young, Vi rarely had the opportunity to watch the sunset so closely by the sea.

    Waves crashed at their feet.

    Viughed and said, ¡°The guesthouse we booked is just ahead. How about we go back and have a barbecue?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded and followed Vi¡¯s steps.

    The guesthouse was beautifully decorated.

    There were two floors.

    The first floor had a small garden.

    There were also two rabbits in the garden.

    The barbecue tools had already been prepared by the guesthouse owner.

    Vi picked up the alcohol and matches, ready to set fire to the charcoal.

    Mrs. Thompson smiled and took the matches and alcohol, ¡°I¡¯m good at this.¡±

    When she was in the army, they even knew how to create fire with wood.

    Lighting charcoal was a piece of cake.

    After lighting the charcoal, Mrs. Thompson thought of Vi¡¯s instant noodles and said, ¡°Vi, today let you taste my cooking.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s cooking was good, and soon the air was filled with the enticing aroma.

    Therge chicken legs sizzled and dripped with oil, golden on both sides. At

    this time, sprinkling a little cumin and chili powder made the vore up at once.

    Mrs. Thompson handed the grilled chicken leg to Vi, ¡°Vi, you try.¡±

    Vi took the chicken leg from Mrs. Thompson, the crispy skin coated with ayer of chili powder and cumin, spicy and fragrant. One bite and it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, so delicious that people want to swallow their tongues along with it.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Vi gave a thumbs up, eating with a satisfied look on her face.

    Having gained Vi¡¯s approval, Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°Vi, do you want to eat some golden needles?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    One old and one young, one in charge of grilling and one in charge of eating, they got along extremely harmoniously.

    It felt great to be acknowledged by someone.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mouth never closed, ¡°Vi, eat more, look how skinny you are. ¡±

    ¡°Grandma Thompson, this rice cake is good too, you should try some.¡± Vi handed a rice cake to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mouth.

    Mrs. Thompson opened her mouth to ept it.

    The rice cake was crispy on the outside and soft and sticky on the inside, with a very nice texture.

    ¡°And thismb skewer.¡± Vi picked up a drink, ¡°Grandma Thompson, you must be thirsty.¡±

    Looking at the girl with a bright smile, Mrs. Thompson showed a brilliant smile.

    In her memory, it had been a long time since she had opened her heart like this..

 Chapter 262 - 262: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! _5

    Chapter 262: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Vi is Yan Yan! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    If only.

    If only she were truly her granddaughter, how wonderful would that be?

    The happy days are always fleeting.

    Soon, the weekend came.

    Vi Thompson had to get ready to return to River City, as she had sses to attend on Monday.

    Mrs. Thompson also needed to return to Capital City.

    Upon learning that Vi had no rtives nearby, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°Vi,e to Capital City for the winter break. You can spend the New Year¡¯s holiday at Grandma Thompson¡¯s house. There will be many people and it will be very lively.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I have other things to deal with during the winter break. I¡¯ll visit you in Capital City when I have the time.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°it¡¯s settled then.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°The winter break starts next week, right?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°There are five more days of sses.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be here soon.¡¯

    Winter break wasn¡¯t far off, and neither was the New Year¡¯s holiday.

    Vi took Mrs. Thompson to the airport before leaving.

    Her heart was heavy on the return journey.

    Mrs. Thompson sat in the first-ss seat, her thoughts in disarray.

    She felt as if she had left something important behind in River City.

    She always thought that Vi Thompson was really Vi Thompson.

    But there was no birthmark on Vi¡¯s arm.

    During the days she spent with Vi, she increasingly regarded her as a real granddaughter.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mind was still unsettled even after disembarking the ne, and she didn¡¯t even notice Mary Perryne, who hade to pick her up.

    It wasn¡¯t until Mary called out, ¡°Mom!¡± that Mrs. Thompson snapped back to attention.

    ¡°Ah, you are here,¡± she said.

    Mary nodded.

    Mrs. Thompson, not noticing Sylvia Thompson had alsoe, asked in a good mood, ¡°How did you know I wasing back today?¡±

    ¡°Today is Monday, and Vi has to go to school. I guessed that you would definitely return today.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded her head.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t actually me who guessed it,¡± Mary continued.

    ¡°Then who?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    Mary smiled and nced to the other side.

    Mrs. Thompson also looked up curiously, and as she did so, the smile in her eyes slowly vanished.

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Sylvia Thompson, holding a bouquet of flowers, walked over from a short distance away.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly and said to Mary, ¡°Who asked you to arrange the pick-up? It¡¯s more trouble than it¡¯s worth!¡±

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t brought Sylvia along.

    ¡°Mom, just give Sylvia a chance. She has suffered a lot to gain your approval,¡± Mary said.

    At this point, Sylvia approached and said, ¡°Grandma, wee back.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t take the flowers directly but said to Mary, ¡°You hold them for me.¡¯

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mary immediately took the bouquet from Sylvia¡¯s hands to alleviate the awkwardness.

    It was obvious to Sylvia that after her trip to River City, Mrs. Thompson had changed quite a bit.

    What had she discovered?

    Sylvia squinted her eyes imperceptibly.

    They returned to Thompson Family Manor together.

    Mary had a servant arrange the flowers to be sent to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room.

    Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m allergic to pollen, so just ce it in the living room.¡±

    Allergic to pollen?

    Or was it that the person who gave the flowers wrong?

    Sylvia¡¯s downcast eyes were filled with a deste expression.

    She had done everything she could.

    She believed that she had performed no worse than a real granddaughter would.

    But from beginning to end, Mrs. Thompson had never treated her like a real granddaughter.

    In Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart, Sylvia wasn¡¯t even as good as a stranger.

    Mrs. Thompson could travel a thousand miles to see Vi Thompson.

    If it had been her in River City, even if she had died there, Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t have nced in her direction

    At this thought, a self-mocking expression filled Sylvia¡¯s eyes. She said nothing and turned to walk upstairs.

    Mary wanted to follow and offerfort but didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Only the person who tied the bell can untie it.

    The source of the problem was with Mrs. Thompson, so Mary needed to dispel her misunderstanding of Sylvia.

    ¡°Mom

    As Mary approached Mrs. Thompson, before opening her mouth to say something, Mrs. Thompson replied, ¡°If it¡¯s about that girl, keep your mouth shut. I¡¯m not in the mood to scold anyone today.¡±

    Mary sighed softly, ¡°Mom, actually, I just wanted to say that since you treat

    Vi so well, it proves that you¡¯re not a hardhearted person.¡±

    Although Vi and Mrs. Thompson had hit it off, after all, she had not known her for very long.

    But Sylvia had been watched over by Mrs. Thompson as she grew up.

    That kind of bond could never be reced.

    ¡°Can shepare to Vi?¡± Mrs.. Thompson looked at Mary and said, ¡°l told you, I¡¯m not in the mood to scold anyone today! Are you looking for a scolding?¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola! _6

    Chapter 263: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Vi is actually Vi! _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Looking at Mrs. Thompson like this, Mary Perryne was very puzzled.

    She did not understand why Mrs. Thompson would rather like a stranger than ept Sylvia Thompson.

    Could it be, as Edward Thompson had said, that Vi Thompson had used some cunning?

    Thinking of this, Mary Perryne slightly furrowed her brows.

    But Vi didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.

    As Mary Perryne thought about it, she walked towards the back garden.

    She nned to go to the garden to catch some breeze and calm down.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Edward Thompson came up from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary Perryne turned around.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°By now, you should know what kind of person Vi is, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mary Perryne frowned slightly.

    ¡°Just follow me.¡±

    Curious, Mary Perryne followed Edward Thompson¡¯s footsteps.

    Edward Thompson led her to Samuel Thompson¡¯s art studio.

    Curious, she asked, ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡±

    Edward Thompson did not exin but pushed open the door of the studio and pointed at the unfinished painting on the easel, saying, ¡°Look at that.¡±

    Her eyes fell on the painting.

    Although the painting on the easel was not yet finished, it could still be seen from the facial lines of the characters that they were Mrs. Thompson and Vi Thompson.

    The title was ¡°Grandmother and Granddaughter.¡±

    Old and young, their faces brimming with smiles, they looked exceedingly harmonious.

    But Vi was just an outsider.

    When she was with Mrs. Thompson, how could she be considered a granddaughter?

    ¡°You should be able to see who¡¯s in the painting, right?¡± Edward Thompson said.

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°l don¡¯t know what means Vi used to make brother and grandma like her so much, but 1 know that if this painting gets out, what will outsiders think of Sylvia?¡±

    By favoring an unrted person over her own granddaughter, wasn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson pping Sylvia¡¯s face?

    If it were to spread, outsiders would certainly think that Sylvia was not a qualified granddaughter.

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s face also turned unsightly.

    ¡°Mom, if you still consider Sylvia as your daughter, stay away from Vi in the future. You¡¯ve already lost one daughter, don¡¯t hurt the heart of another one.¡±

    Thest sentence hit her heart ruthlessly.

    Mary Perryne was almost suffocated.

    Having said that, Edward Thompson added, ¡°Certain words may be unpleasant, but you have to face reality. You lost Vi for eighteen years, and although we all want her toe back, deep down inside we all know the truth, we just haven¡¯t said it out loud.¡±

    Instead of seeking a result that had no oue, it was better to let them live together as a happy family.

    Edward Thompson did not have any real feelings for Vi Thompson, so he preferred Sylvia, his real sister, over the movie producer.

    Hearing these words, Mary Perryne could hardly stand steady.

    Edward Thompson reached out to steady Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, let me help you back to your room to rest.¡±

    Upstairs.

    Sylvia Thompson sat in front of the dressing table.

    ¡°This bird¡¯s nest soup should be drunk while it¡¯s hot.¡± Aunt Zhang brought a bowl of birds nest soup in front of her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to punish yourself like this because of people like her.¡±

    Sylvia was born malnourished and had to stay in an incubator for half a month.

    So, from time to time, Aunt Zhang would bring a bowl of nourishing food to her, as doing so would ease her heart.

    Sylvia was in no mood to drink these things now and continued, ¡°l always feel that something is off about that old woman¡¯s visit this time. Keep an eye on her for me, and inform me the moment you notice anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Aunt Zhang would naturally keep Sylvia¡¯s words in her heart.

    With that, Sylvia said, ¡°You can go now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded and went downstairs.

    Mrs. Thompson was watching a Kunqu performance, but her thoughts had already drifted far away.

    This was a selection from ¡°The Strange Tales.¡±

    It tells the story of a schr who, in order to save the one he loved, was willing to cut the flesh from his own body to use as a medicinal catalyst.

    The opera was singing in a melodious and elongated manner.

    It was only after the performance had finished that Mrs. Thompson turned off the television and went upstairs.

    Aunt Zhang carried a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup and went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedroom.The door inside was not closed.

    Before she got inside, she could hear Mrs. Thompson¡¯s voice. She was

    probably talking to a friend on the phone.

    ¡°l met a child who looks very much like Vi.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like osmanthus either.¡¯

    Upon hearing these words, Aunt Zhang immediately stopped in her tracks.

    From Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words, Aunt Zhang could easily deduce that the person she was talking about was Vi Thompson.

    Just then, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°The only thing is, her birth date and birthmark don¡¯t match up. What do you think, should I get a parent-child identification done?¡±

    Parent-child identification!

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhangs heart skipped a beat.

    No.

    She can¡¯t let this olddy get a parent-child identification. What if Vi was really Vi Thompson?

    What would happen to Sylvia Thompson?

    NO!

    She couldn¡¯t let Sylvia Thompson be threatened.

    With that thought, Zhang hurriedly went back downstairs.

    Half an hourter, Aunt Zhang came back upstairs with some supplements.

    That night.

    Mrs. Thompson suddenly woke up from her dream.

    Though she was covered in sweat, her expression was both shocked and joyful.

    ¡°It¡¯s Vi! It must be her!¡±

    She had to go to River City immediately.

    Mrs. Thompson had a dream, whichbined with the Kunqu opera. Just as the schr could cut his own flesh to be a medicine guide, the human trafficker could also remove Vi Thompson¡¯s birthmark from her wrist.

    Mrs. Thompson even forgot to change her nightclothes and rushed downstairs.

    Just as she reached the top of the stairs, her vision suddenly blurred, and she tumbled down the staircase.

    Bang bang bang!

    Until she rolled down to thest step.

    This sudden noise immediately caught the attention of the servants.

    They thought it must have been an animal that had knocked something over.

    They never expected it to be Mrs. Thompson falling down the stairs.

    ¡°Old Madame!¡¯

    ¡®Quick, go call thedy and the eldest young master!¡± ¡°Nanny Donne, you go call 120.¡±

    The housekeeper calmly instructed the other servants.

    Soon, Mary Perryne came downstairs. Seeing Mrs. Thompson in such a state, she was startled, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Mandel Thompson, who had learned some medical knowledge, carefully avoided the injured areas and helped Mrs. Thompson up, ¡°Has 120 been called?¡±

    The housekeeper nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson also ran over at that moment. It was obvious that she had just woken up from her sleep, her hair in disarray, ¡°What happened to Grandma?¡±

    Mary Perryne looked up, ¡°Your grandma fell down the stairs.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a barely visible viciousness shed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. A momentter, she tearfully asked, ¡®E ls Grandma seriously injured?¡±

    One must admit.

    Aunt Zhang did an excellent job with this.

    As long as Old Madame dies, there would be no other threats to her in the Thompson n.

    Falling down from such a high staircase, even if Old Madame didn¡¯t die this time, she would have lost at least half of her life.

    Then, Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson also came downstairs.

    Old Madame Thompson had fallen into a deepa.

    Suddenly, the ambnce arrived.

    Old Madame Thompson was carried into the ambnce.

    The other members of the Thompson family also got into the ambnce.

    The ambnce, with sirens ring, arrived at the hospital in less than ten minutes. Old Madame Thompson was immediately wheeled into the emergency room.

    Mary Perryne anxiously paced back and forth outside the Operating Room.

    At that moment, the door to the Operating Room opened, and a doctor in a white coat walked out.

    Mary Perryne immediately approached and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is my mother¡¯s condition?¡±

    The doctor adjusted his sses, ¡°Old Madame is quite old, so many things can¡¯t be predicted. However, Mrs. Thompson, please rest assured, we will do our best to save her life..

 Chapter 264 - 264: 129: Mrs, Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test is conducted.

    Chapter 264: 129: Mrs, Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test is conducted.

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Sylvia Thompson felt a sense of certainty in her heart.

    It seemed that the old woman¡¯s chances of survival were slim this time.

    Sylvia felt ted inside her heart.

    This was the old woman¡¯s retribution!

    Although she was delighted, Sylvia didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she pretended to be very worried. She walked over to Mary Perryne and said to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, please save my grandmother. As long as she¡¯s okay, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±

    The doctor nodded, ¡°Miss Thompson, please rest assured, I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Sylvia bowed to the doctor.

    Soon, the door of the emergency room was closed.

    Mandel Thompson walked in from outside.

    Seeing Mandel, Mary Perryne felt reassured, ¡°Did you contact your father yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Mandel replied.

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°What about Bob and Borden?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to contact Doctor Leer.¡±

    Doctor Leer was an internationally renowned Divine Doctor.

    He had been awarded the Divine Doctor Certificate by the Divine Doctor Alliance.

    However, Doctor Leer had a strange temperament and only treated those he deemed worthy.

    He was the kind of person who rarely made appearances.

    Mary Perryne nodded.

    Mandel asked, ¡°How¡¯s grandma¡¯s situation now?¡±

    Mary Perryne sighed softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very optimistic.¡± |

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Grandma will be fine,¡± Mandelforted.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    At that moment, Mandel¡¯s phone rang.

    The call was from Sawyer Thompson.

    Mandel answered the phone, ¡°Dad.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson had just finished a meeting, and the fatigue in his eyes was hard to hide. ¡°Mandel, what¡¯s the urgent matter that you were looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Grandma had an ident.¡¯

    Hearing this,

    Sawyer Thompson¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Sawyer hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to your grandmother?¡±

    Mandel continued, ¡°She fell down the stairs when she got up to use the restroom at night.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± As Sawyer rushed downstairs, he asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s her condition now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still in the Operating Room. The situation is unclear at the moment.¡±

    Hearing this, Sawyer didn¡¯t care about anything else and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone book a flight back to the country right away!¡¯

    ¡°Okay, pleasee back as soon as possible.¡±

    After hanging up, Mary Perryne immediately asked, ¡°What did your father

    ¡°Dad said he¡¯sing back right away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Hearing that Sawyer would be back soon, Mary Perryne felt relieved.

    The surgery was still ongoing.

    Sylvia Thompson sped her hands together, praying to the Bodhisattva for blessings.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± Mandel said.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia looked up at Mandel.

    Mandel continued, ¡°Now Grandma is still in the Operating Room. We have so many people here, it¡¯s not helpful for everyone to wait here. Why don¡¯t you take Mom back to rest first? My younger brothers and I can wait for grandma toe out.¡±

    ¡°l won¡¯t go back, brother. You should take Mom back instead.¡±

    How could Sylvia possibly go back at this time!

    She wanted everyone to see her filial piety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss tomorrow?¡± Mandel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve already asked for leave from my advisor,¡± Sylvia looked at

    Mandel, ¡°1 won¡¯t be at ease until I see Grandmae out of the Operating

    Room with my own eyes.¡±

    Mandel rubbed his temples, ¡°In that case, Mom, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±

    Mary Perryne shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going back either.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson treated her like a real daughter. At a time like this, she couldn¡¯t go back.

    Sylvia looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, you already have poor health. Please go back and rest. My brothers and I can stay here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you all.¡±

    So, they all waited outside the Operating Room.

    The time felt like an eternity.

    Soon, Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson walked in from outside.

    ¡°How is it? Did you contact Doctor Leer?¡± Mandel asked.

    Samuel shook his head, and then asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    ¡°The doctor hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±

    Edward, wearing a mask and sunsses, sat to one side. He had been filming a night scene all night and was nning on getting a good night¡¯s sleep today. He didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Thompson to have an ident.

    ¡°Mom, Brother, don¡¯t worry. Grandma is blessed and has a strong life force.

    She will be alright.¡±

    In other words,

    Life and death are predetermined. Sometimes, many things are beyond their control.

    Now, all he could do was try his best and leave the rest to fate.

    Moreover, Mrs. Thompson was already in her eighties.

    If she were to have an ident,

    It could be considered a peaceful end to her life.

    Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°Your grandmother hasn¡¯t seen Vie back yet. She can¡¯t have an ident..¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265: 129: Mrs. Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_2

    Chapter 265: 129: Mrs. Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s biggest hope was for the whole family to reunite.

    All these years, they¡¯ve never taken a family portrait.

    Now, taking a family portrait had be Mrs. Thompson¡¯s obsession.

    Thinking of this, Mary became even more upset.

    Mrs. Thompson had been through many trials and tribtions in her lifetime, having fought hard ande to live an idyllic life, only for her only granddaughter to have gone missing¡­ Hearing these words, Sylvia bit her lip.

    Death!

    The old witch should hurry up and die!

    Is she even daydreaming about seeing Vi again?

    Might as well wait for the next life.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure Grandma will be able to see Sister return safe and sound. Don¡¯t be sad,¡± Sylvia said as she walked over and hugged Mary.

    Mary leaned on Sylvia¡¯s shoulder, sobbing uncontrobly.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if something were to happen to Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mom. We must believe in Grandma¡­¡± At the end, even Sylvia could not help but cry, feeling extremely heartbroken.

    Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia, filled with emotions.

    At a time like this, the one who cared most about Mrs. Thompson was still Sylvia.

    What about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s own granddaughter who she missed dearly?

    She might just be lying in bed, asleep!

    It really should be shown to Mrs. Thompson just so she could know, who the one that truly cared for and cherished her was.

    Although it was alreadyte at night, ambnce sirens continued to wail near the hospital.

    Some people passing by the emergency room door were stunned by the family¡¯s attractiveness.

    Especially Mandel and Samuel Thompson.

    Samuel, who had been trading for many years, exuded an air of sophistication |that ordinary peoplecked, looking like a president who had just walked out of an anime.

    Compared to Samuel, Mandel leaned more towards Mary in appearance, with a pair of passionate peach blossom eyes that made him look warm and approachable, causing people to want to scream in excitement.

    Even though Edward Thompson wore a mask and sses, his Emperor Thompson aura still could not be concealed.

    Mary might have aged, but her eyebrows and eyes still held grace and charm, truly proving the saying that time never defeats beauty.

    Among the five people, it was only Sylvia who paled slightly inparison. Although she was not on the same level as the other four, she still stood out among ordinary people.

    ¡°This family is amazing! Is that the mother and her three siblings?¡± ¡°That girl looks different from the others. They might not be siblings.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you see that guy wearing a mask? Doesn¡¯t he look like Emperor Thompson?¡±

    ¡°What would Emperor Thompson be doing in the hospital in the middle of the

    ¡°ording to you, is that girl a top student sister? Can¡¯t you see she doesn¡¯t look like a younger sister at all?¡±

    ¡°Our sister is way prettier than her, clearly not on the same level.¡±

    The retouched photos of Sylvia circted on the inte, creating a significant difference between her online and real-life appearance, making it normal for people not to recognize her.

    As they walked and chatted, their voices were soft, but still fell into Sylvia¡¯s ears.

    Sylvia frowned slightly.

    Such a bunch of poor, ignorant fools!

    How was she not like Edward Thompson¡¯s sister?

    Time passed minute by minute.

    Soon, it was the next day morning,

    The golden sunlight shone in through the window.

    Edward Thompson suddenly woke up from his dream, looked at the surroundings, and only then remembered that he was in the hospital. Last night, he had buried his head in his single hand, sleeping on the hospital¡¯s blue stic chairs.

    After realizing this, Edward Thompson immediately checked his mask and sses.

    Good, they were still there.

    The light in the emergency room was still on, and Edward Thompson nced at his watch.

    It was already seven-thirty in the morning.

    The surgery had been going on for over seven hours.

    Yet, no news came from the emergency room.

    Seeing Edward Thompson wake up, Mandel said, ¡°You should go and freshen up, and also bring back some breakfast when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Me? Buy breakfast?¡± Edward Thompson pointed at himself.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Mandel asked.

    Edward Thompson said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but you know how influential I am. I¡¯ll go freshen up first. Let¡¯s have Mary bring breakfast.¡±

    Once people found out who he really was,

    The hospital would immediately be swarmed with people.

    Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright then, off you go.¡±

    Edward Thompson got up from his chair, and curiously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mom and Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°At the restroom,¡± Mandel replied.

    Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go freshen up.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯

    Edward Thompson turned to leave.

    Ten minutester.

    Mary and Sylvia came out of the restroom.

    Both had not slept all night and looked a bit weary..

 Chapter 266 - 266: 129: Mrs, Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _3

    Chapter 266: 129: Mrs, Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mandel Thompson said, ¡°Mom, Sylvia, why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡±

    Mary Perryne shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not tired either.¡±

    Just then, the door to the emergency room suddenly opened.

    A group of people in white coats walked out from inside.

    Mandel Thompson immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my grandmother doing?¡±

    The lead doctor took off his mask, ¡°Mr. Thompson, we have done our best. But Mrs. Thompson is getting old, the surgery has beenpleted, but she is still in aa. Whether she can wake up or not, depends on her willpower.¡±

    Hearing these words, a triumphant look shed in the eyes of Sylvia Thompson.

    Retribution.

    This really is retribution!

    It¡¯s better for the old hag to be dead and transcended, so as to stop causing harm to the world.

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne immediately asked, ¡°What are the chances my mother wakes up?¡±

    ¡°Ten percent,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°You family members should also prepare yourselves mentally. If she doesn¡¯t wake uppletely within half a month, you may have to prepare for her funeral.¡± Prepare for her funeral?

    How did things suddenly be like this.

    We thought that once the surgery was over, Mrs. Thompson would be fine. Hearing these words, Mary Perryne¡¯s vision went ck, and she passed out.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Sylvia Thompson screamed, startled.

    Soon, Mary Perryne was also taken to the emergency room.

    After a doctor¡¯s examination, it was found that Mary Perryne had only fainted due to excessive grief, ack of rest, and mild anemia.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just make sure to rest up,¡± the doctor advised. Mandel Thompson expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    Mary Perryne opened her eyes, looking at the blurry white in front of her,

    ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Mandel Thompson held Mary Perryne¡¯s hand as she received an IV, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t move. You just fainted, but thankfully it¡¯s nothing serious. The doctor said you need to rest.¡±

    Just as Mary Perryne was about to ask something, Mandel Thompson seemed to read her thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about grandma. Sylvia is taking care of her.¡¯

    ¡°No, I need to see your grandmother.¡±

    Mary Perryne struggled to get out of bed, and Mandel Thompson immediately reached out to help.

    Supporting Mary Perryne, they went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s ward.

    Samuel Thompson, Edward Thompson, and Sylvia Thompson were all sitting in front of the bed.

    But Mrs. Thompson was lying on the bed, lifeless and looking very weak. If not for the beating heart rate monitor next to her, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this is a living person.

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson in this state, Mary Perryne was very upset, ¡°Mom!¡± Mrs. Thompson did not react at all.

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Mom, you must get better. We have to wait for Vi toe back. We, the family of seven, should take a family portrait together.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you told me, you wanted to wait for Vi toe back, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to see her getting married and having kids.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you mustn¡¯t give up.¡±

    Mary Perryne said a lot, all things Sylvia didn¡¯t want to hear.

    It was obvious.

    Mary Perryne was no longer considering her feelings at all.

    If Mary Perryne really cared about her, she wouldn¡¯t mention Vi in front of her.

    After all, she was also Mrs. Thompson¡¯s granddaughter.

    Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t betray a single emotion on her face, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Grandma will definitely get better.¡±

    When she finished speaking, she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to trade ten or twenty years of my life for grandma to have a healthy body.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson said these words with genuine emotion, her eyes filling with hot tears. If outsiders saw this, they would really think she was a filial granddaughter.

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson said immediately, ¡°Grandma, did you hear that? True colors show in times of adversity. I doubt even a daughter could do what Sylvia is doing. If you get better, you can¡¯t treat Sylvia the same way as before.¡¯

    It would be unfortunate if Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t see Sylvia¡¯s goodness, and after her recovery, decided to deny her.

    Sylvia Thompson was really not worth it!

    If it were someone else, they would probably wish for Mrs. Thompson to die sooner rather thanter.

    But Sylvia Thompson wouldn¡¯t do that.

    Not only she wouldn¡¯t, but also she was willing to shorten her life.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my obligation to be good to Grandma,¡± Sylvia Thompson said.

    Seeing Sylvia Thompson like this, Edward Thompson sighed helplessly.

    Selfishly speaking, he would rather Mrs. Thompson pass away. After all, she was old, and many elderly people don¡¯t live past their eighties..

 Chapter 267 - 267: 129: Mrs, Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _4

    Chapter 267: 129: Mrs, Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    If only Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mind was still clear.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mind is nowpletely in a state of confusion.

    If not, she wouldn¡¯t hate Sylvia Thompson so much.

    If she were Mrs. Thompson, she would definitely cherish Sylvia Thompson dearly.

    But what about Mrs. Thompson?

    As her grandson, Bob Thompson did everything he was supposed to do.

    He never felt that he owed Mrs. Thompson anything.

    Mary Perryne looked at Brandon Thompson, ¡°Brandon, did you contact your second uncle and younger uncle?¡±

    ¡°l contacted them, they¡¯re both on the flight back now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mary Perryne nodded her head.

    If something unexpected happened to Mrs. Thompson, at least they could say theirst goodbyes.

    Although Mary did not want to see the worst oue.

    But now they have to prepare for the worst.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Evan Thompson, the Thompson n¡¯s second son, and his wife returned to

    Capital City.

    Elena Williams, like Mary Perryne, had a good rtionship with Mrs.Thompson. Seeing Mrs. Thompson lying on the hospital bed looking very unwell, she asked, ¡°How is mom¡¯s condition now?¡±

    Mary shook her head, ¡°Not very good¡­¡±

    After a pause, she repeated the instructions she had received earlier.

    Hearing this, Elena Williams turned pale, ¡°How could it be so serious?¡±

    She initially thought that Mrs. Thompson had just fallen down some stairs, but she didn¡¯t expect the olddy¡¯s condition to be so severe that they had to prepare for her funeral.

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Mom rolled down the stairs and injured her brain, causing a blood clot to form. Because of her age¡­¡±

    Elena Williams felt a little unsteady.

    Everyone said that the hardest rtionship to deal with in the world was the one between a mother-inw and daughter-inw.

    However, she and Mrs. Thompson never had any problems like that, and they always got along very harmoniously.

    Although Mrs. Thompson was sometimes strict, she wasn¡¯t like other people; she would reason with you.

    Evan Thompson was even more upset, looking at Brandon Thompson, ¡°How did grandma fall down the stairs?¡±

    The Thompson¡¯s house had installed security cameras, and Brandon Thompson had checked the footage when Mrs. Thompson was taken into the operating room. ¡°l checked the surveince footage, and it looked like grandma came down in a hurry to fetch something, missed a step, and rolled down the stairs.¡¯

    Evan Thompson frowned slightly.

    Three months ago, when hest saw his mother, she was still full of vitality, yet now a major ident had urred.

    At this thought, Evan Thompson sighed heavily.

    Not long after Evan Thompson¡¯s arrival, Sawyer Thompson hurried back from outside as well.

    He took a red-eye flight back and hadn¡¯t even washed his face.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Seeing Sawyer Thompson return, Evan Thompson immediately stood up.

    Sawyer Thompson, not caring about other matters at the moment, asked directly, ¡°How¡¯s mom?¡±

    ¡°Not very optimistic,¡± Evan Thompson replied.

    Sawyer Thompson also didn¡¯t expect that such a big thing would happen to Nirs. Thompson just because he went on a business trip, and he med himself, ¡°Mom alwaysins that I am too busy, I should have made time to apany her.¡±

    At this point, Sawyer Thompson finally realized the meaning of the phrase

    ¡°when the son wants to support his parents, they are already gone.¡±

    But now, regret is of no use.

    In the afternoon.

    Jayden Thompson, the third son of the Thompson n, arrived with his wife, Penny Kfatis, and their son.

    Jayden Thompson and his wife, Penny Kfatis, also returned.

    Unlike the other two sisters-inw, Penny Kfatis was born in a rural area and had only a primary school education. When she was dating Jayden Thompson, she was just a restaurant waitress.

    If it were anyone else, they would choose to continue studying and attend adult college to be worthy of Jayden Thompson, whopleted his bachelor¡¯s, master¡¯s, and doctorate studies consecutively.

    But Penny didn¡¯t do so.

    Her view on love was about mutual respect and aplishment, and she wouldn¡¯t deliberately change herself to cater to someone else¡¯s needs. As it happened, Jayden Thompson loved her for this very quality.

    Therefore, until now, their rtionship remained very strong.

    Although she was poorly educated andcked manners, after so many years of experience, Penny Kfatis now exuded an air of an elegant wealthy housewife.

    Her every movement was full of grace.

    It was impossible to see any trace of the naive country girl she once was.

    Sylvia Thompson had always looked down on her little aunt.

    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason except that she was from a poor background.

    In Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes, Penny Kfatis was a gold digger; if Jayden Thompson was poor, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have married him.

    In the end, it all boiled down to money.

    Such people were just disgusting.

    Although she was disgusted with Penny¡¯s behavior, Sylvia Thompson still kept a polite expression on her face and greeted Penny courteously, ¡°Little aunt, you must be tired from the long journey..¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268: 129: Mrs, Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_5

    Chapter 268: 129: Mrs, Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Penny Kfatis didn¡¯t really like this niece, and she was just being polite to her on the surface.

    She always felt that the niece had too many hidden thoughts.

    ¡°Your uncle and I didn¡¯t have a hard time flying over here. It¡¯s you guys who took care of grandma at the hospital all night that were really tiring.¡± As she said this, she looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Sister-inw, you should take the kids back and rest first. My sister-inw and I can take care of things here.¡±

    Hearing this, Elena Williams nodded, ¡°Sister-inw is right, you should take the kids back and rest first.¡¯

    Mary Perryne was indeed exhausted at this time, so she said, ¡°We¡¯lle back tonight.¡±

    Someone had to take turns caring for Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°Yeah, get some rest.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°l want to stay here and take care of grandma with Aunt Elena and Aunt Penny.¡±

    She seemed as if she wouldn¡¯t go home unless Mrs. Thompson woke up.

    ¡°Sylvia, you haven¡¯t slept all night.¡± Edward Thompson stood up and pulled Sylvia¡¯s wrist, ¡°Be good, go home with us.¡±

    ¡°Good child, you should go home. We all know that you are devoted to your grandmother, but you can¡¯t go on like this. If your body copses from exhaustion, who will take care of your grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Elena is right.¡±

    With everyone¡¯s persuasion, Sylvia finally agreed to go back.

    Watching Sylvia¡¯s back, Elena sighed, ¡°Sylvia is really a rare good child!¡±

    But it¡¯s a pity.

    She didn¡¯t have a daughter.

    Pennyughed, ¡°You can¡¯t just judge people by their appearance. What she shows in front of us is just what she wants to show.¡± But who could see the unknown side?

    ¡°Sister-inw, what do you mean?¡± Elena asked.

    Penny lowered her voice, ¡°Nothing, I just feel that Sylvia is not a simple child.¡±

    Elena looked again in the direction where Sylvia had disappeared and frowned, ¡°l don¡¯t think so.¡¯

    Penny continued, ¡°It could also be that I was wrong.¡±

    Elena nodded, ¡®You must be wrong.¡±

    Penny didn¡¯t say anything more.

    While the sisters-inw chatted, no one noticed that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s index finger slightly bent.

    It happened so quickly that the whole process didn¡¯t even take two seconds.

    In fact, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s consciousness was fully awake at this time.

    But she couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t control herself, and couldn¡¯t open her eyes.

    She could hear everything outside, though.

    Mrs. Thompson was anxious.

    She wanted to go for the parent-child identification as soon as possible.

    But unfortunately¡­

    On the other side.

    The Thompson family returned to their estate.

    Aunt Zhang had prepared dinner early, and her face showed no difference from usual.

    ¡°Sir and madam, young master, and youngdy, you must be hungry. Come and sit down to eat.¡¯

    The family sat at the dinner table in silence, only the sound of chewing could be heard.

    After dinner, Sawyer Thompson helped Mary Perryne upstairs to rest. Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t even have time to rest; he put on his suit, took the car keys, and went to thepany.

    Even though Edward Thompson still had filming to do, as a famous actor, dying for a day or two was fine since he had no energy to shoot.

    Samuel Thompson went upstairs and stood where Mrs. Thompson fell, unable to regain his senses for a long time.

    In spite of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s age, her legs were nimble, and her mind was clear. Why would she suddenly roll down the stairs?

    Something must be wrong with this matter.

    Aunt Zhang saw Samuel Thompson standing there, her eyes slightly narrowed.

    The Thompson family could never have imagined that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fall was rted to the bowl of soup.

    River City.

    The Tuchman family.

    After losing their child, Cheryl Forrest¡¯s condition had not been good. | Though she improved for a while after taking Vi Thompson¡¯s medicine, it had been several months since she had taken it, and there was no response from her belly. Cheryl became extremely depressed, holding her son¡¯s first birthday photo and shedding silent tears every day.

    Ettin Tuchman sighed as he looked at his wife, ¡°Cherly, there¡¯s a party tonight. Come with me.¡±

    Hearing this, Ettin Tuchman continued, ¡°Cherly, we have to believe in Miss Thompson. If she says there¡¯s hope, then there must be hope. Maintaining a good mood is the most important thing for you right now. Only in this way can our little treasuree back to us.¡¯

    Hearing these words, Cheryl¡¯s hope red up again, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Ettin Tuchman nodded, ¡°We have to trust Miss Thompson.¡±

 Chapter 269 - 269: 129: Mrs. Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _6

    Chapter 269: 129: Mrs. Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ettin Tuchman handed the medicine to Cheryl Forrest, ¡°Drink the medicine first.¡¯

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheryl took the bowl and drank the Chinese medicine in it.

    After that, Cheryl changed her clothes and apanied her husband to attend a gathering.

    Ettin¡¯s friends were aware of their situation, so everyone suggested they adopt a child again.

    Cheryl said, ¡°Adopting is still different from having your own child.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a friend¡¯s wife was surprised, ¡°Are you nning to have your own child? Aren¡¯t you both almost fifty years old?¡±

    A hint of destion shed in Cheryl¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m 45. Ettin is the same age as me.¡±

    ¡°Can you still have kids?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cheryl nodded, ¡°We know a Divine Doctor. She said we can definitely have children, and I¡¯ve been drinking the Chinese medicine she prescribed.¡± Hearing this, the friend¡¯s wife said speechlessly, ¡°Let me give you some advice: you are both already quite old so don¡¯t think about these unrealistic things. All those Divine Doctors are just scams. Actually, adoption is the same as having your own child as long as you treat them with a sincere heart. Adopt a child earlier to develop a bond with them, and don¡¯t pin your hopes on these hopeless things.¡±

    They are already forty-five years old and still dreaming of having children.

    It would beughable to others.

    Their losing their only child is already a very sad thing, and this statement is undoubtedly like sprinkling salt on their wounds.

    Cheryl¡¯s face began to turn pale bit by bit, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. We know the

    Divine Doctor, her medical skills are indeed excellent, she won¡¯t deceive us.¡¯

    ¡°She¡¯s justforting you then! It¡¯s so hical. Even if she doesn¡¯t want you to be sad, she shouldn¡¯t use such lies to deceive people!¡± The friend¡¯s wife continued, ¡®You originally had difficulty conceiving, and now you¡¯re this old. Pregnancy isn¡¯t as easy as that! If the Divine Doctor you mentioned was really that good, she would probably be famous all over the world by now! ¡±

    Cheryl¡¯sst line of defensepletely copsed.

    She struggled to hold back her emotions.

    At this moment, Ettin¡¯s friend hurried back and pulled his wife away, ¡°What are you talking about! If you can¡¯t say anything nice, don¡¯t say anything!¡¯

    As he finished, he looked at Ettin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife has this kind of personality, don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Ettin smiled and said it was alright.

    No one knew the pain in his heart.

    On the way back, Ettin keptforting Cheryl.

    But at this point, Cheryl¡¯s mind was filled with the words of Ettin¡¯s friend¡¯s wife, and she couldn¡¯t listen to Ettin¡¯s words.

    Was Vi Thompson really deceiving her?

    Cheryl clenched her fists tightly, as tears rolled down her cheeks one by one.

    hate her.¡¯

    She hated Vi Thompson.

    She hated Vi Thompson for lying to her.

    Ettin said, ¡°Miss Thompson didn¡¯t deceive us, Cheryl, don¡¯t be like this. We will definitely have children again.¡±

    Cheryl did not speak but just stared straight ahead.

    The next day, Vi Thompson arrived as usual to follow up on Cheryl¡¯s treatment.

    But Cheryl refused to see her.

    Ettin sighed, ¡°Miss Thompson, don¡¯t take it to heart. My wife just believed someone else¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t think clearly for a moment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vi Thompson could understand Cheryl¡¯s feelings.

    Ettin continued, ¡°She¡¯s now refusing to take her medicine, Miss Thompson, do you have any other methods¡­¡±

    Vi Thompson thought for a moment, then took a porcin bottle from her medicine box, ¡°There are pills in this bottle, take one every three days. Take it before bed.¡¯

    Ettin gratefully received the bottle, ¡°Do we need to keep taking the Chinese medicine after taking these pills?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Vi Thompson continued, ¡°l hope Mr. Tuchman¡¯s wish is fulfilled soon.¡¯

    Ettin thanked her repeatedly, escorted Vi Thompson to the door, and then returned inside.

    Capital City.

    After a day¡¯s time, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition had improved significantly.

    She could open her eyes, but because of a blood clot pressing on the nerves in her brain, she couldn¡¯t speak and couldn¡¯t move her body.

    Although the situation was still not very optimistic, seeing that Mrs.

    Thompson could open her eyes made the Thompson Family very happy. Sylvia Thompson cried uncontrobly as shey beside Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson wanted to push Sylvia away, but she couldn¡¯t muster any strength in her hands.

    The most important thing right now was to find Vi Thompson and initiate the parent-child identification test.

    Although they hadn¡¯t conducted the parent-child identification test yet.

    But Mrs. Thompson had a strange intuition that Vi Thompson must be her daughter Vi.

    Mrs. Thompson wanted to speak, but the words she wanted to say turned into silent moans..

 Chapter 270 - 270: 129: Mrs. Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_7

    Chapter 270: 129: Mrs. Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_7

    Trantor: 549690339

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Elena Williams said, ¡°Mom, is there something you want to say?¡±

    ¡°If there is something you want to say, just blink your eyes.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson immediately blinked.

    Elena became very excited and continued, ¡°Are you thirsty then?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson tried hard to keep her eyes open.

    ¡°Or are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Do you need to pee?¡± ¡°Or maybe you need to poop?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson: .

    Other than eating, it was all about pooping!

    Her second daughter-inw is really something.

    ¡°Mom, what do you want to do then?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was so anxious that she wanted to say everything at once, but she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    What to do?

    At this moment, Mrs. Thompson suddenly found that she seemed to be able to move her left hand a bit. Could she write down what she wanted to say? When her gaze met Sylvia Thompson¡¯s, Mrs. Thompson gave up on this idea.

    She couldn¡¯t let Sylvia know about this matter.

    Among these people, only Mary Perryne, Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, Edward Thompson, and Sylvia Thompson knew about Vi Thompson¡¯s existence.

    Obviously, Mary could not bear this responsibility.

    Edward was even less likely.

    So that left only Mandel and Samuel.

    Samuel, being naive, would not be the most reliable person to handle this matter.

    After much thought, Mandel was the most suitable.

    As the eldest son and grandson, Mandel was mature and steady, quite like Sawyer Thompson in his prime.

    Thus, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto Mandel¡¯s face.

    Staring intently at him.

    As a businessman, Mandel was keenly aware and immediately noticed Mrs.

    Thompson¡¯s gaze. ¡°Grandma, do you have something to say to me?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson blinked her eyes, then turned her head to look at the others in the room.

    Mandel instantly understood Mrs. Thompson¡¯s meaning and said, ¡°Auntie Elena, why don¡¯t you take everyone out first?¡±

    Her eldest grandson was smart!

    He guessed her thoughts right away.

    Mrs. Thompson wished she could stand up and apud.

    Seeing this, Sylvia furrowed her brows subtly. What was the olddy up to?

    What unspeakable secrets did she want to share?

    Elena, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think too much about it. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave for a moment then.¡±

    The others quickly followed her lead.

    After everyone left, Mandel went over, locked the door, and then approached the bedside. ¡°Grandma, what do you want to tell me?¡± Mrs. Thompson gripped Mandel¡¯s hand with her right hand.

    ¡°Can you move your hand?¡± Mandel was pleasantly surprised.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mandel said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a pen.¡±

    However, when the pen was brought over, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fingers trembled constantly, unable to hold the pen.

    Mandel furrowed his eyebrows slightly and stretched out his hand. ¡°Grandma, write the words you want to say onto my palm.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson used all her strength to write on Mandel¡¯s palm.

    Stroke by stroke.

    It took a long time before Mrs. Thompson finally stopped.

    ¡°Is it the ¡®fate¡¯ in ¡®destiny?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson shook her head.

    ¡°The ¡®far¡¯ in ¡®distance?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson continued to shake her head.

    ¡°The ¡®green¡¯ in ¡®green color¡¯?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson continued to shake her head.

    After unsessfully guessing several characters, Mandel said, ¡°Grandma, write it again.¡±

    This time, Mrs. Thompson wrote even more carefully.

    Mandel looked at it and then asked, ¡°Is it ¡®Vi?¡±

    Hearing the answer she was hoping for, Mrs. Thompson excitedly shed tears.

    It was truly not easy!

    But what did Mrs. Thompson mean by writing the word ¡®Vi¡¯?

    What did she want to express?

    Mrs. Thompson grabbed Mandel¡¯s hand again and rewrote another character. Upon mastering the technique, Mandel instantly guessed the word. ¡°Is it ¡®find¡¯?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson became even more excited!

    Mandel was indeed her eldest grandson.

    One ¡°find.¡¯

    One ¡°Vi.¡¯

    Together they meant¡­

    Mandel narrowed his eyes, and a figure suddenly surfaced in his mind. ¡°Are you asking me to find Vi Thompson?¡± Mrs. Thompson excitedly blinked her eyes.

    It seemed like he guessed right.

    But why was Mrs. Thompson asking him to find Vi?

    Considering that Mrs.. Thompson had been to River City, Mandel asked, ¡°Are you suspecting that Vi is my sister?¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271: 130: Parent-child relationship established!

    Chapter 271: 130: Parent-child rtionship established!

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, Mrs. Thompson shed tears of excitement.

    Without a doubt, Mandel Thompson was her eldest grandson.

    He was indeed smarter than others.

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s reaction, Mandel knew he had guessed correctly.

    She suspected that Vi Thompson was Vi Thompson?

    It seemed that Mrs. Thompson must have learned something during the trip to River City.

    Mandel narrowed his eyes.

    At this moment, Mrs. Thompson suddenly tightly grabbed Mandel¡¯s hand.

    She wanted to exin something to Mandel, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    However, her eyes were filled with anxiety and worry.

    The fewer people who knew about this, the better.

    If someone with ulterior motives found out, they would definitely try every means to sabotage the parent-child identification.

    Especially Sylvia Thompson.

    From the beginning to the end, Mrs. Thompson never believed that Sylvia would genuinely wee Vi back.

    Thinking of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s previous actions, Mandel said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    Grandma. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this before the test resultse out.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson let go of Mandel¡¯s hand.

    She knew she had not misjudged him.

    Mandel did not disappoint her either.

    Perhaps this was the telepathy between rtives.

    Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Mandel could understand her intentions.

    ¡°Grandma, focus on your recovery, and then wait for me to bring my sister back. We¡¯ll take a family portrait together.¡±

    Hearing these words, Mrs. Thompson, who had gradually calmed down, couldn¡¯t help shedding tears again.

    She hoped this time she would not be disappointed.

    She had a very strong feeling that Vi was definitely her biological granddaughter.

    But she was also scared.

    Scared of seeing a disappointing result.

    For the past eighteen years.

    She had seen disappointment countless times after hoping so much, a feeling no one else could understand.

    Now, she was at this age and paralyzed in bed. If Vi was not Vi, even if she died¡­ she would never be at peace.

    Before she closed her eyes forever, she must see her granddaughter face to face and take a family portrait.

    Mandel took a tissue and wiped the tears off Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face. ¡°Grandma, actually, the first time I saw Vi, I felt a strange sense of intimacy. I believe this time we definitely haven¡¯t found the wrong person. She is my little sister.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t simplyforting Mrs. Thompson. When he saw Vi for the first time, he felt like he had seen her somewhere before, but at that time, he had not doubted Vi¡¯s background.

    Now thinking about it, not only did she seem familiar, her facial features also bore a resemnce to the Thompson Family members.

    So Vi must be.

    Hearing these words, Mrs. Thompson held Mandel¡¯s hand tightly.

    After Mrs. Thompson¡¯s emotions stabilized, Mandel went and opened the door of the hospital room.

    Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson had also arrived.

    Elena Williams curiously asked, ¡°Mandel, what did your grandma tell you? It seems so mysterious.¡±

    Not only Elena, but the others were also very curious.

    Especially Sylvia Thompson.

    That old hag had just no peace at all. She was paralyzed in bed now, but still had plenty up her sleeve.

    Mandel said, ¡°Grandma can¡¯t hold a pen for now, and I don¡¯t know what she really wants to say.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elena asked.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Penny Kfatis chimed in, ¡°l wouldn¡¯t believe this if someone else said it, but 1 believe Mandel.¡¯

    Mandel wasn¡¯t the type of person to say things without thinking.

    His words were always meaningful.

    Elena nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mandel is indeed a trustworthy person.¡±

    Unlike others.

    Mandel was usually reserved, immersed in his work, and carried the demeanor of an eldest son and grandson.

    Sylvia squinted her eyes, feeling that something was not quite right.

    What on earth had that old hag told Mandel?

    Could it be that she secretly gave Mandel some valuable things? It wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    After all, Mrs. Thompson was best known for ying favorites.

    Just at this moment, the doctor came for rounds.

    Mandel stepped forward, ¡°Doctor Bruce, when can my grandma return to her normal state?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was now immobile, unable to speak, and depended on others to feed her and provide her with nutrient injections.

    This was a severe blow to her.

    After all, she was once a proud person.

    Doctor Bruce nced at the hospital room and then said, ¡°Can I speak to you outside for a moment?¡±

    Step outside.

    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s face turned somewhat pale.

    Since Doctor Bruce had said these words, it meant that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s situation was very grim..

 Chapter 272 - 272: 130: Parent-child relationship established! 2

    Chapter 272: 130: Parent-child rtionship established! 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Everyone followed Doctor Bruce to the other side.

    Doctor Bruce then spoke, ¡°Although Mrs. Thompson has regained consciousness, her condition is still very critical. As doctors, we can only do our best to save her life, but at the same time, her family needs to be prepared.

    With her current condition, her life is still in danger at any moment.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°What you mean is, my mother can¡¯t

    possibly recover to her previous state?¡±

    ¡°You should be grateful if Mrs. Thompson can survive this ordeal. That in itself would be a miracle!¡± Doctor Bruce continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that her life is still in danger? You family members should always be beside her, and notify us immediately if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson could hardly restrain her urge tough heartily.

    Great!

    It¡¯s really great!

    The faces of the others looked a bit unpleasant.

    Jayden Thompson asked, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±

    Doctor Bruce shook his head.

    Capital City Hospital was already the best andrgest in Hua Xia, if they couldn¡¯t find a solution, then there would be no hope for Mrs. Thompson.

    At that moment, Doctor Bruce continued, ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you guys trying to contact Doctor Leer? He might be able to help.¡±

    Doctor Leer was the only person in the world who could bepared to Divine Doctor Suen.

    It was rumored that Doctor Leer could bring the dead back to life.

    If they could get in touch with Doctor Leer and have him treat Mrs.

    Thompson, the chance of a sessful surgery would increase by 60%.

    At present, if they were to operate on Mrs. Thompson, they wouldn¡¯t even be 10% confident.

    After all, craniotomy carried a very high risk, and given her age, there was no telling what kind of risks they might encounter during the surgery.

    In case of failure¡­

    Borden Thompson was a bit anxious upon hearing this, ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to contact Doctor Leer yet.¡±

    Doctor Leer was very simr to Divine Doctor Suen.

    He often disappeared for months, and almost no one could get in touch with him.

    Doctor Bruce adjusted his sses and continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you can observe her for a few more days. If her condition improves, we might consider scheduling a surgery.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Bruce,¡± Sawyer Thompson said.

    Doctor Bruce replied, ¡°This is what we doctors should do.¡±

    Although Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was critical at the moment, Mandel Thompson had more important matters to handle. After Doctor Bruce left, he looked at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I need to deal with at mil mypany. I might need to go to Lin City for a few days. As for grandma, I might not be able to¡­¡±

    ¡°You go ahead and get busy. I¡¯m here with your grandma,¡± Sawyer Thompson said.

    Sylvia Thompson interjected at this time, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m free, so I can help take care of grandma.¡±

    Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    Of course, Sylvia Thompson had to take this opportunity to impress everyone.

    She wanted to let everyone know that she was the most filial granddaughter,

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, taking care of grandma is my duty.¡±

    Elena Williams praised her, ¡°Mrs. Thompson has raised so many grandchildren, but none of them canpare to Sylvia.¡±

    She really liked Sylvia Thompson.

    Not only was the young girl outstanding and hardworking, she also knew how to make people feel good. While most people her age were still in high school, Sylvia was already a freshman in college.

    If she had known how great having a daughter would be, she should have adopted one back then.

    Now, looking back, she somewhat regretted it.

    Hearing Elena Williams¡¯ praise, Sylvia Thompson said modestly, ¡°Aunt Elena, you¡¯re too kind. After all, my brothers are boys and it¡¯s a bit inconvenient for them to take care of grandma. It¡¯s different for me, and besides, I don¡¯t have any important matters to attend to.¡±

    See how considerate she was? How could anyone not like her?

    Elena Williams felt so satisfied in her heart. She gently nudged Penny Kfatis¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°This kid really knows how to win people¡¯s hearts.¡¯

    ¡°Yes,¡± Penny Kfatis nodded, her face expressionless.

    She didn¡¯t have too much of an opinion on Sylvia Thompson.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t her own daughter. Commenting too much on others could make her look bad.

    Elena Williams continued, ¡°l really wanted a daughter back then, but unfortunately, 1 didn¡¯t have the luck to be a grandmother.¡±

    Her words were filled with regret.

    Penny Kfatisughed, ¡°We¡¯re pretty much the same, aren¡¯t we? Just look at

    my two sons..¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273: 130: Parent-child relationship established!_3

    Chapter 273: 130: Parent-child rtionship established!_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Boys have their merits.

    If she were to have a daughter like Sylvia Thompson, she would rather stay childless.

    Although she had never seen Sylvia Thompson do anything wrong, she just didn¡¯t like Sylvia.

    The first impression Sylvia gave her was that she was heavy-hearted.

    Since Sylvia is not of the Thompson family bloodline, she couldn¡¯t see any of the innate demeanor that was inherent to it.

    Elena Williams held Penny Kfatis¡¯s hand, ¡°Can you imagine how full of regret she¡¯d be if Mrs. Thompson indeed could not take this strain any more?¡± In the end, Elena Williams sighed.

    No one was more aware than Elena of what Mrs. Thompson had gone through over these years in her efforts to find Vi.

    She had journeyed to mountainous regions and desert areas¡­ Amodating herself in the wild along the way, she even assisted many bereaved families in locating their lost children.

    Yet, she had not found her own granddaughter.

    Penny naturally knew what Elena was referring to when she spoke of regrets,

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson has the right karma, she will be alright.¡±

    ¡°l hope so!¡± Elena continued, ¡°Tell me, do you think there¡¯s any hope we can find Vi?¡±

    Penny sighed, lowering her voice said, ¡°The chances are slim.¡±

    Even though she hoped that the Thompson family could be reunited soon, after searching for many years and still receiving no news, most likely there¡¯s no hope left.

    If they could have found her, they would have done so by now.

    Elena also sighed, ¡°In fact, I also feel that the chances of finding her are very low, but I don¡¯t have the heart to tell Mrs. Thompson¡­¡±

    On the other side.

    Mandel Thompson had gone to thepany for a while, where he made a thorough exnation of the things at hand to the vice president.

    He then asked his assistant to book a flight to River City.

    The earliest flight was at 1 a.m.

    There was a significant temperature difference between River City and Capital

    Whereas Capital City was already two degrees below zero, the temperature in River City was still summer-like, with a maximum daytime temperature reaching thirty degrees.

    Mandel had a lifestyle assistant pack some clothes, before he left for the airport.

    At 4 a.m., the nended on time at River City airport.

    Standing in this unfamiliarnd, Mandel felt a little emotional for a moment.

    If Vi Thompson was truly his sister Vi.

    Then this would have been where his younger sister had lived for over a decade.

    At five in the morning, Mandel arrived at his hotel.

    He did not order anyone to look for Vi Thompson, instead, he took Mrs.

    Thompson¡¯s phone with him. The next morning, Mandel sent a message to Vi Thompson with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp.

    [Hey Vi, this is Mandel Thompson. Would you mind meeting up? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about.]

    After freshening up, Vi Thompson started checking her phone. Having read

    Mandel¡¯s message, she replied: [Sure.]

    Mandel then responded: [I¡¯lle to you.] Vi sent her address over.

    It was the address of a caf¨¦ near her home.

    Upon receiving the address from Vi, Mandel Thompson immediately set off.

    An hourter, he finally arrived at the caf¨¦ mentioned by Vi.

    Before he entered, he noticed the figure sitting by the window.

    The girl was wearing a white T-shirt.

    And blue jeans.

    Even in such a simple outfit, she gave off a refreshing presence.

    Youthful and vibrant.

    Was this his sister?

    Mandel Thompson was taken aback.

    In a moment, he regained his senses and proceeded into the caf¨¦.

    ¡°Brother Thompson.¡±

    Upon seeing Mandel ?Thompson, Vi got up to greet mm.

    ¡°Vi, sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    Mandel didn¡¯t exin that his hotel was too far from there, nor did he mention the traffic on the way.

    In his mind, a mistake was a mistake, and beingte was beingte.

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was only a minute.¡±

    ¡°Brother Thompson, you contacted me using Grandma Thompson¡¯s

    WhatsApp, did something happen to her?¡±

    Otherwise, it should not be Mandel Thompson who is contacting her.

    To not worry Vi, Mandel didn¡¯t mention the severity of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s illness and said, ¡°My grandma has been feeling a bit under the weather, but don¡¯t worry. Vi, I¡¯vee to see you because of something else.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, Brother Thompson.¡±

    Mandel Thompson looked at Vi, choosing his words carefully in his mind, ¡°Vi, actually, from the first moment I saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity¡­just like¡­a sister.¡±

    Having said this, Mandel continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are aware that Sylvia was actually adopted by my parents. We have a biological sister who was abducted just after she was born. Over these years, our family has been tirelessly looking for our younger sister, but regretfully, we have not heard a single piece of news about her..¡±

 Chapter 274 - 274: 130: Establishment of Parent-Child

    Chapter 274: 130: Establishment of Parent-Child

    Rtionship! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    By the end of his speech, Brandon Thompson¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    ¡°l was twelve the year my little sister went missing. I remember her as incredibly adorable, bringing an unprecedented amount ofughter and cheer into our family. But, unfortunately¡­ the good times didn¡¯tst for long.¡±

    Brandon was not typically a big talker. This was the most he had ever said to a girl in his life.

    But it didn¡¯t feel unnatural to him.

    On the contrary, it felt very natural. Even though the parent-child identification test hadn¡¯t been performed yet, he had the feeling that this person was like their lost little sister.

    Upon reaching this point in the conversation, Sylvia understood Brandon¡¯s intent.

    She turned to Brandon, her tone steady and unchanging, ¡°So, brother Thompson, do you suspect that I am Vi Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Brandon nodded, ¡°Not just me, my grandmother thinks so too. I hope you would be willing to do a paternity test with me.¡±

    Vi Thompson then said, ¡°l know a little about Vi Thompson. She was born in January, ording to the lunar calendar, and has a red birthmark on her left arm. However, I don¡¯t fit any of these criteria. First, I was born in August, ording to the lunar calendar. Second, there is no birthmark on my left arm.¡¯

    Saying this, Vi rolled up her sleeves.

    Some things needed to be rified before the paternity test came out, to avoid any usations of colluding or falsifying information.

    ¡°In that case, do you still want to proceed with the paternity test, brother Thompson?¡± Vi asked.

    If Brandon insisted, she would cooperate.

    She too hoped that the Thompson family could find their long-lost daughter.

    Brandon noticed the somewhat gruesome scar on her arm.

    When Vi Thompson disappeared, he was already twelve and had a strong recollection of the events. He clearly remembered that his little sister had a birthmark in the very same location where Vi had her scar. Brandon asked, ¡°When did you get this scar?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had this scar as long as I can remember,¡± she replied.

    Since she can remember?

    If a two or three-year-old child was injured due to mischief, that would be another issue.

    But Vi had this scar for as long as she could remember, suggesting the wound wasn¡¯t a result of her own doing.

    Someone must have purposefully inflicted it!

    Why did that person hurt Vi¡¯s arm?

    There could only be one reason!

    They wanted to hide something.

    Yes.

    It must be this.

    Others might not be as meticulous as Brandon.

    Seeing that Vi did not match Vi Thompson¡¯s descriptions would deter them from proceeding with the paternity test.

    But not Brandon.

    He is meticulous.

    Birthdays can be changed, birthmarks can be brutally erased. He only trusted the science.

    Then Brandon continued, ¡°Vi, I still want to do a paternity test with you. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi slightly nodded.

    Actually, from Brandon¡¯s words, she could feel how desperate he was to find his sister.

    Therefore, even if she didn¡¯t fit the description of his sister, he was still willing to take her to do the paternity test.

    ¡°Vi, thank you.¡± Not caring about anything else, Brandon instantly stood up from his chair. ¡°Shall we go now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi got up and followed Brandon¡¯s steps.

    They both left the cafe, one after the other, and waited for a cab on the roadside.

    Just as Adam Swantz had stopped at the red light, he saw a familiar figure, saying, ¡°Brother, doesn¡¯t that look like sister-inw over there?¡± At his words, Terrence Lentz looked in the specified direction.

    It was Vi.

    Even with just a glimpse of her back, he could recognize her instantly.

    After his gaze fell on the man next to Vi, Terrence Lentz slightly frowned.

    Who was that man?

    Adam Swantz continued, ¡°Who is that guy standing next to sister-inw Vi? I don¡¯t think I have ever seen him. Do you think¡­ that sister-inw Vi is like Elizabeth Thompson?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t.¡± Terrence replied.

    The tone was light, but resolute.

    Terrence then instructed, ¡°Drive there.¡¯

    Adam Swantz hit the gas, and the car quickly pulled up in front of them.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Adam Swantz rolled down the window and called out to her.

    Vi slightly turned her head around, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Not just me, brother three is here too.¡±

    Before he even finished his sentence, Terrence Lentz had already opened the door and stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Vi.¡± Terrence¡¯s voice was low.

    Vi slightly turned her eyes, her lips curling up into a shallow smile, ¡°Brother Lentz.¡¯

    Brother Lentz.

    She didn¡¯t usually call him that. At least, when they were alone, she had never used that title..

 Chapter 275 - 275: 130: Parent-child relationship established!_5

    Chapter 275: 130: Parent-child rtionship established!_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    This is the second time Terrence Lentz heard it.

    A strange feeling filled a certain part of his heart in an instant.

    At this moment, even if the person in front of him demanded stars, he would try to get them.

    Terrence Lentz walked over to Vi Thompson, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°This is Brother Thompson.¡± Immediately after saying this, Vi continued: ¡°Brother Thompson, this is my fianc¨¦ Terrence Lentz.¡± Fianc¨¦.

    Hearing this title, Mandel Thompson was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t expect Vi Thompson to already have a fianc¨¦.

    Terrence Lentz nced at Vi.

    He knew that his girl would never let him down.

    A bit stunned, Mandel Thompson immediately introduced himself and reached out his hand to Terrence Lentz, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lentz. I am Mandel Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡± Terrence Lentz shook hands with Mandel Thompson.

    Immediately after, Terrence Lentz said again: ¡°Vi, where are you going with Mr. Thompson? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Terrence Lentz opened the passenger- side door for Mandel Thompson first.

    Mandel Thompson leaned into the car, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Terrence Lentz and Vi sat in the back seat. Adam Swantz in the car was a little confused.

    How did they all get in the car?

    Also, is the person sitting next to him Terrence Lentz¡¯s love rival?

    Should he secretly sabotage?

    It was at this time that Terrence Lentz spoke up, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±

    Adam Swantz didn¡¯t say much else, only saying: ¡°Alright.¡±

    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the hospital.

    Adam Swantz sat in the car waiting for them, and Terrence Lentz apanied Vi to the hospital.

    Initially thinking someone was feeling unwell, only after arriving at the Forensic Department did he understand that the two were here for a parent-child identification test.

    Mandel Thompson looked about thirty years old, ruling out the possibility of being her father, which made it very likely that he was Vi¡¯s brother.

    Realizing that Mandel Thompson was likely to be his future uncle, Terrence Lentz put down half of his guard.

    Cannot offend big uncle.

    There are a lot of steps in parent-child identification.

    The first step is DNA extraction.

    The nurse took the two of them to have their blood drawn.

    Mandel Thompson¡¯s blood was quickly drawn.

    On Vi¡¯s end, the nurse searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find her vein.

    Her veins were thin because she was too thin, and she happened to encounter an intern nurse, which inevitably made her slightly slower than others. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little sister, I will find the vein soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Vi smiled andforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can take your time.¡±

    The nurse was expecting someints but didn¡¯t expect Vi to be not only beautiful but also have such a pleasant voice.

    The nurse suddenly felt much less nervous, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The nurse used a tourniquet to tighten Vi¡¯s arm and then gently patted her arm.

    Seeing Vi¡¯s arm turning red from the patting, the nurse got anxious, sweat appearing on her forehead, and finally increased the strength she was using.

    Terrence Lentz watched as the nurse pped Vi¡¯s arm left and right. He leaned over and directly put his hand on Vi¡¯s arm, his good-looking eyebrows furrowed together. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, let someone else do it!¡±

    Vi¡¯s skin was already much whiter than ordinary people, and her arm was now slightly red and swollen from the pping.

    It was heartbreaking to see.

    Terrence Lentz wished he could take the ps himself.

    His cold demeanor notmon amongst ordinary people scared the young nurse, and she immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Vi nced at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Don¡¯t scare her, it¡¯s really because my veins are too thin.¡±

    After speaking, Vi smiled at the nurse and continued: ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw blood from the vein at the base of my thumb instead?¡± ¡°Can¡­ can l?¡± The nurse hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a doctor too.¡±

    Hearing that Vi was a doctor, the nurse immediately calmed down and picked up the needle again, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Drawing blood from the base of the thumb is more painful than drawing blood from the arm, but it¡¯s bearable.

    Soon, a tube of blood was drawn.

    Terrence Lentz watched the nurse take the blood away, helping Vi up and asking, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No pain. It¡¯s just drawing blood.¡± Vi spoke casually, not seeming to mind it.

    After taking the blood, Mandel Thompson found the doctor and asked when the report coulde out.

    The doctor said: ¡°The soonest is three days.¡±

    Parent-child identification is a very serious matter.

    After obtaining the DNA, PCR amplification is performed. After amplification, electrophoresis is done, followed by data analysis. The conclusion can be drawn after data analysis.

    To be on the safe side, the conclusion is checked again before the report is issued..

 Chapter 276 - 276: 130: Parent-child relationship established! 6

    Chapter 276: 130: Parent-child rtionship established! 6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Brandon couldn¡¯t wait that long, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a faster way?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The doctor shook his head.

    Vi looked at Brandon, ¡°Brother Thompson, why don¡¯t you go back to Capital City first? Once the report is ready, you can check it on the hospital website. If you need a hard copy, you can print it at the hospital.¡±

    Actually, Vi didn¡¯t hold high hopes.

    She didn¡¯t think she was Vi Thompson.

    After all, there was nothing about her that matched Vi Thompson.

    Brandon nodded.

    Faced with such a situation, all he could do was go back and wait. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to Capital City first, Vi. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    The group left the hospital together.

    Terrence Lentz then said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, do you want to go back to the hotel now? I can have a friend give you a ride.¡±

    Brandon didn¡¯t like to trouble others, ¡°Thank you, but I can just take a taxi back. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care then.¡± Terrence Lentz said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Brandon expressed his gratitude again.

    After Brandon left, Terrence Lentz turned to Vi, ¡°Shall we go eat?¡± They had spent two hours waiting in line at the hospital, now it was already noon.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    The two got in the car, and Terrence Lentz said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant we usually go to.¡±

    Adam Swantz said, ¡°Alright, Brother Lentz.¡±

    At the restaurant, Adam continued, ¡°Brother Lentz, you and Sister-inw go enjoy your meal, I have some errands to run.¡±

    He had be a considerate younger brother.

    Naturally, he knew not to be a third wheel at a time like this.

    Vi said, ¡°You can do your errands after we finish eating.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter, Sister-inw. I have to go now.¡± With that, Adam pressed the elerator and left.

    Terrence Lentz said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    Vi followed Terrence Lentz¡¯s footsteps.

    The restaurant had a great atmosphere, with a cellist ying live music inside the hall.

    Terrence Lentz picked up the menu and started ordering.

    Then, he handed the menu to Vi, ¡°Vi, see if there¡¯s anything you want to add.¡¯

    Vi didn¡¯t even bother to look, ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything, by the way, did you order milk tea?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine then.¡¯

    Soon, the dishes were served.

    The first dish.

    Spicy stir-fried pig liver.

    The second dish.

    Stir-fried beef with ck fungus.

    Then there was saut¨¦ed spinach, ck-bone chicken soup, and a dessert sesame and red bean balls.

    If she remembered correctly, all these dishes were good for replenishing blood.

    The dessert as well.

    She took a sip of milk tea.

    ck rice and red bean vored.

    It was also good for replenishing blood.

    Vi thought Terrence Lentz seemed somewhat adorable and nced up at the man eating in front of her.

    From her perspective, she had a perfect view of the man¡¯s finely chiseled jawline.

    Next were his thin, paper-like lips.

    The well-defined bridge of his nose, a pair of exquisite phoenix eyes slightly upturned, always carrying a dangerous air that one couldn¡¯t see through.

    Every move he made exuded elegance, like a nobleman from ancient European paintings, unattainable for everyone else.

    Terrence Lentz caught her gaze, subconsciously touched his face, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±

    Viughed lightly, her dimples appearing, ¡°No, I just suddenly found you quite adorable.¡±

    Adorable.

    It was the first time someone used such a strange word to describe himself.

    But Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t mind, smiling, ¡°Then, you should take a few more nces. ¡±

    On the other side.

    Brandon had returned to Capital City.

    The first thing he did was to go to the hospital.

    A nurse was wiping Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face.

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Hearing Brandon¡¯s voice, Mrs. Thompson became very excited and looked at the doorway.

    Brandon said, ¡°Auntie, could you step out for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The nurse nodded.

    With the nurse outside the room, Brandon continued, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve arranged for the parent m child identification, and the results will be out the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as the resultse out, I¡¯ll tell you right away.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t do anything but tightly grasp Brandon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Rest assured, so far only you, me, and Vi know about this.¡±

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Brandon said.

    Sylvia Thompson walked in from outside, seeing Brandon, she happily said, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Brandon nodded, asking, ¡°How has Grandma been these past few days?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said she¡¯s much better.¡¯

    Actually, it was still the same. Sylvia said this to follow everyone¡¯s wishes andfort Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart. To give her hope and not give up.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Time flew by.

    In a blink, it was already the early hours of the third day.

    Brandon couldn¡¯t sleep at all. He kept refreshing his phone¡¯s browser over and over again.

    The report hadn¡¯te yet.

    It was already past midnight.

    That night, Brandon barely slept. He stayed by Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedside, refreshing his phone every once in a while.

    But by three in the morning, the report had still not arrived.

    Finally, at seven o¡¯clock.

    The golden sunlight shone through the window.

    The first thing Brandon did upon waking up was to refresh the webpage, but the report still hadn¡¯te out.

    So, he decided to go to wash up first.

    Soon, he came out after washing up.

    Picking up his phone and refreshing the page again, he had thought the result still wasn¡¯t out. To his surprise, the page directly jumped to the electronic report.

    In that instant, Brandon¡¯s heart raced.

    He almost couldn¡¯t bear to look at the final result.

    What if it wasn¡¯t a match?

    After taking a deep breath, Brandon dragged the report to the bottom.

    When he saw the 99-99% simrity, his eyes reddened in an instant.

    Yes.

    Their sibling rtionship was confirmed.

    Vi was the long-lost sister they had been searching for all these years.

    No one could understand the feeling of losing and then regaining something, and it couldn¡¯t be described in in text.

    Brandon stood there, stunned for a long time.

    Sylvia¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts, ¡°Big brother, what are you looking at?¡±

    Only then did Brandon snap back to reality. He quickly walked into the ward, crouched beside Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bed, ¡°Grandma, we found our little sister. Your guess was right, Vi is our little sister.¡±

    Hearing this sentence.

    Sylvia was instantly stunned, as if struck by lightning.

    How¡­how could it be?

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes filled with hot tears, and she desperately wanted to rush to Vi immediately.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    At that moment, there was a loud noise in the air.

    Brandon nced back to see Mary Perryne standing at the door, the thermos in her hand having fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Brandon, what¡­what did you just say? Who¡­who did you find?¡± At that moment, Mary Perryne¡¯s voice was trembling..

 Chapter 277 - 277: 131: A family reunion!

    Chapter 277: 131: A family reunion!

    Trantor: 549690339

    In this moment.

    Mary Perryne could hardly believe what she had just heard.

    She stared at Mandel Thompson, her eyes turning red.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Mandel began slowly, ¡°we have found my little sister.¡±

    ¡°Mandel, say that again.¡±

    She had been searching for eighteen years.

    Longing for eighteen years.

    Thinking about her for eighteen years.

    Over these eighteen years, she had experienced countless moments of hope, and then countless moments of despair.

    No one couldprehend that feeling.

    How many times she would wake from a dream at midnight, only to find her pillow wet with tears.

    Now, she was no longer able to withstand any more blows.

    ¡°Mother, you heard right. We found my little sister,¡± Mandel continued.

    Upon hearing the affirmative response, Mary¡¯s legs gave out and she copsed onto the ground.

    Thud!

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    In the next moment, she abandoned her usualposure, hiding her face as she cried, almost wailing.

    At this moment, thest line of defense in Mary Perryne¡¯s heartpletely copsed.

    She had never cried so heedlessly before.

    Jayden Thompson, who was standing at the entrance of the hospital room, along with him and Penny Kfatis, were taken aback.

    What happened?

    Why would there be crying all of a sudden?

    Could it be¡­

    That something had happened to Mrs. Thompson?

    Upon this thought, they all exchanged nces. Seeing the price in each other¡¯s eyes, they hastened their steps and head into the hospital room.

    Upon entering, they saw Mary, copsed on the floor, hiding her face in her hands as she cried out in pain.

    At this moment, Sylvia Thompson reacted to the situation, suppressing her sense ot impending danger and went over to Mary, ¡°Mother, let me help you up.¡±

    ¡°Mary, what happened?¡± Jayden Thompson walked over, asking anxiously.

    Hearing Jayden Thompson¡¯s voice, Mary reached out and hugged him tightly, her crying not abating.

    The wait was over.

    They had finally reached the end.

    In the future, they would witness their daughter¡¯s graduation, her marriage, her children being born.

    At this moment, no words could adequately express Mary Perryne¡¯s emotions.

    Penny Kfatis, quite baffled, walked over and asked, ¡°What happened to my sister-inw?¡±

    Jayden Thompson went directly to the hospital bed, ¡°Is grandma okay?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Mandel answered.

    Upon hearing this, Jayden Thompson let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Jayden continued to ask.

    Mandel Thompson looked at Jayden Thompson, ¡°Uncle, Dad, we¡¯ve found my little sister.¡¯

    Upon hearing this sentence.

    There was silence in the room for a few seconds.

    Then, Jayden Thompson, along with Jayden Thompson and Penny Kfatis, all turned to look at Mandel Thompson.

    Their eyes were wide open.

    Especially Jayden Thompson. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, his facial expression said it all.

    A father¡¯s love is as strong as a mountain.

    Hidden and silent.

    Just like the Thompson family often saw him smoking silently in the living room in the middle of the night.

    From now on,

    Jayden Thompson would no longer need toe to the living room to smoke in the middle of the night.

    Penny then said, ¡°Mandel, you must not joke about this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    Penny asked again, ¡°Did you do the parent-child identification test?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mandel nodded, ¡°l went to River City a few days ago because of this.¡±

    Upon hearing this,

    Sylvia Thompson almost fainted.

    It turned out that Mandel didn¡¯t go on a business trip, but went to River City.

    She had tried her best to keep the Thompson family away from Vi Thompson.

    Because she knew,

    Eighty percent chance that Vi Thompson was Vi.

    Unexpectedly,

    Mandel still secretly did the parent-child identification test behind her back.

    Mandel kept calling her his sister, but he was always on guard against her.

    Hypocrisy!

    Utter hypocrisy!

    She knew it, the Thompson family had never considered her part of the family.

    ¡°This is good news! We all shouldn¡¯t be crying! We should be happy to wee Vi back home!¡± , Penny said with a smile.

    ¡°Right,¡± Jayden Thompson also came back to his senses at this time, using tissues to dry Marys face, ¡°We will leave now to bring Vi back.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mary immediately perked up.

    As he finished speaking, Jayden Thompson then said, ¡°Mandel, you contact Borden and Bob.¡¯

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mandel Thompson nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll book the flight tickets,¡± halfway through his sentence, Jayden Thompson continued, ¡°Never mind, we¡¯ll just use our own ne.¡±

    All of the Thompson children have obtained their pilot licenses, and the Thompson family owned two nes.

    Both had applied for regr flightnes.

    But the Thompson family was very low-key, rarely using their private nes for travel.

    Even Myron Thompson, the big movie star, hardly ever used the four-seater ne.

    This was the first time.

    Jayden Thompson said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact my second brother, and then we¡¯ll go pick up Vi together. Just let Penny and my second sister-inw stay and take care of mom..

 Chapter 278 - 278: 131: A family reunion! 2

    Chapter 278: 131: A family reunion! 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Who is Vi Thompson?

    She has been the only girl in the Thompson n for so many years.

    Calling her a little princess would not be an exaggeration.

    It¡¯s only fitting that such a grand homing would be organized for the little princess!

    Evan Thompson couldn¡¯t believe it when he received the phone call, so he immediately rushed to the hospital with Elena Williams.

    ¡°Did they really find Vi?¡± Elena Williams grabbed Mary Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister-inw, am I dreaming? Bodhisattva, I was just talking about this with Penny yesterday!

    ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true!¡± eximed Mary Perryne, nodding excitedly.

    ¡°How wonderful! Sister-inw, your bitter days are finally over!¡± Elena Williams found herself teary-eyed, thinking of the difficulties the couple had gone through over the years.

    Then, Elena continued, ¡°Brother and sister-inw, you should hurry to the airport. Don¡¯t worry about mom, Penny and I will take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was watching the scene unfold before her, her face drained of color.

    This was the first time Sylvia had seen the Thompson Family give such a grand wee to anyone.

    Even her second uncle and youngest uncle were present.

    Only now did she realize the Thompson Family¡¯s unity was so strong.

    Before this, she had always thought of the Thompson Family¡¯s affection for each other as rather weak.

    Apparently, their affection wasn¡¯t weak, but she wasn¡¯t part of their true bloodline, so their love for her was thin.

    Thinking of this, sarcasm welled up within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart.

    Although she was heartbroken, Sylvia pretended to look happy, holding Mary

    Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so excited to meet my sister soon.¡±

    ¡°So am I,¡± Mary Perryne said. ¡°Sylvia, what should I say when I see Viter?¡±

    Sylvia looked at Mary, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t go with you. After all, I have no blood rtionship with my sister, and I¡¯m about the same age as her. If she sees me, she will certainly overthink it. I¡¯ll stay at home and wait for you.¡±

    With that, she portrayed Vi Thompson as a very petty person.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Mary Perryne held Sylvia¡¯s hand. ¡°Sylvia, I believe that you two sisters can get along well.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d rather not go,¡± Sylvia added. ¡°I¡¯ll stay home and take care of grandma with my second aunt and youngest aunt.¡±

    Mary Perryne wanted to say something more.

    Penny Kfatis interrupted, ¡°Since Sylvia doesn¡¯t want to go, sister-inw, don¡¯t force her.¡¯

    Don¡¯t want to go?

    She doesn¡¯t want to go?

    Hearing these words, Sylvia Thompson frowned.

    She knew that Penny Kfatis disliked her.

    So, both in and out, Penny Kfatis was always belittling her.

    How could it be that she didn¡¯t want to go? It was clearly Vi Thompson who didn¡¯t want to see her.

    She was afraid of hurting Vi Thompson!

    Her kindness turned into nothingness in Penny Kfatis¡¯s view.

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t push any further, as she looked at Sylvia. ¡°You wait for us at home, Sylvia, and make sure to take good care of your grandmother.¡± Hearing Mary¡¯s words, Sylvia only grew more disappointed.

    She had thought that Mary would keep her insistence on going together.

    Sylvia deliberately wanted to disgust Vi Thompson.

    To make Vi understand that she is the Young Miss Thompson Family.

    But now,

    Mary Perryne clearly didn¡¯t take her seriously!

    Sylvia bit her lip and nodded, obediently saying, ¡°Alright, mom, youe back soon.¡¯

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Mary¡¯s heart had long flown to River City, eager to be by her daughter¡¯s side as soon as possible.

    Mother and daughter had been separated for eighteen years.

    She had to see her daughter with her own eyes before she could believe it was true.

    Without waiting for Sylvia to say anything else, Mary called their housekeeper.

    ¡°Mr. Cooper, Miss Thompson will be home soon. Arrange for someone to clean her room.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°The temperature in Capital City is low, so turn up the heating. Also, we might not be back until tomorrow morning, so remember to prepare more food. Make both Western and Chinese breakfasts avable¡­

    Mary meticulously instructed.

    Mr. Cooper was taken aback for a moment, then soon responded, ¡°Congrattions, madam! I¡¯ll get everything ready at once!¡±

    No one could understand Sylvia¡¯s emotions at this moment.

    The moment Mary uttered the words ¡®Miss Thompson¡¯, Sylvia¡¯s heart died.

    Vi Thompson was the Young Miss Thompson Family.

    So, what was she?

    What was she, who had been with Evan Thompson and Mary Perryne for eighteen years and dutifully served them?

    What an irony!

    On the other side,

    Borden received Mandel Thompson¡¯s call and immediately went to the airport to prepare for their departure..

 Chapter 279 - 279: 131: A family reunion! _3

    Chapter 279: 131: A family reunion! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Edward Thompson¡¯s first reaction was happiness.

    But then he became worried.

    He worried about Sylvia Thompson¡¯s position in the Thompson Family in the future.

    After all, if Vi Thompson were to return, Sylvia¡¯s position in the family would be somewhat awkward. Moreover, Sylvia herself was rtively sensitive and inferior with a guiltplex towards Vi. He was afraid Sylvia might be depressed as a result.

    At this point, Edward still didn¡¯t know Vi Thompson was Vi Thompson.

    He was even more worried about the temperament of his new sister.

    After all, Sylvia was kind-hearted.

    What if the new sister bullied Sylvia?

    Also, they had not seen each other for eighteen years, and he had no feelings for his new sister.

    If the new sister had grown up in the countryside, her level of education would be low, and in some mountain areas, it ismon for girls marry and have children at a young age.

    Edward was worried that when heter arrived at River City, what he would see wouldn¡¯t be his sister but a rural woman with a family in tow.

    As a movie star.

    Edward could not ept such a sister.

    If it¡¯s really a rural woman with a family, it would be better not to recognize her.

    Not that he was ruthless.

    It¡¯s just that social reality is such.

    However, he could provide a better material life for his new sister.

    In the midst of his entanglement, Edward still came to the airport.

    By the time he arrived, the Thompson Family were already there.

    Sawyer Thompson slightly frowned, ¡°What took you so long? Do you know that everyone was waiting for you? Howe you have no sense of time?¡±

    It was rare for Sawyer to lose his temper, especially in front of the children, and this was the first time.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for waiting for Edward, they would have set off earlier, and he could have seen his daughter sooner.

    Edward exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy these days! Plus, there was a traffic jam on the way, which caused a dy in time.¡±

    As he spoke, Edward followed Sawyers footsteps, heading into the cabin.

    As soon as he walked in, he saw Evan Thompson and Jayden Thompson, as well as his mother and elder brothers¡­

    They were just picking someone up, right?

    Wasn¡¯t such arge- scale arrangement necessary? Mobilizing the whole family?

    Edward slightly frowned. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn¡¯t show it.

    He knew how much his parents loved Vi.

    If heined at this time, it would undoubtedly be like running into the muzzle of a gun.

    He looked around and didn¡¯t see Sylvia. Edward frowned slightly, turned to Samuel Thompson, and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°Sylvia didn¡¯te,¡± Samuel replied.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Sylviae? Did our parents not let here?¡± Was it just

    because Sylvia was not their biological child?

    This was too unfair!

    Edward suddenly felt oppressed. He continued, ¡°Second Brother, Sylvia is our sister too, can¡¯t you be a little nicer to her?¡±

    No one in the family seemed to care about Sylvia¡¯s feelings as they were all immersed in the joy of weing their new sister.

    Edward now regretted it very much.

    He regretteding to the airport. He should have gone tofort Sylvia.

    Right now, Sylvia must be feeling incredibly lonely and helpless.

    Samuel frowned slightly, ¡°No one stopped her froming. It was her choice to stay and take care of Grandma. Edward, when did you be like this?¡±

    It was only then that Edward realized he had misunderstood his parents and Samuel. He asked, ¡°Is it really Sylvia¡¯s choice to stay behind?¡±

    Samuel didn¡¯t bother with him.

    Edward immediately caught up with Samuel¡¯s pace, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be angry, I was just speaking casually.¡±

    It was normal for the kind-hearted Sylvia to volunteer to stay and take care of Mrs. Thompson.

    It would take three hours to fly to River City.

    It was now twelve noon.

    Sawyer sat next to Mary Perryne, holding her hand and saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. You should get some rest now. I¡¯ll wake you when we arrive. ¡±

    ¡°l can¡¯t sleep,¡± Mary said.

    She was too excited to be understood by anyone, and how could she sleep at this moment?

    Hearing this, Sawyer smiled, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t sleep either.¡±

    Then he asked, ¡°What do you think our daughter looks like?¡±

    He had never seen Vi.

    Mary leaned on his shoulder, ¡°Well, she¡¯s very pretty. When she smiles, she has two dimples just like yours, very fair skin, big and bright eyes that sparkle like little stars when sheughs¡­¡±

    Just thinking about it, Sawyer was certain that his beloved daughter must be stunningly beautiful.

    On the other side.

    In Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sickroom.

    Elena Williams and Penny Kfatis were also discussing Vi¡¯s arrival.

    Elena sighed, ¡°Our mother is so fortunate that Vi has returned at this time.

    Perhaps Mom will recover as well in her happiness..¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280: 131: A family reunion! _4

    Chapter 280: 131: A family reunion! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    In other words, even if something happened to Mrs. Thompson, she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.

    At least she met her granddaughter before closing her eyes.

    Penny Kfatis smiled and said, ¡°By the way, sister-inw, do you think we should prepare a meeting gift for Vi?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Vi is the darling of our Thompson n!¡± Elena Williams replied, ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t prepare anything for my trip to River City. I own a clothing store, right? I n to give that store to her.¡±

    The clothing store Elena was talking about was not some small workshop.

    It was her original brand, with ten chain stores already, and had gained some fame in Capital City.

    Penny Kfatisughed and said, ¡°Sister-inw, since you are so generous, I can¡¯tg behind! I n to transfer the ownership of ¡®One by One¡¯ to Vi.¡± ¡®One by One¡¯ was a hot pot restaurant owned by Penny Kfatis.

    She started as a waitress and had been working in the catering industry for years.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call her the leading figure in catering.

    ¡®One by One¡¯ was a brand that was just as impressive as Elena¡¯s clothing store.

    Listening to the discussion between her two aunts, Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t help but clench her silver teeth in anger.

    Over the years, she hadn¡¯t received any favors from Elena or Penny.

    As soon as Vi returned, they were already considering giving her gifts!

    Was that fair to her?

    However, could that little country girl, Vi, handle the things they gave her? Both the clothing store and the hot pot restaurant needed people to run them.

    Could Vi do it?

    Vi probably couldn¡¯t even understand a financial statement.

    Just wait and see.

    Sooner orter, they would realize the difference between a phoenix and a lowly chicken.

    With these thoughts in mind, Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    Mrs. Thompson, lying in the hospital bed, noticed Sylvia¡¯s expression.

    She knew that Sylvia was not a good person.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    Mrs. Thompson closed her eyes.

    At this moment, Sylvia went to Elena and Penny and said, ¡°Second Aunt, Little Aunt, it¡¯s noon now. I¡¯ll go back and get food for grandma and you. You just wait here for me.¡¯

    ¡°Alright. Be careful on the road.¡± Elena said.

    ¡°I know, Second Aunt.¡¯

    Watching Sylvia¡¯s retreating figure, Elena sighed, ¡°Sylvia is such a filial child. She insists on going back personally for such a trivial matter as bringing food.¡¯

    If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t bother making the trip themselves and would just have a maid deliver it.

    Penny Kfatis said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just too idle.¡±

    She didn¡¯t really think Sylvia was that filial.

    Elena was taken aback, wanting to refute but felt Penny had a point.

    After hearing the words of her daughter-inw, Mrs. Thompson wished she could jump up and p for her.

    She was absolutely right!

    Sylvia returned to the Thompson Family home.

    The servants were busy cleaning and decorating withnterns and banners.

    Usually, only during the New Year would the Thompson Family be so high-profile.

    Now, it was to wee Vi¡¯s return.

    This scene was just too ring.

    Sylvia was furious, but she still maintained a smiling face,ughing and saying to the housekeeper, ¡°Sir Cooper, my sister will be back soon. Thank you all for your hard work today.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss Thompson Family, this is what we should do.¡±

    Young Miss?

    Sylvia immediately felt a chill in her heart.

    Just because Vi wasing back, had she been directly demoted from young miss to the second young miss?

    Did these servants want to remind her that only Vi was the rightful young miss of the Thompson Family?

    What a joke!

    Sylvia kept a smile on her face, ¡°Well, Sir Cooper, you go ahead and do your work, I¡¯ll go check the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Second Young Miss Thompson.¡±

    On her way to the kitchen, Sylvia discovered that everyone had changed their address from ¡®Young Miss¡¯ to ¡®Second Young Miss.¡¯ Sylvia suppressed her anger and returned to her room.

    Aunt Zhang came tofort her first.

    But she didn¡¯t know how to start.

    She just stood by Sylvia¡¯s side like that.

    She regretted it very much now.

    She regretted that she had left such a big problem for her daughter in the first ce.

    She didn¡¯t speak.

    Sylvia didn¡¯t speak either.

    The two remained stiff like that.

    The atmosphere in the air was a little awkward.

    After a long time, Sylvia finally said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    A very calm tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Aunt Zhang lowered her head.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Sylviaughed, ¡°What use is an apology?¡±

    At this point, Sylvia pointed at Aunt Zhang with her finger and questioned her, word by word, ¡°Can the three words ¡®sorry¡¯ make up for the harm you¡¯ve done to me? If you didn¡¯t want to take responsibility for me, why did you give birth to me in the first ce!¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281: 131: A family reunion! _5

    Chapter 281: 131: A family reunion! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Actually, Sylvia Thompson wanted to ask Mary Perryne the same question.

    Since Sawyer and Mary didn¡¯t want to be responsible for their daughter, why did they adopt her years ago?

    Aunt Zhang was filled with guilt, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvia pointed towards the door.

    Aunt Zhang wanted to say something else, looking up at Sylvia, ¡°l¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no use talking now, just leave!¡± Aunt Zhang stood still, not moving.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvia was near hysterics.

    Aunt Zhang nced at Sylvia onest time before leaving the room, head hung in shame.

    Sylvia took a deep breath, sat down on the sofa, and cried helplessly.

    She was a person.

    She had feelings too.

    Over the years, although the Thompson couple provided abundantly for her, she always saw Vi¡¯s presence everywhere in her daily life.

    If they truly cared about her, they should have kept Vi¡¯s existence a secret, since Sylvia was already their daughter.

    Though she was adopted,

    Sylvia tried her best in everything without fault: she was filial, loving toward her siblings, studious, attended various training sses, and even skipped grades in school to please them.

    Finally, she was admitted to Capital University with excellent grades.

    But Sawyer and Mary never saw any of her achievements.

    It seemed that all they ever saw was Vi.

    Sylvia cried for a long time.

    Gradually, she calmed down.

    She couldn¡¯t admit defeat.

    She had to stand up for herself.

    She wouldn¡¯t let anyone take her ce.

    And she would not bow down to a country bumpkin!

    With that thought, Sylvia wiped away her tears, looking resolute, and went to the bathroom to wash her face.

    Come out of the bathroom, Sylvia seemed had changed, her face devoid of sorrow.

    On the other side.

    3 PM in the afternoon.

    The ne arrived on time at River City Airport.

    Mandel Thompson had already arranged for a car, so they got into the stretched Lincoln as soon as they got off the ne.

    Today was Sunday.

    Vi should be at home.

    To surprise Vi, Mandel didn¡¯t tell her the results of the parent-child identification ahead of time.

    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Mary was worried, ¡°Brandon, are you sure your sister lives around here? Don¡¯t take us to the wrong ce!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Sawyer sitting next to them was also nervous.

    What would he say when he saw his daughter for the first time?

    Edward Thompson asked Mandel, ¡°Big brother, what does our little sister look like?¡±

    Mandel put on a mysterious look, ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself when you meet her.¡± Edward was looking forward to their first meeting.

    ¡°Mom, here¡¯s the bouquet,¡± Mandel handed a bouquet of flowers to Mary.

    Mary took the flowers, unable to stop trembling.

    She couldn¡¯t help it.

    Bob Thompson sat next to them, took out a mask and sunsses.

    Seeing this, Sawyer frowned, ¡°What are you doing putting those on to see your sister? It¡¯s not appropriate!¡±

    Bob reluctantly exined, ¡°We have to get out of the car, right? Dad, please try to understand. After all, I am a public figure. If I¡¯m photographed, it will be troublesome! ¡±

    If the person they met turns out to be a rural woman with a family in tow, what would happen to his image as a movie star?

    Sawyer added, ¡°Take them off as soon as you see your sister.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Bob replied impatiently.

    He silently prayed that his new sister would be normal and have a good temper, hopefully getting along well with Sylvia, who has had a tough time over the years.

    The car quickly entered Vi¡¯s residential area.

    Although in River City, the area was considered mid-to-high-end with luxury cars usually seen, a stretched Lincoln was still a rare sight.

    So when people saw the stretch Lincoln, they spected about the car owners.

    ¡°Could it be some rich familying to pick up a long-lost gem?¡±

    ¡°This kind of plot usually only happens on TV.¡±

    ¡°This car must be worth tens of millions, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition worldwide, only two of them. At least one hundred million!¡±

    Many people took out their phones to take pictures.

    Soon, the car parked in front of Vi¡¯s building.

    The group got out of the car.

    Mandel led the way.

    Mary looked around the residential area, her heart aching with pity, as tears filled her eyes.

    All these years, they lived in a luxurious mansion.

    And her daughter was living in such a ce.

    She had let her daughter down so much.

    Mary could hardly keep on her feet, but thankfully, Edward was there to support her.

    A momentter, they reached the door of Room 102. Mandel knocked on the door.

    Soon after, the door opened.

    They thought the person opening the door would be Vi, but instead, a chubby cat greeted them at the entrance..

 Chapter 282 - 282: 131: A family reunion!_6

    Chapter 282: 131: A family reunion!_6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon opening the door, Mantou was dumbfounded by the crowd.

    Meowing in fear.

    Goodness, were they trying to steal the cat?

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Vi Thompson came out from inside.

    ¡°Vi.¡¯

    Mandel Thompson called her.

    ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± Seeing Mandel Thompson, Vi was a bit surprised.

    Just as Vi hadn¡¯t reacted yet,

    Mary Perryne came over and directly hugged her.

    ¡°Vi! Vi! Vi, my sweet Vi, mom has been searching so hard for you¡­¡±

    With tears rolling down her face, every word was filled with deep maternal love.

    No one knew how she had spent these eighteen years.

    At this moment,

    the others in the room were also affected by this emotion, their eyes reddening as well.

    Even someone asposed as Vi was slightly taken aback at this moment.

    Vi¡­

    Mary Perryne called her Vi.

    Could it be¡­

    At this moment, Evan Thompson came over and hugged the mother and daughter tightly. ¡°Vi, I¡¯m your father.¡±

    Eighteen years.

    Since his daughter went missing, he hadn¡¯t called her by this name again.

    Evan Thompson had thought he would never have the chance to call her that.

    Right now, he felt like he was dreaming, having an unreal feeling.

    Evan Thompson pinched himself hard.

    It hurt.

    Evan Thompsonughed out loud.

    It wasn¡¯t a dream.

    However, as heughed, he began to cry.

    He cried like a child.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    Evan Thompson didn¡¯t say anything else, just called her name like this.

    Within these two calls of ¡°Vi,¡± one could hear the greatness of fatherly love. A father¡¯s love is never expressed in words, but rather it stands tall like a mountain.

    Vi had always been an orphan and had never experienced such intense parental love.

    This feeling was quite strange.

    It immediately reminded her of her childhood.

    A six-year-old child, barefoot in the snow, looking at the lights of countless houses and the bustling streets, she too had once envied the kids of the same age lying on the road, acting spoiled with their mothers in order to buy candy.

    Butter on, she stopped envying them.

    She believed that everyone had their own fate.

    If the fate wasn¡¯t good, she would end it, and eighteen yearster, she¡¯d be a brave person again.

    She leaped headfirst.

    And jumped into the river.

    When she woke up by the river the next day, she didn¡¯t have a sense of relief and surprise that she had survived.

    Instead, it was endless sorrow.

    The first thought was: her luck was really tough!

    She didn¡¯t even die like this.

    *Thud*

    The hard drive in Vi¡¯s hand dropped to the ground.

    It was also at this time that Evan Thompson and Mary Perryne let go of Vi.

    Samuel Thompson (Borden) walked up to Vi, ¡°Vi, the parent-child identification result hase out. You are our little sister, our parent¡¯s biological daughter.¡±

    Mary Perryne tightly held Vi¡¯s hand the whole time, fearing that she might unintentionally lose her daughter again.

    Evan Thompson was trying hard to calm his emotions. Samuel continued, ¡°This is your second uncle.¡±

    Vi looked at Jayden Thompson, ¡°Second uncle.¡±

    Jayden¡¯s eyes were red as he wiped tears and said, ¡°Vi, it¡¯s great to have you back. ¡±

    Samuel continued again, ¡°This is your younger uncle.¡±

    Jayden¡¯s eyes were also a little red, ¡°Vi, your parents had been searching for you so hard during these years. They¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back and take a family portrait! Your grandma will be so happy now.¡±

    Samuel then introduced Edward Thompson (Bob) and Mandel Thompson (Brandon) to Vi.

    Edward was very excited, ¡°Little sister.¡±No wonder he felt such a sense of affinity when he first saw Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Second Brother.¡¯

    Edward Thompson looked at Vi, feeling a flood of emotions. He never would have thought that Vi was, in fact, Vi Thompson.

    In that moment, he even began to doubt the authenticity of the parent-child identification.

    After all, Edward Thompson was a renowned actor in the entertainment industry, and he hid his emotions very well. He looked at Vi and said, ¡°Little sister.¡¯

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    After exchanging greetings, Vi invited everyone to sit down.

    Then she went to pour tea.

    Samuel Thompson stood up and said, ¡°Little sister, sit down. Tell me where the water is, and I¡¯ll pour it.¡±

    Mary Perryne held Vi¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Vi, just let him do it.¡± She then looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Edward, go help out too.¡± The sudden mention of his name caught Edward off guard.

    Why was Mary asking him to do this?

    Pour water?

    Who was he?

    He was a famous actor.

    With millions of fans, he just had to open his mouth, and countless people would be willing to pour water for him.

    But Mary¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be ignored, so he stood up and walked to the dining room with Samuel Thompson.

    Edward was somewhat puzzled by Mary¡¯s behavior.

    He felt that Mary spoiled Vi too much. Who would let the girl sit in the living room while the boys were pouring water?

    What did it look like for a grown man to be in the kitchen?

    If it were Sylvia Thompson, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him, the older brother,e to the kitchen.

    Inside the living room.

    Mary looked at Vi and asked, ¡°Vi, tell your mother, have you suffered a lot these years out there?¡±

    She urgently wanted to know what Vi had been through over the past few years.{¡®¡±I am sorry, my daughter,¡± Mary regretted, holding Vil¡¯s hand tightly from start to finish, ¡°If mom had paid more attention back then, you wouldn¡¯t have been taken away.¡±¡®}}

    ¡°Mom.¡± Vi looked at Mary and spoke softly.

    The title sounded a bit strange, but calling it out didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.

    Perhaps this was the connection born from blood ties.

    At that moment, many voices echoed in Vi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Did you know? Vi is an orphan! She was picked up by her grandmother.¡± ¡°A wild child is still a wild child.¡¯

    ¡°You must remember that without Emma, you wouldn¡¯t be who you are today. From now on, whatever you do, always think of Emma!¡±

    Once, Vi was also curious about who she really was.

    Where she came from.

    But now, all the answers have been revealed.

    Hearing the word ¡®Mom¡¯,

    Mary¡¯s gradually calming emotions broke down, ¡°Vi, can you say it one more time?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Mary hugged her tightly.

    A momentter, she released Vi.

    Vi turned her head to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Dad.¡± Sawyer Thompson was moved to tears.

    He couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had cried today.

    He was simply devastated.

    ¡°Ah, Vi!¡±

    After waiting for eighteen years, heaven finally favored him, granting him the long-awaited word ¡®Dad¡¯ from his daughter.

    Capital City.

    Sylvia Thompson received a message.

    It was from Senior Colden.

    [Miss Crystal has returned.]

    Crystal was the only female disciple of Divine Doctor Suen.

    Sylvia had some connection with Crystal, and she originally intended to use this connection to invite Crystal to perform surgery on Mrs. Thompson. In this way, she could leave a better impression on the Thompson Family.

    But now,

    Now,

    She no longer wanted to save her.

    She wanted to watch Mrs. Thompson die!

    She knew Mrs. Thompson too well. She was an ingrate and a vicious woman.

    A momentter, Sylvia called Senior Colden, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Colden. I originally wanted to contact Miss Crystal to treat a ssmate¡¯s grandmother, but her grandmother passed awayst night..¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283: 132: Oh my God! Itéˆ¥æªš Miss Song!

    Chapter 283: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing Sylvia Thompson mention that their ssmate¡¯s grandmother had passed away, the senior student felt some regret.

    After that remark, Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°See youter, senior. Let¡¯s have tea together when we¡¯re free.¡±

    Being invited by Sylvia for a tea session was indeed a pleasure to the senior student.

    After all, Sylvia Thompson is quite a personality at Capital University.

    At just eighteen years old, she was already a first-year undergraduate student and the only female member of the KV researchb.

    The KVb was established by a famous international professor named Helen.

    Theb primarily focuses on cell research.

    Over the years, theb has won several major biological awards and is quite renowned internationally.

    Not only that.

    Sylvia Thompson also had her own studio.

    The senior student responded, ¡°Alright, Sylvia. If you ever need help, feel free to contact me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s my honor to assist my beautiful junior.¡±

    ¡°See youter then, senior.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Sylvia Thompson wore a slight smirk.

    Good riddance to the old hag!

    With the old hags death, the Thompson n would lose one more person shielding Vi Thompson.

    By then.

    She would have plenty of opportunities to get rid of Vi Thompson.

    If the old hag weren¡¯t so overbearing, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to such extremes.

    All of this was forced upon her by that old hag!

    Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes.

    Her eyes were full of sinister intent.

    After the call, Sylvia Thompson headed downstairs.

    The steward happened to being in with a thermos in his hand.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, the food is ready.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Cooper.¡± Sylvia Thompson took the thermos.

    Steward Dalton smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Miss Thompson. Please, no need to thank me.¡¯

    After speaking, Steward Dalton continued, ¡°By the way, Miss Thompson, do you know when the master and madam will be back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, I tried calling mom earlier, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Sir Cooper, you can prepare what needs to be prepared. If anything else is needed, I¡¯ll contact you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miss Thompson. 1 appreciate it,¡± Steward Dalton said, looking at Sylvia Thompson.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite happy that sister will be back,¡± Sylvia added, lowering her head, ¡°But it¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t go to pick up sister.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson raised her head with a smile, ¡°Sir Cooper, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. I am heading to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±, Sir Cooper nodded.

    Watching Sylvia Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Steward Dalton had aplex look on his face.

    Sylvia Thompson had grown up in the Thompson n¡¯s home.

    The Thompson n provided her with the best living conditions.

    Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne treated her as their own, but now, wasn¡¯t there a note of resentment in Sylvia¡¯s words?

    Did he mishear?

    Sylvia Thompson was always well-behaved and understanding, she shouldn¡¯t have developed such a temperament.

    Steward Dalton didn¡¯t give it much more thought and turned to leave.

    On the other hand, Sylvia Thompson arrived at the hospital holding the thermos.

    Elena Williams and Penny Kfatis were taking care of Mrs. Thompson in the ward.

    They were wiping Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face and hands.

    Although Mrs. Thompson was lying in bed, she was immactely clean, reeking of no odors.

    Currently, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition had not improved at all.

    Initially, she could move one hand.

    But now, even that hand had be immobile,

    Elena Williams asked, ¡°Penny, have you contacted Sawyer? Have they found Vi?¡±

    Hearing the mention of Vi in the ward, Sylvia Thompson stopped to eavesdrop.

    She wanted to hear if Elena and Penny would gossip about her.

    She was even more curious to find out how they perceived Vi Thompson.

    Penny shook her head, ¡°No, hasn¡¯t Sawyer contacted you?¡±

    Elena Williams also shook her head, ¡°We don¡¯t know how far they¡¯ve progressed. ¡±

    Penny gave augh and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe they¡¯ve already found Vi, which is why they don¡¯t have time to contact us.¡±

    ¡°What if they got the wrong person? Is that why they aren¡¯t contacting us?¡± Elena Williams asked, voicing her worry.

    What if it was a mistake? Wouldn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson take a hit, celebrating for nothing?

    And it wasn¡¯t just Mrs. Thompson.

    Elena Williams would also be disappointed.

    Being the only granddaughter-inw of the Thompson n, Elena Williams was always hoping to find Vi.

    Because all the members of the Thompson n looked stunning.

    All of her male cousins were so attractive that people once joked that if she were to have a daughter, she would undoubtedly be good-looking.

    Although she wasn¡¯t able to have a daughter, having a niece was just the same.

    She could love her niece as if she was her own daughter.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Penny continued: ¡°Rest easy, sister-inw, I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but if they did get it wrong, Sawyer would definitely contact me first..¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284: 132: Oh my God! Itéˆ¥æªš Miss Song! 2

    Chapter 284: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Upon hearing this, Elena Williams breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°So what does Vi actually look like?¡± Elena continued to ask.

    Penny Kfatisughed and said, ¡°She must be very beautiful! Our Thompson genes are so good; how could Vi be any different?¡±

    Elena nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±

    The two sisters-inw chatted back and forth.

    Sylvia Thompson stood outside, frowning slightly.

    Absorbed?

    What was there for Elena to anticipate?

    Wasn¡¯t she a member of the Thompson n too?

    Just wait.

    The more they now anticipated Vi, the more disappointed they would beter on.

    She had investigated Vi Thompson.

    A vige girl born and raised in the countryside.

    She didn¡¯t know anything.

    She didn¡¯t have the slightest connection to the qualities of the Thompson Family.

    Thinking of this, Sylvia¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice emerged from the air.

    This sudden voice startled Sylvia, and as she turned to look, she saw that it was the eldest son of Jayden Thompson and Penny Kfatis.

    Myron Thompson.

    Myron was in the rebellious stage of his adolescence, and his temper was a bit weird. He usually enjoyed ying basketball, and even when visiting the hospital, he would bring a basketball with him.

    She remembered when she first met Myron. He was so arrogant that he didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge her.

    However, with Sylvia¡¯s efforts, Myron¡¯s attitude towards her had improved a lot.

    However, he still refused to call Sylvia his sister.

    Usually, he would use ¡°hey, hi¡± instead of calling her sister.

    ¡°Myron is here!¡±

    Sylvia smiled as she turned around.

    Myron had just finished ying basketball, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    ¡°l just arrived.¡± Sylvia did not feel embarrassed at all, ¡°Come on, Myron, let¡¯s go in together.¡±

    Without thinking too much, Myron followed Sylvia¡¯s footsteps. The two of them pushed the door and walked inside together.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Myron walked over to Penny Kfatis.

    Then he politely greeted Elena, ¡°Aunt.¡±

    Elena smiled and nodded, ¡°So well-behaved.¡¯

    As soon as she finished speaking, Elena continued, ¡°Myron, you¡¯re seventeen this year, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen!¡± Myron corrected.

    Elena was taken aback and eximed, ¡°Are you really eighteen this year, Myron?¡±

    Penny said helplessly, ¡°Elena, don¡¯t bother with him. He is confused.¡±

    Adolescent boys are like that, always fantasizing about growing up and bing independent.

    Myron was a prime example.

    Sylvia brought the thermos over and said, ¡°Aunt Elena, Aunt Penny, it¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± Elena said.

    Sylvia acted as if she was sensible, ¡°It¡¯s all my duty.¡±

    Penny walked over, picked up a bowl, and scooped some porridge, ¡°Elena, you and Sylvia go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll feed mom.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t eat anything too hard for now, so her daily staple food was yam milk porridge.

    Sylvia took the bowl from Penny¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Penny, let me do it. You and Aunt Elena go ahead and eat. By the way, Myron, have you eaten yet? I brought some extra food today.¡±

    ¡°I already ate.¡± Myron replied.

    As he finished speaking, Myron headed to the bathroom holding his basketball.

    Myron had already eaten.

    However, Sylvia had been traveling back and forth between the hospital and home every day, exhausted beyond belief.

    This contrasting behavior was evident between them.

    Anyone with discerning eyes could see that the Thompson n¡¯s biological grandson could notpare to their adopted granddaughter.

    Sylvia nced at Myron and subtly smirked.

    Penny, with her limited education and provincial upbringing, could not care enough to teach her son filial piety- it was quite normal.

    People like Myron, if they hadn¡¯t been born into the Thompson family, might not even be able to pass high school.

    Sylvia carefully fed Mrs. Thompson the porridge.

    At this moment, Myron came out of the bathroom and went to Sylvia¡¯s side,

    ¡°I¡¯ll feed grandma, you go eat.¡±

    He had just carefully washed his hands and left the ball in the bathroom.

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°No need, I can do it.¡±

    How could someone like Myron, who acted like a young master, do any menial tasks like feeding a patient?

    Elena chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Myron to have such a thoughtful intent. Sylvia, let him do it. Come and eat with us.¡¯

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sylvia nodded, handed Myron the bowl, and advised, ¡°Grandma is having some difficulty swallowing right now, so don¡¯t feed her too quickly.¡± Just wait.

    With Myron¡¯s arrogant temper, he would probably not be able to handle feeding more than two spoonfuls before the bowl away in frustration and leaving.

    Eventually..

 Chapter 285 - 285: 132: Oh my God! Itéˆ¥æªš Miss Song! _3

    Chapter 285: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    She just needed to watch the drama unfold.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Myron nodded.

    Sylvia came over to have lunch with Elena and Penny.

    Myron began feeding Mrs. Thompson porridge.

    Sylvia slightly raised the corners of her mouth and started silently counting to three in her heart.

    Wait and see.

    In less than three counts, Myron would be impatient.

    She was curious to see how Penny would handle it.

    Three counts quickly came and went.

    However, the anticipated situation didn¡¯t ur.

    What was going on?

    Sylvia frowned slightly and looked up.

    At that sight, she was somewhat shocked.

    Because there was no trace of impatience on Myron¡¯s face; he was extremely patient instead. He even gently blew on the porridge spoon before carefully feeding it to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mouth.

    When Mrs. Thompson identally spilled some of the porridge from her mouth, Myron took out a tissue and wiped it away carefully.

    This¡­

    waspletely surprising to Sylvia.

    How could this happen?

    If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that this was Myron.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what method Penny had used to tame Myron.

    This country woman¡¯s tactics were far more ingenious than she had imagined.

    But it made sense.

    If Penny didn¡¯t possess any skills, how could she have managed to seduce Jayden into remaining single for her!

    Elena watched the scene and smiled, ¡°Your brother Myron is just so well-behaved.¡¯

    Penny said, ¡°Sister-inw, Myron can¡¯t handle praise. If you praise him once, he¡¯ll remember it for ten days.¡±

    Myron didn¡¯t say anything and continued feeding porridge.

    Sylvia was secretly scornful.

    Such a great act.

    Sylvia quickly finished her meal and walked over to Myron. ¡°Bob, you must be tired. Let me take over.¡¯

    ¡°Not tired.¡¯

    Without saying much, he just gave a two-word response.

    Sylvia looked at Mrs. Thompson lying on the hospital bed, her eyes turning red. ¡°I hope Grandma gets better soon. I¡¯m really useless. If only I had chosen to study medicine back then, maybe I could have been of some help now.¡± In her tone, she was full of self-me.

    Elena said, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t think like that. Your grandma¡¯s condition isn¡¯t something that can be solved by studying medicine. Plus, you¡¯ve already done a great job.¡±

    A granddaughter could only do so much.

    Penny didn¡¯t pick up on this conversation.

    Filial piety is not just expressed in words.

    Many times, actions speak louder than words.

    Sylvia looked at Elena, ¡°Aunt Elena, seeing my grandma lying in bed like this, it really breaks my heart. Grandma was so spirited when she was young, but now¡­¡±

    Her words resonated with Elena.

    Mrs. Thompson was truly an extraordinary heroine.

    She used to be more domineering than men when she was young. Now she was paralyzed in bed, unable to do anything, and even needed assistance for basic bodily functions.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°If there¡¯s anything that could make Grandma better, l t d be willing to do it, even if it means exchanging my life for hers.¡±

    Penny nced at her but didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she looked at Myron, ¡°Myron, remember to go wash the bowl.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Myron picked up the bowl.

    On the other side.

    River City.

    After having lunch, Vi tidied up, and then followed her family back to Capital City.

    ¡°Vi, this is your cat, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mary picked up Mantou.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Well, bring it with you,¡± Mary continued, ¡°We have our own ne, so it¡¯s convenient. ¡±

    It was as if Mantou understood Mary¡¯s words and excitedly meowed while rubbing affectionately against her chin.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mary, holding the cat, seemed to remember something. ¡°Vi, what¡¯s your cat¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Mantou.¡± Vi answered.

    Mantou?

    Mary smiled, ¡°What a coincidence! When I visited River City before, I saw a boy with a cat also named Mantou. He said that it belonged to his fianc¨¦e! The cat looked quite simr to yours!¡± Vi gave a faint smile, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Mary nodded.

    Soon, everyone boarded the ne to Capital City.

    Vi sat between her parents.

    Mary held her hand tightly, not loosening her grip since the beginning.

    Mantou was sitting on Sawyersp.

    Sawyer wasn¡¯t someone who liked pets.

    But strangely enough, the more he looked at Mantou, the more he liked it.

    Sawyer started looking up on his phone what kind of food was best for a cat, what cat food was healthy for them¡­

    Edward sat behind his parents.

    Watching this scene, he felt nothing but irritated..

 Chapter 286 - 286: 132: Oh my God! Itéˆ¥æªš Miss Song! _4

    Chapter 286: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    He felt that their parents were spoiling Vi Thompson too much.

    If Sylvia Thompson saw this scene, she would definitely be upset.

    He remembered when Sylvia was ten years old; she wanted to keep a dog, but Sawyer Thompson refused, saying it was unhygienic.

    But now?

    Vi kept such a fat cat, and they held it in their arms without anyone mentioning the hygiene issue.

    Parents should be fair to all their children.

    What were the Thompson n parents doing?

    Edward Thompson turned his head away.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    Soon, the nended at Capital City Airport.

    With a heavy heart, Edward Thompson put on his mask and sunsses and headed towards the restroom.

    Samuel Thompson caught up with Edward Thompson¡¯s pace, ¡°Bob, wait for me.¡±

    Soon, he caught up with Edward Thompson.

    Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Borden, did you notice?¡± ¡°What?¡± Samuel Thompson asked.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Our parents are too biased towards Vi.¡± ¡°Vi?¡± Hearing this, Samuel Thompson frowned, ¡°Bob, she¡¯s our little sister.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s be a habit. I still haven¡¯t adjusted to her being Vi Thompson.¡±

    Actually, Edward Thompson was somewhat suspicious of whether Vi was really Vi Thompson.

    After all, Vi was cunning and had deliberately approached Mary Perryne and Sylvia Thompson before.

    Who knew if there was something wrong with the parent-child identification!

    Thinking of this, Edward Thompson narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think our parents are too partial to our little sister? They¡¯ve never been this nice to Sylvia before!¡±

    At this point, Edward Thompson added, ¡°l remember Sylvia wasn¡¯t even allowed to keep a dog when she was a kid.¡±

    Edward Thompson was now worried about Sylvia¡¯s reaction when she saw Vi.

    At that time, she would surely feel wronged.

    Not to mention Sylvia feeling wronged, even if it was him, he would be very upset.

    Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Our little sister has just been recognized, and the cat was her pet before. Would you have our parents, upon their first meeting with her, have her throw away her cat? Our little sister has been lost for eighteen years, our parents have owed her for eighteen years, Sylvia has enjoyed fatherly and motherly love for eighteen years, but our little sister had nothing. Now, she just has a cat, and you think it¡¯s unfair to Sylvia?¡±

    Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t understand Edward Thompson¡¯s thought process.

    When they went to pick up Vi, there was not even a guardian in her house, and there was no trace of a second or third person in the household items. Obviously, Vi was now living alone.

    She is now just an eighteen-year-old girl.

    In other families, she would still be at the age where she could be pampered in front of her parents, but Vi had to take on everything alone.

    On the contrary.

    Sylvia lived a worry-free life with clothing and food, not only with parental love but also with the love of her brothers. Wasn¡¯t she content with that?

    ¡°In all these years that our little sister was lost, we¡¯ve been looking for her too! It¡¯s not like anyone purposely lost her! Besides, this matter has nothing to do with Sylvia. Borden, don¡¯t forget, Sylvia is also a victim!¡±

    ¡°What kind of victim is she!¡± Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Her life is something countless others in Sinian Nation dream of. Do you know what kind of life our little sister has been living these years?¡±

    Edward Thompson just looked at Samuel Thompson without saying a word.

    Yes.

    In the years that Vi Thompson was lost, she might have suffered a lot of hardship, but that hardship was not forced upon her by Sylvia Thompson.

    A momentter, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Borden, you may have misunderstood my meaning. I didn¡¯t mean to me our little sister; 1 just think our parents should be fair to Sylvia as well. Can you talk to our parents about not taking that cat back? As long as they don¡¯t take it back and let Sylvia see, that would be fine.¡¯

    ¡°Our parents have always been good enough to Sylvia. They never treated her differently because she was adopted.¡±

    After finishing, Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Our little sister¡¯s cat is definitelying home with us. I believe Sylvia is not the kind of ungrateful and vicious person who would misunderstand our parents because of a cat.¡±

    Thest sentence was a bit heavy.

    Because Samuel Thompson was genuinely a little angry.

    Edward Thompson felt a bit helpless, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to them, can you chime in with me? I¡¯m not asking to get rid of that cat. We can have it housed in a pet store first! If our little sister really likes cats, I can give her an apartment of mine so she can raise it outside. Our little sister has always been living alone, and she might not be used to living with all of us.¡±

    Edward Thompson had already lowered his demands..

 Chapter 287 - 287: 132: Oh my God! Itéˆ¥æªš Miss Song!_5

    Chapter 287: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song!_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    He just didn¡¯t want Sylvia Thompson to feel so distressed.

    So it didn¡¯t matter if the cat wasn¡¯t taken care of, at least it couldn¡¯t be seen by Sylvia.

    Of course, it would be even better if Vi Thompson could move out with the cat.

    So Sylvia wouldn¡¯t be so upset.

    Samuel Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your idea is too extreme? Vi just came back, and you want to drive her away?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t want to drive her away, 1 just don¡¯t want Sylvia to see that cat!¡±

    Edward Thompson exined.

    Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Vi and Sylvia are both our sisters, Edward, and as a brother, you should be fair. You can¡¯t just favor Sylvia because you grew up together! ¡±

    Edward Thompson felt like a schr meeting a soldier and couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    It was obvious that the whole Thompson n was favoring Vi.

    But now, in Samuel¡¯s perspective, it seemed like Edward was favoring Sylvia.

    It was ridiculous.

    Edward Thompson sighed, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then there¡¯s nothing 1 can do.¡¯

    It seemed that he could only find a way tofort Sylvia on his own. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be scolded, you¡¯d better not mention a word about this in front of our parents.¡±

    If Edward Thompson dared to mention it, Sawyer Thompson would really p him.

    Edward Thompson knew Sawyer Thompson¡¯s temperament.

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t mention it in front of Sawyer Thompson.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said it in front of Samuel Thompson.

    If Samuel agreed with him, maybe their parents would listen, who knew¡­

    An hourter.

    The Thompson n¡¯s private car arrived at the hospital entrance.

    The group went to the ward together.

    Elena Williams and Penny Kfatis didn¡¯t receive any information in advance, and when they saw the peopleing in, they were a bit confused.

    Mary Perryne held Vi Thompson¡¯s hand and introduced her to the two of them, ¡°Vi, this is your second aunt, and this is your little aunt.¡±

    ¡°Second aunt, little aunt.¡¯

    Elena Williams and Penny Kfatis were stunned.

    They knew Vi Thompson was very beautiful.

    But they didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful.

    Her eyebrows and eyes seemed impossible to be drawn.

    Especially Elena Williams, who grabbed Vi Thompson¡¯s hand and marveled, ¡°Vi is as beautiful as a fairy!¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, second aunt.¡±

    Elena Williams looked at Vi Thompson carefully and found her face a bit familiar.

    She seemed to have seen Vi Thompson somewhere before.

    But she couldn¡¯t remember where had she met her.

    Penny Kfatis looked at Vi Thompson with amazement in her eyes, smiling, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re a blessed child. We thought we had lost you, but wee back.¡±

    Having said that, she hugged Vi Thompson.

    The girl felt different when held, soft and fragrant.

    Not like a son.

    All sweaty and smelly.

    Although Penny Kfatis had never thought of having a daughter before, she was moved at this moment.

    She was so envious of Mary Perryne.

    After the hug, Sylvia Thompson stepped forward with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Sister, wee back.¡±

    Vi Thompson smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Edward Thompson frowned secretly, ming Vi Thompson for not being sensible.

    Sylvia had taken the initiative to call her sister, so why didn¡¯t she call Sylvia ¡®little sister!?

    Was she trying to show off to Sylvia?

    A momentter, Vi Thompson walked over to Mrs. Thompson, holding her hand tightly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡±

    As she shook hands, Vi Thompson took the opportunity to feel her pulse.

    Her condition was very bad.

    An operation needed to be arranged immediately.

    At that moment, Mrs. Thompson, who had been in aa, seemed to have heard Vi Thompson¡¯s voice and opened her eyes.

    The instant she saw Vi Thompson, her cloudy eyes suddenly lit up.

    Vi!

    It was Vi!

    Her Vi had finallye back.

    After her excitement, she burst into tears.

    Mrs. Thompson wanted to hug her granddaughter whom she hadn¡¯t seen for eighteen years, but she couldn¡¯t even manage a simple hug.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I¡¯ll find a way to make you feel better,¡± Vi Thompson tightly held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°When you do, we¡¯ll take a family portrait together.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson tried to make a sound.

    She would definitely be able to hold on until the family portrait was taken, and just thinking about that moment made Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face light up with a smile.

    Sylvia Thompson stood aside.

    Her face was full of taunting expressions.

    Find a way?

    What could Vi Thompson think of?

    Or¡­

    Could she bring Miss Crystal here?

    It was just shameless bragging.

    Ridiculously stupid.

    Afterforting Mrs. Thompson¡¯s emotions, Vi Thompson continued, ¡°Can I take a look at Grandma¡¯s medical records?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get them.¡± Samuel Thompson said.

    Soon, Samuel Thompson brought Mrs. Thompson¡¯s medical records over..

 Chapter 288 - 288: 132: Oh my God! Itéˆ¥æªš Miss Song! 6

    Chapter 288: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! 6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson reached out to take it.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s situation was more serious than she had imagined.

    Vi Thompson frowned slightly.

    Sylvia Thompson cast a look at Vi, her eyes full of sarcasm.

    Just look at Vi.

    If someone who didn¡¯t know any better saw her, they would think she was so powerful.

    Country bumpkin.

    Putting on airs.

    A momentter, Vi Thompson put down the medical records, picked up her mobile phone, and opened WhatsApp.

    On this trip back, Sawyer Thompson also realized that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was getting more serious. He immediately found the chief physician, ¡°Doctor Bruce, is my mother¡¯s condition getting worse? She used to be able to move her right arm before, but now¡­¡±

    Doctor Bruce nodded, ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡¯s illness has always been very serious, and this situation is within our expectations. Mr. Thompson, don¡¯t worry, we have already brought in experts from above, and they are actively studying how to treat her with the right medication and surgery.¡±

    Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Bruce.¡±

    Doctor Bruce continued: ¡°Mr. Thompson, although we are trying to find a solution, don¡¯t be too optimistic about the situation. Be mentally prepared at all times.¡¯

    ¡°Well,¡± Sawyer Thompson hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when a nurse walked in from outside, interrupting his unfinished words. ¡°Doctor Bruce, it¡¯s time for the meeting.¡±

    Doctor Bruce immediately put down his pen, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Mr.

    Thompson, 1 have to go to the meeting.¡±

    Having said that, he hurriedly walked away.

    Sawyer Thompson returned to the hospital room, and Mary Perryne immediately asked, ¡°How did it go? What did Doctor Bruce say?¡±

    Sawyer Thompson shook his head first, then said, ¡°Doctor Bruce said that a team of experts has been formed in the hospital, and they are studying Mom¡¯s condition. They will arrange for Mom¡¯s surgery as soon as possible. When I went, Doctor Bruce was in a hurry to attend the meeting.¡±

    Experts?

    Team formed?

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson raised an eyebrow imperceptibly.

    Now, even if the Heavenly King came, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to save that dying old hag.

    At this very moment, Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t wait for Mrs. Thompson to die immediately!

    Only in this way could her hatred be resolved!

    Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne furrowed her brows.

    Penny Kfatis heaved a sigh, ¡®Let¡¯s not worry about it, and think more positively.¡±

    Elena Williams nodded, ¡°Penny is right. Besides, now that Vi is back, I believe Mom will definitely get better.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson looked at Elena Williams and echoed, ¡°Aunt Elena is right. My sister is our family¡¯s lucky star. As long as she¡¯s there, Grandma will definitely be fine.¡±

    What is the opposite of a lucky star?

    Broom star.

    If Mrs. Thompson died, then Vi Thompson would indeed be a bona fide broom star.

    Howe Mrs. Thompson was fine before, but once Vi Thompson came back, she died?

    At this moment, Vi¡¯s phone rang.

    She took out her phone, saw the content on it, her expression unchanged, then looked at Mary Perryne, lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go out first.¡¯

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mary Perryne got a little nervous when she heard her leaving.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to answer a call. Mantou is in the air pillow, please keep an eye on it for me and don¡¯t let it run away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    Vi Thompson took her phone and walked outside.

    Third floor of the hospital.

    Due to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s special condition, several neurology experts gathered around discussing her condition in depth.

    If a sessful surgery could be performed at this moment, it would be another miracle in medicine.

    ¡°l believe preserving life is more important. Instead of risking a craniotomy, it would be better to find ways to prolong the olddys life.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Su, do you know what Mrs. Thompson used to do when she was young?¡± Another doctor immediately retorted, ¡°1 think, instead of being paralyzed in bed, she would rather live with dignity.¡±

    ¡°The blood stasis is in the right brain, which is connected to various vital organs. A slight mistake, and the olddy could lose her life on the operating table. I agree with Dr. Wangs suggestion, but the problem now is, if the blood stasis is not removed, whether she can survive or not is a question, let alone whether she will have any dignity!¡¯

    Upon hearing this, several doctors nodded in agreement.

    ¡°l do have a n.¡± One of the doctors stood up and shared his n with everyone.

    Hearing this, Dr. Caden said, ¡°Dr. Blue, your n is indeed problem-free, but theorizing is ultimately different from practical operation. Have you thought about how to deal with emergencies? Mrs. Thompson is already 80 years old this year and will face various situations during surgery. If there is a slight ident, it will break your original n. Moreover, the brain is an important organ of the human body, and even a small bleeding can be life-threatening. If it were an unavoidable risk during surgery, it would be one thing, but what if it leads to a medical ident?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Caden is right.¡±

    After listening, Dr. Blue also felt that Dr. Caden¡¯s analysis was very reasonable.

    A surgical risk and a medical ident are not the same.

    If something happens to Mrs. Thompson on the operating table, his career would be over.

    Dr. Blue could only sit down with his n.

    Dean Taylor stood at the front, continuing, ¡°Are there any other ns?¡± A few experts exchanged nces and discussed, but in the end, no one said anything.

    ¡°Is no one willing to perform surgery on Mrs. Thompson?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t,¡± Dr. Caden continued, ¡°but the situation is tooplicated this time, Dean Taylor, please give us a little more time.¡± Dean Taylor frowned slightly.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s current situation was dire; how could they still wait?

    Dean Taylor scratched his head.

    At this moment, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open, and a young girl walked in, ¡°l can do the surgery.¡±

    With the light behind her, her facial features were not very clear.

    As soon as these words came out, the conference room went silent for an instant.

    She can?

    The girl in front of them looked no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. What surgery could she perform?

    Did she even have a doctor¡¯s license?

    Dr. Caden looked at Vi Thompson, and said sternly, ¡°Youngdy, this is not a ce for you to joke around!¡±

    The others also looked at Vi Thompson like she was a joke.

    These young girls nowadays really had too much nerve, not caring where they were.

    Shouldn¡¯t they be more disciplined?

    It was clear that their parents had not educated them well.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re having a meeting here!¡±

    ¡°Where is security? Why are they letting anyone in?¡±

    At this moment, Dean Taylor recognized Vi Thompson, and his face was full of surprise and respect, ¡°Miss Thompson!¡±

 Chapter 289: 133: A Presence that Shocks the Medical World! (Second Update

    Chapter 289: 133: A Presence that Shocks the Medical World! (Second Update

    Trantor: 549690339

    Before Vi Thompson could speak,

    Dean Taylor stood up excitedly from his chair. ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s really you!¡¯

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Dean Taylor.¡±

    Dean Taylor walked in front of Vi Thompson and held out his hand, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve heard so much about you, and today I finally meet you in person. ¡±

    This scene left the other doctors in the conference room a bit stunned.

    What was going on?

    If they were not mistaken, the young girl in front of them looked no more than eighteen years old.

    At seventeen or eighteen, under normal circumstances, she should still be in

    high school.

    But seeing Dean Taylor¡¯s respectful attitude, it seemed as if he was treating her as a senior in the medical field.

    This was a bit exaggerated.

    Vi Thompson shook hands with Dean Taylor, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Two simple words.

    Although she was young, she stood in front of Dean Taylor, who was over fifty and had graying hair, without any stage fright.

    It made people think of a few phrases.

    Elegant and graceful.

    Young but able to stand her ground.

    Dean Taylor turned to the other doctors in the meeting room, then said, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Miss Thompson.¡±

    When Miss Thompson was mentioned, not many people knew her.

    As the words fell, Dean Taylor continued, ¡°The surgery of Patriarch Lentz was done by Miss Thompson.¡±

    These words were like throwing a huge stone into a calmke.

    A few months ago,

    Patriarch Lentz¡¯s surgery had shocked half the medical world.

    At that time, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition was already beyond cure.

    It even rmed the renowned Betty Cooper.

    Later, the Lentz n offended Betty Cooper, and everyone thought Patriarch Lentz was doomed.

    Just then, news suddenly came that the Lentz n had invited an unknown doctor to perform surgery on Patriarch Lentz.

    When everyone thought that the Lentz n was desperately seeking a doctor and would kill Patriarch Lentz, a heavy news bomb was dropped on them.

    Patriarch Lentz was miraculously healed!

    For a time, everyone was wondering who the legendary Divine Doctor was.

    But the Divine Doctor was low-key, and people searched for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t find any information about her.

    If it weren¡¯t for seeing it with their own eyes, who would believe that the Divine Doctor they were all curious about was actually a seventeen or eighteen-year-old young girl!

    The doctors looked at Vi Thompson, almost dumbfounded.

    It took a moment for them to react.

    Doctor Blue approached Dean Taylor and whispered, ¡°Dean, there are many swindlers nowadays. Are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake?¡±

    Swindlers were not only numerous now.

    But also sophisticated.

    Even famous gamingpanies had been deceived out of millions by swindlers.

    Dean Taylorughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    As the words fell, he took out his cell phone, ¡°Look, this is the information that Dean Wang from Euda Hospital sent me.¡±

    Doctor Blue took the cell phone, saw the information on it, looked at Vi Thompson, and couldn¡¯t help swallowing.

    It was true.

    It was really true.

    Vi Thompson was indeed the Divine Doctor who had performed surgery on Patriarch Lentz.

    Heroes indeede from the young.

    Looking at Vi Thompson again, there was more reverence in Doctor Blue¡¯s eyes.

    Dean Taylor continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, from now on, we will do our best to cooperate with you inpleting Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery.¡±

    Originally, Dean Taylor was very anxious.

    Looking away, Mrs. Thompson, not to mention she was the dowager of the first wealthy family, she had also been a female hero who had been on the battlefield, experienced the gunfire and protected the people.

    Such a legendary olddy should not be paralyzed in bed and die of depression.

    Moreover, it was said that the olddy still had unfulfilled wishes!

    So, they had to do everything they could to help Mrs. Thompson recover.

    But now, Dean Taylor was not worried at all.

    After all, Vi Thompson was there.

    Her ability was evident, even if she didn¡¯t say a word, she had the power to convince people.

    When they returned to the ward an hourter,

    Although it was only an hour, for Mary Perryne, it felt even longer than a century, and she could not help but want to go out and find Vi Thompson.

    Seeing Vi Thompson return at this moment, Mary Perryne immediately approached her, her face full of smiles, ¡°Vi.¡± Then, she tightly held Vi Thompson¡¯s hand.

    Sylvia Thompson nced over, her eyes filled with poison.

    Since finding Vi Thompson,

    Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes had only her.

    This scene of motherly love and filial piety was very dazzling.

    Was she not Mary Perryne¡¯s daughter?

    What was Mary Perryne¡¯s behaviour putting her at?

    The one who should die shouldn¡¯t only be that old woman, but also Mary Perryne.Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson clenched her hand hidden in her sleeve.

    Because of her excessive force, her knuckles had already turned slightly white.

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Vi, why did you take so long toe back?¡±

    ¡°l just ran into someone I know at the hospital.¡± Vi Thompson replied lightly.

    Mary Perryne nodded.

    Seeing this, Elena Williams teased, ¡°Vi, if you didn¡¯te back, your mom might have put up a missing person notice.¡±

    Mary Perryne had obviously been traumatized.

    She was afraid that if she was not careful, she would lose Vi Thompson.

    Although Vi had been found for a day, Mary Perryne still felt it unreal, as if she was dreaming.

    The conversation in the entire ward was revolving around this topic, Sylvia Thompson seemed like an outsider. Edward Thompson felt distressed seeing this and immediately walked to Sylvia Thompson¡¯s side, put his arm around her shoulder, andforted, ¡°Sylvia, your brother is here.¡±

    As long as he was there, no one would dare to bully Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson looked up and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother. I am happy that my sister is back.¡±

    She was too sensible.

    If Vi Thompson was half as sensible as Sylvia Thompson, Mary Perryne would not have suddenly been cold to Sylvia Thompson.

    If Vi Thompson was sensible, she should have thrown away that cat without hesitation.

    At the mention of Vi Thompson¡¯s cat, Edward Thompson frowned.

    For the time being, Sylvia Thompson had not seen Vi Thompson¡¯s cat. If she saw it, no one knew what kind of grievances she would have.

    However, even if Sylvia Thompson was aggrieved, she would not show it.

    She was kind and generous, possessing the upbringing of a thousand-year-old noble family, which Vi Thompson could notpare to.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Sylvia Thompson went to open it.

    ¡°Dean Taylor.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Dean Taylor nodded, looked at Sylvia Thompson.

    Then, Dean Taylor entered the ward and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I have some good news for you.¡±

    Dean Taylor continued, ¡°We have already started the discussion on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition; we have now confirmed the surgical n. Tomorrow morning at 7:30, we will perform the surgery, so you should be prepared.¡± Upon hearing this, the entire Thompson n was overjoyed.

    This was the first good news they had heard in days, besides finding Vi Thompson.

    Edward Thompson tightly grasped Dean Taylor¡¯s hand, ¡°Really? Dean Taylor.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Moreover, the expert who¡¯sing this time is very authoritative; there is more than a 60% chance that the surgery will be sessful.¡¯

    The three Thompson brothers were very excited.

    ¡°Dean Taylor, thank you!¡¯

    Hearing this, a touch of indifference shed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes.

    Expert?

    She had inquired about it; Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was very serious. Besides Divine Doctor Suen, his direct disciple Linglong, and Doctor Leer from abroad, no one else couldplete the surgery.

    The Thompsons were celebrating too soon.

    A 60% chance of sess? She thought there was a 60% risk!

    Old Mrs. Thompson was as good as dead.

    Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t reveal anything unusual on her face, but she looked up and smiled, ¡°As soon as my sister came back, grandma¡¯s condition improved. It seems that my sister is really our family¡¯s lucky star!¡±

    Elena Williamsughed, ¡°Sylvia is right. I think Vi is our family¡¯s lucky star; ever since she came back, all the good luck followed.¡±

    Others followed suit in nodding.

    Especially Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson, their eyes and eyebrows were all filled with smiles and they also believed that their daughter was the lucky star.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s gaze swept over everyone.

    Laugh it up.

    When it¡¯s time for them to collect the olddy¡¯s body, I bet they couldn¡¯tugh anymore.

    As for Vi Thompson, the so-called lucky star, she would soon turn into an unlucky star.

    Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lips curled up slightly, like a serpent spitting out its tongue.

    After Dean Taylor left the ward,

    Doctor Bruce found him and expressed his concerns, ¡°Dean Taylor, although Miss Thompson cured Patriarch Lentz, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she can also cure Mrs. Thompson. If something goes wrong, how should we deal with it? Was your decision too hasty?¡±

    He was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s primary doctor, and no one understood her situation better than him.

    Dean Taylorughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Bruce, just leave this to Miss Thompson.¡±

    With that, Dean Taylor turned around and entered his office.

    Doctor Bruce looked at the closed door, his face was full of worry.

    Time passed quickly, and soon it was the next morning.

    At 7:30 am,

    Mrs. Thompson was pushed into the Operating Room on time.

    Everyone waited anxiously outside the Operating Room.

    Sylvia Thompson looked around and didn¡¯t see Vi.

    In a little while, after Old Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery failed, and she died, Vi wouldn¡¯t even be able to see her for thest time. When that happened, people would surely me her.

    Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes and walked over to Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, where is my sister? She was so worried about grandma¡¯s surgery that she didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. I brought her some breakfast.¡±

    These words were extremely heart-wrenching.

    Sylvia Thompson said that Vi Thompson was very worried about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery, but at this moment, in front of the Operating Room, not even her shadow could be seen.

    What kind of filial piety could be expected from someone who wasn¡¯t even present during her own grandmother¡¯s surgery?

 Chapter 290: 134: Slapping face, the real miss of the Thompson Clan!

    Chapter 290: 134: pping face, the real miss of the Thompson n!

    Trantor: 549690339

    At these words, everyone realized that Vi Thompson was not outside the Operating Room.

    It was indeed inappropriate for Vi to be absent while her grandmother was in surgery.

    Mary Perryne exined, ¡°Vi had something to attend to.¡±

    Samuel Thompson followed up, ¡°Vi went to inquire about our grandmother¡¯s condition with the doctors.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone showed understanding.

    Understanding the medical condition.

    Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes, Samuel was indeed biased, covering up for Vi Thompson with just a sentence.

    Vi was neither a doctor nor knew about medical practices. Even if she understood Mrs. Thompson¡¯s medical condition, what could she do about it?

    Could she help the doctors to perform the surgery?

    This excuse was simplyughable.

    So just because Vi is a direct granddaughter of the Thompson n, the Thompson Family can forgive her unconditionally?

    Sylvia Thompson felt a chill down her spine.

    If she were the one today, she would definitely be criticized.

    She could notmit such a thing.

    Edward Thompson also thought that what Vi did was too much and was annoyed that the family spoiled Vi.

    Thinking so, Edward Thompson blurted out, ¡°Our little sister doesn¡¯t understand medical knowledge. What use is it for her to understand grandma¡¯s condition? Can she even help?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson quietly touched Edward Thompson¡¯s arm, ¡°Big brother, say less. Sister just came back, we should make her feel the warmth of home.¡± Upon hearing this.

    Edward Thompson was even more upset. Look at how considerate Sylvia Thompson is.

    And what about Vi?

    Theparison was simply iparable.

    However, it¡¯s normal when you think about it.

    Although Vi grew up in a remote rural area and was not worldly, she still had the blood of the Thompson Family in her veins.

    As a member of the Thompson n, she really had none of the Thompson Family spirit.

    Sylvia Thompson definitely had the dignity befitting the Young Niiss of the Thompson Family.

    Sylvia Thompson added, ¡°Big brother, I understand Sister¡¯s feelings better than you do. She¡¯s new here, unfamiliar with everything, she must be feeling very restless. So, even if she¡¯s not outside the Operating Room, I understand it, after all, she didn¡¯t grow up with grandma.¡±

    Not growing up together means no affection.

    And without affection, where does filial pietye from?

    Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson and sighed helplessly.

    As her brother, he has always wanted to find Vi.

    However, at this moment, he would rather have never found Vi.

    For one.

    Vi has a problem with her character.

    Second, as long as Vi is here, Sylvia Thompson will certainly be wronged.

    This is just the beginning.

    There are still many days toe. He¡¯s often away from home filming. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of unfair treatment Sylvia Thompson will receive at home.

    Compared to Vi, it¡¯s clear that Sylvia Thompson is more like a granddaughter, and she¡¯s also more filial.

    He hopes that Mrs. Thompson can recognize Sylvia Thompson¡¯s goodness when she wakes up.

    The operation was ongoing with high tension.

    Every second was passing.

    Everyone was extremely anxious.

    Bang.

    At this moment, the door of the operating room was suddenly opened.

    A doctor hurriedly walked out from inside.

    The Thompson Family immediately surrounded him.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my mothers condition now?¡±

    The doctor said, ¡°The operation is still ongoing, you family members should not worry and wait patiently.¡±

    ¡°How much longer will it take to finish?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked.

    The doctor shook his head, ¡°This can¡¯t be determined.¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was veryplex, and no one could give a precise number.

    Having said that, the doctor hurried away.

    This situation was within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expectation.

    Watching the doctor¡¯s retreating figure, she squinted her eyes.

    Just wait.

    This time, the Thompson Family may never see that olddy again.

    She was looking forward to that moment.

    In the operating room.

    Vi Thompson was dressed in a blue surgical gown, wearing a mask.

    The mask wasrge, covering most of her face. Due to her lowered hat, only a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes could be seen from her body.

    In front of her were the clear brain tissues.

    In the flesh and blood, she could see the pulsing veins and arteries.

    She held a scalpel and a hemostat in her hands, but there was no blood on her white rubber gloves. She was calm andposed, without a hint of nervousness.

    At this moment.

    A tense beep echoed in the air.

    This was the sound of the heart rate monitor.

    It would only sound when the patient was in a critical condition.

    At this moment, the doctors performing surgery on Mrs. Thompson instantly fell into extreme tension.

    What should we do?

    Everyone looked to Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompson was still calm and unhurried, she said, ¡°Prepare the defibritor.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson..¡±

 Chapter 291: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan!_2

    Chapter 291: 134: pping face, the real Miss of the Thompson n!_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Do we still have blood sma?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Her voice was like the gentle breeze of April, warm andforting, able to calm the heart.

    After a series of treatments, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition did not improve.

    Doctor Bruce looked at Vi Thompson and frowned slightly.

    He had always thought that Vi was too young to perform surgery on Mrs. Thompson.

    Most importantly, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition waspletely different from that of Mrs. Thompson.

    Although Vi had sessfully treated Patriarch Lentz, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that she could help Mrs. Thompson. However, everyone trusted Vi.

    No one listened to his advice.

    Now it was a mess!

    Mrs. Thompson originally had hope of survival, but now she was at risk of dying on the operating table due to Vi¡¯sck of knowledge. How could they exin this to the Thompson Family?

    Luckily, Vi was the long-lost daughter of the Thompson n; if they really pursued the matter, they wouldn¡¯t me it on the hospital.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, should¡­should we issue a critical condition notice?¡±

    Vi held the defibritor in her hands.

    She didn¡¯t speak.

    Doctor Bruce nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡¯

    If they didn¡¯t issue a critical condition notice now, and something happened to Mrs. Thompson, the Thompson Family would undoubtedly hold the hospital responsible.

    Other doctors looked at Vi, puzzled.

    They had been full of confidence in Vi.

    But now, it seemed that Vi¡­

    This was too disappointing.

    It seemed that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s prospects were grim.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse immediately rushed off to issue the critical condition notice.

    She had thought that Miss Thompson was some extraordinary talent!

    Now it seemed¡­

    She was nothing special after all.

    In the end, the hospital director had made the wrong decision.

    The Thompson Family waiting outside the Operating Room was extremely anxious.

    The moment they received the critical condition notice for Mrs. Thompson, everyone¡¯s legs went weak.

    Who could have expected that Mrs. Thompson would be in critical condition on the operating table?

    The nurse¡¯s expression was very grave, ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition is very bad. There is severe bleeding in her subcutaneous tissue, and the surgery might have to be terminated at any moment. You should prepare funeral clothes for her.¡¯

    Once a craniotomy failed, there would only be one oue for Mrs. Thompson.

    Death.

    The nurse was frightened by Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition. Her words were not meant to be rmist.

    Funeral clothes?

    Upon hearing these two words, Sylvia Thompson was so excited that she almostughed out loud.

    Heaven finally favored the diligent.

    She had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    The old hag should have died long ago.

    She should have died long ago!

    These two words, funeral clothes, deeply shocked the Thompson Family.

    Mary Perryne, Elena Williams, and Penny Kfatis all went weak in the knees.

    How¡­ how could this happen!

    Didn¡¯t they say that the expert had a way to save Mrs. Thompson?

    As the eldest sister-inw, Mary tried her best to calm herself, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Elena and Penny, we have to stay calm.¡±

    Elena was on the verge of tears.

    Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Mrs. Thompson, their rtionship was as close as mother and daughter. She couldn¡¯t ept Mrs. Thompson suddenly leaving them.

    Penny nodded and supported Elena¡¯s arm, ¡°That¡¯s right. Big sister is right.

    Mom will definitely be fine.¡±

    Sylvia nced at everyone and walked toward the door.

    Seeing her like this, Edward Thompson immediately followed and asked, ¡°Sylvia, where are you going?¡±

    Sylvia looked in the direction of the Operating Room, lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find sister.¡±

    Hearing this, Edward frowned and pulled Sylvia back, ¡°What for?¡± She¡¯s just an ungrateful and vicious woman after all.

    Sylvia stopped and exined tearfully, ¡°Bob, grandmother is in critical condition right now, and she might be in danger of losing her life at any moment. Sister is her favorite granddaughter, and the one she most wants to see in herst moments. I can¡¯t let grandmother leave the world with regrets.¡±

    Her performance was that of a perfect granddaughter.

    Edward sympathized with Sylvia in his heart.

    If he were Sylvia, he wouldn¡¯t have given Mrs. Thompson a second look considering the way she treated him.

    But Sylvia still treated Mrs. Thompson like her own grandmother to this day, thinking about her feelings and needs in everything she did.

    Vi looked at Edward and knew that he would definitely hold her back.

    As expected, Edward didn¡¯t disappoint her.

    Edward held Sylvia¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Sylvia, you really treat her as your sister, but have you ever thought about what you mean to her?¡±

    ¡°Bob,¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°l believe that sincerity can definitely qin sincerity..¡±

 Chapter 292: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _3

    Chapter 292: 134: pping face, the real Miss of the Thompson n! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Edward Thompson shook his head helplessly, tightly holding Sylvia Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°l won¡¯t allow you to go.¡±

    ¡°Brother! ¡±

    Edward continued, ¡°The reason I don¡¯t want you to go isn¡¯t because I have a problem with Vi Thompson. It¡¯s just that I want to see if she has a

    conscience. Grandma has always been fond of her; she has traveled to so many ces to find her! But her? She¡¯s not even there when our grandmother is undergoing surgery. What right does she have to be part of our Thompson n!¡±

    Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°Brother, I trust sister; she¡¯ll surelye back.¡± Edward¡¯s face was full of irony.

    If they had to wait for Vi to return, Mrs. Thompson might have already passed away.

    Edward wanted to use this event to show the Thompson n Vi¡¯s true colors.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back¡± Edward took Sylvia¡¯s hand, and the two walked back.

    Out of Edward¡¯s sight, a faint smile appeared on Sylvia¡¯s lips.

    If Edward were to look back now, he would certainly see that Sylvia¡¯s smile was exactly like that of an evil supporting female character in TV dramas.

    The two returned to the outside of the operating room.

    Elena Williams looked at Samuel Thompson and asked, ¡°Borden, why hasn¡¯t Vie back yet?¡±

    Samuel became a little anxious too, Vi had only told him that she was going to see the doctor, but she didn¡¯t specify what she was going to do.

    At this moment, their grandmother, Mrs. Thompson, had been dered critically ill by the hospital, and it was indeed inappropriate for Vi not to be present.

    Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±

    Elena nodded, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    If something happened to Mrs. Thompson, the person she would want to see the most must be Vi.

    Evan Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, go and find Vi quickly.¡±

    Hearing this, Samuel immediately went out.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Sylvia followed in Samuel¡¯s footsteps.

    Seeing Sylvia¡¯s retreating figure, Samuel frowned slightly and helplessly followed her.

    Everyone searched the entire hospital inside and out, but they didn¡¯t find her.

    Her phone was off.

    Edward frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m done looking, big brother; you can search on your own.¡±

    After that, Edward held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Big brother,¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°Brother, sister must have been dyed by something. Her phone must be out of battery, and that¡¯s why it turned off automatically. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t intentionally ignore your calls.¡±

    Not intentional?

    How could Vi¡¯s actions not be intentional?

    Edward continued, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she even know what day it is today! This is really too much!¡±

    Samuel had no mood to argue with Edward. He said, ¡°You and Sylvia go back first. If mom asks, just tell her that our younger sister was dyed by something. I¡¯ll continue looking.¡±

    He believed that Vi didn¡¯t deliberately disappear.

    Edward didn¡¯t want to deal with Samuel.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, second brother. I¡¯ll exin to mom and the others.¡¯

    Samuel trusted Sylvia¡¯s cautiousness and judgment, so he nodded, ¡°Go back quickly.¡±

    Sylvia followed Edward back to the operating room¡¯s entrance.

    Mary Perryne asked, ¡°Where is Vi, and where are you two brothers?¡±

    As Sylvia was about to speak, Edward cut in, ¡°We don¡¯t know where our little sister went. We searched for a long time but didn¡¯t find her, and the doctors and nurses say they haven¡¯t seen her either.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia immediately said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to Edward¡¯s nonsense. Sister was dyed by something; it¡¯s not that we couldn¡¯t find her.¡±

    Hearing that Vi couldn¡¯t be found, Mary¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Vi, would something have happened to Vi!

    Vi was unfamiliar with the people and ces in Capital City. What if she ran into any trouble?

    These words also made Sawyer Thompson¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    It took him great effort to find his daughter, and he wished he could protect her all the time. Sawyer immediately dialed the bodyguard¡¯s number, ¡°Send someone to the hospital right away.¡±

    Seeing Sawyer and Mary¡¯s reactions, Sylvia sneered in her heart.

    It turned out that there were people in this world who could be so ridiculously biased.

    Vi had clearly left without considering the situation, yet they were still worried about her safety.

    If it had been Sylvia in Vi¡¯s ce today, she would have been scolded relentlessly by now.

    Edward was speechless as he watched his parents worry about Vi without ming her. Instead, they were making excuses for her.

    They were really blind.

    They¡¯d ignored their outstanding daughter Sylvia for an unsophisticated vige girl.

    Edward let out a deep sigh.

    In a short while..

 Chapter 293: 134: Slapping face, the real miss of the Thompson Clan! _4

    Chapter 293: 134: pping face, the real miss of the Thompson n! _4

    Chapter 293: 134: pping face, the real miss of the Thompson n! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Samuel Thompson had also returned outside the Operating Room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Vi?¡± Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson immediately asked.

    Samuel replied, ¡°She said she will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Have you found her?¡±

    To avoid worrying his parents, Samuel Thompson only nodded and said, ¡°Yes.

    Hearing that Vi was okay, both Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne breathed a sigh of relief.

    Meanwhile, inside the Operating Room.

    The surgery continued.

    The atmosphere remained extremely tense.

    At that moment, a panic-stricken voice rang out, ¡°Miss Thompson, the patient¡¯s heart has stopped suddenly!¡¯

    Cardiac arrest!

    Upon hearing this, even the doctors surrounding the operating table couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.

    They knew it was inevitable as Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart rate had been declining, a cardiac arrest was only a matter of time.

    However, Vi Thompson remained calm, ¡°Hemostatic forceps.¡± The nurse beside her was stunned.

    If the heart had stopped, what use were the hemostatic forceps?

    Vi simply repeated, ¡°Hemostatic forceps.¡±

    The nurse finally snapped out of it and handed over the forceps.

    Vi then said, ¡°Prepare for a blood transfusion.¡±

    ¡°Number four suture thread.¡¯

    ¡°Doctor Lee, get ready.¡±

    Even though her tone was indifferent, her words carried an unyielding determination.

    Everyone else in the room, although unsure why she was attempting this apparently futile procedure, still followed her instructions.

    Doctor Bruce watched, his forehead slightly furrowed.

    Was she unable to ept Mrs. Thompson¡¯s death and behaving erratically as a result?

    Doctor Bruce approached Vi Thompson and chose his words carefully, ¡°Miss Thompson, every surgery carries a risk of failure. No one is perfect, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself. After all, once someone dies, they can¡¯t¡­.¡± But before he could finish, there was a sharp noise in the air.

    Doctor Bruce was stunned yet again. That was¡­

    The sound of the heart rate monitor.

    But hadn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart stopped suddenly?

    Doctor Bruce¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief.

    So were the others, but they quickly snapped back to reality. ¡°My God! The patient¡¯s heart rate is back to normal!¡±

    ¡°The patient is breathing autonomously!¡¯

    ¡°Blood pressure is normal!¡±

    Vi Thompson¡¯s expression remained neutral throughout.

    After a moment, she put down the suture thread, ¡°Surgery isplete.¡±

    Four simple wordsnded with impactful resonance.

    Doctor Bruce was rendered practically speechless.

    Was this¡­?

    Was he dreaming?

    ¡°Miss Thompson is amazing!¡¯

    ¡°This is real ¡®bringing the dead back to life¡¯ in the medical field!¡± Doctor Bruce¡¯s perception of Vi changed from shock to admiration.

    That¡¯s right.

    Admiration.

    He underestimated this girl from the very beginning.

    The most remarkable thing about her was herposure. Regardless of the setbacks andck of faith from others, she did not seem angry or flustered, nor did she show conceit after sessfully treating Mrs. Thompson using her superior medical skills.

    What is the mark of a real professional?

    This is it!

    Click!

    The lights in the operating room switched off.

    The hearts of the Thompson Family members waiting outside tightened.

    Generally, this sign could mean only two oues.

    One, the surgery was sessful.

    Two, the surgery failed.

    Seeing the lights shutting off, Sylvia Thompson subtly raised an eyebrow.

    It was two in the afternoon.

    She had to remember the death anniversary of the olddy forever.

    As the Operating Room doors opened, the Thompson Family remained standing there, hesitant to approach.

    They were afraid of hearing the news they least wanted to hear.

    After a moment, with newfound courage, Sawyer Thompson, as the eldest son, stepped forward, ¡°Doctor Bruce, is my mother¡­?¡±

    Doctor Bruce, smiling, said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery was very sessful. She has been sent back to the ward for rest.¡¯

    ¡°Really?¡± Sawyer Thompson eximed joyously.

    He thought he was prepared for the worst. He did not anticipate such a pleasant surprise from fate.

    Doctor Bruce nodded.

    Hearing his response, everyone else was overjoyed.

    Mary Perryne, Elena Williams, and Penny Kfatis, in particr, couldn¡¯t help but cheer out loud.

    Sylvia Thompson, however, stood in ce. Although her face wore a smile, her mind was in turmoil.

    How could this be?

    The old woman hadn¡¯t died?

    Indeed, evil lives on forever.

    Sylvia Thompson was dissatisfied.

    At that moment, Sylvia caught a glimpse of a figure. She squinted slightly and quickly said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back! That¡¯s great; grandmother is also alright!¡± Despite having justpleted a surgery, there was no signs of fatigue in Vi Thompson¡¯s eyes as she walked towards them.

    ¡°As long as grandmother is okay.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson replied with a smile, ¡°l knew it. You¡¯re our family¡¯s lucky star. As soon as you return, everything is fine with grandma..¡±

 Chapter 294: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _5

    Chapter 294: 134: pping face, the real Miss of the Thompson n! _5

    Chapter 294: 134: pping face, the real Miss of the Thompson n! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t stand her nonchnt demeanor.

    Mrs. Thompson was hanging by a thread in the Operating Room, leaving them on tenterhooks. What right did Vi Thompson have to act as if nothing was wrong?

    Compared to Sylvia Thompson, she was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s blood-rted granddaughter.

    Sylvia Thompson was crying anxiously, but what about Vi Thompson?

    Why did Vi Thompson do nothing, yet get all the credit?

    She didn¡¯t deserve it!

    Lucky Star?

    How shameless Vi Thompson was.

    Edward Thompson looked at Vi Thompson and said usingly,

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s condition was extremely dangerous just now. Where were you?

    Don¡¯t you know we were worried about grandma while also trying to find you?¡±

    Although his parents and older brothers were willing to condone Vi Thompson, he wouldn¡¯t!

    Before Vi could speak, Doctor Bruce said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯ve just apanied your grandmother in the Operating Room for more than six hours without eating or drinking. You should go and have some rest now.¡±

    Vi had instructed not to mention her involvement in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery, but Doctor Bruce couldn¡¯t stand by and let Vi be misunderstood by her family. So he could only say that Vi had apanied Mrs. Thompson in the Operating Room.

    Upon saying that, Doctor Bruce looked at the Thompson Family and continued to exin, ¡°Miss Thompson is really admirable for her filial piety. Not only was the antiseptic smell in the Operating Room strong; the thick istion gown was hard to breathe. Miss Thompson didn¡¯tin at all. Thanks to herpanionship, the surgery was sessfullypleted.¡±

    So Vi Thompson had been with Mrs. Thompson in the Operating Room during her disappearance.

    Now, who dared to say that Vi Thompson was unfilial?

    Sylvia Thompson originally wanted to fuel the fire and ruin the image of Vi in the eyes of her two uncles and aunts. However, the result was not only did their impression of Vi did not improve, but rather they loved her even more.

    This child was truly exceptional.

    Knowing that Mrs. Thompson was worried about her, she found a way to apany her in the Operating Room.

    Sylvia Thompson was so angry that she wanted to grind her silver teeth to pieces.

    Why did Vi Thompson get everyone¡¯s approval?

    She had juste back for one day.

    Just one day!

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t expect things to turn around like this.

    Sawyer Thompson¡¯s voice spoke up at this time, ¡°Edward, apologize to your sister immediately.¡±

    Apologize?

    If it were Sylvia Thompson, she would definitely give him a way out andughingly say that there was no need to apologize as siblings.

    But Vi Thompson didn¡¯t.

    Edward Thompson looked at Vi Thompson and smiled, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m sorry. 1 misunderstood you.¡±

    At this moment, no matter how dissatisfied Edward Thompson was with Vi

    Thompson, he could only smile and apologize.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Vi spoke indifferently.

    After the surgery sess, Mrs. Thompson recovered quickly.

    That evening,

    Vi Thompson returned to the Thompson Family Manor.

    Sylvia Thompson volunteered, ¡°Mom, let me introduce our house to my

    sister.¡±

    Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve worked hard taking care of grandma these past few days. You should go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll take your sister to get familiar with the house because you still have school tomorrow. ¡±

    Mary Perryne wanted to make up for the 18 years of deficiency as much as possible.

    She wanted to tell Vi that she had never forgotten her.

    ¡°Come Vi, let me first take you to see your room.¡±

    Mary Perryne handed the suitcase to the Housekeeper, ¡°Housekeeper, inside it is Miss Thompson¡¯s cat, please take good care of it. Have someone send over some cat food and cat supplies.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know that Vi Thompson had a cat, otherwise, she would have prepared these things in advance.

    Vi Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Mom, just let Mantou out, and he¡¯ll be fine.

    He is very smart; he¡¯ll follow us.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, opening the suitcase.

    A big fat cat walked out of it.

    The cat was not shy at all.

    First, it jumped onto the table, and then onto Vi Thompson.

    Seeing the cat, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face was not clear what expression.

    Mary Perryne really spoiled Vi Thompson.

    She even brought a cat back.

    She remembered that when she was young, she really wanted a dog, but Mary Perryne ruthlessly rejected her.

    When it came to her biological daughter, Perryne changed her attitudepletely.

    NO!

    She couldn¡¯t watch Vi Thompson take away everything with her own eyes.

    Looking at the backs of Mary Perryne and Vi Thompson, Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly, then headed upstairs.

    She had to find a way to kick Vi Thompson out of the Thompson Family!

    River City.

    Vis Area.

    Elizabeth Thompson walked in from the outside.

    Olga immediately approached with a smile, ¡°How did it go? Did you meet Mr. Terrence?¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson said somewhat angrily, ¡°l didn¡¯t meet Mr. Terrence, but I ran into that good-for-nothing everywhere.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson attended an academic symposium tonight..

 Chapter 295: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _6

    Chapter 295: 134: pping face, the real Miss of the Thompson n! _6

    Chapter 295: 134: pping face, the real Miss of the Thompson n! _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    I thought I could have a chance encounter with Mr. Terrence.

    She wanted to conquer Mr. Terrencepletely with her own talents.

    Who would have thought, she saw Terrence Lentz again.

    It¡¯s really bad luck.

    Olga also felt bad luck and said nervously, ¡°Emma, he didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he? Emma, let me tell you, next time if you see that good-for-nothing, remember to take a detour.¡±

    It¡¯s better to avoid trouble if you can¡¯t afford to provoke it.

    Elizabeth Thompson is the number one talented woman in River City, and it was not easy for her to draw a clear line between her and Terrence Lentz. She couldn¡¯t be entangled with that good-for-nothing again.

    Elizabeth nodded, ¡°l know.¡±

    Olga continued, ¡°The Lentz family is disgusting, too, not giving up even after all this.¡¯

    When exactly do they n to stop harassing Elizabeth?

    As she finished speaking, Olga asked, ¡°Emma, do you think Mr. Terrence might be a waiter or a doorman to test people¡¯s hearts?¡±

    Real powerful people like to use this method to probe people¡¯s hearts.

    After all, many people are eying the position of Mrs. Terrence.

    Everyone wants to be a person above others.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°but there was nothing unusual at tonight¡¯s roundtable.¡±

    If Mr. Terrence really wanted to test people¡¯s hearts, he would surely design sessions to test them and see how they would handle them.

    But everything was normal tonight, and there wasn¡¯t even a waiter who broke a cup.

    At this moment.

    Elizabeth¡¯s phone rang.

    She picked up the phone, her face changed, and then she stood up directly from the sofa.

    How could this be!

    Seeing her like this, Olga asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Elizabeth looked at Olga, ¡°Mom, how long has it been since youst heard from that little bastard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while, why?¡± Olga asked back.

    Since Vi Thompson moved out of Thompson¡¯s Vi and cut off ties with them, Olga hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Vi¡¯s affairs.

    It was just a little bastard.

    Whether she lived or died had nothing to do with her, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her. Elizabeth was almost breathless.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Vi!

    A little countryside bastard who was only fit to be her stepping stone in this lifetime had actually be the youngdy of Capital City¡¯s number one prominent family.

    How could this be!

    What did Vi have to deserve this?

    Elizabeth was both envious and jealous.

    She was jealous that she couldn¡¯t take Vi¡¯s ce.

    Vi had a humble birth and grew up in the countryside. She didn¡¯t have the temperament of a youngdy at all. Elizabeth was the only one who was most suitable to be Miss Thompson.

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Elizabeth like this, Olga was very anxious, ¡°Did that little bastard do something shameless outside, causing you to lose face too?¡± Elizabeth took a deep breath and looked at Olga, ¡°Do you know who Vi is?¡±

    ¡°Who else could she be?¡± Olga¡¯s tone was full of disgust, ¡°A bastard who nobody wants. ¡±

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Listen well, she is now the youngdy of the Thompson family, the number one prominent family in Capital City.¡±

    Hearing this, Olga¡¯s face was full of disbelief.

    She was thunderstruck.

    How could this be!

    ¡°You must have made a mistake, right?¡± Olga continued, ¡°Yes, you must have made a mistake!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t made a mistake, how could Vi be Miss Thompson?

    What kind of family was the Thompson family?

    The number one prominent family in Capital City.

    The well-known beauty of Miss Thompson, Sylvia Thompson, was known to everyone.

    Sylvia Thompson was the number onedy.

    What about Vi Thompson?

    How could Vi Thompsonpare with Sylvia Thompson?

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°Look, this is the message Young Miss Thompson sent me, thanking us for raising that little wild child. She also said that she would visit you and dad when she has time.¡±

    Hearing this, Olga¡¯s blood ran backward, and she copsed on the sofa.

    She would never have dreamed that the unwanted little wild child would one day be the young Miss Thompson and climb on top of Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s head.

    Olga yelled in anger, ¡°This little wild child is so ungrateful, enjoying all that luxury by herself and bing a rich youngdy while forgetting about us! I should never have adopted her!¡±

    She had raised Vi Thompson with painstaking efforts. Now Vi Thompson had prospered, leaving her behind.

    How could such a daughter exist in the world?

    Hearing Olga¡¯s words, Elizabeth Thompson gradually calmed down.

    From the messages Sylvia Thompson sent her, it was not difficult to see that Sylvia was a conscientious person. Perhaps they could use this rtionship to climb up the Thompsons.

    After all,

    Reg Thompson and Olga were Vi Thompson¡¯s adopted parents.

    The kindness of nurturing is greater than heaven.

    Maybe the Thompsons would recognize her as their goddaughter.

    Thinking of this,

    Elizabeth Thompson crooked her lips in a calcting smile.

    Capital City.

    Mrs. Thompson has recovered well and is now able to be discharged from the hospital.

    She now constantly talks about Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Vi is like a little lucky star in our family. I was able to find her thanks to this illness. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have died long ago.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at several of her grandchildren and said, ¡°None of you can bully her. As her brothers, you should remember to protect your sister.¡±

    A lucky star?

    What kind of lucky star was Vi Thompson?

    As if Vi Thompson had saved Mrs. Thompson¡¯s life,

    Vi even went so far as to take credit for the doctor¡¯s sess without exnation.

    And she was socent!

    It¡¯s simply shameless.

    Sylvia Thompson nced at Vi and her heart was filled with dissatisfaction. But she still wore a smile on her face, echoing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words: ¡°Grandma is right, my sister is indeed our family¡¯s lucky star. After she came back, not only did Grandma¡¯s illness get better, but I also got a lot of benefits.¡±

    Hearing this, Elena Williams asked, ¡°Sylvia, have you won another award?¡± For Sylvia Thompson, winning awards was amon urrence.

    Sylvia Thompson modestly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big award, just soaking in my sister¡¯s luck.¡±

    Her words about soaking in her sister¡¯s luck were very interesting.

    After all, winning a trophy relied on one¡¯s own strength.

    But now, she had transferred all her strength onto Vi Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson would not indulge Sylvia Thompson, ¡°What kind of yin-yang nonsense are you talking about? So noisy like a half-filled pot of water!¡± How embarrassing.

    ¡°Grandma, you misunderstood¡­¡± Sylvia Thompson immediately exined with teary eyes.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly and turned to look at Vi Thompson. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Vi, with grandma here, no one can bully you! That Sylvia is not any good, your parents must have been blind to adopt her! You should have little contact with her in the future.¡¯

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Edward Thompson felt very ufortable.

    His grandmother was so confused!

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so biased.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?

    Go and call him here.¡±

    Samuel Thompson was about to speak when Sawyer Thompson approached them, ¡°Mom, are you looking for me?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson had recovered, and her daughter was found. Sawyer Thompson was now in high spirits.

    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for the Family Reunion Banquet?¡± Mrs. Thompson then asked.

    She wanted to host avish feast at thergest hotel in Capital City, so that everyone would know that the real Miss Thompson had returned!

 Chapter 296: 135: Is the village girl worthy? (2nd update)

    Chapter 296: 135: Is the vige girl worthy? (2nd update)

    Chapter 296: 135: Is the vige girl worthy? (2nd update)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Family Reunion Banquet?

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson was stunned and her face turned a bit

    The Thompson n was actually going to hold a Family Reunion Banquet for Vi Thompson.

    She had been in the Thompson family for eighteen years.

    Aside from her eighteenth birthday, the Thompson family had never held any kind of birthday banquet for her.

    Her father, Sawyer Thompson, had always educated them in his name, saying they should not be extravagant, so the money that would have been spent on the children¡¯s birthday banquets was donated to charity, under the guise of doing good deeds.

    But now?

    Vi had juste back and they were going to hold a Family Reunion Banquet.

    Heh.

    Was this the treatment for a biological daughter?

    Sylvia¡¯s lowered eyes were filled with jealousy and unwillingness.

    Most importantly,

    This move by the Thompson family was like pping her in the face.

    After all, before this, she was the only Young Miss Thompson Family. Wasn¡¯t this like telling everyone else that she was a fake and the real Young Miss Thompson Family was someone else?

    Sylvia tried to calm herself down.

    A Family Reunion Banquet, huh?

    Didn¡¯t the Thompson family want everyone to know about Vi¡¯s existence?

    Then she would satisfy them!

    She would make Vi lose face during the Family Reunion Banquet, leading to everyone deserting her.

    The more the Thompson Family loved Vi now, the more they would hate her after the Family Reunion Banquet.

    She would make the Thompson Family chase Vi out by themselves.

    Thinking of this, the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth curled slightly as she seemed to envision that scene, feeling extremely refreshed.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Sawyer Thompson and asked, ¡°When is the date set?¡±

    ¡°The eighteenth of this month,¡± said Sawyer Thompson.

    This date was calcted by someone.

    The eighteenth.

    It was suitable for everything.

    Sawyer Thompson did not originally believe these things, but after going through all sorts of hardships to find his daughter, he started to believe them. When it came to Vi, he would always consult the master first.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded her head and then said, ¡°What about Charlie?¡±

    Elena Williams smiled and said, ¡°Thew firm has been a bit busytely, so

    Charlie has temporarily gone back.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded understandingly and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s alright to be busy, but remember to tell Charlie that on the eighteenth, no matter how busy he is, he has to clear some time.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told Charlie,¡± said Elena Williams.

    As the Thompson family¡¯s only granddaughter, it was normal for Mrs. Thompson to be concerned. As brothers, Charlie Thompson and Bob should, of course, attend the Family Reunion Banquet.

    Only in this way could they show the Thompson family¡¯s importance to her.

    At this time,

    The housekeeper led a group of people inside.

    ¡°Put it here,¡± he said.

    Mrs. Thompson looked up and asked, ¡°Steward Dalton, what are you doing?¡±

    Steward Dalton looked up at Mrs. Thompson, hesitated for a moment, and then said with some difficulty, ¡°These are cat climbing frames and cat toys that thedy asked me to buy¡­¡±

    Everyone in the Thompson family knew that the animal Mrs. Thompson hated the most was the cat.

    It just so happened that the newly found young miss brought a cat home¡­

    Did this not conflict with Mrs. Thompson?

    Mrs. Thompson had been hospitalized before and didn¡¯t know about the cat at home. Now that she suddenly knew about it, she certainly couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Sylvia also knew that the olddy didn¡¯t like cats.

    She nced at Vi, and a hint of schadenfreude shed in her eyes.

    The old woman was the most selfish. What she didn¡¯t like was absolute ¨C no one else would be allowed to keep it. Vi¡¯s cat would definitely be chased away.

    As expected, upon hearing the words ¡°cat climbing frame,¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Who¡¯s keeping the cat?¡±

    There was a saying that dogs were loyal ministers and cats were treacherous ministers, so Mrs. Thompson had always disliked cats.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Steward Dalton nced at Vi and hesitated to speak, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Vi¡¯s cat.¡¯

    Hearing that it was Vi¡¯s, Mrs. Thompson remembered that she had indeed seen a cat in Vi¡¯s home in River City before. The anger on her face instantly vanished, reced by a smile, ¡°Alright, alright, put a cat climbing frame in the living room. Oh yes, did you arrange a room for Mantou?¡±

    Steward Dalton: .

    The rest of the Thompson Family:

    As it turned out, what goes aroundes around. The usually unyielding Mrs. Thompson would unconditionally rx the rules when it came to Vi.

    ¡°Grandma, Mantou can sleep in the same room with me,¡± Vi chimed in.

    ¡°It¡¯s too crowded to live together. Steward Dalton, arrange a room for Mantou right away. Isn¡¯t there an empty room next to Vi¡¯s? Mantou should stay there!¡± She then looked at Vi, ¡°Don¡¯t refuse, our family is not short on resources.¡±

    She only wanted to give Vi the best now.

    Clothing, food, shelter, and transportation ¨C everything.

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly, thinking that his grandmother was spoiling Vi too much, and said, ¡°Grandma, I need the room next door.¡± If things continue like this, wouldn¡¯t Vi turn the world upside down?

    ¡°What do you need it for?¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Edward Thompson with displeasure.

    Edward Thompson said, ¡°1 want to use it as a gym.¡±

    ¡°You never used the third floor before Mantou came,¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Competing with a cat for a room, Edward Thompson, you are really something!¡¯

    With that, Mrs. Thompson looked at Steward Dalton, ¡°Ignore him. Do as I say.¡±

    Steward Dalton, of course, knew who held the most authority in this family.

    He nodded and said, ¡®Yes, Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    Seeing this, Sylvia felt a mixture of anger and grievance.

    They were both grandchildren, so why was Mrs. Thompson so biased?

    Wait and see!

    She wanted to see how Mrs. Thompson would handle Vi¡¯s actions.

    With this thought,

    A faint light shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment, Sylvia¡¯s phone rang. She stepped out to answer it, ¡®Doreen.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow? I¡¯m sorry, Doreen, I might not have time to go.¡±

    ¡°My sister is back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The one who was lost for eighteen years.¡±

    ¡°My sister is holding a Family Reunion Banquet on the eighteenth. Would you like toe, Doreen?¡±

    After chatting with her friend, Sylvia hung up the phone.

    The Thompson family was the top family in Capital City, and their every move was followed by news media. In addition, Edward Thompson was a movie star, and Sylvia also intentionally spread the news of her sister being found. In just one night, the news of Young Miss Thompson being found took over the news headlines.

    For a time, thements below were mostly wishing blessings.

    Naturally, there were also people curious about the real identity of Young Miss Thompson.

    &emsp;&emsp;[Having been lost for eighteen years and still being found, it shows that Young Miss Thompson is not just anybody.]

    &emsp;&emsp;[Young Miss Thompson has really had a hard time, wishing her peace and happiness for the rest of her life.]

    &emsp;&emsp;[l heard that after being kidnapped, Young Miss Thompson grew up in the countryside. She¡¯s a typical vige girl and can¡¯t bepared to our straight-A student sister.]

    &emsp;&emsp;[l agree! I really feel so sorry for our little sister. She lived in the Thompson family for eighteen years, only to suddenly have an older sister who came from the countryside. Life is so miserable.]

    &emsp;&emsp;[ls a country bumpkin worthy of being our movie star¡¯s sister?

    It¡¯s really not worth it for the movie star!]

    &emsp;&emsp;[By the way, there¡¯s a domestic variety showing up featuring the movie star¡¯s daily life. 1 wonder if this vige girl will make an appearance?]

    &emsp;&emsp;[With her appearance, even appearing on camera would be embarrassing.. If she¡¯s on, I¡¯m not watching!]

 Chapter 297: 136: Unexpected truth!

    Chapter 297: 136: Unexpected truth!

    Chapter 297: 136: Unexpected truth!

    Trantor: 549690339

    [That¡¯s right! It¡¯s so unfair to the younger sister! She is multi-talented and is the only female member of the Capital University¡¯s KV Research Lab. She even has her own studio. Although her major is finance, she¡¯s capable of everything. She has won numerous awards. What can the Young Miss Thompson from the countryside do?] [The younger sister must feel wronged right now.]

    [l really feel sorry for the younger sister!]

    [The younger sister treats their parents well, but in the end, what has she received?]

    [Younger sister, you still have us. [Love]]

    Many fans even went to Edward Thompson¡¯s Facebook page to leave messages.

    Edward Thompson is considered a god in their hearts.

    Now, out of nowhere, this supreme god suddenly has a vige girl who doesn¡¯t know anything by his side, and she is also his sister.

    How can they tolerate that?

    [Brother, please don¡¯t let any irrelevant person appear in ¡°My Home¡±!]

    [Go, brother!]

    [Support Brother, support ¡°My Home¡±!]

    [Brother, remember that we only have one younger sister.]

    [Add one, add one.]

    [In ¡°My Home,¡± we only want to see Sylvia. As for the counterfeit, let her go back to where she came from.]

    Sylvia Thompson browses through thements one by one, a small smile creeping up at the corners of her lips.

    She had already guessed that Vi Thompson¡¯s onlinements would not be good, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be this bad.

    Sylvia narrows her eyes and opens video editing software, imports a few videos, and starts editing and merging them.

    In a short while, she creates a three-minute short video.

    The video starts with Sylvia participating in a motorcycle race¡¯s most exciting moments. Although she didn¡¯t win first ce, she was the only female rider to enter the finals.

    Then the video quickly cuts into Sylvia representing the KV researchb on stage to receive an award. She is the only female member in theb.

    Next are the scenes of Sylvia winning variouspetitions.

    The video ends with Sylvia ying the piano.

    Wearing a million-dor dress, she sits in front of a world-famous piano and ys beautiful music with her dancing fingers.

    It is a pleasant ¡°Serenade¡± by Schubert.

    Sylvia watches the entire video once from the beginning and smiles with satisfaction. Then, she logs on to her hidden Facebook ount: Pink Lc. She posts this short video.

    The title is: [Reviewing the younger sister¡¯s achievements over the years, wondering if certain individuals will feel inferior after seeing this.]

    After the sessful release, Sylvia goes to thement section and wffites the firstment.

    [The third year of loving the younger sister, I really feel sorry for her today.]

    Under the influence of the news about finding the long-lost real heir of the Thompson n, Sylvia¡¯s videoption was released and quickly received over a million views.

    [This is what a real noble-born daughter should be like! The younger sister is so amazing, I really like her.]

    [The first part of the race is so cool!]

    [The race is indeed cool, but it¡¯s still a bitckingpared to the Ghost.]

    [The person upstairs is really funny. The Ghost is a professional racer! Asking a doctor topete with a teacher on who can educate people better, isn¡¯t this a joke?]

    [The Ghost is indeed a professional, so it¡¯s not fair topare. Among ordinary people, the younger sister is already considered an Eternal God!] [l counted, the younger sister is only 18 years old and has already won more than 50 medals.]

    [Who wouldn¡¯t love such a younger sister?]

    [The younger sister is famous throughout the Capital City by the age of 18. When I was 18, I was still asking my parents for money. There¡¯s really no harm inparing ourselves to others.]

    [I wonder if certain people will feel inferior after watching this video. Anyway, I¡¯ve already be inferior.]

    Half an hourter, although the Facebookments had surpassed 5,000, there was no sign of the video trending.

    Thements were mostly from Edward Thompson¡¯s fans.

    This won¡¯t do.

    She has to take advantage of this heat and let more people know about it. Sylvia squints her eyes, opens Facebook promotion, and spends 100,000 dors to sessfully buy the third ce on the trending list.

    Mrs. Thompson also likes to browse Facebook.

    Usually for chasing idols.

    She had intended to check gossip today, but didn¡¯t expect the third trending topic to make her furious.

    She immediately writes a long text, scolding the author harshly.

    After scolding, she is worried that Vi would feel bad after seeing these things, so she goes to Vi¡¯s room.

    Vi¡¯s room is thergest and most luxurious room in the entire mansion, with a 108-square-meter room and an oversized terrace..

 Chapter 298 - hapter 298: 136: Unexpected truth!_2

    Chapter 298 - hapter 298: 136: Unexpected truth!_2

    Chapter 298: 136: Unexpected truth!_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Over the years, although she was not living with the Thompson n, they always kept a room for her and had it cleaned every month.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Vi Thompson immediately went to open it. ¡°Grandma.¡¯

    ¡°Vi, did I wake you up?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you, am l?¡±

    Compared to Vi, it was much easier for Mrs. Thompson to call her that.

    ¡°No, Grandma,e on in.¡¯

    Mrs. Thompson walked in.

    Theputer on the desk was still on.

    Seeing the oldputer, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°Vi, didn¡¯t your mom prepare a newputer for you? Is it not good to use? I¡¯ll have someone change it for you right away.¡±

    ¡°No need, Grandma, I¡¯m used to my ownputer,¡± said Vi.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, and continued, ¡°Vi, this is your own home. Anything you need, just let me know, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi, her face full of smiles. She was more and more fond of her granddaughter.

    Suddenly, Mrs. Thompson remembered the main point and asked, ¡°Vi, do you use Facebook?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi answered.

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Vi, it¡¯s best not to open Facebook tonight. Those people online are just talking nonsense¡­¡±

    Although she had already paid to suppress the trending searches, Edward Thompson¡¯s influence was still somewhat significant. She was afraid that Vi would be upset when she saw thements¡­

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine,¡± Vi said with a light smile. ¡°Let them talk; I do as I please. ¡±

    She had grown indifferent to it all, unwilling to be disturbed by anyone or anything. She longed for spiritual freedom.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson was stunned for a moment.

    Then she burst outughing. ¡°Good! Good! Worthy of being my granddaughter!¡±

    She really loved Vi¡¯s personality.

    Being able to let go when needed.

    This was the true mark of not being ted by material possessions nor saddened by personal losses.

    It was hard to imagine that she was only eighteen years old.

    For a moment, Mrs. Thompson felt heartache. She could not help but wonder what Vi had gone through all these years to be so mature and sensnne.

    She didn¡¯t dare to ask, fearing it would bring up sad memories for Vi.

    After speaking, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Vi, I¡¯ll have someone prepare to transfer your school registration tomorrow. How about attending school in Capital City for the second half of the year?¡±

    She was currently on winter vacation, just in time to transfer Vi¡¯s registration to Capital City during this period. This way, she wouldn¡¯t miss any sses.

    Vi said, ¡°That¡¯d be too much trouble, Grandma, and I still have friends in

    River City.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Then when school starts, Grandma will go to River

    City with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi agreed.

    As soon as Mrs. Thompson left Vi¡¯s room, Mary Perryne arrived.

    She held a ck card in her hand.

    ¡°Vi, this is a little bit of the money I¡¯ve saved up for you over the years. It has your gift money for every year, as well as your monthly pocket money. The password is six zeros.¡±

    After speaking, Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Vi, you must not refuse.¡± This was the only thing she could do as a mother for Vi. Only with Vi epting it could she feel at ease.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Vi said with a smile as she epted the card.

    Mary Perryne hugged Vi, her eyes brimming with tears.

    After a moment, Mary Perryne let go of Vi and asked, ¡°Vi, what color do you like?¡±

    The Family Reunion Banquet wasing up, and she wanted to have a dress custom-made for Vi.

    ¡°Um,¡± Vi thought very seriously, ¡°l like red.¡± Life is splendid.

    Vi also loved colors that were incredibly vibrant.

    Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After leaving Vi¡¯s room, Mary Perryne went to Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room. ¡°Mom,¡± Sylvia Thompson was very happy to see Mary Perryne, ¡°Pleasee in and have a seat.¡¯

    Mary Perryne sat down.

    Sylvia Thompson poured a ss of water for Mary Perryne.

    Looking at the daughter she had raised since childhood, Mary Perryne was full of gratification and said with a smile, ¡°Sylvia, even though you are not my biological child, I have treated you like my own daughter all these years. Now

    Vi is back, and I hope you can get along well with her in the future.¡±

    Vi Thompson.

    It was always about Vi Thompson.

    Was Mary Perryne deliberately trying to make her feel sick?

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart was filled with a mix of emotions, but her face never showed even the slightest hint of it. She still wore a tender smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will get along well with my sister.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mary Perryne nodded. ¡°You and Vi are both my good children.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, since my sister didn¡¯t grow up by your side, she must be very unfamiliar with everything here. You must take good care of her in the future. I will also help you take care of her..¡±

 Chapter 299: 136: Unexpected truth!_3

    Chapter 299: 136: Unexpected truth!_3

    Chapter 299: 136: Unexpected truth!_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson looked like the perfect little sister, not showing a single w.

    ¡°Great.¡± Seeing Sylvia so understanding, Mary Perryne was even more moved.

    After all, she was the child she had raised with her own hands, and all these years, Sylvia had never disappointed her.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Mary continued, ¡°I¡¯m nning to have custom dresses made for your sister¡¯s Family Reunion Banquet on the 18th. What color do you want yours to be?¡±

    Sylvia held Mary¡¯s hand and naturally leaned on her shoulder, ¡°As long as it¡¯s your choice, I¡¯ll love it.¡±

    Maryughed happily.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been tired all day. Let me give you a shoulder rub,¡± Sylvia stood up and massaged Mary¡¯s shoulders, ¡°You used to be busy with my sister¡¯s things, and now you can finally have a good rest. How about I take you to do a spa treatment tomorrow?¡±

    She wanted Mary to know that only she was the most filial daughter.

    Mary nodded. In the past, she had focused all her energy on finding her daughter and neglected her own maintenance. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll ask Vi to join us, and we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Ask Vi?

    At the sound of this, Sylvia¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment, but it quickly faded.

    She realized that no matter what, Mary would always think of Vi first.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°l was just thinking about asking my sister.¡±

    The Tuchman family.

    Cheryl Forrest¡¯s recent condition was very poor, holding Knight Tuchman¡¯s photo and silently crying.

    Seeing this, Ettin Tuchman sighed and walked to Cheryl¡¯s side, ¡°Cherly, Knight is gone. We need to look forward. I believe that one day, Knight will return to see us in a new identity.¡±

    Cheryl acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard him.

    All she could think of were the words of Ettin¡¯s colleague¡¯s wife.

    ¡°You were originally infertile, and now you¡¯re this old, still dreaming of having a second child?¡±

    ¡°Fraudster! Definitely a fraudster!¡±

    ¡°l think you should go and adopt one,¡±

    Every time she thought of these words, Cheryl¡¯s tears would flow.

    Seeing her like this, Ettin sighed, ¡®Cheryl, trust Miss Thompson once more. She will definitely help us have another child.¡±

    Cheryl tried to calm herself down, turned her head, and looked at Ettin,

    ¡°We¡¯ve been deceived¡­ we¡¯ve all been deceived by her¡­¡±

    So much time had passed since then, and if she could get pregnant, she would have been by now.

    Why would she wait until now?

    She hated Vi Thompson.

    She hated Vi for deceiving her.

    She hated Vi for giving her hope, and now for letting her down.

    Ettin continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day. Eat something first, or your body won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±

    As he spoke, Ettin handed Cheryl the bowl he was holding.

    Cheryl took the bowl but had no appetite.

    Ettin went on to say, ¡°Eat a little at least. What if Knightes back looking for us and you¡¯ve got some health issue?¡±

    Hearing these words, Cheryl reluctantly took a few bites.

    Although she knew she had been deceived by Vi Thompson, and she would never get pregnant again, what if she did?

    Seeing that she was willing to eat, Ettin breathed a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Rest well after you finish eating, I¡¯m going to work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheryl nodded.

    Ettin reluctantly left the house, looking back every three steps.

    Even though his mood was not good either.

    A middle-aged man who lost his child, with his wife now in deep sorrow; if he didn¡¯t pull himself together, their home would be gone.

    No matter what, he had to keep this family going.

    Mary invited Vi to join them at the beauty salon for spa treatments.

    The three of them arrived at the salon.

    Sylvia Thompson was a diamond member of this shop, and as soon as she walked in, she was greeted warmly by the staff.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see. This is my mother, and this is my sister.¡±

    Sister?

    The staff was a little surprised.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Sylvia to have a sister.

    Looking at Vi¡¯s demeanor, it was clear that she resembled Mary more.

    ¡°Pleasee in, Miss Thompson and Mrs. Thompson.¡± The staff was very enthusiastic.

    Miss Thompson?

    Hearing this, Sylvia frowned slightly.

    She didn¡¯t like this title.

    This staff member had no idea: if Vi was Miss Thompson, then who was she?

    The three of them followed the staff to the VIP room and began their spa treatments.

    ¡°Miss Thompson¡¯s skin is so good, there¡¯s not a single blemish. I rmend just basic maintenance.¡± While giving Vi a head massage, the staff member admired, ¡°Miss Thompson must have regr treatments, right?¡±

    It must be nice to have money.

    ¡°No, this is my first time,¡± Vi replied..

 Chapter 300: 136: Unexpected truth! _4

    Chapter 300: 136: Unexpected truth! _4

    Chapter 300: 136: Unexpected truth! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Oh my gosh! Really?¡± The clerk was very surprised.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡±

    ¡°So what brand of skincare products do you use?¡± The clerk asked.

    ¡°l don¡¯t use any in the summer, but in the winter I buy Dabao.¡±

    She didn¡¯t research much on skincare products, and barely used any facial cleanser.

    Dabao?

    Hearing this, the clerk¡¯s heart shattered. She couldn¡¯t achieve Vi Thompson¡¯s level with her four-digit-priced skincare set, and yet Vi was using Dabao¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re really naturally beautiful! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Vi Thompson gave a faint smile.

    Sylvia Thompson wouldn¡¯t believe such nonsense.

    Dabao?

    How is that possible!

    No woman doesn¡¯t use skincare products.

    It was simply hypocritical!

    Outside the beauty salon.

    Trevor Sherman was standing outside, looking at Den beside him, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Den looked down at the locator on his wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s here.¡±

    Despite failing time and time again, Trevor Sherman still hadn¡¯t given up on finding the mysterious boss that Doleman mentioned.

    Two days ago, Den had tracked the boss suddenlying to Capital City.

    After pinpointing the location, they finally found the boss¡¯s exact address again.

    This time.

    He must find the person!

    Confirming that the boss was inside, Trevor Sherman stepped in.

    Den immediately followed his footsteps.

    As soon as the two entered, a clerk greeted them.

    ¡°Are you gentlemen here for a treatment?¡±

    Nowadays, it¡¯s not unusual for men to have treatments.

    Some men even pay more attention to their appearance than women do. Trevor Sherman spoke faintly, ¡°Waiting for someone.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please follow me this way.¡± The clerk led the two men into the hall, ¡°VIPs wille out from here after their treatments.¡¯ There were many people in the hall.

    Most of them were women waiting for their men.

    As a business elite, Trevor Sherman stood out among the crowd of men.

    asionally, well-groomeddies woulde out from the treatment rooms.

    Den was sitting in a chair with his legs crossed, ¡°Sherman bro, do you believe the boss is a woman this time?¡±

    ¡°Not only women have treatments.¡± Trevor Sherman replied. Denughed, ¡°In that case, the boss seems to be quite delicate.¡±

    A big man having treatments like a girl.

    Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t say anything.

    Just then, the locator on Den¡¯s wrist suddenly beeped.

    Den immediately stood up from his chair, ¡°Sherman bro, the person ising out.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Trevor Sherman also stood up and looked towards the elevator exit.

    Ding dong.

    The next second, the elevator doors opened.

    Three figures walked out from inside.

    Trevor Sherman frowned slightly.

    Vi Thompson?

    How did she follow him again!

    Will she ever back off?

    ¡°Holy cow!¡± Den saw Vi Thompson and was also very surprised, ¡°Sherman bro, we¡¯ve run into another beauty!¡±

    After speaking, as if suddenly remembering something, Den continued, ¡°Could the beauty be the legendary boss?!¡±

    ording to the locator, the boss should be one of these three people.

    Recalling the encounter with Vi Thompson on Bright Ind, Den immediately thought of her.

    This was too exciting!

    After all, Trevor Sherman had always been disdainful of Vi Thompson in his words.

    If Vi Thompson turned out to be the boss, things would be interesting.

    Trevor Sherman had always been arrogant and stubborn. Once he had made up his mind about something, it¡¯s challenging to change it.

    ¡°Stop daydreaming.¡± Trevor Sherman directly denied Den¡¯s idea.

    How could Vi Thompson be that smart?

    If Vi Thompson had a bit of sense, she wouldn¡¯t be chasing him around the world.

    From River City to Capital City.

    She was quite determined.

    ¡°Then, which one of the three do you think is the boss?¡± Den asked again.

    Trevor Sherman looked at the three people and said, ¡°The one in the middle is Lady Thompson of the Capital City Thompson family, and the one on the left is Young Miss Thompson Sylvia¡­¡±

    He had met Mary Perryne and Sylvia Thompson at a cocktail party before.

    Although the encounter happened a long time ago, Trevor Sherman had a good memory. After all these years, he could still recognize the two at a nce.

    However, why would Vi Thompson be with Mary Perryne?

    Speaking of which, Trevor Sherman seemed to recall something. He squinted slightly and thought about the news that the Thompson family had recently found their long-lost biological daughter. Could it be that this daughter was Vi Thompson?

    If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be challenging to exin why Vi Thompson was with Sylvia Thompson.

    Because Sylvia Thompson was the boss.

    Vi Thompson had always known that she was looking for the person who had secretly helped the Su Corporation through the crisis. She also learned from Mrs. Sherman that the person had recently arrived in Capital City, so she came to the beauty salon with Sylvia Thompson..

 Chapter 301: 136: Unexpected truth! 5

    Chapter 301: 136: Unexpected truth! 5<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Because Vi Thompson knew that he would definitelye to the beauty salon to look for Sylvia Thompson.

    Was this an attempt to confuse him?<div>

    Did she want him to mistakenly assume her as the Boss?

    Vi Thompson wanted to seize the opportunity to reveal herself in front of everyone when she first returned to the Thompson n, and also to win his favor.

    Indeed, this was killing two birds with one stone.

    However, Vi Thompson seemed to have underestimated his intelligence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Trevor Sherman turned around and walked away.

    Den hurried and caught up with Trevor Sherman¡¯s pace, ¡°Trevor, aren¡¯t we going to look for the Boss?¡± ¡®i l already know who she is.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Den was very curious.

    ¡°Sylvia Thompson.¡± Trevor Sherman answered.

    Den was very surprised, ¡°How did you figure that out?¡±

    Trevor squinted his eyes, ¡°Sylvia Thompson is a daughter raised by the Thompson n, proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She is also one of the members of the KV researchb and has won the first prize in the Capital City Universityputerpetition. She, a finance major, could win the first ce inputer technology. Who else could it be but her?¡±

    Den smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you firmly believe that the Boss could not be a girl? Now you¡¯re so sure it¡¯s Sylvia Thompson?¡±<div>

    Speaking of that, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡°Not everyone can be like Sylvia Thompson.¡±

    Clearly.

    Sylvia Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson were the same kind of people.

    Excellent but not arrogant.

    They were both exceptional cases among girls.

    With that said, Trevor Sherman picked up his phone and called Doleman.

    ¡°Boss Sherman.¡±

    Trevor Sherman went straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Zhao, I want to ask about¡­¡±

    Seemingly knowing what Trevor was going to ask, Doleman interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss Sherman, I can¡¯t say a word about the Great Master.¡±

    Since he had promised Vi to keep the secret, he would keep it till the end.

    ¡°Is it Miss Thompson?¡± Trevor Sherman asked. Doleman on the other end of the phone was stunned!<div>

    Holy crap!

    How did Trevor Sherman find it out?

    ¡°Boss Sherman, you already know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor continued, ¡°Honestly, I was quite surprised too. Miss Thompson is very young. I¡¯ve never met her before. I just called to confirm, and I hope Mr.

    Zhao won¡¯t reveal this either.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Den was surprised too.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Trevor Sherman would guess it right at once, but he said, ¡°But the gorgeous girl¡¯sst name is Thompson too! What if Doleman misunderstands that you¡¯re talking about Vi Thompson?

    Den thought it was better to be clear about it.

    What did this mean?

    ¡°Anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t ask such a stupid question.¡± Trevor Sherman looked at Den and emphasized word by word.

    Den said, ¡°Come on, Trevor, don¡¯t you think so lowly of Vi Thompson?<div>

    Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°What is the only thing people can¡¯t do without? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Den was puzzled by this question. Trevor Sherman looked at him, ¡°Brain.¡±

    There was no denying that Den was a genius.

    He was very talented inputer science, but unfortunately, he was brainless and always liked to imagine unrealistic things.

    With that said, Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°People like you will sooner orter be deceived by women and end up with nothing.¡±

    Den was speechless, ¡°Trevor, it¡¯s not fair for you to attack like this! I just made a reasonable guess, and it¡¯s very easy for people to misunderstand!¡±

    If he were Trevor Sherman, he would have rified everything.

    That way, misunderstandings could be avoided.

    ¡°The existence of people like you is the reason why Vi Thompson is the way she is today,¡± Trevor Sherman stared at Den, and then asked, ¡°Tell me, if Vi Thompson were ugly, would you still suspect her to be the mastermind behind everything?¡±

    ¡°So, what attracts you to Vi Thompson has always been her appearance.

    Den, you must know that only inner beauty is the true beauty.¡±

    Being educated by Trevor Sherman, Den was suddenly at a loss for words.

    He wanted to say something, but he felt what Trevor said was quite right.

    Vi Thompson was indeed very beautiful, and the first time Den was attracted by her was because Vi Thompson was too outstanding.

    But¡­

    Was being too beautiful also a sin?

    Vi Thompson received a message.

    Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey wereing to Capital City for a trip.

    Diana Hershey mentioned Vi Thompson in the group chat: [Beautiful Thompson, remember to take us to eat delicious food in Capital City!]

    [OK.] Vi Thompson replied.

    [Vio, how¡¯s your life in your new home?] Fiona Knight was worried about Vi Thompson¡¯s situation, [I heard Sylvia Thompson isn¡¯t easy to get along with, be careful..]

 Chapter 302: 136: Unexpected truth! 6

    Chapter 302: 136: Unexpected truth! 6<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were different from each other, Fiona Knight was very careful. Ever since she found out that Vi Thompson was the missing child of the Thompson n, she inquired about the Thompson family everywhere.

    The wealthy circle was broad, and soon Fiona Knight learned from some people that Sylvia Thompson was not as simple as she seemed.<div>

    Vi Thompson was too indifferent, Fiona Knight worried that she would be bullied in her new family.

    [Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully me. What time will you two arrive? I¡¯ll pick you up.]

    Vi Thompson took her friendships very seriously, especially those from her student days.

    Fiona Knight sent her a screenshot of the train ticket.

    Diana Hershey sent a series of love emoticons.

    The next day, Trevor Sherman used his connections to contact Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson was not someone who meets with just anyone.

    But when she heard that it was Trevor Sherman, she agreed.

    Trevor Sherman of River City.

    Recently, his momentum had been quite big, and even Mandel Thompson spoke highly of him.

    Learning from some powerful figures in the business world was not a bad thing for her.<div>

    Moreover, the Thompson family now had one more Vi Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson dressed appropriately and arrived for the meeting on time.

    The meeting ce was a cafe.

    ¡°Boss Sherman, I¡¯ve long admired your name.¡±

    Trevor Sherman stood up and shook hands with Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson is joking, I should be the one saying that. It is an honor for me to meet Miss Thompson.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson smiled and sat down, ¡°Boss Sherman, you¡¯re overestimating me.¡±

    ¡°Everything I said is true.¡± Trevor Sherman said.

    After finishing, Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°I have asked Miss Thompson out today because I have something to discuss with her.¡±

    ¡°Feel free to speak, Boss Sherman,¡± Sylvia Thompson said.

    Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He took out the prepared documents and handed them to Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Everything I want to say is in this contract.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson felt a bit strange and felt even stranger after receiving the document.<div>

    Before she and Trevor Sherman had no intersection at all, but now Trevor

    Sherman was actually trying to offer her half of the Su Corporation¡¯s shares!

    Su Corporation was about to go public. At such a time, she could get half of the shares. It was a recognition of her ability.

    It seemed that her ability was now well known.

    Otherwise, Trevor Sherman wouldn¡¯t be in a rush to give her shares!

    Sylvia Thompson was now very excited.

    At this moment, Trevor Sherman picked up a cup of coffee, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you for helping Su Corporation during the crisis. I am deeply grateful. Now, with coffee instead of wine, I raise a toast to Miss Thompson.¡±

    At this point, Sylvia Thompson already had an idea, presumably Trevor Sherman had misunderstood something.

    Since that was the case, why not take advantage of it?

    Sylvia Thompson picked up her coffee, ¡°Boss Sherman, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s just a small matter, I didn¡¯t put it in my heart, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it either.¡±

    Trevor Sherman smiled and said, ¡°For Miss Thompson, it might just be a small matter, but for me, it¡¯s like sending charcoal in the snow.¡±<div>

    It¡¯s always easy to add flowers but hard to send charcoal in the snow.

    If Sylvia Thompson hadn¡¯t stepped in at the right time, the Sherman n would have faced an unprecedented financial crisis, and the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes and said, ¡°I cant sign this.¡±

    After saying that, she pushed the documents back, ¡°As for the reason, I think

    Boss Sherman should be clearer than me.¡±

    She was smart enough to know how to handle things in a way that wouldn¡¯t arouse Trevor Sherman¡¯s suspicions.

    Since Trevor Sherman could find the wrong person, she must have something that met the criteria.

    She was not afraid of Trevor Sherman finding out the truth either.

    Since Trevor Sherman had already identified her as the person, he would not seek the truth again.

    So, she would always be that person.

    Hearing this answer, Trevor Sherman was not surprised.

    He had thought about it when he came.

    After all, Sylvia Thompson was the young miss of the Thompson family, and shecked nothing.

    If she had agreed, she wouldn¡¯t have dragged it out until now.

    Trevor Shermanughed, ¡°May I have the honor to be friends with Miss Thompson?

    He had not given up on Sylvia Thompson joining the Su Corporation.

    Although Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t agree now, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t in the future.

    ¡°My honor.¡± Sylvia Thompson smiled.

    Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you have any instructions in the future, you can directly tell me. As long as I can help, I will not hesitate.¡± ¡°Thank you.

    Coming back from the cafe, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    Trevor Sherman¡¯s mood was also not bad.

    Although Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t join Su Corporation smoothly, at least he confirmed that she was the real Great Master.

    Returning to the hotel, Den immediately asked, ¡°How did it go, brother? What did Sylvia Thompson say?

    Trevor Sherman said, ¡°She is the young miss of the Thompson family. It¡¯s normal for her not to like Su Corporation¡¯s shares.¡±

    Even if he put the entire Su Corporation in front of Sylvia Thompson, she would probably not be interested.

    After all, Sylvia Thompson was not Vi Thompson.

    Her vision was not as shallow as Vi Thompson¡¯s.

    Vi Thompson was still born in the countryside and couldn¡¯t bepared to real socialites.

    Den continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk tonight. It¡¯s rare for us toe to Capital City, we can¡¯t just stay in the hotel all the time, right?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me to take a shower,¡± Trevor Sherman said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After taking a shower, Trevor Sherman followed Den to a famous ancient street in Capital City.

    Although it was nearly eight in the evening, the night market was still bustling.

    By coincidence,

    At an antique stall, he met the person Trevor Sherman least wanted to see.

    It was Vi Thompson.

    Den was overjoyed, and took Trevor Sherman to say, ¡°Brother, since we have such a fate, let¡¯s go say hello. After all, you know her.¡±

    On the other hand, Den really wanted to get to know Vi Thompson.

    He always felt that there was a secret hidden in this girl, and she was not as unbearable as Trevor Sherman had said.

    Being pulled forward by Den, even if Trevor Sherman disliked Vi Thompson, he had to be polite for Mrs. Sherman¡¯s sake, ¡°Miss Thompson, what a coincidence.¡±

    Vi Thompson slightly raised her eyes, ¡°Mr. Sherman.¡±

    Den took the initiative to say, ¡°Miss Thompson, hello, I¡¯m Den. Forest¡¯s

    Lin, Stops Zhi.¡±

    ¡°Vi Thompson.¡± Two simple words.

    After speaking, Vi Thompson continued, ¡°These two are my ssmates, Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey.¡±

    Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey also greeted them graciously.

    Den continued, ¡°It¡¯s such a big city, and it¡¯s fate that we can meet at the same ce. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together? I saw a hotpot restaurant online that looks great!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Vi Thompson declined.

    Although Vi Thompson liked Mrs. Sherman very much, she didn¡¯t have any fondness for Trevor Sherman.

    It would be better to stay away from such people.

    So that he wouldn¡¯t think too much.

    Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t expect Vi Thompson to reject him. Was this¡­

    ying hard to get?

    Unable to have dinner with the beautiful woman, Den felt it was a pity. Just as he was about to say something, an incredible voice suddenly sounded in the air, ¡°Great Master, Boss Sherman, you guys, you¡¯ve met each other so soon?

    Doleman had been in Capital City for three days on a business trip.

    Since hearing Trevor Sherman¡¯s call the day before yesterday, he had been very curious about the progress of the matter, and he didn¡¯t expect to meet these two here tonight..

 Chapter 303: 136: Major falling-off-horse scene!

    Chapter 303: 136: Major falling-off-horse scene!<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Great Master?

    Meeting online friends in person?<div>

    What is Doleman talking about?

    Who is he calling Great Master?

    Hearing this, Trevor Sherman knits his brows slightly.

    Vi Thompson smiles faintly and says to Doleman, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Great Master, it¡¯s such a coincidence!¡± Dolemanughs, ¡°Boss Sherman called me the day before yesterday to ask about you!¡¯

    He never thought he would bump into Trevor and Vi meeting each other in person.

    What kind of fateful encounter is this!

    Hearing Doleman¡¯s words, Trevor looks at Vi.

    Is Doleman calling Vi the Great Master?

    And when did he call Doleman to ask about Vi?

    At this moment, Trevor still hasn¡¯t connected Vi with theputer genius.<div>

    After all, in Trevor¡¯s mind, Vi has always been the image of a vige girl and a gold digger.

    Den doesn¡¯t know Doleman, so he naturally doesn¡¯t know that Doleman is the one who helped the Su Corporation before. He smiles and asks, ¡°Do you all know each other?¡±

    Doleman nods, ¡®i l know Boss Sherman, and the Great Master is my idol.¡±

    As he spoke, Doleman looked at Vi and held up three fingers, ¡°Great Master, I swear to heaven, I absolutely didn¡¯t tell Boss Sherman about you. He found you all by himself! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Boss Sherman yourself!

    With this situation, it¡¯s difficult not to cause misunderstandings. Doleman must rify things with Vi right away.

    If Doleman¡¯s words just now only made Trevor somewhat confused, then his current wordspletely dumbfounded Trevor.

    For a moment, Trevor was stunned, his face full of incredulity.

    In contrast to Trevor¡¯s incredulous expression, Vi¡¯s response was extremely calm, ¡°Mmm, I believe you.¡±

    Then she turned to Trevor and Den, ¡°Boss Sherman, Mr. Lin, we have other matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    After saying that, she left with Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey.

    Doleman was also a little confused.<div>

    So, these two were not here to meet in person?

    During the nighttime in Capital City, the cold wind howled.

    It took Trevor a long while to calm down and look at Doleman, I ¡®Did you just call Vi the Great Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Doleman nods, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it either, right Boss Sherman? Great Master is actually so young and a girl.¡±

    By the end of his words, Doleman seemed to think of something, ¡°Ah, no! Boss Sherman, didn¡¯t you already figure out who the Great Master is? Could it be¡­ Could it be that you two weren¡¯t meeting up in person just now?

    Now Den understood, he said excitedly, ¡®Vi is the Great Master? The one who helped the Su Corporation through the crisis?

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Doleman nodded again, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Den swallowed and said, very excitedly, ¡°Oh, I know! You¡¯re the one who introduced the Great Master to Trevor, right?¡±

    Doleman continued to nod.

    Trevor looked at Doleman and asked sternly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Great Master¡¯sst name was Thompson?

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Doleman scratched his head and said strangely, ¡°Isn¡¯t Vi Thompson the Great Master¡¯s full name?<div>

    But if Vi isn¡¯t a Thompson, then what is herst name?

    Doleman was very curious.

    Den then asked, ¡°Then who is Sylvia Thompson?

    Doleman shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know+¡¯

    Trevor narrowed his eyes and stared at Doleman, his mood extremelyplicated, ¡°Are you sure Vi Thompson is the Great Master?¡±

    How could Vi Thompson be the Great Master?

    A country girl by birth, gold-digger, and not as good as Elizabeth Thompson in any aspect¡­

    Doleman nodded firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure and certain. Also, I¡¯ve told my senior brother before that the Great Master was busy with the College Entrance Examination, so she wasn¡¯t willing to take shares in your Su Corporation. She doesn¡¯t want people to disturb her.¡±

    Hearing this, Trevor suddenly recalled that Oliver Brown had indeed mentioned this to him before.

    Could it be¡­

    Is Vi really the Great Master?

    After speaking, Doleman looked at Trevor, ¡°Boss Sherman, I originally thought that you had consulted the Great Master before meeting her. Now it seems that the oue is different from what I expected. The Great Master is a person who doesn¡¯t care about fame and fortune. She is different from other girls. If the Great Master doesn¡¯t like it, I hope you wont bother her in the future.¡±

    Then Doleman turned and left.

    Trevor just stood there, Doleman¡¯s words filling his mind.

    How could things turn out like this?

    Did he really misunderstand Vi in the past?

    Watching Doleman¡¯s retreating figure, Den looked at Trevor and said

    excitedly, ¡°See, Trevor, I told you before that Miss Thompson might be the Great Master, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now you¡¯ve lost. You said I was brainless! I think the person who¡¯s most brainless is you, right?¡±

    Trevor still couldn¡¯t believe the reality.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his judgment was wrong.

    All the girls in the world are basically the same, except for Elizabeth Thompson, none of them are not gold-diggers.

    Most importantly, the best girl he knows is Elizabeth Thompson, but even Elizabeth doesn¡¯t knowputers. Vi is just an adopted child of the Thompson n, uneducated¡­

    How could she possibly be the Great Master?

    It¡¯s not realistic and has no logic.

    Den continued analyzing, ¡°No wonder every time we try to find the Great

    Master, we always run into Miss Thompson. Do you rememberst time on Bright Ind? And this time at the beauty salon.¡±

    If Vi was the Great Master, then it would all make sense.

    Trevor listened to these words, his face changing from light to dark. If things were really as Den analyzed, then his past behavior, even suspecting Vi had other intentions toward him¡­

    Could it be that he really misunderstood Vi?

 Chapter 304: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable.

    Chapter 304: 138: A direct p in the face, Vi is unattainable.<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Trevor Sherman stood in the cold wind, unable to believe his own guess.

    He looked in the direction where Vi Thompson disappeared, with an indescribable feeling in his heart.<div>

    Mrs. Sherman¡¯s voice echoed in his ear.

    ¡°Vi doesn¡¯t even like you.¡±

    ¡°Stop being so full of yourself!

    Could it be that he was too arrogant and overthinking this?

    He had never misread someone before.

    How could he be wrong this time? Or was there more to the story?

    ¡°Brother Shiyue?¡±

    Seeing that Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Den nudged him.

    Trevor Sherman finally reacted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Den continued, ¡°Brother Shiyue, do you remember the grandiose words you said on Bright Ind? Does your face hurt now?¡±

    By the end, Den¡¯s face was full of schadenfreude.<div>

    He didn¡¯t know if Trevor Sherman¡¯s face hurt, but he knew that if he were Trevor Sherman, his face would definitely hurt a lot.

    ¡°What grandiose words?¡± Trevor Sherman asked.

    Den said, ¡°That day, I said that Miss Vi Thompson was very likely the Great Master. How did you respond? You told me that a one in ten thousand chance is impossible. So, now what? Do you not have any feelings at all?¡±

    Trevor Sherman squinted his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s head back first.¡±

    ¡°Brother Shiyue, you¡¯re avoiding the topic!¡± Denughed and caught up with Trevor Sherman¡¯s footsteps.

    Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°I suspect that things are not so simple.¡±

    Vi Thompson is the Great Master.

    No matter how he looked at it, it was unbelievable.

    He had to verify it further.

    Trevor Sherman took out his phone, ¡°Hello, Secretary Sproston. ¡®i ¡°What can I do for you, Boss Sherman?

    Trevor Sherman continued, ¡®Come to my room in half an hour.¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up, Trevor Sherman hailed a car.

    Den followed and got in.

    In about twenty minutes, the two arrived at the hotel.

    The secretary was already waiting in Trevor Sherman¡¯s room.

    Trevor Sherman loosened his tie, ¡°Find out who Doleman has met recently.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The secretary nodded.

    As soon as the words fell, Trevor Sherman said, ¡°Also, check if Sylvia Thompson and Doleman have any connections.¡±

    Den looked at Trevor Sherman, ¡°Brother Shiyue, you suspect Miss Thompson?

    Trevor Sherman didnt speak.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Vi Thompson, but she simply wasn¡¯t trustworthy.<div>

    He couldn¡¯t ept this fact.

    The Great Master that he had been searching for, was actually a gold digger?

    If Vi Thompson really was the Great Master, then it would mean that all his previous spections were wrong.

    Trevor Sherman wasn¡¯t willing to admit it.

    ¡°I only believe in the truth.¡± Trevor Sherman turned his head.

    Den was somewhat speechless, ¡°Fine, fine, whatever you say.¡±

    Before, he used to think Trevor Sherman was a bit arrogant.

    Now it seemed that he was more than just arrogant.

    The secretary went to check immediately.

    Trevor Sherman stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the floor below.

    Den continued, ¡°Brother Shiyue, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As he walked out of the room, Den turned back, ¡°Brother Shiyue, think about it carefully. Although I have only met Miss Vi Thompson once, I believe that she is definitely not the kind of person you think she is.¡±

    The appearance reflects the heart.

    If Vi Thompson really was a gold digger, she would have agreed to eat together when they invited her of their own ord.

    Thinking of this, Den seemed to realize something, ¡°Brother Shiyue, don¡¯t be upset by what I¡¯m about to say. If Miss Vi Thompson really is that kind of person, with her beauty, she could definitely find a powerful person in Capital City.¡±

    In other words, even if Vi Thompson was a gold digger, she would never settle for Trevor Sherman.

    Capital City was located in the center of the 9 Provinces of Sinian.

    It was also the global center of power.

    The famous Terrence came from Capital City.

    Vi Thompson had both the figure and the looks; as long as she wanted to, she could step into Capital City at any time.

    Trevor Sherman remained silent.

    Capital City?

    Vi Thompson?

    A momentter, Trevor Sherman turned his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s true that the powerful figures in Capital City have power and influence, but at the same time, they are even more intelligent.¡±

    Anyone with a name in Capital City was cunning.

    Those were the true big shots.

    If they were real big shots, how could they be easily deceived by Vi Thompson?

    Den no longer said anything and turned away.

    Regardless of what Trevor Sherman thought, in Den¡¯s heart, Vi Thompson was his idol!

    He had never known that even a girl could be so good atputer science.

    She was simply amazing.

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight finished eating at the hot pot restaurant and left.

    Fiona Knight said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the jade market over there. I want to buy a jade pendant for my mom, and a bracelet for my grandma..¡±

 Chapter 305: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable 2

    Chapter 305: 138: A direct p in the face, Vi is unattainable 2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was her first time in Capital City, and she had to bring back gifts for her family.

    Capital City is famous for its jade production.<div>

    So, taking jade back home was always a good idea.

    Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°Alright. I also want to buy gifts for my brother and sister. ¡® I

    Vi Thompson naturally had no objections and followed their footsteps. The jade market here was dazzling, with various colors of jewelry and antiques, everything you could want, with so many choices to confuse the eye.

    ¡°This one looks nice!¡±

    Fiona Knight picked up a bracelet.

    Almost immediately, the owner enthusiastically introduced the piece, ¡°Youngdy, your taste is excellent! This is A-grade icy jade, let me shine a light on it for you.¡±

    As he spoke, the owner picked up a small shlight and shone it on the beads of the bracelet.

    Looking at it this way, the quality of the jade beads did look quite nice.

    ¡°Youngdy, are you buying this for yourself or for someone else?¡± The owner continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to my grandmother,¡± Fiona Knight replied.

    The owner immediately praised, ¡°You are so kind-hearted, youngdy! Our jade is all natural, not only beautiful but also beneficial to health and longevity when worn for a long time.¡±<div>

    ¡°How much?¡± Fiona Knight asked.

    Upon hearing her question, the owner sized up Fiona Knight, as well as Vi Thompson and Diana Hershey next to her, without a change in his demeanor.

    Three youngdies.

    None of them seemed to be very old.

    They looked to be around sixteen or seventeen years old.

    Most importantly, all three of them seemed to be quite wealthy, especially Fiona Knight, even her hair tie was from a famous luxury brand.

    The owner smiled and said, ¡°We usually sell this for over a hundred thousand, but since you are so filial, I¡¯ll give it to you for eighty-eight thousand! Just for good luck.¡±

    Eighty-eight thousand.

    It wasn¡¯t too expensive.

    After all, the bracelet was indeed very beautiful.

    Fionaughed and said, ¡°Please wrap it up for me.¡±<div>

    As soon as she finished speaking, the middle-aged ma_n who was also looking at bracelets nearby waspletely stunned.

    This bracelet looked beautiful, but as long as one knew a bit about jade, it was obvious that this was not natural jade but a synthetic product meant to deceive outsiders.

    This owner was really good at scamming people!

    The middle-aged man wanted to say something, but when the words reached his lips, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Forget it, forget it.

    He didn¡¯t want to meddle and cause unnecessary trouble.

    It was none of his business anyway.

    Hearing her request to have it wrapped, the owner couldn¡¯t contain his joy. Youngdies these days were too easy to deceive, indeed fools and their money were soon parted.

    ¡°Alright, little beauty, I¡¯ll wrap it up for you right away. Since you¡¯re gifting it, I¡¯ll make it look extra pretty!

    The owner was so excited that he changed his way of addressing Fiona Knight from youngdy to little beauty.

    If only more little beauties like this came every day.<div>

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Vi Thompson ced her phone down and spoke calmly at this point.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little beauty?¡± The owner looked at Vi.

    Vi put her phone back in her pocket, ¡°How much did you say this bracelet was?¡±

    ¡°The original price is one hundred thousand, but for this little beauty, it is only eighty-eight thousand,¡± the owner said with a smile.

    Vi picked up the bracelet, speaking softly, ¡°We¡¯ll take it for eighty-eight.¡±

    Eighty-eight?

    The owner¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Youngdy, are you joking?¡±

    The discount from eighty-eight thousand to eighty-eight was too drastic.

    Not only could the owner not ept this, but even Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were shocked, their eyes all turning to Vi.

    Amazement filled the depths of their eyes!

    Was Vi trying to cause a scene?

    Vi spoke calmly, her red lips parting slightly, ¡°Boss, what material did you say this bracelet was made of?¡±

    ¡°Natural jadeite!¡± The owner dered confidently with no blush of shame, ¡°This is A-grade material! You, youngdy, must know a lot since you always buy. I don¡¯t need to say more.¡±

    He did not believe that a young girl would understand jade.

    Gold has a price, but jade is priceless.

    The jade world is the most elusive, not to mention a young girl; even he, a jade expert with family heritage, can mistake it sometimes.

    Vi picked up the shlight and shined it on the jade, ¡°Real jadeite has a strong ss-like feeling, and when you shine a light on it, it is very transparent. A- grade jadeite has a very intricate internal structure without any acid-etched spider-web patterns. Look at this one; it is obviously washed with chemical agents and has had glue injected into it. You are trying to sell us a fake item for eighty-eight thousand, Boss. Do you think the Consumer Association is just for show?¡±

    Her expression was hardly serious, but it gave others a cool and impressive feeling.

    Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey looked at Vi with admiration in their eyes..

 Chapter 306: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is out of reach _3

    Chapter 306: 138: A direct p in the face, Vi is out of reach _3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson was simply amazing!

    She knew everything.<div>

    The boss had no idea that Vi was actually an expert.

    He would never have guessed that a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl would know jade.

    This¡­

    Was she blessed by the Ancestor Master?

    Upon hearing this,  the middle-aged man standing by wanted to burst into apuse.

    He was just worried to death a moment ago.

    Worried that these young girls would be conned.

    But now it seemed like his worry waspletely unwarranted although this young girl wasn¡¯t old, her speech and insight were certainly not something that an average person could match.

    So impressive.

    Despite being called out by Vi, the boss still maintained hisposure,ughing and saying: ¡°Missy, you must have made a mistake. This is genuine jade.¡±

    After finishing his sentence, the boss turned his gaze to Fiona Knight, ¡°Miss, would you like me to wrap this up for you?<div>

    Anyway, rich people didn¡¯t care about this price of eighty-eight thousand.

    Perhaps, to them, eighty-eight thousand meant nothing more than eight dors and eighty cents.

    Fiona was quite speechless. ¡°Boss, do you think I¡¯m a fool? You are trying to sell me something that should only cost eighty-eight dors for eighty-eight thousand dors. How could you possibly justify this?¡±

    She might be rich, but she was not stupid.

    The boss immediately responded: ¡°Miss, your friend doesn¡¯t know anything about jade. She is just making things up. This price is really not expensive!¡±

    Fiona no longer wanted to waste words, pulling on Vi¡¯s and Diana Hershey¡¯s hands she said: ¡°Vi, Diana, let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    ¡°Miss!

    Fiona didn¡¯t even look back.

    The boss was furious.

    All because of Vi¡¯s meddling when she wasn¡¯t even the one buying the product! It had cost him a sale of eighty-eight thousand!

    ¡°Missy how about you add a bit more? Let¡¯s say sixty-six thousand then?¡±<div>

    ¡°Fifty-five thousand!¡±

    ¡­Eleven thousand!¡±

    Seeing Fiona getting farther and farther away, the boss panicked, ¡°Come back,e back! I¡¯ll sell it to you for eighty-eight dors.¡±

    The original cost of these bracelets was thirty dors for two. Selling them for eighty-eight dors wasn¡¯t a loss.

    Fiona couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay the boss any more attention, and said, ¡°Vi, thank goodness you were there earlier. Otherwise, I would have fallen for his trick today.

    That was eighty-eight thousand we¡¯re talking about!

    With that money, a typical family could have lived for half a year. The mere thought of it made Fiona flinch in pain.

    Diana Hershey looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, how were you able to tell it was a fake?¡±

    Vi¡¯s ims about glue filling and spider web patterns, Diana didn¡¯t understand any of it.

    Vi smirked, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. You can just read up on some books about jade identification when you have the time.¡±

    ¡°That simple?¡± Diana asked.<div>

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be that difficult.¡±

    Diana immediately took out her phone, opened Ebay, and asked, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, could you rmend a book for me?

    She also wanted to learn how to identify jade. In future, she would be able to avoid being deceived.

    Vi took Diana¡¯s phone, and picked out a book, ¡°This one will do.¡±

    Diana clicked to add it to her shopping cart.

    Diana had initially thought jade identification would be as simple as Vi said. But when she received the book, she began to truly understand the disparity in this world.

    The book which seemed effortlessly simple to Vi became aplex uttering to Diana.

    But of course, that¡¯s a story forter.

    The trio stopped in front of a jade shop.

    The shop was about 100 square meters in size.

    It was extravagantly decorated.

    At the moment, there was only one customer choosing jade inside the shop.

    The boss was patiently introducing the jade to him.

    The man had his back to the door.

    He stood upright, as straight as a bamboo shoot.

    From the girls¡¯ angle, they could only see him wearing a grey long coat and handmade crocodile leather shoes, and a white woolen scarf around his neck. He exuded the charm of a boss from the olden days of the Republic of China.

    Diana Hershey whispered, ¡°Look, a handsome man!¡±

    Fiona Knight squinted, ¡°He is handsome.¡±

    Unlike the boys they met on campus.

    This was a kind of mature charm.

    Possibly due to the man¡¯s present, the three girls stepped in unattended.

    ¡°Vi, what do you think of this one?¡± Diana had taken a fancy to a bracelet. Vi took a nce, ¡°It¡¯s okay to wear, but it has no collection value.¡±

    Diana nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll look at some others.¡±

    The boss, who was introducing the jade pieces to the man, overheard the girls¡¯ conversation and looked up at Vi.

    ¡®No collection value.¡¯

    This sentence revealed that she was not a real jade connoisseur.

    three girls were quite attractive the looks, but their interest might not lie in

    the jade.

    Possible indeed.

    The man beside him was of the highest status.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising if such a thing urred.

    However, these three girls were quite bold. After all, ever since this mysterious man entered, there were girls outside the shop wanting toe in and strike up a chat. But, the man¡¯s aura was so strong that none of them dared to step in..

 Chapter 307: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable _4

    Chapter 307: 138: A direct p in the face, Vi is unattainable _4<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Fiona quickly spotted a bracelet, ¡°How about this one, Vi?¡±

    Vi nced at it, ¡°Glutinous ice, looks decent, but the color is a bit light. The price is too high.¡±<div>

    Fiona nodded and continued looking.

    The boss raised his eyebrows slightly at their conversation.

    Just then, the man next to them spoke up, ¡°I can look for myself, you can go attend to other customers.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mr. White.¡±

    The boss nodded, looking at Vi standing on the side and thought of testing her. He picked up a jade bracelet and walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Would you threedies like to see a bracelet? This is a new style in our store, the texture is very good and the price is reasonable.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Fiona took the bracelet handed over by the boss. ¡°Eight thousand.¡± The boss answered.

    Fiona found the price eptable and smiled, ¡°It does look nice.¡±

    The boss continued, ¡°Our shop is having a celebration sale recently, so the prices are much lower than usual. Are you three best friends? You can buy the same bracelet to wear together.¡±

    Fiona was tempted.

    So was Diana.<div>

    Vi nced over, ¡°Boss, white marble is the cheapest jade. It is also called marble jade because it is apound made of calcium carbonate It is usually used for building materials and sculptures. Are you sure it¡¯s eight thousand?¡±

    The boss was taken aback.

    It seemed this girl was more knowledgeable than he thought.

    She at least recognized white marble.

    Without embarrassment from being exposed, the boss smiled and asked, ¡°How much do you think it¡¯s worth? We¡¯re not forcing a sale.¡±

    Vi¡¯s gaze fell on a semi-finished waste product on the counter.

    ¡°How much for that one?

    The boss hesitated and picked up the waste piece, ¡°You mean this one?

    The man on the side also nced over curiously.

    V nodded slightly.

    The boss just thought Vi was an expert, but now he thought she was an amateur.<div>

    If she was really an expert, she wouldn¡¯t be interested in a piece of waste.

    Though the piece had good quality and color, a crack appeared due to improper cutting, making it worthless now.

    If you like it, give me 5000 dors.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay by card.¡±

    The boss was stunned again.

    She agreed just like that?

    That was way too casual, wasn¡¯t it?

    Responding quickly, the boss packed the waste piece and handed it to Vi, worried she might change her mind if he was a secondte. He then handed her the card machine.

    Vi entered her bank card password.

    They left the jade store after paying.

    Looking at their retreating figures, the boss grinned broadly.<div>

    He originally thought the piece of waste could only be thrown away, but a fool had bought it for 5000 dors.

    He hummed a little tune, extremely happy.

    ¡°It seems you rejoiced too soon.¡± Mr. White put down the pendant in his hand and spoke softly.

    Despite the distance, he recognized that Vi took a high-quality piece of Imperial Green. Although there was a crack on it, the crack was not deep and the surface was blurry due to insufficient polishing.

    This kind of Imperial Green, even if made into a pendant, was worth more than 5000 dors.

    What a steal.

    This was a true steal.

    The boss frowned slightly, ¡°Mr. White, are you joking?¡±

    He had been working in the jade industry for more than twenty years.

    He could tell the quality of any jade by looking and touching.

    Mr. White didn¡¯t say anything else but pointed at the chosen jade essorieson the counter, ¡°Wrap all of these up.¡±

    The boss walked over, picked up the calctor, ¡°The total is eight thousand six.

    Who would have thought that the wealthy Mr. White only spent eight thousand six hundred dors after choosing so many essories!

    The boss was not surprised.

    Because Mr. White¡¯s biggest w was being stingy.

    The jewelry he chose was all made of white marble.

    These items, ced in the White familys mansion, would not arouse suspicion of being cheap.

    After all.

    Mr. White¡¯s status and identity were there.

    Who would doubt that a prince¡¯s crown is made of crystal, right?

    Thinking of this, the boss shook his head.

    He just couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. White, who was so rich, had to be so stingy!

    ()n the other side, Vi picked out valuable bracelets and jade bangles from the jade store for Diana and Fiona..

 Chapter 308: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is out of reach 5

    Chapter 308: 138: A direct p in the face, Vi is out of reach 5<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two of them spent about a hundred thousand yuan in total.

    After sending them to the hotel, Vi Thompson came to the side of the road, prepared to scan a shared bicycle, and ride it home.<div>

    Just like she used to do in River City.

    The only difference was, River City was like spring all year round, while Capital City was covered in a nket of snow.

    Riding a bicycle in this season made her hands feel freezing cold.

    However, Vi was not afraid of the cold.

    Just as she was about to take out her phone, a deep male voice suddenly echoed from the side.

    ¡°Get in the vehicle.¡±

    Vi slightly lifted her eyes.

    Her eyes met the man¡¯s attractive phoenix eyes.

    They were deep, profound, so much so that one could not fathom their depth.

    The man was straddling the bicycle, one long leg leaning on the ground, and even though his pose was casual, it exuded an undeniable aura of nobility.

    Out of reach high.<div>

    It also contained a bit of unruly wildness.

    So different from the ordinary him.

    Vi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Are you taking me home?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz slightly nodded.

    He used to suffer from leg problems, but since being treated by Vi, the leg problems never recurred. He had no issue carrying a passenger on his bicycle.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Just as Vi was about to get on the bike, Terrence Lentz added, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Before she could react, Terrence Lentz removed his own scarf and conscientiously tied it around her.

    It looped around twice and finally was tied together tightly.

    The two were very close, close enough to hear each other¡¯s breatlm<div>

    Under the dim yellow streetlights, one could see his silhouette tying the scarf for her.

    Lowering her eyelids to watch, Vi¡¯s rosy lips were painted with a clear hint of a smile.

    After tying the scarf, Terrence Lentz, as if performing a magic trick, took out a pair of pink fluffy gloves from his pocket. The gloves had two big rabbit ears attached to them and were very cute.

    The gloves were also tied with straps, he hung the gloves on Vi, ¡°Put them on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Vi put on the rabbit-ear gloves and then sat on the rear seat of the bicycle.

    ¡°Are you still cold?¡± Terrence Lentz then asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    ¡°Then hold on tight. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Terrence Lentz.

    Vi slightly nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just at this moment, the man asked again, ¡°By the way, where do you live?<div>

    The nerve, he didn¡¯t even know where she lived.

    Vi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, and she reported an address.

    ¡°Hold on tight. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With these words, Terrence Lentz pedaled the bicycle forward.

    Being in his twenties, he was in his prime years.

    Moreover. the girl he fancied was sitting on the back seat.

    Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Instead, he was pedaling faster, ¡°Vi,

    I¡¯m going to speed up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She thought it was just ordinary speeding, but to her surprise, he started pedaling at such a fast pace. Vi was startled by the sudden burst of speed and her reflexes made her wrap her arms around his waist.

    Even she herself didn¡¯t notice it.

    Terrence Lentz cast a nce downward, taking note of the hands around his waist, his thin lips curled into a faint smile.

    From then onwards, his speed never slowed down.

    With high speeds came consequences.

    And that was, they quickly arrived at the Thompson Family Manor. Vi hopped off the bicycle, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, thank you for sending me home.¡± After riding the bicycle all the way here, she was quite warm.

    Terrence Lentz unbuttoned his ck overcoat. Inside, he was wearing a white shirt. The top button of the shirt was undone, revealing a section of fair skin and his good-looking Adam¡¯s apple. The sleeve of his left arm was rolled up, revealing his beautifully shaped and vigorous arm. His casual look made ordinary men pale inparison, giving off an imperial aura that was hard to look at directly.

    His height of over six feet added to his imposing presence.

    He didn¡¯t say much else, just stretched out his hand to ruffle Vi¡¯s hair, ¡°Go inside quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi gave a slight nod of her head and turned around to go inside.

    Terrence Lentz just watched her back until she went inside. Only then did he turn around and leave.

    Everything was witnessed by Sylvia Thompson, who was standing by the French window.

    Who was the man who sent her home?

    Could it be¡­

    Was this man that good-for-nothing?

    Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes.

    Just at this moment, Aunt Zhang walked in from outside the door, ¡°Miss.¡±

    Upon hearing Aunt Zhangs voice, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face changed, in a moment, she turned to look at her, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    Ever since Vi returned to the Thompson n, all she had left for this birth mother of hers was hatred.

    Aunt Zhang felt guilty towards Sylvia Thompson, she bowed her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    She also didn¡¯t know when things had escted to this point..

 Chapter 309: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable 6

    Chapter 309: 138: A direct p in the face, Vi is unattainable 6<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    She never thought that the child she had abandoned eighteen years ago, could actually have survived.

    ¡°Get out.¡± Sylvia Thompson said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±<div>

    With tears in her eyes, Aunt Zhang said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I never thought things would turn out like this. If I had known, I would have died rather than let that little bastard live.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly remorseful, then do me a favor.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang immediately said, ¡°Vi, whatever you want, as long as I can help, I will do it.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson leaned in and whispered a few words into Aunt Zhangs ear.

    Hearing this, Aunt Zhang immediately nodded, ¡°Okay! Okay!¡±

    This time, she wouldn¡¯t let her daughter down again.

    She would beautifully finish this matter.

    On the other side.

    The hotel.

    The secretary stood in front of Trevor Sherman.

    ¡°Boss Sherman, after an investigation, we found that Young Miss Thompson Family has not left the Capital City during this time. Furthermore, there has been no intersection between her and Doleman.¡± Hearing this, Trevor Sherman frowned slightly.<div>

    How could this be.

    This was not the result he expected.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve thoroughly investigated?¡± Trevor Sherman continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Trevor Sherman¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    Could it be¡­

    Vi Thompson was indeed the Great Master that Doleman had mentioned.

    After a moment, he said, ¡®You may go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary left the room.

    Trevor Sherman pressed his temples, feeling some fatigue.

    Vi Thompson had always been an admirer in his heart.<div>

    Suddenly, this admirer transformed into an unattainable boss, making Trevor Sherman feel ufortable.

    He didn¡¯t even know how to face this.

    That night, Trevor Sherman stayed awake all night.

    The next morning.

    The Thompson familys dining room.

    Mrs. Thompson sat at the head of the table, and Vi Thompson sat next to her.

    The Thompson Family held that there should be no talking while eating or sleeping.

    So, at the dinner table, the only sounds were chewing and the clinking of utensils.

    After eating, Mrs. Thompson was the first to speak.

    ¡°Sawyer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked at Mrs. Thompson.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°The date of the Family Reunion Banquet is set for the 18th, right? There will be no changes, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Do you have any other arrangements?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson took out a tissue and wiped her mouth, ¡°Nothing special. I have invited Dean Legel toe and support Vi on the 18th.¡± Dean Legel?

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson jerked her eyebrows.

    Vi, how is she worthy?

    Dean Legel was a famous pianist in Uron Country and an idol to everyone learning to y the piano.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eighteenth birthday party was also held grandly, but it wasn¡¯t grand enough to invite Dean Legel!

    Moreover, Mrs. Thompson clearly knew that Dean Legel was the one she admired the most, but now she wants Dean Legel to support Vi.

    What is this about?

    Vi, a country bumpkin with no artistic cells, not even touching a piano, isn¡¯t that a waste of resources?

    Anger, jealousy, and unwillingness almost upied Sylvia Thompson¡¯s entire heart.

    Her hand holding the chopsticks grew stronger.

    Bob knew that the person in this family who loved the piano the most was Sylvia Thompson, and the person who knew the piano the best was also Sylvia Thompson. He said, ¡°Grandma, haven¡¯t you always taught us to be frugal and simple? Isn¡¯t all this bit too much?¡±

    Isn¡¯t it just a family reunion banquet?

    Inviting rtives to particinate would have been enough. Why make it known

    to all?

    How would Sylvia Thompson face this?

    ¡°Are you teaching me how to handle things?¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Bob.

    Just as Bob was about to say something, he was angrily silenced by Sawyer, ¡°Shut up, who allowed you to backtalk the elders?¡±

    Bob had no choice but to keep silent.

    He put this resentment towards Vi.

    Because, at this time, if Vi was sensible, she should have stood up and said a few words.

    After all, the person Mrs. Thompson loved the most was her.

    But Vi didn¡¯t.

    Bob was very disappointed in Vi.

    Sawyer then said, ¡°Uncle Roy is arriving in Capital City at four o¡¯clock this afternoon. Brandon, you should go and pick him up at the airport instead of me.¡±

    Mr. Roy was a nobleman in Uron Country and also a duke. He and Sawyer had been friends for life. Hearing that his old friend had finally found his daughter, Mr. Roy travelled a long distance to congratte him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Brandon nodded.

    Soon, it was afternoon.

    Because Mr. and Mrs. Roy wereing, the Thompson family was all waiting at home.

    Even Bob had postponed his afternoon drama due to their arrival. Five o¡¯clock.

    Sawyer and Brandon finally brought Mr. and Mrs. Roy to their estate.

    Seeing the familiar Mr. and Mrs. Roy, Sylvia Thompson smiled and went forward to embrace and greet them, ¡°Uncle Roy, Aunt Hill. Long time no see.¡±

    Aunt Hill really liked Sylvia Thompson, and she smiled and said, ¡°Dear, long time no see, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± In front of Aunt Hill, Sylvia Thompson was very affectionate.

    She was doing it on purpose.

    She purposely showed this to Vi.

    Sylvia Thompson even looked back at Vi.

    A mocking smile in her eyes.

    Vi must feel very inferior right now. Perhaps she even wanted to find a hole in the ground and bury herself.

    Because after all, they were not from the same world.

    Mr. and Mrs. Roy were nobilities in Uron Country and they didn¡¯t speak Chinese, so theymunicated in English.

    As for Vi.

    Does she speak English?

    Looking at her since she came back, she hasn¡¯t spoken much. It seems that she might not even be good at speaking Mandarin. This was the difference between her and Vi.

    Compared to her.

    Vi Thompson was still too petty.

    Sylvia Thompson stopped the mockery in her eyes and looked at Mr. and Mrs. Roy and continued, ¡°Uncle Roy, Aunt Hill, let me introduce you, this is my sister Vi Thompson.¡±

    She spoke with a very pure Uron Country ent.

    At this moment, Sylvia Thompson was full of pride.

    Her spoken English was amongst the top at Capital University.

    Seeing the dazzling Sylvia Thompson, Bob was very proud.

    This was what his sister should be like.

    And looking at Vi.

    Bob only felt embarrassed. Vi was indeed born in the countryside and never received a good education. How would she know English?

    Even if she did, it would probably only be a bit of written knowledge.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any outsiders present today, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be Vi¡¯s face that would be lost, but also his as her brother.

    In an instant, the look of disgust on Bobs face was clear to see.

    Doesn¡¯t even know how to speak English, he didn¡¯t understand why their parents brought her back home.

    To make a spectacle of oneself?

    Sylvia Thompson then turned to look at Vi again and naturally switched to Mandarin. Her tone was gentle when she said, ¡°Sister, these are our parent¡¯s old friends, Uncle Roy and Aunt Hill. If you have something to say to them, I can trante for you. Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯ll be your trantor today..¡±

 Chapter 317: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes!

    Chapter 317: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sylvia Thompson looked at Iris White, narrowing her eyes slightly.

    She knew Iris¡¯s nature well.<div>

    To please Edward, to make him happy, she would do anything.

    A woman¡¯s IQ was negative when she was in love.

    Even if it was unrequited love.

    Iris held Sylvia¡¯s hand, her tone gentle, ¡°Sylvia, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your new sister?¡±

    ¡°As long as you promise me not to make things difficult for my sister,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°My sister has had a hard time living alone outside all these years.¡±

    She looked like a good, innocent little sister, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was harmless.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Iris nodded, ¡°You wait here for a moment, I have to go to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Iris went to the restroom.

    She made a phone call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m at Hibis International Center.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have any Charm? Send some over.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    Iris hooked the corner of her lips.

    She was just a country bumpkin; if anything happened, she could only me herself for being indiscreet.

    Perhaps the Thompson Family was just waiting for something unfortunate to happen to her.

    It would save them the embarrassment.

    Iris came out of the restroom again.

    Although the banquet had not officially started, the atmosphere inside the hall was getting more lively, with elegantdies and gentlemen mingling.

    The Thompsons had also arranged for a famous band to perform live.

    Beautiful music filled every corner of the hall, and some people had already entered the dance floor, embracing each other and dancing gracefully.<div>

    From time to time, someone would greet Iris.

    ¡°Miss White.¡±

    Iris nodded, ¡°Miss Tiarks.¡±

    Of course, there were also those who had higher status than the White family, and Iris had to greet them proactively, ¡°Uncle Swantz, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Iris is getting more and more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±

    With a proper smile on her face, Iris walked on.

    It was easy to see that the guests at the Thompsons¡¯ today were all elite members of Capital City society.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± Iris walked to Sylvia¡¯s side and continued, ¡°It seems that your parents are quite doting on your new sister! They even invited the Autumn Band to be the background music!¡±

    Autumn Band was a well-known band in the entertainment industry.

    With millions of fans.<div>

    Who would have thought that the Thompson Family would hire them as the background music for the banquet?

    Probably no other family in the Capital City could pull off such a grand gesture besides the Thompsons.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Yeah, my parents really like my sister.¡±

    At this point, Sylvia continued, ¡°The Autumn Band is nothing. There¡¯s something even bettering.¡±

    Iris asked, ¡°Did your brother invite other stars from the entertainment industry?¡±

    ¡°My brother didn¡¯t, he¡­ never liked my sister.¡± Sylvia responded.

    After saying this, Sylvia continued, ¡°It was my grandmother. She dotes on my sister a lot, so she invited Master Dean to support her.¡±

    ¡°Dean?¡± Iris¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°The pianist Dean Legel from Uron Country?¡±

    Dean Legel was not only a famous pianist in Country Yolta but also an international superstar.

    He became famous at the age of thirteen.

    Though he was already fifty years old, no one in the world of piano music has surpassed him.

    If Edward was Iris¡¯s dream man, then Dean Legel was her idol.

    Dean Legel was indeed the idol of almost every piano student.

    Hence, hearing this name, Iris was incredibly excited.

    Sylvia nodded.

    Iris frowned slightly, and then said, ¡°Has your grandmother gone senile? She doesn¡¯t like her brilliant granddaughter but a country bumpkin! On your 18th birthday, I don¡¯t remember her sending you any valuable gifts.¡±

    Inviting Dean Legel for a country bumpkin.

    Could a country bumpkin understand piano?

    Did a country bumpkin know what art was?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Sylvia said.

    Iris nced at Sylvia, ¡°No wonder your brother doesn¡¯t like her. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t like her either.¡±

    It was well known that Bob was obsessed with pampering his sister.

    When Vi Thompson appeared, she stole all the love that belonged to Sylvia. Anyone would find it unbearable!

    Take Edward for example; even she felt angry just hearing about it.

    Mrs. Thompson was just too partial and biased!

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Iris. My sister is actually quite nice,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°She¡¯s just new to the family and is still unfamiliar with the environment.¡±

    ¡°Your brother was right, you¡¯re like a little bunny, easy to be bullied by anyone. Now even a country bumpkin could ride on your head and poop.¡±

 Chapter 318: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes! _2

    Chapter 318: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t talk.

    She felt wronged.<div>

    Her silence was tantamount to acquiescence.

    Iris White became more sure of her thoughts. She wanted to protect Sylvia by aligning herself with Bob Thompson.

    At this moment, Iris¡¯s phone rang, and she took it out to check before saying, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ll go outside for a bit, someone¡¯s looking for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you go.¡±

    Iris White walked outside.

    Not long after she left, another one of Sylvia¡¯s best friends came over.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia turned back with a smile, ¡°Doreen.¡±

    Doreen Zhao walked elegantly over and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Iris?¡±

    ¡°She went outside.¡± Sylvia replied.

    Doreen nodded, ¡°I just saw your grandmother outside. She was so happy! Her smile almost couldn¡¯t close. It seems that your new sister really knows how to deal.¡±<div>

    All these years in the Thompson n, Sylvia had never been able to gain Mrs. Thompson¡¯s favor.

    And Vi Thompson just came for a few days?

    From this, it could be seen that Vi¡¯s skills were extraordinary.

    Sylvia said, ¡°My sister is indeed more sensible than me.¡±

    Doreen chuckled, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sensible?

    If the Thompson n was a small, insignificant family, would Vi still be so sensible?

    After all, it was still the power of money.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want such opulence?

    Soon enough.

    Iris White returned as well.<div>

    Sylvia said, ¡°Iris, Doreen, I saw my sistere out. I¡¯ll take you to meet her. She¡¯s very beautiful, and I believe you¡¯ll both like her a lot.¡±

    Iris White and Doreen Zhao followed Sylvia¡¯s footsteps.

    Vi Thompson walked behind Mrs. Thompson.

    She wore a gorgeous red dress and a pair of expensive Imperial Green jade earrings.

    Jade was usually considered old-fashioned, so under normal circumstances, the elderly wore more of it.

    However, when worn on Vi¡¯s neck, it seemed incredibly pure. Against the green shade, her already fair skin appeared even more translucent.

    Her every step was like the birth of a lotus, and her mannerisms were inherently irreceable.

    It made people gasp in admiration.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the real Miss Thompson to be so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Much prettier than Sylvia.¡±

    ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡±<div>

    No matter how quietly some things were said, they would still reach Sylvia¡¯s ears.

    Over the years, Sylvia had been extremely conscious of her image in public. She believed that there was no one in the entire capital who didn¡¯t like her.

    But now, such voices had emerged.

    Vi Thompson.

    She must have bribed these people with money. That¡¯s why these opinions surfaced.

    Vi was so malicious.

    She even tried to ruin Sylvia¡¯s reputation at this kind of event.

    Sylvia tried her best to maintain her expression and brought Iris White and Doreen Zhao to Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Sister, let me introduce you to my two good friends, Iris White and Doreen Zhao.¡±

    Upon seeing Vi,

    Iris and Doreen were slightly taken aback.

    They initially thought they would see a sallow-faced, rude country girl.

    Unexpectedly, this country girl was so beautiful.

    Vi Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Iris White smiled at Vi, ¡°I heard from Sylvia that Miss Thompson is very beautiful, and now that I see you in person, you truly are a beauty that can topple nations. I wonder if I¡¯ll have the honor of sharing a drink with youter.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Iris said.

    Other guests came to greet Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson actively introduced them to Vi, ¡°Vi, this is Aunt Wang, and this is Uncle Cooper.¡±

    Vi greeted them politely.

    With the return of the Thompson n¡¯s young princess, almost half of Capital City hade to the event.

    Vi had been following Mrs. Thompson around to meet people throughout the night.

    Iris White¡¯s eyes locked onto Vi¡¯s figure as she walked up to her with two sses of wine.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, congrattions. I wish you all the best in your future life.¡±

    Vi took the ss of wine Iris handed her. Under the reflection of the crystal lights, the red liquid refracted a beautiful light.

    She brought the ss to her lips.

    Iris watched Vi¡¯s movements with a slight smirk at the corner of her mouth.

    Charm was colorless and tasteless, causing no difort upon consumption. It wouldn¡¯t act up until thirty minutester.

    By that time¡­

    Just as Vi was about to take a sip, she suddenly seemed to see something and put the ss down on the table, ¡°Miss White, look over there.¡±

    Iris White looked puzzled and turned around, then turned back to Vi, ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡± Vi smiled faintly and picked up the wine ss again, ¡°I¡¯m drinking wine, but Miss White is holding a beverage, isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡±

    The reason Iris was holding a beverage was that she was afraid of getting the drinks mixed up.

    What if she ended up drinking the spiked ss of wine herself?

    But now, there was no need for such concerns.

    Iris White put the beverage down and picked up a wine ss from the table, ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink first.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she drank the red wine in her ss.

    Vi also drank the liquid in the ss.

    Seeing Vi drink the red wine, victory was evident in Iris White¡¯s eyes.

    From now on.

    All she needed to do was watch the show.

    Through the crowd, Sylvia saw this scene, and the corners of her mouth also raised slightly.

    She knew that Iris White had seeded.

    Vi was finished!

    The banquet was still going on.

    Dean Legel¡¯s arrival, pushed the banquet to an even higher climax.

    Dean Legel stood on the stage.

    With just a slight lift of his hand, the entire audience became silent.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Dean Legel.¡±

    As soon as the words came out.

    Everyone immediately cheered.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Although already over fifty, Dean Legel looked very young, no more than thirty years old at most. ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Now, I want to y the Radetzky March for you all, but I need someone to apany me. I wonder if there¡¯s any guest skilled at ying the piano?¡±

    A four-handed piano duet?

    Four-handed duets in piano ying were very difficult. Moreover, Dean Legel had chosen a piece with a difficulty rating of five stars.

    There was a buzz of discussion in the audience.

    Doreen turned to Sylvia, ¡°Does your new sister y the piano?¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia was startled and hurriedly whispered, ¡°No, my sister can¡¯t y the piano, don¡¯t say that. What if Dean invites her on stage?¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    Sylvia did it on purpose.

    She wanted Vi to embarrass herself in public.

    With so many guests attending the event, if Vi was asked to go on stage and didn¡¯t know how to y the piano, how awkward would it be then?

    Can¡¯t y the piano?

    This would be fun!}

    Upon learning this information, Doreen immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Dean, since today¡¯s Family Reunion Banquet is for the young Miss Thompson, it would be a shame if someone else were to outshine her. Why don¡¯t you invite Miss Thompson to apany you on stage?¡±

 Chapter 319: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!

    Chapter 319: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    As these words were spoken, the crowd in the banquet hall echoed in agreement.

    Yes, yes, yes.<div>

    Vi Thompson should indeed get on stage to perform a duet with Dean.

    Dean Legel is a world-renowned pianist. If an ordinary person were to perform with him, they would surely fail to keep up with the rhythm. Who¡¯s excellent, who¡¯s deficient, the difference is quickly clear.

    It is said that the new eldest Miss Thompson just returned from the countryside.

    In that rural area, are there conditions for learning piano?

    Some remote areas don¡¯t even have water or electricity yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some country people only take a shower once every few months.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too!¡±

    ¡°This Doreen really knows how to stir things up. Originally, I wasn¡¯t even nning oning to the banquet tonight. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this lively. It seems this journey wasn¡¯t in vain.¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too.¡±

    The atmosphere in the banquet hall was getting more and more active.

    Most were like Sylvia Thompson.<div>

    Waiting to see a good show.

    Upon hearing this, Dean nodded, ¡°In that case, please invite Miss Thompson to the stage. Excuse me, where is Miss Thompson?¡±

    Vi Thompson, who was suddenly mentioned, was a little dazed.

    It had been a long time since she touched a piano.

    Vi¡¯s reaction was within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expectations.

    And the others in the banquet hall were gloating as they watched her.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, can you do it?¡±

    Vi came to her senses, cast a sideways nce, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    After a pause, Vi seemed to remember something and asked: ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the pianist¡¯s name again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Dean Legel,¡± answered Mrs. Thompson.

    Dean Legel?<div>

    Vi slightly raised her eyebrows.

    Why did she feel like she had heard this name somewhere?

    Seeing no one in the banquet hall responding, Dean Legel continued to inquire: ¡°Is Miss Thompson here?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson gave a faint smile.

    Since Vi didn¡¯t dare to stand up, she would rece her.

    She wanted everyone present to know that only she could be considered the true Miss Thompson.

    Just as Sylvia Thompson was about to stand up, Vi rose to her feet.

    Watching Vi stand up, Sylvia Thompson curled her lips.

    It seemed.

    Vi¡¯s courage was much greater than she had imagined.

    She even dared to stand up.<div>

    If that was the case, then she would enjoy the show.

    Vi slightly lifted her gaze, looked towards Dean Legel, and greeted him lightly, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Such a faint voice, so refreshing to hear.

    Dean Legel, smiling, asked: ¡°Would Miss Thompson consent to performing a duet with me?¡±

    ¡°The honor is mine,¡± answered Vi.

    As she finished her words, she began to walk towards the stage.

    Step by step, she walked towards the stage.

    She was beautiful, clothed in a red dress, it was hard for one to overlook her presence. The crystal chandelier¡¯s light reflecting off the green jade created a captivating glow, making her look royal.

    As if returning to one¡¯s beloved home.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this youngdy before, turns out she¡¯s quite pretty.¡±

    ¡°Her skin is so good!¡±

    Hearing this, Doreenughed, ¡°Even courtesans in old times were prettier.¡±

    What¡¯s the use of being good-looking?

    A person without brains is not evenparable to a courtesan.

    At these words, a ripple ofughter immediately broke out. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°By the way, can she really y the piano?¡±

    ¡°What can a country bumpkin know about ying the piano?¡±

    ¡°I heard Second Miss Thompson is quite good at piano.¡±

    ¡°One is the pampered daughter of a noble family, and the other came back from the countryside. These two, it¡¯s pointless topare.¡±

    A wave ofughter filled the room.

    Hearing these voices, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    The red carpet was very long.

    Vi was walking step by step.

    Like the moon amidst a multitude of stars, all in the banquet hall served as her backdrop.

    Very quickly, she arrived on stage.

    Seeing this scene, Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    He was eager to immediately pull Vi off the stage.

    How humiliating!

    It was so humiliating!

    If word got out that his own sister didn¡¯t even know how to y the piano, how would he show his face?

    Not knowing how to y the piano wasn¡¯t a disgrace.

    The disgrace was pretending to know when one didn¡¯t!

    ¡°Elder Brother, just look at her! You all spoil her, normally what I say doesn¡¯t matter, but now how will we clean up the scene! She doesn¡¯t even understand the five-line staff, yet she¡¯s going to perform with Mr. Dean! Isn¡¯t this embarrassing?¡± Edward Thompson whispered.

    Mandel Thompson brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Is our younger sister really that unbearable in your eyes?¡±

    Samuel Thompson suppressed the urge to hit someone, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Edward Thompson incredulously asked: ¡°You guys don¡¯t really think she can y the piano, do you?¡±

 Chapter 320: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _2

    Chapter 320: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Even if Vi Thompson wanted to learn piano, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity in the countryside.

    Edward Thompson tried to suppress the anger in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on her for not knowing how to y the piano and embarrassing us; I just think she¡¯s out of touch with reality. It¡¯s not embarrassing to not know how to y the piano, but what¡¯s the deal with her still going on stage? Has she thought about how she¡¯ll get off the stageter? She¡¯s not Sylvia, who can do everything!¡±<div>

    If she wasn¡¯t Sylvia, then so be it.

    She wouldn¡¯t ept her fate.

    If Sylvia was the one they sent, this situation would definitely not happen.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mandel Thompson spoke next.

    Edward Thompson wanted to say something more, but seeing Mandel Thompson¡¯spletely darkened face, he had to close his mouth.

    Just wait.

    They will regret it soon!

    On the stage.

    Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson, who was walking over, and smiled as he extended his right hand, ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Dean,¡± Vi Thompson shook hands with him.

    Dean Legel continued, ¡°Do you have any issues with us ying a duet of ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ together on the piano?¡±<div>

    ¡°No problem.¡± Vi Thompson said calmly.

    It was as if the ¡°Radetzky March¡± was just a simple, beginner¡¯s piece in her eyes.

    Upon hearing this, a wave of discussion broke out among the audience.

    Dean Legel smiled and said, ¡°Very well, Miss Thompson, let¡¯s begin. Please.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, bent down, and sat on the stool.

    Dean Legel sat on the other side.

    Dean Legel¡¯s piano was a world-famous one.

    With a history of over a hundred years.

    In this instant.

    The banquet hall was extremely quiet.<div>

    Everyone looked up at the stage.

    Waiting for Vi Thompson¡¯s performance.

    It was less about waiting for Vi Thompson¡¯s performance and more about wanting her to make a fool of herself.

    Iris White sat beside Sylvia and squinted, ¡°A piano duet is a performance for two people, and it is extremely difficult. Your new sister has a lot of courage.¡±

    The difficultyy not only in the duet but also in the piece.

    ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ is a famous Western ssical piece.

    Under normal circumstances, only professional pianists would learn it.

    Even Sylvia had only just learned it.

    And Vi Thompson?

    The oue was predictable.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°My sister has always been very talented.¡±<div>

    Doreen said, ¡°Iris, do you think Vi Thompson wants to bluff her way through this duet?¡±

    After all, it was a duet.

    As long as Vi Thompson pretended, others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.

    ¡°A duet is apletely different auditory experience from a solo performance. It won¡¯t be that easy for her to bluff her way through.¡±¡®, Iris White said, ¡°Unless everyone in this banquet hall is a fool!¡±

    Hearing this, Doreen felt relieved.

    On the stage.

    Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, can we start?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Dean Legel smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. Don¡¯t be nervous, I will try my best to keep up with your pace.¡±

    The rhythm of ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ is very fast, and it sounds very exciting.

    Dean Legel had yed it countless times and was already proficient, but Vi Thompson was undoubtedly younger, and even if she knew this piece, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with his pace.

    However, he would try his best to amodate her.

    After all, it was a duet.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi Thompson¡¯s expression remained calm.

    Dean Legel lifted his hands and pressed a piano key.

    This was a sound check.

    ¡°If there¡¯re no problems, shall we start?¡± Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson.

    ¡°No problems,¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Upon Vi Thompson¡¯s confirmation, Dean Legel began to y.

    His fingers danced continuously on the clearly delineated ck and white keys.

    Vi Thompson followed without haste or urgency.

    She was not very familiar with this piece.

    She had only learned piano for three months.

    Although she had only studied for three months, her talent was not bad, and there had even been a pianist who insisted on making her his teacher¡­

    Seeing Vi Thompson actually start ying the piano, everyone in the banquet hall was stunned.

    What was going on?

    Vi Thompson could actually y the piano!

    It was as if it were raining red rain from the sky.

    ¡°Even though she can y, the level is obviously far behind Dean Legel¡¯s! The rhythm is so slow, and if it weren¡¯t for Dean Legel slowing down his pace, she would have been left behind long ago,¡± one guestmented.

    ¡°One is a pianist, and the other has only learned piano. Indeed, they can¡¯t bepared.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention Dean Legel, she probably can¡¯t evenpare to the second young miss of the Thompson n, right? I never thought Miss Thompson would be inferior to an adopted daughter.¡±

 Chapter 321: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _3

    Chapter 321: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Dean Legel wasn¡¯t surprised at all, considering Vi Thompson¡¯s age.

    It was already quite impressive for someone her age to y the ¡°Radetzky March¡±.

    Vi quickly found her rhythm and entered the zone, her fingers moving faster and faster, turning into dancing elves on the keyboard.

    Beautiful piano sounds continuously spilled out from under her fingers.

    An ensemble not only tests one¡¯s piano skills but also the tacit understanding between partners. The melody of ¡°Radetzky March¡± is beautiful, smooth, and emotionally grand. If the rhythm was slightly slower, it wouldn¡¯t express the same exuberance!

    But Vi managed to do it. Not only did she catch up with Dean Legel¡¯s speed, but she also yed with more emotion, and her speed kept getting faster.

    The cheerful and exhrating piano sounds immediately filled every corner of the banquet hall.

    The atmosphere was instantly ignited.

    Intoxicating to the extreme.

    This was the power of music.

    Dean Legel nced at the young girl beside him, then at her constantly jumping ivory fingers on the piano keys, and he was slightly stunned.

    He never expected that the girl in front of him could y the piano so well!

    Dean Legel quickly regained hisposure, elerated the speed of his fingertips, and immersed himself in the music.

    Friends connected through music.

    It had been a long time since he enjoyed himself so much. He originally thought the trip to Capital City would be just an ordinary performance. Little did he know, he would encounter someone with such a great understanding of music.

    Besides the sound of the piano, there was almost no other noise in the banquet hall.

    No one expected that this girl from the countryside could not only y the piano but also y it so well.

    Not to mention, the person sitting next to her was the internationally renowned pianist, Dean Legel!

    Under normal circumstances, it would be Dean Legel waiting for others.

    But now, it was Dean Legel chasing after the person ying with him.

    This¡­

    Who would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it for themselves?

    Sylvia Thompson looked at the girl onstage with her confident and mboyant demeanor, her face turning pale with anger.

    She originally wanted to see Vi¡¯s embarrassment.

    Unexpectedly, things turned out like this.

    How did Vi learn to y the piano?

    Vi knew English, understood biology, which was already shocking to Sylvia. But now, Vi could even y the piano!

    The scariest part was, her piano skills were seemingly incredible!

    Even Sylvia herself might not be able to reach this level.

    How exactly did Vi do it?

    In that instant, Sylvia Thompson felt as though she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Just then, Iris White held Sylvia¡¯s hand andughed, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s just wait and see the joke unfold.¡±

    Sylvia looked at Iris White and immediately put on an innocent face, ¡°Iris, what do you mean?¡±

    Iris only gave a meaningful smile and said nothing more.

    The effect of Charm was potent.

    Initially, there was no noticeable reaction within half an hour, but gradually, one would start to feel feverish and have an itching sensation in their mind as though little insects were crawling there.

    At first, one could still control it.

    But slowly, control became impossible, and consciousness became blurry, potentially even forcing oneself onto others.

    It had been more than twenty minutes since Vi drank that ss of wine.

    The effect would take ce soon.

    Conveniently, Dean Legel was sitting beside Vi.

    Once Vi¡¯s rationality waspletely upied by the effect of Charm, she would undoubtedly pounce directly on Dean Legel.

    Just picturing that scene made Iris excited and wanting tough.

    By then¡­

    Everyone present would be a witness to the matter.

    Even if Mrs. Thompson still favored Vi, she would likely be driven mad by anger.

    Who would like a granddaughter with such bad taste?

    Vi might as well wait to be kicked out of the Thompson n!

    Thinking of this, the curve in the corner of Iris White¡¯s mouth became more intense.

    Sylvia knew exactly why, but she pretended she knew nothing, then continued, ¡°Iris, what happened? Are you trying to kill me with suspense?¡±

    Iris looked at Sylvia and whispered a few words into her ear.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia was shocked, covering her mouth and saying, ¡°Iris! How could you do such a thing!¡±

    Iris said, ¡°That¡¯s what she gets for taking your things.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me my sister, I really don¡¯t.¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°Iris, give me the antidote quickly. If something happens to my sister, she will truly have no ce in this family.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Iris was speechless, ¡°With your little white rabbit appearance, if people don¡¯t bully you, who will they bully? Don¡¯t worry, I did this, and it has nothing to do with you.¡±

 Chapter 322: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_4

    Chapter 322: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    If she were Sylvia Thompson, she would have targeted Vi Thompson earlier.

    Why would she wait until now?

    Ultimately, it¡¯s because Sylvia Thompson is too easy to bully.

    Sylvia Thompson was obviously anxious, her face pale as she said, ¡°Vi is, after all, a girl and we are family. Iris, you really can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°Just sit down and behave yourself.¡± Iris White pushed Sylvia Thompson back into her chair.

    Sylvia Thompson was obviously restless.

    Iris White then continued, ¡°People are never satisfied, like a snake swallowing an elephant. If she had just stayed in the countryside, none of this would have happened, but she insisted oning here topete with you. Besides, I believe this is the oue your younger brother really wants to see.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson frowned and said, ¡°Why are you messing around just because my little brother is?¡±

    Hearing this, Iris White became even less regretful about her decision.

    After all.

    This was something that would make Bob Thompson happy.

    As long as Bob Thompson was happy, she was willing to do anything.

    Iris White looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Keep your voice down, Sylvia. Don¡¯t let anyone hear. You must keep this a secret for me.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson sighed, ¡°Iris, I don¡¯t know what to say. I know you mean well, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No more buts! No wonder your little brother always says you¡¯re naive and worries that you¡¯ll be bullied. At this rate, if I don¡¯t help you out, you¡¯ll end up being bullied to death.¡±

    With no alternative, Sylvia Thompson could only keep quiet.

    But deep inside, she was delighted.

    Fortunately, she had a backup n.

    This Iris White was also a fool, not realizing she was being used.

    People like her would inevitably end up like Vi Thompson, stepping stones for others.

    The concert on stage was still ongoing.

    The banquet hall was filled with the infectious atmosphere of the music, enraptured listeners even taking out their phones to record the scene and share on video websites.

    Dean Legel had never experienced such an excited moment in his life.

    In his decades of ying the piano, this was the first time he yed so unrestrainedly.

    If not for personally experiencing it, he would never have believed that the apanist sitting beside him was just a teenage girl.

    What¡¯s more, she was a Sinian.

    Sinian traditional instruments include the guqin, guzheng, pipa, konghou, erhu¡­ As a result, Sinian people are more adept at their traditional instruments.

    Very few could master Western instruments so well.

    Moreover, ensemble performances require a bnce of sound. If the volume of one side is too loud, it would affect the melody and damage the expressiveness of the music. For this reason, no ensemble performance could be perfect.

    Dean Legel had never encountered a perfect partner before.

    But Vi Thompson did it.

    Dean Legel¡¯s eyes were full of shock as he looked at Vi Thompson.

    At the same time, he felt a slight sting in his face.

    After all, at the beginning, he confidently said that he would try his best to keep up with her rhythm.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be taught a lesson by Vi Thompson.

    It hurts!

    It hurts so much!

    As the piece ended, the banquet hall was filled with deafening apuse.

    ¡°Bravo!¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson is incredible!¡±

    ¡°A gem is a gem, even if it grows up in a rural area and is covered in dust. It still shines the brightest, unlike any ordinary person.¡±

    These words were particrly harsh in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s ears.

    An ordinary person?

    Was she just an ordinary person?

    You wait and see.

    Soon, Vi Thompson will make a fool of herself in public!

    Sylvia Thompson could hardly wait for that moment toe.

    Why does time pass so slowly!

    Iris White, on the other hand, was not in a hurry. At this point, she estimated that the drug was already taking effect, and Vi Thompson was just holding on.

    However.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.

    Iris White hooked her lips into a smile.

    On stage.

    After the performance was finished, Vi Thompson stood up, alongside Dean Legel, facing the audience and bowing slightly.

    p p p.

    Again, the deafening apuse filled the room.

    Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson, his face filled with excitement he couldn¡¯t hide, ¡°Miss Thompson, your piano skills are truly amazing! You remind me of a figure from your country¡¯s history.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi Thompson smiled faintly.

    When she smiled, she had two shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth, making her look especially beautiful. Her eyes were even more dazzling, like the starry night sky, seeming to draw people in.

    Dean Legel said, ¡°Miss Thompson, have you heard about Bo Ya breaking his strings?¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Dean Legel continued, ¡°To me, Miss Thompson, you are my bosom friend. Great tunes are hard to appreciate and friends are hard to find!¡±

 Chapter 323: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_5

    Chapter 323: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_5<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The art of ying the piano is so difficult, and true connoisseurs are rare to find.

    This was already the highest praise possible.<div>

    After all, Dean Legel was a world-ss pianist.

    Hearing this, the audience in the banquet hall gasped collectively. They knew that Vi Thompson yed the piano very well, but they never thought that even Dean Legel would give her such high praise.

    In 49 City, was there a second person who could receive such des?

    Sylvia Thompson was almost green with jealousy.

    She wished she could rush to the stage and tear Vi Thompson apart.

    All these honors should have been hers.

    It was all because of her!

    It was Vi Thompson who stole everything from her.

    Despicable!

    Thinking that Vi would soon embarrass herself, Sylvia calmed down.

    These honors were only temporary.<div>

    Soon enough, Vi Thompson would make a fool of herself.

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes, looking forward to Vi¡¯s reaction.

    Vi slightly turned her eyes and smiled at Dean Legel, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to receive such high praise from Mr. Legel!¡±

    Dean Legel replied, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet Miss Thompson!¡±

    It was neither ttery nor mere pleasantries.

    It was sincere.

    Dean Legel wanted to be friends with Vi Thompson and discuss many music-rted topics with her.

    But not now.

    He still had to y another piece.

    Vi walked off the stage.

    Sawyer Thompson watched his graceful daughter with a proud and contented look in his eyes.<div>

    Up until this point, he still couldn¡¯t believe that he had really found his daughter again.

    Sometimes, when he woke up suddenly in the middle of the night, he would run to Vi¡¯s room, open the door to the neighboring room and see Mantou in the cat house before he could be at ease.

    Mary Perryne was also extremely proud.

    Bob Thompson was stunned as well.

    He never thought that Vi would not only avoid embarrassment, but also bring great honor to the Thompson n.

    It was at this moment that Brandon Thompson spoke, ¡°Your prejudice against your little sister runs too deep.¡±

    Bob remained silent.

    Brandon continued, ¡°You should take the opportunity to get to know your little sister. She¡¯s excellent and adorable,pletely different from your imagination. Also, keep in mind that you have more than one sister.¡±

    Thest sentence was both a warning and a wake-up call.

    As a brother, Bob was responsible and reliable when it came to Sylvia.

    But in regards to Vi, he didn¡¯t deserve to be called a brother.<div>

    It had only been less than a month since Vi returned, and Bob had already begun to harbor suspicions about her.

    Brandon saw all of this, but he never said anything because Bob was already a grown man and even an influential actor.

    He didn¡¯t need constant reminders.

    Bob lowered his head, ¡°Brother, give me some time. I know she¡¯s our blood sister. But Sylvia, even though she isn¡¯t rted to us by blood, she has been with us since she was a child, and I can¡¯t treat Vi as well as I treat her.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Moreover, Sylvia already walks on thin ice at home. If I don¡¯t treat her well, how is she supposed to live?¡±

    Brandon¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What do you think of us? What do you think of our parents? In this family, has anyone ever treated her poorly? Or has anyone ever let her down?¡±

    That was before. Now that Vi is back, who can still see Sylvia?

    Isn¡¯t everyone revolving around Vi now?

    Hearing these words, Brandon felt a headacheing on, but this was at the banquet, so he lowered his voice, ¡°The person we should really bepensating is your little sister! She¡¯s been lost for 18 years, and we should help her get back what she lost during those years!¡±

    Bob stopped talking.

    He saw that in the family, there wasn¡¯t a single person who truly loved Sylvia anymore.

    Even the impartial Brandon was now willing to lean towards Vi.

    Brandon looked at Bob and warned, ¡°Bob Thompson, you better get your head straight, and don¡¯t let your sibling rtionship be twisted! Our family can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡±

    Vi returned to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side and sat down.

    Iris White furrowed her brows slightly.

    It had already been half an hour.

    Why hadn¡¯t the drug taken effect yet?

    She took out her phone and nced at the time, her brows furrowing slightly.

    Sylvia was also getting a little anxious.

    What exactly was going on?

    Seeing Vi still looking so serene andposed, Iris became increasingly irritated. She scratched her head as her body began feeling hotter and hotter.

    How did the air suddenly be so stuffy?

    Iris gulped and turned to ask Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, do you feel hot?¡±

 Chapter 317: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes!

    Chapter 317: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sylvia Thompson looked at Iris White, narrowing her eyes slightly.

    She knew Iris¡¯s nature well.<div>

    To please Edward, to make him happy, she would do anything.

    A woman¡¯s IQ was negative when she was in love.

    Even if it was unrequited love.

    Iris held Sylvia¡¯s hand, her tone gentle, ¡°Sylvia, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your new sister?¡±

    ¡°As long as you promise me not to make things difficult for my sister,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°My sister has had a hard time living alone outside all these years.¡±

    She looked like a good, innocent little sister, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was harmless.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Iris nodded, ¡°You wait here for a moment, I have to go to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Iris went to the restroom.

    She made a phone call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m at Hibis International Center.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have any Charm? Send some over.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    Iris hooked the corner of her lips.

    She was just a country bumpkin; if anything happened, she could only me herself for being indiscreet.

    Perhaps the Thompson Family was just waiting for something unfortunate to happen to her.

    It would save them the embarrassment.

    Iris came out of the restroom again.

    Although the banquet had not officially started, the atmosphere inside the hall was getting more lively, with elegantdies and gentlemen mingling.

    The Thompsons had also arranged for a famous band to perform live.

    Beautiful music filled every corner of the hall, and some people had already entered the dance floor, embracing each other and dancing gracefully.<div>

    From time to time, someone would greet Iris.

    ¡°Miss White.¡±

    Iris nodded, ¡°Miss Tiarks.¡±

    Of course, there were also those who had higher status than the White family, and Iris had to greet them proactively, ¡°Uncle Swantz, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Iris is getting more and more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±

    With a proper smile on her face, Iris walked on.

    It was easy to see that the guests at the Thompsons¡¯ today were all elite members of Capital City society.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± Iris walked to Sylvia¡¯s side and continued, ¡°It seems that your parents are quite doting on your new sister! They even invited the Autumn Band to be the background music!¡±

    Autumn Band was a well-known band in the entertainment industry.

    With millions of fans.<div>

    Who would have thought that the Thompson Family would hire them as the background music for the banquet?

    Probably no other family in the Capital City could pull off such a grand gesture besides the Thompsons.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Yeah, my parents really like my sister.¡±

    At this point, Sylvia continued, ¡°The Autumn Band is nothing. There¡¯s something even bettering.¡±

    Iris asked, ¡°Did your brother invite other stars from the entertainment industry?¡±

    ¡°My brother didn¡¯t, he¡­ never liked my sister.¡± Sylvia responded.

    After saying this, Sylvia continued, ¡°It was my grandmother. She dotes on my sister a lot, so she invited Master Dean to support her.¡±

    ¡°Dean?¡± Iris¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°The pianist Dean Legel from Uron Country?¡±

    Dean Legel was not only a famous pianist in Country Yolta but also an international superstar.

    He became famous at the age of thirteen.

    Though he was already fifty years old, no one in the world of piano music has surpassed him.

    If Edward was Iris¡¯s dream man, then Dean Legel was her idol.

    Dean Legel was indeed the idol of almost every piano student.

    Hence, hearing this name, Iris was incredibly excited.

    Sylvia nodded.

    Iris frowned slightly, and then said, ¡°Has your grandmother gone senile? She doesn¡¯t like her brilliant granddaughter but a country bumpkin! On your 18th birthday, I don¡¯t remember her sending you any valuable gifts.¡±

    Inviting Dean Legel for a country bumpkin.

    Could a country bumpkin understand piano?

    Did a country bumpkin know what art was?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Sylvia said.

    Iris nced at Sylvia, ¡°No wonder your brother doesn¡¯t like her. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t like her either.¡±

    It was well known that Bob was obsessed with pampering his sister.

    When Vi Thompson appeared, she stole all the love that belonged to Sylvia. Anyone would find it unbearable!

    Take Edward for example; even she felt angry just hearing about it.

    Mrs. Thompson was just too partial and biased!

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Iris. My sister is actually quite nice,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°She¡¯s just new to the family and is still unfamiliar with the environment.¡±

    ¡°Your brother was right, you¡¯re like a little bunny, easy to be bullied by anyone. Now even a country bumpkin could ride on your head and poop.¡±

 Chapter 318: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes! _2

    Chapter 318: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t talk.

    She felt wronged.<div>

    Her silence was tantamount to acquiescence.

    Iris White became more sure of her thoughts. She wanted to protect Sylvia by aligning herself with Bob Thompson.

    At this moment, Iris¡¯s phone rang, and she took it out to check before saying, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ll go outside for a bit, someone¡¯s looking for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you go.¡±

    Iris White walked outside.

    Not long after she left, another one of Sylvia¡¯s best friends came over.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia turned back with a smile, ¡°Doreen.¡±

    Doreen Zhao walked elegantly over and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Iris?¡±

    ¡°She went outside.¡± Sylvia replied.

    Doreen nodded, ¡°I just saw your grandmother outside. She was so happy! Her smile almost couldn¡¯t close. It seems that your new sister really knows how to deal.¡±<div>

    All these years in the Thompson n, Sylvia had never been able to gain Mrs. Thompson¡¯s favor.

    And Vi Thompson just came for a few days?

    From this, it could be seen that Vi¡¯s skills were extraordinary.

    Sylvia said, ¡°My sister is indeed more sensible than me.¡±

    Doreen chuckled, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sensible?

    If the Thompson n was a small, insignificant family, would Vi still be so sensible?

    After all, it was still the power of money.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want such opulence?

    Soon enough.

    Iris White returned as well.<div>

    Sylvia said, ¡°Iris, Doreen, I saw my sistere out. I¡¯ll take you to meet her. She¡¯s very beautiful, and I believe you¡¯ll both like her a lot.¡±

    Iris White and Doreen Zhao followed Sylvia¡¯s footsteps.

    Vi Thompson walked behind Mrs. Thompson.

    She wore a gorgeous red dress and a pair of expensive Imperial Green jade earrings.

    Jade was usually considered old-fashioned, so under normal circumstances, the elderly wore more of it.

    However, when worn on Vi¡¯s neck, it seemed incredibly pure. Against the green shade, her already fair skin appeared even more translucent.

    Her every step was like the birth of a lotus, and her mannerisms were inherently irreceable.

    It made people gasp in admiration.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the real Miss Thompson to be so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Much prettier than Sylvia.¡±

    ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡±<div>

    No matter how quietly some things were said, they would still reach Sylvia¡¯s ears.

    Over the years, Sylvia had been extremely conscious of her image in public. She believed that there was no one in the entire capital who didn¡¯t like her.

    But now, such voices had emerged.

    Vi Thompson.

    She must have bribed these people with money. That¡¯s why these opinions surfaced.

    Vi was so malicious.

    She even tried to ruin Sylvia¡¯s reputation at this kind of event.

    Sylvia tried her best to maintain her expression and brought Iris White and Doreen Zhao to Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Sister, let me introduce you to my two good friends, Iris White and Doreen Zhao.¡±

    Upon seeing Vi,

    Iris and Doreen were slightly taken aback.

    They initially thought they would see a sallow-faced, rude country girl.

    Unexpectedly, this country girl was so beautiful.

    Vi Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Iris White smiled at Vi, ¡°I heard from Sylvia that Miss Thompson is very beautiful, and now that I see you in person, you truly are a beauty that can topple nations. I wonder if I¡¯ll have the honor of sharing a drink with youter.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Iris said.

    Other guests came to greet Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson actively introduced them to Vi, ¡°Vi, this is Aunt Wang, and this is Uncle Cooper.¡±

    Vi greeted them politely.

    With the return of the Thompson n¡¯s young princess, almost half of Capital City hade to the event.

    Vi had been following Mrs. Thompson around to meet people throughout the night.

    Iris White¡¯s eyes locked onto Vi¡¯s figure as she walked up to her with two sses of wine.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, congrattions. I wish you all the best in your future life.¡±

    Vi took the ss of wine Iris handed her. Under the reflection of the crystal lights, the red liquid refracted a beautiful light.

    She brought the ss to her lips.

    Iris watched Vi¡¯s movements with a slight smirk at the corner of her mouth.

    Charm was colorless and tasteless, causing no difort upon consumption. It wouldn¡¯t act up until thirty minutester.

    By that time¡­

    Just as Vi was about to take a sip, she suddenly seemed to see something and put the ss down on the table, ¡°Miss White, look over there.¡±

    Iris White looked puzzled and turned around, then turned back to Vi, ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡± Vi smiled faintly and picked up the wine ss again, ¡°I¡¯m drinking wine, but Miss White is holding a beverage, isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡±

    The reason Iris was holding a beverage was that she was afraid of getting the drinks mixed up.

    What if she ended up drinking the spiked ss of wine herself?

    But now, there was no need for such concerns.

    Iris White put the beverage down and picked up a wine ss from the table, ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink first.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she drank the red wine in her ss.

    Vi also drank the liquid in the ss.

    Seeing Vi drink the red wine, victory was evident in Iris White¡¯s eyes.

    From now on.

    All she needed to do was watch the show.

    Through the crowd, Sylvia saw this scene, and the corners of her mouth also raised slightly.

    She knew that Iris White had seeded.

    Vi was finished!

    The banquet was still going on.

    Dean Legel¡¯s arrival, pushed the banquet to an even higher climax.

    Dean Legel stood on the stage.

    With just a slight lift of his hand, the entire audience became silent.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Dean Legel.¡±

    As soon as the words came out.

    Everyone immediately cheered.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Although already over fifty, Dean Legel looked very young, no more than thirty years old at most. ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Now, I want to y the Radetzky March for you all, but I need someone to apany me. I wonder if there¡¯s any guest skilled at ying the piano?¡±

    A four-handed piano duet?

    Four-handed duets in piano ying were very difficult. Moreover, Dean Legel had chosen a piece with a difficulty rating of five stars.

    There was a buzz of discussion in the audience.

    Doreen turned to Sylvia, ¡°Does your new sister y the piano?¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia was startled and hurriedly whispered, ¡°No, my sister can¡¯t y the piano, don¡¯t say that. What if Dean invites her on stage?¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    Sylvia did it on purpose.

    She wanted Vi to embarrass herself in public.

    With so many guests attending the event, if Vi was asked to go on stage and didn¡¯t know how to y the piano, how awkward would it be then?

    Can¡¯t y the piano?

    This would be fun!}

    Upon learning this information, Doreen immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Dean, since today¡¯s Family Reunion Banquet is for the young Miss Thompson, it would be a shame if someone else were to outshine her. Why don¡¯t you invite Miss Thompson to apany you on stage?¡±

 Chapter 319: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!

    Chapter 319: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    As these words were spoken, the crowd in the banquet hall echoed in agreement.

    Yes, yes, yes.<div>

    Vi Thompson should indeed get on stage to perform a duet with Dean.

    Dean Legel is a world-renowned pianist. If an ordinary person were to perform with him, they would surely fail to keep up with the rhythm. Who¡¯s excellent, who¡¯s deficient, the difference is quickly clear.

    It is said that the new eldest Miss Thompson just returned from the countryside.

    In that rural area, are there conditions for learning piano?

    Some remote areas don¡¯t even have water or electricity yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some country people only take a shower once every few months.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too!¡±

    ¡°This Doreen really knows how to stir things up. Originally, I wasn¡¯t even nning oning to the banquet tonight. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this lively. It seems this journey wasn¡¯t in vain.¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too.¡±

    The atmosphere in the banquet hall was getting more and more active.

    Most were like Sylvia Thompson.<div>

    Waiting to see a good show.

    Upon hearing this, Dean nodded, ¡°In that case, please invite Miss Thompson to the stage. Excuse me, where is Miss Thompson?¡±

    Vi Thompson, who was suddenly mentioned, was a little dazed.

    It had been a long time since she touched a piano.

    Vi¡¯s reaction was within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expectations.

    And the others in the banquet hall were gloating as they watched her.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, can you do it?¡±

    Vi came to her senses, cast a sideways nce, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    After a pause, Vi seemed to remember something and asked: ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the pianist¡¯s name again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Dean Legel,¡± answered Mrs. Thompson.

    Dean Legel?<div>

    Vi slightly raised her eyebrows.

    Why did she feel like she had heard this name somewhere?

    Seeing no one in the banquet hall responding, Dean Legel continued to inquire: ¡°Is Miss Thompson here?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson gave a faint smile.

    Since Vi didn¡¯t dare to stand up, she would rece her.

    She wanted everyone present to know that only she could be considered the true Miss Thompson.

    Just as Sylvia Thompson was about to stand up, Vi rose to her feet.

    Watching Vi stand up, Sylvia Thompson curled her lips.

    It seemed.

    Vi¡¯s courage was much greater than she had imagined.

    She even dared to stand up.<div>

    If that was the case, then she would enjoy the show.

    Vi slightly lifted her gaze, looked towards Dean Legel, and greeted him lightly, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Such a faint voice, so refreshing to hear.

    Dean Legel, smiling, asked: ¡°Would Miss Thompson consent to performing a duet with me?¡±

    ¡°The honor is mine,¡± answered Vi.

    As she finished her words, she began to walk towards the stage.

    Step by step, she walked towards the stage.

    She was beautiful, clothed in a red dress, it was hard for one to overlook her presence. The crystal chandelier¡¯s light reflecting off the green jade created a captivating glow, making her look royal.

    As if returning to one¡¯s beloved home.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this youngdy before, turns out she¡¯s quite pretty.¡±

    ¡°Her skin is so good!¡±

    Hearing this, Doreenughed, ¡°Even courtesans in old times were prettier.¡±

    What¡¯s the use of being good-looking?

    A person without brains is not evenparable to a courtesan.

    At these words, a ripple ofughter immediately broke out. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°By the way, can she really y the piano?¡±

    ¡°What can a country bumpkin know about ying the piano?¡±

    ¡°I heard Second Miss Thompson is quite good at piano.¡±

    ¡°One is the pampered daughter of a noble family, and the other came back from the countryside. These two, it¡¯s pointless topare.¡±

    A wave ofughter filled the room.

    Hearing these voices, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    The red carpet was very long.

    Vi was walking step by step.

    Like the moon amidst a multitude of stars, all in the banquet hall served as her backdrop.

    Very quickly, she arrived on stage.

    Seeing this scene, Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    He was eager to immediately pull Vi off the stage.

    How humiliating!

    It was so humiliating!

    If word got out that his own sister didn¡¯t even know how to y the piano, how would he show his face?

    Not knowing how to y the piano wasn¡¯t a disgrace.

    The disgrace was pretending to know when one didn¡¯t!

    ¡°Elder Brother, just look at her! You all spoil her, normally what I say doesn¡¯t matter, but now how will we clean up the scene! She doesn¡¯t even understand the five-line staff, yet she¡¯s going to perform with Mr. Dean! Isn¡¯t this embarrassing?¡± Edward Thompson whispered.

    Mandel Thompson brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Is our younger sister really that unbearable in your eyes?¡±

    Samuel Thompson suppressed the urge to hit someone, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Edward Thompson incredulously asked: ¡°You guys don¡¯t really think she can y the piano, do you?¡±

 Chapter 320: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _2

    Chapter 320: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Even if Vi Thompson wanted to learn piano, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity in the countryside.

    Edward Thompson tried to suppress the anger in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on her for not knowing how to y the piano and embarrassing us; I just think she¡¯s out of touch with reality. It¡¯s not embarrassing to not know how to y the piano, but what¡¯s the deal with her still going on stage? Has she thought about how she¡¯ll get off the stageter? She¡¯s not Sylvia, who can do everything!¡±<div>

    If she wasn¡¯t Sylvia, then so be it.

    She wouldn¡¯t ept her fate.

    If Sylvia was the one they sent, this situation would definitely not happen.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mandel Thompson spoke next.

    Edward Thompson wanted to say something more, but seeing Mandel Thompson¡¯spletely darkened face, he had to close his mouth.

    Just wait.

    They will regret it soon!

    On the stage.

    Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson, who was walking over, and smiled as he extended his right hand, ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Dean,¡± Vi Thompson shook hands with him.

    Dean Legel continued, ¡°Do you have any issues with us ying a duet of ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ together on the piano?¡±<div>

    ¡°No problem.¡± Vi Thompson said calmly.

    It was as if the ¡°Radetzky March¡± was just a simple, beginner¡¯s piece in her eyes.

    Upon hearing this, a wave of discussion broke out among the audience.

    Dean Legel smiled and said, ¡°Very well, Miss Thompson, let¡¯s begin. Please.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, bent down, and sat on the stool.

    Dean Legel sat on the other side.

    Dean Legel¡¯s piano was a world-famous one.

    With a history of over a hundred years.

    In this instant.

    The banquet hall was extremely quiet.<div>

    Everyone looked up at the stage.

    Waiting for Vi Thompson¡¯s performance.

    It was less about waiting for Vi Thompson¡¯s performance and more about wanting her to make a fool of herself.

    Iris White sat beside Sylvia and squinted, ¡°A piano duet is a performance for two people, and it is extremely difficult. Your new sister has a lot of courage.¡±

    The difficultyy not only in the duet but also in the piece.

    ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ is a famous Western ssical piece.

    Under normal circumstances, only professional pianists would learn it.

    Even Sylvia had only just learned it.

    And Vi Thompson?

    The oue was predictable.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°My sister has always been very talented.¡±<div>

    Doreen said, ¡°Iris, do you think Vi Thompson wants to bluff her way through this duet?¡±

    After all, it was a duet.

    As long as Vi Thompson pretended, others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.

    ¡°A duet is apletely different auditory experience from a solo performance. It won¡¯t be that easy for her to bluff her way through.¡±¡®, Iris White said, ¡°Unless everyone in this banquet hall is a fool!¡±

    Hearing this, Doreen felt relieved.

    On the stage.

    Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, can we start?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Dean Legel smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. Don¡¯t be nervous, I will try my best to keep up with your pace.¡±

    The rhythm of ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ is very fast, and it sounds very exciting.

    Dean Legel had yed it countless times and was already proficient, but Vi Thompson was undoubtedly younger, and even if she knew this piece, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with his pace.

    However, he would try his best to amodate her.

    After all, it was a duet.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi Thompson¡¯s expression remained calm.

    Dean Legel lifted his hands and pressed a piano key.

    This was a sound check.

    ¡°If there¡¯re no problems, shall we start?¡± Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson.

    ¡°No problems,¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Upon Vi Thompson¡¯s confirmation, Dean Legel began to y.

    His fingers danced continuously on the clearly delineated ck and white keys.

    Vi Thompson followed without haste or urgency.

    She was not very familiar with this piece.

    She had only learned piano for three months.

    Although she had only studied for three months, her talent was not bad, and there had even been a pianist who insisted on making her his teacher¡­

    Seeing Vi Thompson actually start ying the piano, everyone in the banquet hall was stunned.

    What was going on?

    Vi Thompson could actually y the piano!

    It was as if it were raining red rain from the sky.

    ¡°Even though she can y, the level is obviously far behind Dean Legel¡¯s! The rhythm is so slow, and if it weren¡¯t for Dean Legel slowing down his pace, she would have been left behind long ago,¡± one guestmented.

    ¡°One is a pianist, and the other has only learned piano. Indeed, they can¡¯t bepared.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention Dean Legel, she probably can¡¯t evenpare to the second young miss of the Thompson n, right? I never thought Miss Thompson would be inferior to an adopted daughter.¡±

 Chapter 321: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _3

    Chapter 321: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Dean Legel wasn¡¯t surprised at all, considering Vi Thompson¡¯s age.

    It was already quite impressive for someone her age to y the ¡°Radetzky March¡±.

    Vi quickly found her rhythm and entered the zone, her fingers moving faster and faster, turning into dancing elves on the keyboard.

    Beautiful piano sounds continuously spilled out from under her fingers.

    An ensemble not only tests one¡¯s piano skills but also the tacit understanding between partners. The melody of ¡°Radetzky March¡± is beautiful, smooth, and emotionally grand. If the rhythm was slightly slower, it wouldn¡¯t express the same exuberance!

    But Vi managed to do it. Not only did she catch up with Dean Legel¡¯s speed, but she also yed with more emotion, and her speed kept getting faster.

    The cheerful and exhrating piano sounds immediately filled every corner of the banquet hall.

    The atmosphere was instantly ignited.

    Intoxicating to the extreme.

    This was the power of music.

    Dean Legel nced at the young girl beside him, then at her constantly jumping ivory fingers on the piano keys, and he was slightly stunned.

    He never expected that the girl in front of him could y the piano so well!

    Dean Legel quickly regained hisposure, elerated the speed of his fingertips, and immersed himself in the music.

    Friends connected through music.

    It had been a long time since he enjoyed himself so much. He originally thought the trip to Capital City would be just an ordinary performance. Little did he know, he would encounter someone with such a great understanding of music.

    Besides the sound of the piano, there was almost no other noise in the banquet hall.

    No one expected that this girl from the countryside could not only y the piano but also y it so well.

    Not to mention, the person sitting next to her was the internationally renowned pianist, Dean Legel!

    Under normal circumstances, it would be Dean Legel waiting for others.

    But now, it was Dean Legel chasing after the person ying with him.

    This¡­

    Who would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it for themselves?

    Sylvia Thompson looked at the girl onstage with her confident and mboyant demeanor, her face turning pale with anger.

    She originally wanted to see Vi¡¯s embarrassment.

    Unexpectedly, things turned out like this.

    How did Vi learn to y the piano?

    Vi knew English, understood biology, which was already shocking to Sylvia. But now, Vi could even y the piano!

    The scariest part was, her piano skills were seemingly incredible!

    Even Sylvia herself might not be able to reach this level.

    How exactly did Vi do it?

    In that instant, Sylvia Thompson felt as though she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Just then, Iris White held Sylvia¡¯s hand andughed, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s just wait and see the joke unfold.¡±

    Sylvia looked at Iris White and immediately put on an innocent face, ¡°Iris, what do you mean?¡±

    Iris only gave a meaningful smile and said nothing more.

    The effect of Charm was potent.

    Initially, there was no noticeable reaction within half an hour, but gradually, one would start to feel feverish and have an itching sensation in their mind as though little insects were crawling there.

    At first, one could still control it.

    But slowly, control became impossible, and consciousness became blurry, potentially even forcing oneself onto others.

    It had been more than twenty minutes since Vi drank that ss of wine.

    The effect would take ce soon.

    Conveniently, Dean Legel was sitting beside Vi.

    Once Vi¡¯s rationality waspletely upied by the effect of Charm, she would undoubtedly pounce directly on Dean Legel.

    Just picturing that scene made Iris excited and wanting tough.

    By then¡­

    Everyone present would be a witness to the matter.

    Even if Mrs. Thompson still favored Vi, she would likely be driven mad by anger.

    Who would like a granddaughter with such bad taste?

    Vi might as well wait to be kicked out of the Thompson n!

    Thinking of this, the curve in the corner of Iris White¡¯s mouth became more intense.

    Sylvia knew exactly why, but she pretended she knew nothing, then continued, ¡°Iris, what happened? Are you trying to kill me with suspense?¡±

    Iris looked at Sylvia and whispered a few words into her ear.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia was shocked, covering her mouth and saying, ¡°Iris! How could you do such a thing!¡±

    Iris said, ¡°That¡¯s what she gets for taking your things.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me my sister, I really don¡¯t.¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°Iris, give me the antidote quickly. If something happens to my sister, she will truly have no ce in this family.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Iris was speechless, ¡°With your little white rabbit appearance, if people don¡¯t bully you, who will they bully? Don¡¯t worry, I did this, and it has nothing to do with you.¡±

 Chapter 322: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_4

    Chapter 322: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    If she were Sylvia Thompson, she would have targeted Vi Thompson earlier.

    Why would she wait until now?

    Ultimately, it¡¯s because Sylvia Thompson is too easy to bully.

    Sylvia Thompson was obviously anxious, her face pale as she said, ¡°Vi is, after all, a girl and we are family. Iris, you really can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°Just sit down and behave yourself.¡± Iris White pushed Sylvia Thompson back into her chair.

    Sylvia Thompson was obviously restless.

    Iris White then continued, ¡°People are never satisfied, like a snake swallowing an elephant. If she had just stayed in the countryside, none of this would have happened, but she insisted oning here topete with you. Besides, I believe this is the oue your younger brother really wants to see.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson frowned and said, ¡°Why are you messing around just because my little brother is?¡±

    Hearing this, Iris White became even less regretful about her decision.

    After all.

    This was something that would make Bob Thompson happy.

    As long as Bob Thompson was happy, she was willing to do anything.

    Iris White looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Keep your voice down, Sylvia. Don¡¯t let anyone hear. You must keep this a secret for me.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson sighed, ¡°Iris, I don¡¯t know what to say. I know you mean well, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No more buts! No wonder your little brother always says you¡¯re naive and worries that you¡¯ll be bullied. At this rate, if I don¡¯t help you out, you¡¯ll end up being bullied to death.¡±

    With no alternative, Sylvia Thompson could only keep quiet.

    But deep inside, she was delighted.

    Fortunately, she had a backup n.

    This Iris White was also a fool, not realizing she was being used.

    People like her would inevitably end up like Vi Thompson, stepping stones for others.

    The concert on stage was still ongoing.

    The banquet hall was filled with the infectious atmosphere of the music, enraptured listeners even taking out their phones to record the scene and share on video websites.

    Dean Legel had never experienced such an excited moment in his life.

    In his decades of ying the piano, this was the first time he yed so unrestrainedly.

    If not for personally experiencing it, he would never have believed that the apanist sitting beside him was just a teenage girl.

    What¡¯s more, she was a Sinian.

    Sinian traditional instruments include the guqin, guzheng, pipa, konghou, erhu¡­ As a result, Sinian people are more adept at their traditional instruments.

    Very few could master Western instruments so well.

    Moreover, ensemble performances require a bnce of sound. If the volume of one side is too loud, it would affect the melody and damage the expressiveness of the music. For this reason, no ensemble performance could be perfect.

    Dean Legel had never encountered a perfect partner before.

    But Vi Thompson did it.

    Dean Legel¡¯s eyes were full of shock as he looked at Vi Thompson.

    At the same time, he felt a slight sting in his face.

    After all, at the beginning, he confidently said that he would try his best to keep up with her rhythm.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be taught a lesson by Vi Thompson.

    It hurts!

    It hurts so much!

    As the piece ended, the banquet hall was filled with deafening apuse.

    ¡°Bravo!¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson is incredible!¡±

    ¡°A gem is a gem, even if it grows up in a rural area and is covered in dust. It still shines the brightest, unlike any ordinary person.¡±

    These words were particrly harsh in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s ears.

    An ordinary person?

    Was she just an ordinary person?

    You wait and see.

    Soon, Vi Thompson will make a fool of herself in public!

    Sylvia Thompson could hardly wait for that moment toe.

    Why does time pass so slowly!

    Iris White, on the other hand, was not in a hurry. At this point, she estimated that the drug was already taking effect, and Vi Thompson was just holding on.

    However.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.

    Iris White hooked her lips into a smile.

    On stage.

    After the performance was finished, Vi Thompson stood up, alongside Dean Legel, facing the audience and bowing slightly.

    p p p.

    Again, the deafening apuse filled the room.

    Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson, his face filled with excitement he couldn¡¯t hide, ¡°Miss Thompson, your piano skills are truly amazing! You remind me of a figure from your country¡¯s history.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi Thompson smiled faintly.

    When she smiled, she had two shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth, making her look especially beautiful. Her eyes were even more dazzling, like the starry night sky, seeming to draw people in.

    Dean Legel said, ¡°Miss Thompson, have you heard about Bo Ya breaking his strings?¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Dean Legel continued, ¡°To me, Miss Thompson, you are my bosom friend. Great tunes are hard to appreciate and friends are hard to find!¡±

 Chapter 323: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_5

    Chapter 323: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_5<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The art of ying the piano is so difficult, and true connoisseurs are rare to find.

    This was already the highest praise possible.<div>

    After all, Dean Legel was a world-ss pianist.

    Hearing this, the audience in the banquet hall gasped collectively. They knew that Vi Thompson yed the piano very well, but they never thought that even Dean Legel would give her such high praise.

    In 49 City, was there a second person who could receive such des?

    Sylvia Thompson was almost green with jealousy.

    She wished she could rush to the stage and tear Vi Thompson apart.

    All these honors should have been hers.

    It was all because of her!

    It was Vi Thompson who stole everything from her.

    Despicable!

    Thinking that Vi would soon embarrass herself, Sylvia calmed down.

    These honors were only temporary.<div>

    Soon enough, Vi Thompson would make a fool of herself.

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes, looking forward to Vi¡¯s reaction.

    Vi slightly turned her eyes and smiled at Dean Legel, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to receive such high praise from Mr. Legel!¡±

    Dean Legel replied, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet Miss Thompson!¡±

    It was neither ttery nor mere pleasantries.

    It was sincere.

    Dean Legel wanted to be friends with Vi Thompson and discuss many music-rted topics with her.

    But not now.

    He still had to y another piece.

    Vi walked off the stage.

    Sawyer Thompson watched his graceful daughter with a proud and contented look in his eyes.<div>

    Up until this point, he still couldn¡¯t believe that he had really found his daughter again.

    Sometimes, when he woke up suddenly in the middle of the night, he would run to Vi¡¯s room, open the door to the neighboring room and see Mantou in the cat house before he could be at ease.

    Mary Perryne was also extremely proud.

    Bob Thompson was stunned as well.

    He never thought that Vi would not only avoid embarrassment, but also bring great honor to the Thompson n.

    It was at this moment that Brandon Thompson spoke, ¡°Your prejudice against your little sister runs too deep.¡±

    Bob remained silent.

    Brandon continued, ¡°You should take the opportunity to get to know your little sister. She¡¯s excellent and adorable,pletely different from your imagination. Also, keep in mind that you have more than one sister.¡±

    Thest sentence was both a warning and a wake-up call.

    As a brother, Bob was responsible and reliable when it came to Sylvia.

    But in regards to Vi, he didn¡¯t deserve to be called a brother.<div>

    It had only been less than a month since Vi returned, and Bob had already begun to harbor suspicions about her.

    Brandon saw all of this, but he never said anything because Bob was already a grown man and even an influential actor.

    He didn¡¯t need constant reminders.

    Bob lowered his head, ¡°Brother, give me some time. I know she¡¯s our blood sister. But Sylvia, even though she isn¡¯t rted to us by blood, she has been with us since she was a child, and I can¡¯t treat Vi as well as I treat her.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Moreover, Sylvia already walks on thin ice at home. If I don¡¯t treat her well, how is she supposed to live?¡±

    Brandon¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What do you think of us? What do you think of our parents? In this family, has anyone ever treated her poorly? Or has anyone ever let her down?¡±

    That was before. Now that Vi is back, who can still see Sylvia?

    Isn¡¯t everyone revolving around Vi now?

    Hearing these words, Brandon felt a headacheing on, but this was at the banquet, so he lowered his voice, ¡°The person we should really bepensating is your little sister! She¡¯s been lost for 18 years, and we should help her get back what she lost during those years!¡±

    Bob stopped talking.

    He saw that in the family, there wasn¡¯t a single person who truly loved Sylvia anymore.

    Even the impartial Brandon was now willing to lean towards Vi.

    Brandon looked at Bob and warned, ¡°Bob Thompson, you better get your head straight, and don¡¯t let your sibling rtionship be twisted! Our family can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡±

    Vi returned to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side and sat down.

    Iris White furrowed her brows slightly.

    It had already been half an hour.

    Why hadn¡¯t the drug taken effect yet?

    She took out her phone and nced at the time, her brows furrowing slightly.

    Sylvia was also getting a little anxious.

    What exactly was going on?

    Seeing Vi still looking so serene andposed, Iris became increasingly irritated. She scratched her head as her body began feeling hotter and hotter.

    How did the air suddenly be so stuffy?

    Iris gulped and turned to ask Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, do you feel hot?¡±

 Chapter 324: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _6

    Chapter 324: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°I¡¯m not hot,¡± Sylvia Thompson replied.

    ¡°Strange, why do I feel hotter!¡± Iris White squirmed in her chair.<div>

    She really wanted to take off all her clothes.

    But she was only wearing a dress.

    Sylvia Thompson looked back at Iris White.

    Once she looked at her, she was very surprised and eximed, ¡°Oh my God! Iris, why is your face so red?¡±

    It was an abnormal red.

    Iris White touched her face, only feeling it hot.

    How can it be so hot!

    Iris White, feeling restless, picked up the wine ss on the table and gulped it down.

    The cool wine went down her throat, and the heat in her body slightly receded.

    But she was still very hot.

    Her body felt itchy, and she wanted to scratch it.<div>

    This feeling was too strange.

    She had never experienced it before.

    Just at that moment.

    Iris White suddenly remembered something.

    Did she drink the ss of wine with the drug?

    At this thought, Iris White¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    At the same time, she suddenly remembered that Vi had put down her wine ss before suggesting her to drink.

    Could it be¡­

    Could it be that Vi had switched their sses while she was distracted?

    What should she do?

    What should she do now?<div>

    Iris White¡¯s heart was in a mess.

    She never expected that Vi would switch the sses.

    No.

    She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, she had to leave.

    Otherwise, she would make a fool of herself in public.

    Iris White stood up from the chair and tried to calm herself down, pretending as if nothing had happened, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Sylvia Thompson also stood up and asked with concern, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Iris White hurried towards the banquet hall.

    Sylvia Thompson sat back down in her chair, her gaze prating the crowd, and staring intensely at Vi.

    She was still waiting.<div>

    Waiting for Vi to make a fool of herself.

    On the other side.

    Iris White quickly ran outside.

    The effect of Charm was particrly strong, especially after thirty minutes. At this point, she felt like millions of small bugs were crawling in her body. Her throat was almost dry to the point of smoking.

    This was indescribable feeling.

    Very ufortable.

    Iris White began to stagger.

    The bathroom!

    Where is the bathroom?

    She had to find the bathroom right away.

    Iris White stumbled forward.

    Bang!

    Just at this moment, she bumped into a waiter.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    It was a man¡¯s voice.

    Right now, this voice was like an oasis in the desert for Iris White.

    Next, a pair of hands held her up.

    Iris White sped onto him like a life-saving straw, unable to control her emotions.

    By this point, Iris White hadpletely lost her senses.

    No man could resist such temptation.

    Especially since Iris White was beautiful and had a good figure.

    The waiter was overjoyed.

    Was today a lucky day for him?

    He immediately led Iris White in the direction of the storeroom, ¡°Beautifuldy, let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    The footsteps were hurried.

    The banquet in the front hall was still going on.

    Sylvia Thompson looked anxious. Iris White was also a reliable person, but why hadn¡¯t anything happened to Vi yet¡­

    What happened in between?

    The host stood on the stage, holding the microphone, ¡°Next, is the song ¡®Three Peerson¡¯ brought by Miss Thompson¡¯s two friends. They wish Miss Thompson a safe and joyful life for the rest of her life, and a happy life forever with her family. They also wish their friendship willst forever!¡±

    Vi was taken aback.

    Not until the good friends mentioned by the host came to the stage did she realize that it was Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey.

    The two of them held hands and stepped onto the stage.

    As the rhythm of the music sounded, the singing also started.

    The song ¡®Three Peerson¡¯ was a good choice.

    ¡°Because of you, I¡¯ve acquired a new sense of humor. Because of you, the world has be easier. Our meeting is very precious¡­¡±

    The lyrics were quite fitting.

    The singing skills of Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were excellent, both of them had received training before.

    After the song, apuse broke out from below the stage.

    Mrs. Thompson, who was sitting beside Vi, was deeply moved and said to Vi, ¡°Vi, your friends are great! You must cherish this rtionship.¡±

    In fact, Mrs. Thompson was more delighted.

    She could tell that both of these girls were sincerely treating Vi, without any mixed interests.

    Such friendship was the most precious and should be cherished.

    ¡°Hmm, I know, grandma.¡±

    After saying that, Vi added, ¡°I¡¯ll go and meet them.¡±

    ¡°Go on, go on.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson replied.

    Vi stood up and walked towards the stage.

    ¡°Fiona, Diana.¡±

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson!¡±

    The two of them got off the stage, excitedly threw their arms around Vi.

    Dianaughed and said, ¡°We practiced that song for several days! How was it? Did it sound good?¡±

    ¡°It sounded good,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Apart from thinking that it sounded good, what she felt most was the surprise.

    Having lived two lives, this was the first time Vi genuinely felt friendship.

    Vi continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. My grandma was moved to tears just now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Diana asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    She brought the two of them to Mrs. Thompson and introduced one by one, ¡°Grandma, these two are my ssmates in River City and my best friends. This is Fiona Knight, and this is Diana Hershey.¡±

    Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were also very tactful and greeted, ¡°Hello, grandma!¡±

    ¡°Good, all good!¡± Mrs. Thompson smiled.

    Then, Vi said, ¡°These are my parents.¡±

    Fiona said, ¡°We¡¯ve already met uncle and aunt.¡±

    Diana nodded.

    Without the approval of Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to go on stage so smoothly.

    Sylvia Thompson watched this scene and frowned slightly.

    Vi came from the countryside, and her reputation in the state school was not so good. What kind of good friends could she make?

    These two were probably from the countryside just like Vi.

    Disgusting!

    The banquet was nearly over, but nothing happened to Vi yet.

    Sylvia Thompson was in a hurry.

    Moreover, Iris White had note back yet.

    Just at that moment, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s phone rang.

    Sylvia Thompson took out her phone. It was a call from Iris White.

    She immediately answered the call, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Iris White¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Sylvia, I¡­ I¡¯m in the bathroom. Can youe here?¡±

    After saying that, she added, ¡°Remember to bring a set of clothes.¡±

    Apart from Sylvia Thompson, Iris White didn¡¯t know who to trust at this moment.

    She had never dreamed that things would turn out like this!

 Chapter 325: 134: Another Vest, Tinglanè·¯Russell! (Second Update)

    Chapter 325: 134: Another Vest, Tinn¡¤Russell! (Second Update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    After hanging up the phone with Iris White, Sylvia Thompson had a bad feeling in her heart.

    She stood up, left the banquet hall, and went to her room to fetch a spare dress for Iris.<div>

    Luckily Iris¡¯s figure was simr to hers; otherwise, she would have needed to buy another dress.

    In the restroom.

    Iris was squatting in a cubicle, shaking all over, biting her lower lip tightly, her face filled with humiliation.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes.

    Her exposed skin was covered in bruises.

    Her hairstyle was messed up.

    Her lips were a bit swollen, and her makeup was gone.

    Anyone with discerning eyes could tell what had happened.

    Sylvia carried the dress to the restroom.

    All the cubicle doors were closed.

    Sylvia asked, ¡°Iris, are you in here?¡±<div>

    Her voice was still gentle and beautiful.

    Hearing this, Iris instantly reacted and stood up, pushing open a crack in the cubicle door, ¡°Sylvia¡­¡±

    The voice was apanied by a sob.

    Sylvia immediately rushed over.

    ¡°What happened to you, Iris!¡±

    Iris hugged Sylvia tightly, almost bursting into tears.

    Seeing Iris in this state, Sylvia also understood what had happened.

    How¡­how could this be?

    ¡°Iris, don¡¯t cry! What on earth happened?¡±

    Iris could hardly bear to recall the humiliating scene.

    She had actually been¡­by a waiter.<div>

    And it was her first time.

    ¡°I hate Vi Thompson! It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Iris screamed.

    ¡°What does this have to do with my sister?¡± Sylvia asked in surprise.

    Iris couldn¡¯t catch her breath due to crying.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi, she wouldn¡¯t have experienced all of this.

    Vi was so vicious!

    Sylvia continued to console Iris, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, put on your clothes.¡±

    Iris took the dress handed over by Sylvia.

    Half an hourter, Iris changed her clothes and fixed her makeup.

    The bruises on her body were also covered with concealer.

    Only then did Sylvia ask, ¡°Iris, what happened exactly?¡±<div>

    Only then did Iris tell the whole story.

    Vi switched the wine sses, and then Iris was humiliated by the waiter, who took her virginity.

    Hearing this, Sylvia covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°How could this be? My sister, she¡­¡±

    Pausing, Sylvia continued, ¡°You must have misunderstood, Iris. My sister is not that kind of person. You must have made a mistake!¡±

    Sylvia was truly shocked.

    She never imagined Vi would escape this predicament.

    And she never expected Vi to notice something was off with the wine.

    Perhaps.

    From the beginning, she had underestimated Vi.

    With this thought, Sylvia squinted her eyes.

    Iris continued, ¡°At that time, it was just her and me. Who else could it have been? Vi is such a treacherous person! I hate her!¡±

    She would definitely take her revenge.

    She would make Vi taste the same pain.

    Sylvia hugged Iris,forting her wordlessly.

    ¡°Sylvia, you must help me keep this a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Iris said.

    If the news spread that she was vited by a waiter, she would have no face left.

    She was the youngdy of the White family.

    She needed to marry a suitable husband in the future.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Iris, I will keep your secret.¡±

    Iris hugged Sylvia tightly.

    On the other side.

    In the banquet hall.

    Dean Legel, holding a wine ss, walked to Vi Thompson¡¯s side.

    ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dean.¡± Vi stood up slightly.

    Dean Legel raised his ss, ¡°I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you.¡±

    Vi smiled faintly, raising her ss and lightly clinking it with Dean¡¯s.

    ng.

    A crisp sound.

    After exchanging words, she emptied the brandy in the ss in one go.

    The 43-degree brandy had a strong aftertaste, and the alcohol taste was very sharp when entering the mouth.

    That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t popr among girls.

    Yet she drank all the liquor in the ss, and she didn¡¯t even frown.

    Deanughed, ¡°It is said that Chinese women have a bold character, no less than men. Seeing it today, it really is true.¡±

    He admired Vi¡¯s personality.

    It was not affected, nor pretentious.

    And she didn¡¯t be arrogant just because she yed the piano well.

    Her personality was even less restrained than men.

    Dean emptied the ss, too, ¡°Miss Thompson, I am determined to be friends with you!¡±

    Vi smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be friends with Mr. Dean.¡±

    Dean immediately took out his phone, ¡°Shall we add each other on WhatsApp?¡±

 Chapter 326: 134: Another Vest, Tilan Russell! (Second Update)_2

    Chapter 326: 134: Another Vest, Tn Russell! (Second Update)_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    The two smoothly added each other on WhatsApp.<div>

    Dean Legel picked up a ss of wine, ¡°In your Sinian culture, there¡¯s a saying that when you meet a bosom friend, a thousand cups of wine are too few. I¡¯ll drink three cups first.¡±

    It had been a long time since Dean Legel had been so happy.

    Making friends through music had always been his dream.

    Unfortunately.

    He had never met a confidant who could perform with him.

    Though it was a bitte, it was still very lucky.

    Dean Legel liked Sinian culture very much. When he first learned about the story of Bo Ya and Ziqi, he didn¡¯t quite understand.

    If there was really such a rtionship beyond love and blood.

    But now.

    He finally understood.

    Although he had known Vi Thompson for less than a day, the feeling was very strong.<div>

    After drinking three cups by himself, Dean Legel looked at Vi Thompson and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you remind me of someone.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, she was also a musical genius who won many awards after learning the piano for less than three months. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Vi Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly.

    No wonder she found Dean Legel familiar.

    It turned out that he was the man who had been persistent and followed her around to learn the piano for a week back then.

    Vi was sixteen at the time.

    In order to avoid Dean Legel, she snuck away and didn¡¯t even go to collect her awards.

    Later, she entered the Laboratory¡­

    At this moment, the assistant came over and looked at his watch, ¡°Mr. Legel, our time is up.¡±

    Only then did Dean Legel remember the matter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Thompson. I have two more eventsing up. We¡¯ll talk on WhatsApp!¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Vi Thompson nodded faintly.<div>

    After Dean Legel left, Diana Hershey curiously approached, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, who was that foreign uncle just now?¡±

    Before Vi Thompson could answer, Fiona Knight continued, ¡°Was that Dean Legel?¡±

    It was time for the dancing segment.

    The lighting in the banquet hall was not very bright. Since Fiona Knight had met Dean Legel for the first time in reality, she was still a little unsure.

    ¡°Yes, it was him.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Fiona Knight almost screamed with excitement.

    ¡°Ah! Vio, was it really him?¡±

    Diana Hershey was also very excited, ¡°Holy shit! My idol! I can¡¯t believe I just missed my idol!¡±

    Vi Thompsonughed, ¡°Do you two really like him that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Not only is my idol good at ying the piano, but he¡¯s also so handsome!¡± Diana Hershey looked in the direction where Dean Legel had left, ¡°If I had known it was my idol, I would have asked him for an autograph and a picture!¡±

    Vi Thompson teased, ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll sign an autograph for you.¡±<div>

    Diana Hershey said, ¡°You¡¯re not Dean!¡±

    ¡°Maybe I am better than him?¡± Vi Thompson winked at her.

    Diana Hershey said, ¡°Better than Dean? Beautiful Thompson, don¡¯t boast like that. You know, my idol is considered the best pianist! He is the idol of all of us who y the piano.¡±

    Not only was Dean Legel famous in Uron Country.

    He was also an international pianist.

    Fiona Knight spoke at this moment, ¡°Diana, haven¡¯t you forgotten about Tn Russell?¡±

    Tn Russell.

    A true piano prodigy.

    However, after learning the piano for only three months, she won ten international awards but never went to collect them.

    Until now, everyone had only heard of her but had never seen her in person.

    Fiona Knight continued, ¡°Actually, I like Tn more. I¡¯ve heard that Dean wanted to study under her back then, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t agree. Later, Tn disappeared.¡±

    Though she had disappeared.But the legend of Tn has always been there.

    Of course, Diana Hershey also knows about Tn,ughing, ¡°After all, Goddess Tn has already retired. Dean is the real deal!¡±

    Vi Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°What if I am Tn?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around! If you are Tn, Beautiful Thompson, then I must be Tn¡¯s big son!¡± Diana Hershey held up her proud little head.

    Vi Thompsonughed softly, ¡°Then you should call me dad.¡±

    Diana Hershey said, ¡°Goddess Tn is my dad!¡±

    Vi Thompson just smiled without saying anything.

    These days, nobody believes the truth.

    Sylvia Thompson returned to the banquet hall with Iris White.

    She saw Vi Thompson chatting happily with Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight.

    Iris White¡¯s face was full of hatred.

    It was all Vi Thompson¡¯s fault.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi Thompson, she would never have fallen to this point.

    Her precious first time¡­

    Sylvia Thompson sighed, speaking softly, ¡°Iris, even though my sister did go too far this time, you just wanted to teach her a lesson. You didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel and ruin your innocence. But don¡¯t me her; it hasn¡¯t been easy for her all these years either. I apologize to you on her behalf.¡±

    Iris White clenched her hands, hatred almost dripping from her eyes.

    This vengeance must be avenged!

    The banquet neared its end.

    Vi Thompson led Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take these two to the hotel first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson, leaning on her cane, instructed, ¡°Call Julie.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Diana Hershey noticed that Mrs. Thompson was holding the cane upside down, reminding her, ¡°Grandma, your cane is upside down.¡±

    The dragon-headed cane should have the dragon¡¯s head on top, but Mrs. Thompson had the dragon¡¯s head facing down.

    The scene was quite amusing.

    Mrs. Thompson looked down and feigned innocence, ¡°I intended to hold it this way. It¡¯s morefortable like this, feels good in the hand!¡±

    Ha, she was just ying around!

    Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°Oh.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Thompson to have such a personality.

    As Vi Thompson and the others walked away, Mrs. Thompson looked around, making sure no one was paying attention to her, and quickly switched the cane back to the right way.

    Thank goodness no one saw.

    Otherwise, her old face would bepletely lost.

    ¡°Old sister, congrattions! It¡¯s been so many years, it hasn¡¯t been easy at all.¡±

    At this moment, an equally white-haired olddy walked over.

    This was Mrs. Cooper of Capital City, who had the maiden name Bat.

    Mrs. Cooper had grown up with Mrs. Thompson since they were little, and the two shared an extraordinary friendship.

    Hearing Mrs. Cooper¡¯s voice, Mrs. Thompson immediately returned to a serious look, as if nothing had ever happened,ughing and looking back, ¡°Mutual happiness, mutual happiness.¡±

    Mrs. Cooper continued, ¡°I just saw your granddaughter, with her looks, figure, and temperament, she is simply outstanding among the crowd, unmatched. ¡±

    There might not even be a few people in the whole of Capital City who canpare to Vi Thompson¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°And her piano ying is fantastic too,¡± Mrs. Cooper said with envy, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you! If those good-for-nothings in my family hadn¡¯t gotten married, I would have climbed up the socialdder to marry into your family.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson said smugly, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t see whose granddaughter she is!¡±

    Could her own granddaughter not be outstanding?

    Mrs. Cooper then asked, ¡°By the way, how are things going between Sylvia and Vi? Howpatible are the temperaments of the two children?¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a day of great joy. Why mention her?¡±

    Mrs. Cooper smiled, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing seriously wrong with Sylvia. She is just a spoiled child who has never experienced setbacks; she is bound to have some princess syndrome. Why do you care so much about a child?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t understand, do you even know what princess syndrome is?¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Mrs. Cooper.

    Mrs. Cooper shook her head.

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Princess syndrome is when a princess throws a tantrum, while what Sylvia has is more like wild chicken emotional outburst syndrome!¡±

 Chapter 327: 135: Dean slaps himself in the face, J God!

    Chapter 327: 135: Dean ps himself in the face, J God!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    There was a phrase that particrly suited Sylvia Thompson.

    She didn¡¯t have the destiny of a princess, but she suffered from princess syndrome.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson tried to treat Sylvia as her own granddaughter sometimes.

    But outsiders will always be outsiders.

    No matter how the Thompson family spoiled Sylvia and treated her like their own daughter, Sylvia would never take them to heart, and she always acted weirdly.

    Gradually, Mrs. Thompson lost hope in her.

    Mrs. Cooper smiled and said, ¡°You say that, but isn¡¯t Sylvia the second princess of the Thompson family?¡±

    ¡°Even my Vi doesn¡¯t call herself a princess, so what kind of princess is she?¡± Mrs. Thompson retorted.

    That was actually quite reasonable.

    By rights, Vi should have been the one more qualified to be called the little princess of the Thompson family.

    But after a short period of interaction, Mrs. Cooper didn¡¯t find anything inappropriate about Vi.

    She was graceful and polite.

    Not at all like a child who came from the countryside.<div>

    Mrs. Cooper smiled as she looked at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°By the way, is Vi nning to stay in Capital City?¡±

    ¡°Well, she is the bloodline of our Thompson family, so where else would she stay but Capital City?¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded and added, ¡°However, after the winter break, she¡¯ll still have to go back to River City to continue her senior year.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not transferring to Capital City for school?¡± Mrs. Cooper asked curiously.

    ¡°The third year of high school is the most crucial time, and she has only one semester till the exam. She has friends in River City too, so it might be a little ufortable for her to suddenly transfer to Capital City.¡±

    Mrs. Cooper nodded in understanding, ¡°Indeed, high school seniors can¡¯t be dyed. What¡¯s Vi¡¯s situation like in River City? Are her foster parents good to her?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°I think her foster parents aren¡¯t responsible either. All these years, Vi has been living in the countryside. It was not easy to finally bring her back, but they still let the child live alone.¡±

    Thinking back to the first time she went to River City to fetch Vi, Mrs. Thompson felt heartbroken.

    The girl was just eighteen years old.

    For other families, this age was still the time to y and act cute in front of their parents. But Vi was already self-reliant and living alone.

    Mrs. Cooper frowned slightly, ¡°Both are foster parents, but why is there such a big difference! Look at how well Sawyer and Mary Perryne treat Sylvia.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne treated Sylvia as if she were their own child, even better than their three sons.<div>

    All these years, the onlookers saw this more clearly than anyone else.

    ¡°That¡¯s why our Vi has a hard life,¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, ¡°I will double mypensation to her in the future.¡±

    Mrs. Cooper patted Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, consoling her, ¡°The past is the past. Don¡¯t think too much about it, just be happy from now on. Judging by Vi¡¯s manners, she¡¯s not an ordinary person. Your blessings are still toe, sister.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was d to hear that, ¡°I also think my Vi is special. She¡¯s definitely going to bring glory to our Thompson family in the future.¡±

    Sylvia, who happened to be walking nearby, overheard this and furrowed her brows slightly.

    Vi wasn¡¯t ordinary?

    ying the piano and speaking English made her not ordinary?

    Mrs. Thompson must have never seen truly excellent people, right?

    At Capital University, any student picked randomly would be able to y the piano.

    Who couldn¡¯t speak English?

    Vi was just one of many ordinary people. She wasn¡¯t anything special!<div>

    The power of blood really was strong.

    Ordinary Vi was seen as a genius in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes.

    Mrs. Thompson never thought about it.

    Sylvia was younger than Vi, but she was already a sophomore in college.

    What about Vi?

    She was still a high school student.

    Just by that alone, Vi couldn¡¯tpare to her.

    A true genius like her might not even amount to a piece of dog shit in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes!

    With these thoughts in mind,

    Sylvia¡¯s eyes were filled with irony.

    She must work harder, shine brighter, and make Mrs. Thompson see clearly who the real pearl is!

    By then,

    Vi would only be stepped on by her.

    Trying to hide the look in her eyes, Sylvia approached the two elderly women and greeted them gently,

    ¡°Grandma, Madam Cooper.¡±

    Mrs. Cooper smiled at Sylvia, praising her, ¡°Sylvia, you look so beautiful tonight! Like a fairy from the sky. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    Sylvia was indeed beautiful.

    With fair skin, big eyes, a delicate almond-shaped face, and lovely apricot eyes.

    But Sylvia always felt that shecked something, so she often went to beauty salons for maintenance. Her eyebrows, eyes, and nose had all been adjusted slightly.

 Chapter 328: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _2

    Chapter 328: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson modestly said, ¡°Madam Cooper, you tter me.¡±

    Mrs. Cooper then teased, ¡°Sylvia, do you have a boyfriend yet?¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡± Sylvia answered.

    Mrs. Cooper continued, ¡°Indeed, you are still young. The focus should be on your career. It¡¯s not like old times where men worked outside while women stayed home, women should also have their own careers.¡±

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°What you said is correct, Madam Cooper.¡±

    Eighteen-year-old Sylvia already owned her own studio and was part of a research group, she could fend for herself without relying on the Thompson n.

    Mrs. Cooperughed while looking at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Sister, you are truly fortunate. Not only are your sons sessful, but your grandchildren are also talented.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson alsoughed, ¡°Yours are just as good.¡±

    Mrs. Cooper shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s noparison, noparison.¡±

    Her own offspring relied heavily on their ancestral fortune, if not for the Cooper family¡¯s considerable assets, they would have been overwhelmed by now.

    On the other side.

    Mandel Thompson received a phone call and went out to take it.

    Something was said on the other end of the line that made Mandel frown slightly, ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor Bruce.¡±<div>

    After ending the call, the worry on Mandel¡¯s face did not fade away.

    Back to the banquet hall.

    Seeing Mandel looking troubled, Samuel Thompson asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big brother? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Samuel added, ¡°If anything happens, you must let me know. We¡¯ll bear it together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mandel nodded.

    Edward Thompson also came over from another side.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, big bros?¡± He asked with concern.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Edward frowned slightly sensing something ominous, ¡°Did our little sister cause any trouble?¡±

    His first instinct was that it must have been Vi that had caused the problem.<div>

    Otherwise, Mandel wouldn¡¯t wear such an expression.

    ¡°Are you actually hoping that our little sister would get in trouble?¡± Mandel cast a dark look at Edward.

    ¡°No, big brother, you misunderstood me.¡± Edward continued hurriedly, ¡°I was just thinking out loud, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Samuel also frowned, ¡°Edward, that¡¯s not a good attitude towards our little sister!¡±

    Before he finished, his two elder brothers were already defending Vi.

    Edward didn¡¯t like this feeling.

    He tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and continued, ¡°Big bros, I was just making a casual remark, is that necessary?¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words next time.¡± Mandel warned him.

    ¡°I know,¡± Edward continued, ¡°There is something I want to remind you.¡±

    At this point, he paused before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since our little sister came back. Tonight, I originally thought she would invite her adoptive parents from River City. But she didn¡¯t, no matter what, her adoptive parents had raised her for eighteen years. She shouldn¡¯t just forget about them!¡±

    Edward was indeed a grateful person.<div>

    If one cannot even show the most basic filial piety, how could they possibly care about anything else?

    He was profoundly disappointed by Vi¡¯s actions.

    ¡°If it were Sylvia, she wouldn¡¯t forget the love and care her parents have given her.¡± This is why Vi was notparable with Sylvia.

    The reason why Vi came back was probably because of the properties of the Thompson n.

    If the Thompson n was poor, we all know what the result would be!

    Vi must have been after the Thompson n¡¯s properties.

    Regarding Vi donating part of her liver to save Emma, apart from a few elderly people in River City who knew about it, hardly anyone else had any idea.

    Mandel only knew that the adoptive parents weren¡¯t kind to Vi.

    ¡°Without knowing someone¡¯s hardships, don¡¯t try to dictate their behavior.¡± Mandel continued, ¡°Since you weren¡¯t involved in our little sister¡¯s upbringing, you have no right to judge her!¡±

    Edward frowned slightly, ¡°Regardless of how badly the adoptive parents treated her, they still raised her until she was eighteen. They have fulfilled their responsibility! Considering this, she should repay them for their care and love! Keep spoiling her, big brother, sooner orter you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    If it was not for the adoptive parents, Vi would have been dead long ago.

    Vi was like a ungrateful and vicious man, yet, everyone else in the Thompson n was blind to it.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mandel lowered his voice.

    Although he had been with his little sister for less than forty days, Mandel could tell from Vi¡¯s words and deeds that she was not heartless or ungrateful.

    Since Vi was lost by Mary Perryne, Mary had been ming herself. However, ever since she returned to the Thompson n¡­

 Chapter 329: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _3

    Chapter 329: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    He didn¡¯tin at all.

    He didn¡¯t show any dislike for Sylvia Thompson.

    Vi Thompson integrated very well with the family, as if she had never been lost.

    Therefore, there must be some hidden secrets in this matter.

    Edward Thompson was not convinced.

    Just because Mandel Thompson was the eldest brother, did he have to swallow his anger?

    ¡°What I said is all reasonable! Brother, you think about it too, a person canck everything but conscience! To be honest, she really disappoints me!¡±

    After saying this, Edward Thompson turned and left.

    Like an angry bull.

    Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s receding figure, Mandel Thompson helplessly massaged his temples.

    Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Mandel Thompson stopped Samuel Thompson, ¡°Let him be.¡±

    If Samuel Thompson tried to reason with Edward Thompson at this time, Edward Thompson would not only fail to realize his mistake, but would also feel he was right.

    Samuel Thompson frowned slightly, looking worried.

    Sylvia Thompson ran over to Edward Thompson and asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with your brother.¡± Edward Thompson smiled and shook his head when he saw Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Did you argue with them because of me again¡­ ¡±

    In the end, she sighed, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s really no need for this. In this life, being the sister of you three brothers, I am already very fortunate. So, no matter what grievances I suffer, I won¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Edward Thompson reached out and patted Sylvia Thompson¡¯s head.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason?¡± Sylvia Thompson asked.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s Vi Thompson.¡±

    Vi Thompson?

    Syliva Thompson squinted her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡±

    Edward Thompson sighed, ¡°If only she could be more like you.¡±

    Vi Thompson was his biological sister.

    Logically, she should be more sensible and obedient than Sylvia Thompson, since she had the blood of the Thompson family running through her veins.

    But Vi Thompson was not.

    She couldn¡¯t evenpare to a single finger of Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson smiled and held Edward Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, look at what you¡¯re saying. If my sister heard this, she would certainly be angry. Everyone is an individual, how can you expect my sister to be like me?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was good in every aspect.

    But she was too innocent, like a little white rabbit, unable to distinguish between good and bad people.

    Edward Thompson helplessly shook his head.

    Meanwhile, on the inte.

    A video was going viral on social media tforms.

    It was a five-minute piano duet.

    A man and a woman.

    The man was none other than the internationally renowned Dean Legel.

    The girl sat next to him, her slender figure just hidden in the shadows, making her face unclear, only leaving her delicate hands visible as they danced over the ck and white piano keys.

    Even though her face was not visible, one could tell from her hands that they belonged to someone with great beauty and grace.

    As soon as the piano sound started, the bullet screen was filled with ridicule:

    [This girl¡¯s speed is obviously not up to par with Dean¡¯s.]

    [Wow! Whose princess is this, actually ying a duet with Dean. The power of money is incredible. I want to be a wealthy woman today.]

    [Laughing to death, she dares to y a duet with Dean with such a performance.]

    [In the end, it¡¯s all about money.]

    [It¡¯s an insult to Dean.]

    [Dean Legel: I don¡¯t want this either, but they gave me too much.]

    As the rhythm of the piano became faster and faster, the girl¡¯s hand speed followed suit.

    The barrage of mockery and ridicule on the screen gradually turned into exmations of surprise:

    [Holy shit! I take back what I said earlier. Sure enough, those who can y with Dean are not simple. This is not something money can solve! This is a real Boss! Respect!]

    [I surrender!]

    [Did you see? Even Dean seems to be struggling to keep up with her rhythm.]

    [I doubt my eyes!]

    [Am I really not blind?]

    [Oh my God, this is so cool! Can this little princess debut right here?]

    [Just a second ago I was ridiculing this little princess, but I never thought I would be so quickly proven wrong.]

    [Does no one really know who this Boss is?]

    [Is the video uploader not going to say anything?]

    [This scene reminds me of Tn Russell three years ago.]

    [Tn yyds!]

    [I¡¯m getting goosebumps.]

    [¡­]

    This five-minute video went viral overnight and even made its way to foreign websites.

 Chapter 330: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _4

    Chapter 330: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson browsed through thesements, frowning slightly.

    Who was so nosy?

    They actually uploaded the video on the inte!

    Vi Thompson?

    What qualifications does she have topete with Tn Russell?

    Tn Russell is even better than Dean Legel!

    At that moment.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s phone rang.

    She took out her phone.

    It was sent by the KV researchb.

    There isn¡¯t enough time to think about it now, she needs to go to theb immediately.

    Although it¡¯s already winter break, she¡¯ll have to go to KV.

    Sylvia Thompson grabbed her bag and walked downstairs.

    As soon as she reached the bottom of the stairs, Mary Perryne expressed her concern: ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s almost time for dinner! Where are you going?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s gaze swept over Vi Thompson, who was sitting on the couch, and sheughed: ¡°I¡¯m going to theb. There¡¯s an urgent matter to deal with.¡±

    At the same age.

    She is even younger than Vi Thompson, but she is already in her second year of college, joined the famous KV researchb, and even became the only female member.

    What about Vi Thompson?

    Whichb did Vi Thompson join?

    She couldn¡¯t even get into college.

    Just on this point, Vi Thompson can¡¯tpare with her.

    Now, Vi Thompson must be envious of her.

    Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson curled her lip.

    Mary Perryne stood up and said, ¡°You must eat even if you¡¯re busy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mom, I¡¯ll eat somethingter.¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Vi Thompson as she changed her shoes, ¡°Sister, I remember you are about to take the college entrance exam, right? Which is your dream university?¡±

    ¡°No specific goal at the moment.¡± Vi replied indifferently.

    Sylvia Thompsonughed: ¡°Sister, you should apply to our school! I can introduce you to our KV researchb. Although the requirements are high to join ourb, my rtionship with Professor Helen is pretty good. As long as you want to join ourb, I can help you and speak to Helen at that time. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    She wants Vi Thompson to know that she is superior to her in all aspects.

    ¡°KV researchb?¡± Vi Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Sylvia Thompson nodded with a smile, ¡°Yeah, sister, do you also know about ourb?¡±

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Vi Thompson replied indifferently.

    It just felt like the name was familiar.

    As if she heard it from someone else.

    But Vi Thompson didn¡¯t really care about it.

    Sylvia Thompson sneered in her heart.

    Seems like she heard of it?

    Vi Thompson is really hypocritical.

    The KV researchb is a famousb that has won many international awards.

    How could Vi Thompson only have heard of it?

    Perhaps she even dreams of joining the KV researchb, right?

    Sylvia Thompson continued: ¡°Sister, are you interested in joining ourb?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Vi Thompson shook her head slightly.

    If it were anyone else, they probably would be jumping for joy right now, right?

    But Vi Thompson said she wasn¡¯t interested!

    It seems that Vi Thompson is quite self-aware, knowing that she definitely can¡¯t get into Capital University.

    Sylvia Thompsonughed: ¡°Since you¡¯re not interested, then forget it!¡±

    This scene was seen by Edward Thompson.

    He felt even more that Vi Thompson doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.

    Sylvia Thompson sincerely invited her, but she refused directly, not even saying thank you.

    No manners!

    Sylvia Thompson changed her shoes, ¡°Mom, sister, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Bob ran after her, ¡°Sylvia, where are you going? I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, brother!¡±

    Bob didn¡¯t even wear a mask and sunsses.

    After all, having a sister like Sylvia Thompson is his pride. If he was photographed with her, he¡¯d feel happy.

    And at the same time, Sylvia Thompson needed an opportunity to expose herself.

    She wants everyone to know that she, Sylvia Thompson, is so much better than that country girl Vi Thompson!

    Bob drove his cool sports car, speeding all the way, sending Sylvia Thompson to Capital University.

    Soon.

    This incident was caught by the paparazzi.

    #Movie star Edward Thompson personally sends his sister to school#

    With Bob¡¯s name, it got on the trending list in less than three minutes.

    [Amazing sister!]

    [OMG! See, sister seems to be more beautiful now!]

    [Capital University, my dream ce, but unfortunately, I failed the College Entrance Examination. I just needed three points higher to get in.]

    [How many points did you score in the past?]

    [I scored 693 points for Capital University. I scored 69 points [Smirking/Facepalm].]

    [LOL, so by that, I just needed five more points!]

    [Capital University is an international double-first ss university. Do you really think you can get in easily? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s a top student? And she¡¯s a member of the KV researchb!]

 Chapter 331: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _5

    Chapter 331: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    [The Thompson n has four children in total. The oldest, Mandel Thompson is a businessman, Myron Thompson is a famous painter, our big brother is a movie star. Our little sister can¡¯t be too far behind!]

    [Have you forgotten about that vige girl?]

    [Thompson n: Bad Luck!]

    [Not only do the Thompson Family members think she¡¯s bad luck, but the unluckiest one is actually the little sister, right? The little sister used to be the only girl in the family, pampered and loved. Now half of this love and pampering has been taken without reason by a little vige girl. Just thinking about it makes me feel sick.]

    [That vige girl is just a vige girl, with not even a bit of self-awareness.]

    [I don¡¯t recognize that the Thompson n has five children!]

    [I don¡¯t recognize it either!]

    After bringing Sylvia Thompson to theboratory, Edward Thompson did not leave immediately but waited at the door of theboratory.

    He had no filming to do recently, so it was just the right time to take a break.

    Vi Thompson had also made the Thompson n home quite chaotic recently, so he didn¡¯t want to go back either.

    He scrolled through his fans¡¯ments and suddenly realized that only his fans truly understood him.

    How could Vi Thompsonpare with Sylvia Thompson?

    KV researchb.

    Sylvia Thompson put on a sterilized suit and walked to the experimental equipment, ¡°Xavier, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xavier stood in front of the microscope, frowning slightly. ¡°These cells only survived for three minutes after being frozen and then showed massive cell death. Our next experiment may have to be postponed.¡±

    ¡°How can this happen?¡± Sylvia Thompson observed the cells under the microscope, and indeed, there was no sign of life at this point.

    This experiment was rted to an international award.

    If they could not revive the cells, it would directly affect the progress of thepetition.

    They had already prepared for this experiment for almost a year.

    Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Was it due to iplete sterilization of the culture sks?¡±

    Xavier shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I personally sterilized all the culture sks and test tubes, and I did it three times.¡±

    Just then, a middle-aged man with graying hair at his temples walked in.

    ¡°Mr. Bankston,¡± Sylvia Thompson greeted him.

    Mr. Bankston nodded, ¡°I know everything. We need to find a solution to the problem right away. Call all the team members for a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Bankston, I¡¯ll notify them right away.¡±

    The KV researchb had a total of 28 people.

    They came quickly.

    However, after a two-hour meeting, there was still no other solution.

    As thepetition was fast approaching, Mr. Bankston was very worried. ¡°It seems that we have no choice but to ask him for help.¡±

    ¡°Sir, who are you talking about?¡± Xavier asked.

    Mr. Bankston replied, ¡°A man of great aplishment in biology. Even I have to call him my teacher!¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson was overjoyed. ¡°That means our experiment can continue.¡±

    However, Mr. Bankston frowned at this moment. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if I can contact him.¡±

    He had been out of sight for a long time.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the name of the person you¡¯re talking about?¡± Theodore asked, walking over from the other side.

    Everyone was curious about this question, not just Theodore.

    Mr. Bankston then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know his real name, but I know his code name is J.¡±

    Everyone in the biology circle calls him Master J.

    At this, everyone became even more curious.

    Mr. Bankston had won many awards, which is why he had be the head of the KV Research Lab.

    The person Mr. Bankston referred to as a teacher must be extremely powerful!

    ¡°Sir, can you contact Master J?¡±

    Mr. Bankston gave a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Soon after.

    The experiment ended.

    Sylvia Thompson packed up her things and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Sylvia, can I give you a ride?¡± At this moment, Xavier caught up with Sylvia Thompson¡¯s pace with a light jog.

    Sylvia Thompson smiled and turned back, ¡°Thank you, but my little brother is waiting for me outside. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    Xavier then said, ¡°I¡¯ll just go and say hello to your little brother.¡±

    He had a crush on Sylvia Thompson.

    He had been pursuing her since freshman year, but Sylvia Thompson had never agreed. However, what reassured Xavier was that she had never rejected him either.

    After all, goddesses are extremely difficult to pursue.

    As he walked side by side with Sylvia Thompson, Xavier continued, ¡°By the way, Sylvia, how are you getting along with your new sister?¡±

    He was worried that Sylvia Thompson would be wronged at home.

    After all, she had a very timid personality and did not like topete for power and status.

    As long as the other party was slightly domineering, Sylvia Thompson would be at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 332: 135: Dean slaps himself in the face, J God! _6

    Chapter 332: 135: Dean ps himself in the face, J God! _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Brother Zhou, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Originally, Xavier was not worried when Sylvia said ¡®okay¡¯.

    But then she followed by saying that she would protect herself.

    Under what circumstances do people protect themselves?

    Obviously, when they are in danger.

    This indicates that Sylvia¡¯s new sister is not easy to handle.

    Instantly, Xavier was more worried about Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, if you encounter problems, remember to tell me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia nodded.

    Xavieres from a good family.

    His parents were developing their careers abroad. Xavier only has one sister, and he is quite outstanding, pursued by many girls in school.

    Being pursued by such a boy was somewhat enjoyable for Sylvia.

    But for her, Xavier was not a good match.

    She can meet someone better, more outstanding!

    Considering her worth.

    Except for the best man who could touch her heart, all others were not of interest.

    The best.

    That would be Mr. Terrence.

    Unfortunately.

    Mr. Terrence was too mysterious, almost no one had ever seen him.

    Even the members of the Thompson n, hadn¡¯t met Mr. Terrence.

    Sylvia¡¯s thoughts were racing.

    Soon, she arrived at the entrance of theboratory.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡± Edward Thompson spoke.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Sylvia ran up to him.

    Xavier also followed and said hello, ¡°Emperor Thompson.¡±

    Edward Thompson nodded, he knew Xavier liked Sylvia.

    In Edward¡¯s eyes, such liking was meaningless.

    After all, Sylvia was so outstanding that she was out of many people¡¯s league.

    Simrly.

    Xaviercked self-awareness.

    He did not see himself for who he really was.

    Sylvia waved to Xavier, ¡°Brother Zhou, we will leave first, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Xavier watched the car leave.

    In the car.

    Edward Thompson held the steering wheel with one hand, and a half-smoked cigarette with the other, ¡°Sylvia, stay away from Xavier in the future.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sylvia was taken aback, ¡°Why?¡±

    Edward continued, ¡°He is not worthy of you!¡±

    Edward then said, ¡°I don¡¯t object if you want to date someone, but at least find someone who is worthy of you. What does Xavier count for? You should find ording to Brother¡¯s standard.¡±

    Xavier, the tech guy, was not good at understanding emotional subtleties.

    Sylviaughed lightly, ¡°Brother, you think too highly of me. Where can I find a boyfriend who is as outstanding as you?¡±

    A simple sentence indirectly spoke highly of Edward.

    Who doesn¡¯t like hearing nice words in life?

    Even the ever-proud Edward is no exception.

    ¡°You are the most outstanding girl in the world!¡± Edward continued, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m not joking, you can even find a boyfriend who is better than me.¡±

    Sylvia was very happy, ¡°Thank you, Brother! It¡¯s my fortune to be your sister.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to have you, Sylvia,¡± Edward responded, ¡°We will not go back for dinner tonight, let¡¯s eat out, okay?¡±

    Sylvia hesitated and then asked, ¡°Shall we invite Sister as well?¡±

    ¡°Why invite her?¡± Edward looked displeased.

    Inviting Vi Thompson would only ruin the mood.

    Sylvia lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sister will feel unhappy if she knows about this. After all, she just came home and we are going out for dinner separately. Brother, you and her¡­ don¡¯t get along well ¡­¡±

    A simple sentence portrayed Vi as a calcting and malicious sister.

    This is the art ofnguage.

    Edward furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. Just listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sylvia had to reluctantly agree, ¡°I hope Sister won¡¯t get angry after knowing about this.¡±

    Soon, the two arrived at a high-end restaurant.

    Paparazzi were following all the way.

    But Edward didn¡¯t care at all.

    As a super popr actor, he quickly topped the trending searches on Facebook.

    #FilmEmperor behaves as a crazy sister-loving maniac, waited three hours in KVb, and even opens the car door himself at the restaurant#

    I am owed a Film Emperor Brother by my mother!

    Looks like that country girl really spoils his mood, otherwise, brother won¡¯t secretly take sister out to eat.

    Today is another day envying the sister.

    The sister is so cute!

    So annoying, when will that country girl know to retreat!

    My Home should never let that country girl disgrace, our brother can¡¯t afford to lose face.

    I hope the director can see this!

    Simulteaneously trending with Edward Thompson was Dean Legel.

    Everyone is curious, who is the mysterious master performing alongside Dean Legel.

    Soon, someone analyzed that this was a video from the Thompson Family Reunion Banquet.

    ((It¡¯s actually the Thompson n¡¯s Family Reunion Banquet. It seems that the Thompson n really likes that country girl, they even invited the great Dean. ))

    (((Wow! Wow! The one performing with Dean Legel wouldn¡¯t happen to be the little sister, would it? )))

    As soon as thisment was posted, it received ten thousand likes.

    Their suspicion of Sylvia was understandable.

    After all, Sylvia¡¯s capabilities were there for all to see.

    ((Maybe it¡¯s not the little sister, could it be the country girl?))

    ((Hahahaha! Laugh my ass off!))

    The poster should give an exnation.

    ((The little sister is really a genius, not only understanding finance and doing experiments but also ying the piano. Most importantly, she ys it so well. Little sister is indeed the ideal human.))

    I wonder if the country girl will feel inferior when she sees this!

    Not only feeling inferior, if I were the country girl, I would immediately find a crack in the ground and squeeze into it.

    Ah! The little sister is really too cool.

    Meanwhile, Dean Legel was also paying attention to the video of his performance with the mysterious person.

    This five-minute video had Dean Legel watching it over and over for more than five times.

    And finally, he came to a conclusion.

    Vi Thompson had not disyed all of her abilities.

    Most importantly, she had reserved more than half of her abilities.

    This Sinian girl astounded Dean Legel again.

    She was too amazing!

    While watching the video for the twentieth time, Dean Legel switched to his main Facebook ount, shared the video, and added a caption:

    Dean LegelV: ¡°Sharing @ an amateur meat lover

    , first of all, I was very pleased to attend Miss Vi Thompson¡¯s family reunion banquet. Then, it was a great honor to perform Radetzky March with Miss Vi. My feelings now are quiteplex. I can only express it this way: ¡®music confidants are rare in the world, the music is high and the admirers are few.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 333: 136: The remorseful Edward Thompson agrees to meet (second update)

    Chapter 333: 136: The remorseful Edward Thompson agrees to meet (second update)<div>

    Dean Legel personally released a statement sharing this video, explicitly naming Vi Thompson of the Thompson n as his duo-partner in the performance.

    He expressed his admiration for Vi Thompson with the idiom ¡®a kindred spirit is hard to find, as rare as one appreciating good music¡¯, conveying the depth of his appreciation.

    This Facebook post immediately became a hot topic shortly after it was published.<div>

    Nobody expected that the person performing with Dean Legel was actually Vi Thompson.

    Who is Vi Thompson?

    A country girl who has just returned from her rural hometown.

    Given her limited resources in the countryside, how could Vi possibly y the piano?

    Especially the fans of Edward Thompson and those who admire Sylvia Thompson raised immediate doubts.

    [The piano yer isn¡¯t the sister? Impossible!]

    [The Thompson Family is so repulsive. To hype up Vi, they go so far as to do such a thing. Sacrificing one daughter to pave the way for another? Unbelievable!]

    [I feel bad for the sister, is she mistreated just because she isn¡¯t officially a Thompson?]

    [It¡¯s unfair to the sister from the beginning, but now the Thompson family is evenmitting such a revolting act!]

    [Don¡¯t worry, sister, we¡¯re with you. This time we must not bow to the evil forces.]

    [Hard to believe, in the 21st Century, there are still such parents!]<div>

    [The sister has had such a hard life, having no parents from a young age. All these years, she¡¯s been working hard in order to gain the approval of her foster parents so ends up making a bridal outfit for someone else. Infuriating!]

    As such, Vi Thompson became one of the few people who didn¡¯t have a Facebook ount but still made it onto the trending list.

    And with two mentions, at that.

    The first one: Young Miss Thompson Family.

    The second one: Vi Thompson.

    Underneath the topics was an array of vilifyingments.

    Sylvia Thompson, browsing Facebook, wore a satisfied smile.

    What if the pianist was Vi Thompson?

    With her background, how many would believe her?

    She was the true chosendy.

    Concealing her emotions, Sylvia put down her cell phone, pretending to be oblivious to it all. Looking at her brother Edward Thompson sitting across, she asked, ¡°Brother.¡±<div>

    ¡°Huh?¡± Edward looked up at her.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°What kind of boyfriend do you hope I could find?¡±

    That question stumped Edward.

    Because in his view, no one in the world was good enough for Sylvia.

    After a moment, Edward smiled and said, ¡°At least someone better than me.¡±

    Sylvia chuckled.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny,¡± Edward peeled a shrimp for Sylvia and said while peeling, ¡°You deserve the best man in the world, Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia ate the shrimp Edward had peeled for her and chuckled bitterly, ¡°Only in your eyes, brother, am I the best girl. I know very well that I am an ordinary person and not everyone will like me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say explicitly what she meant, or reveal any of the grievances she¡¯d suffered at home.

    But even that one sentence was enough for Edward to feel heartbroken.

    He knew that ever since Vi returned, Sylvia had been unfairly treated in this household.<div>

    It would be better if Vi just returned by herself, but she even brought back a cat.

    That broke Sylvia¡¯s heart even more.

    After all, when Sylvia wanted a puppy as a child, their parents would not allow it.

    But now¡­

    The Thompson household had been disrupted by Vi¡¯s return.

    At that thought, Edward frowned slightly.

    Not that he didn¡¯t wee his real sister, but this sister was simply too uneptable.

    If only Vi could show just a little consideration for others, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Sylvia looked at Edward and asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Edward snapped out of his thoughts and smiled, ¡°Eat more.¡±

    Sylvia then said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten enough, you go ahead, brother.¡±

    Beauty is something that needs to be maintained.

    Especially a figure.

    So, Sylvia always stopped eating when she was halffull.

    Edward scooped a bowl of soup for her, ¡°You¡¯re not fat,e on, drink some soup.¡±

    Sylvia smiled, picked up the bowl of soup Edward had served her, and slowly began to drink.

    When Sylvia came home.

    She changed into a chic homewear, applied a natural makeup look, and looked fresh and innocent.

    Then she turned on the video recording function on her cell phone and began to record a video.

    She tried several different angles and finally found one that satisfied her.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Sylvia. Regarding the duet performance with senior Dean, I want to rify here that the person who performed with Dean was indeed my sister Vi Thompson, not me. Everyone, please stop guessing!¡±

    After filming, Sylvia checked carefully several times, added filters and skin-smoothing features, and then uploaded the video.

    A minute after the upload, the heat of this Facebook post began to surge.

    [The sister looks worn-out now!]¡±Waaa! My heart aches for my dear sister. She must have endured so much before she could post that video.¡±

    ¡°Ah, life hasn¡¯t been easy for my sister at all. She may have thought of rebelling, but after all, she is not a true blood of the Thompson family¡­¡±

    ¡°Hug for my sister.¡±

    This oue was within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expectations.

    After all, she has already published the rification video, and she has already spoken what she needed to say.

    As for how her fans want toment, that is their business and has nothing to do with her.

    This wave of attention also caused Sylvia Thompson to gain a million more followers.

    Downstairs.

    Edward Thompson walked in from outside.

    Just as he entered the house, Mantou twisted its chubby buttocks to greet Edward Thompson.

    It was meowing non-stop.

    Seeking to rub against him, seeking to be held, seeking for kisses.

    Edward Thompson looked at the cat on the floor and frowned slightly, feeling a bout of disgust. All because of this cat!

    Edward Thompson became increasingly annoyed, kicking the cat directly.

    Bang!

    Mantou was kicked and flew away, staying stunned on the ground for a second from pain, and then, tucking its tail, it quickly ran towards Vi Thompson¡¯s room.

    As it ran, it cried out, ¡°Me-ow!¡±

    Seeing the direction Mantou fled to, Edward Thompson suddenly felt a lot of regret. He shouldn¡¯t have vented his anger on a cat.

    Definitely not to this extent.

    He was not a man who enjoyed use of violence, he just couldn¡¯t control himself.

    Edward Thompson sighed, picked up his phone, opened WhatsApp to contact his assistant and sent a text: ¡°Send over some imported cat food and nutrient paste.¡±

    A momentter, he added, ¡°Go for the good stuff.¡±

    Edward Thompson felt extremely guilty and upset now.

    He hoped the cat food and nutrient paste could make it up to Mantou.

    Edward Thompson picked up his clothes and continued towards his room. As he was walking to the staircase, he saw Vi Thompson carrying the cat into the room.

    From Edward Thompson¡¯s angle, he could only see the girl¡¯s side profile.

    She was wearing a fluffy bunny-eared homewear.

    She was a little cute.

    Under her left earlobe, there was a small red mole.

    This was a marker of the Thompson Family.

    He had one too, on his earlobe.

    Edward Thompson was taken aback for a moment.

    He was thinking, if Vi Thompson had never been lost, perhaps, they could have been siblings with no secrets between them.

    After being taken aback for a moment, Edward Thompson returned to his room.

    Soon, the assistant had bought over what Edward Thompson needed.

    The assistant was all smiles, ¡°Emperor Thompson, you¡¯ve got a cat?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my little sister¡¯s,¡± said Edward Thompson.

    ¡°Oh,¡± the assistant nodded, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your little sister who¡¯s raising it!

    The staff around Edward Thompson affectionately referred to Sylvia Thompson as the little sister.

    Edward Thompson corrected,¡±It¡¯s my real sister.¡±

    Real sister.

    Sylvia Thompson, who was about to greet the assistant, stopped upon hearing this. There was obvious sarcasm in her eyes.

    So, in Edward Thompson¡¯s heart, only Vi Thompson was his real sister!

    Sylvia Thompson gripped the wall tightly, exerting such force as if she was about to pierce through the walls.

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson was holding Mantou, ¡°What¡¯s wrong little fatty, who bullied you?¡±

    Mantou couldn¡¯t speak, it just continued to burrow into Vi Thompson¡¯s arms.

    Vi Thompson found it strange, it was rare for Mantou to behave like this, could there really be someone bullying it?

    At this moment.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s phone rang.

    She picked it up, it was a message from a person saved as ¡®Edward Bankston.¡¯

    The content was roughly asking her to help cultivate some cells.

    Vi Thompson slightly raised her eyebrows.

    She wasn¡¯t very interested in this experiment.

    But the other party immediately followed up with another message, ¡°Teacher, our experiment aims to help those who have lost their sight, restore their vision, so cell revitalization is very important for us!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, where are you? Can we meet?¡±

    Seeing this, Vi Thompson put Mantou on the bed, and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mr. Bankston, who saw the replies, was overjoyed, he nearly jumped up saying, ¡°Great! Great!¡±

    Seeing Mr. Bankston in such excitement, Xavier asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s up, Teacher?¡±

    Mr. Bankston replied, ¡°Master J agreed to meet! Our experiment will be saved!¡±

 Chapter 334: 136: Mrs. Thompson dominates and humiliates the scum!

    Chapter 334: 136: Mrs. Thompson dominates and humiliates the scum!<div>

    Upon hearing this, Xavier was also very excited.

    Ever since he heard of Master J, Xavier went out of his way to look up information on him.

    Master J gained fame early in his career.<div>

    At an internationally renowned biologist award, Master J took up half the space as the winner.

    But Master J was a very low-key person, rarely appearing in public.

    Xavier didn¡¯t expect that Master J would actually agree to Mr. Bankston¡¯s meeting request.

    ¡°Really, Mr. Bankston?¡±

    Mr. Bankston nodded and took out his cell phone, ¡°You see, Master J personally agreed to it.¡±

    Seeing this, Xavier was also very excited.

    On the other side.

    Thompson n.

    Mandel Thompson stood in his study, listening to his assistant¡¯s report, slightly furrowing his brow, ¡°How is it that there is no information at all?¡±

    As he finished speaking, Mandel Thompson asked again, ¡°Is there no relevant information found in the blood sample database?¡±

    The assistant shook his head.<div>

    Mandel Thompson was deep in thought.

    Normally, if a lost child was involved, the family members would definitely go to the police and voluntarily provide blood samples.

    But Sylvia Thompson¡¯s family didn¡¯t.

    Could it be that Sylvia was not a lost child?

    Was she deliberately abandoned?

    Just then.

    There was a knock on the door outside.

    The assistant immediately ran over to open it.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    The person who arrived was Vi Thompson.

    Vi asked, ¡°Is my brother in there?¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Miss, pleasee in.¡±

    Vi stepped forward.

    The assistant also followed into the room, diplomatically saying, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll be busy first, just call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Mandel Thompson nodded his head.

    After he spoke, Mandel Thompson looked at Vi, ¡°Little sister is here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi looked at Mandel Thompson, continuing, ¡°I have something to tell you, brother.¡±

    Seeing her serious face, Mandel Thompson realized it must be a serious matter, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°I suspect Grandma¡¯s fall down the stairsst time was not an ident.¡±

    Hearing this, Mandel Thompson¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and he immediately walked to the door and closed it.

    The siblings sat at the table.<div>

    ¡°Little sister, did you discover something?¡±

    Vi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°I know some medical skills. I also took Grandma¡¯s pulse. Although she is old, her body has always been good. Because her foundation is strong, she can recover so quickly. I also looked at where she fell from. If she didn¡¯t eat something wrong, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen down the stairs.¡±

    At this point, she paused and spoke in a measured tone, ¡°So, I suspect someone gave Grandma some drugs, creating this ident.¡±

    But when Vi treated Mrs. Thompson, she also checked her blood.

    However, since it had been more than ten days, there were no residues left in the blood.

    ¡°I just came home and I¡¯m not particrly familiar with the situation in the house. I don¡¯t know who exactly wants to harm Grandma so much. Brother, did Grandma get hold of some secret before the ident?¡±

    In order to prevent Mrs. Thompson from revealing this secret, that person would have had to act against her.

    Of course.

    These were just Vi¡¯s guesses, and she had no concrete evidence.

    She hoped that these were just conjectures.

    If this were all true, it would be hard to guarantee what dangers Mrs. Thompson might face in the future.

    ¡°Secret?¡± Mandel Thompson furrowed his brow slightly.

    He didn¡¯t know what secret Mrs. Thompson held before the incident.

    If there was any¡­

    Mandel Thompson seemed to suddenly remember something, ¡°I don¡¯t know if guessing your identity counts as a secret.¡±

    After he spoke, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been secretly investigating this matter these past few days. In this household, if there is anyone who is most suspicious, it should¡­ be only one person.¡±

    Besides her.

    No one would have the intention to harm Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°Sylvia Thompson?¡± Vi inquired.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°You must have noticed from these days of interactions, Grandma doesn¡¯t really like her. If anyone fears Grandma¡¯s secret, I can¡¯t think of anyone other than her.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what Mrs. Thompson ate before falling down the stairs.¡± Vi continued, ¡°Is there surveince footage?¡±

    ¡°There is surveince, but the power went out suddenly that day and it was out for half an hour.¡± Mandel Thompson had also checked the surveince, but there was nothing abnormal found in the footage.

    ¡°Was it arge-scale power outage?¡± Vi asked.

    Mandel Thompson was startled for a moment, quietly praising Vi¡¯s keen insights. He knew that there was a record of a power outage at the estate that day but had not looked into whether the entire area experienced a power outage or if it was just the Thompson household.

 Chapter 335: 136: Mrs. Thompson powerfully crushes the scum!_2

    Chapter 335: 136: Mrs. Thompson powerfully crushes the scum!_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°This is simple, I¡¯ll have someone call the power supply bureau to check.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Also, I want to see our daily menu.¡±

    The Thompson n has a dedicated chef, and the menu is customized every day, and cannot be changed casually, including afternoon tea andte-night snacks.

    Unless the elders suddenly want to eat something else.

    As the conversation went on, Mandel Thompson asked someone to bring the menu over.

    The day Mrs. Thompson had the ident was the 27th.

    Except for lunch, dinner and breakfast were shared.

    Breakfast is divided into Western and Chinese styles.

    Normally, only Mrs. Thompson and Sawyer Thompson like to eat Chinese breakfast, and others eat Western breakfast.

    Then there is lunch.

    Mrs. Thompson likes noodles, so at noon, they eat simple noodles.

    She has always been used to being frugal, and when she is alone, she eats anything that will fill her stomach.

    Could it be that there was a problem with lunch?

    If there was a problem with dinner and breakfast, then more than just Mrs. Thompson would have had an issue.

    Vi Thompson frowned slightly.

    Mandel Thompson also called over the chef.

    Vi looked at the chef, ¡°Other than these things, did grandma eat anything else that day?¡±

    The chef is about fifty years old this year and used to be the head chef at a non-starred hotel.

    Facing Vi Thompson¡¯s question, the chef tried to recall, and then said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been too long, I forgot if Mrs. Thompson ate anything other than the main course that day. But I remember that the noodles at noon were cooked by Mrs. Thompson herself. She said that the taste was what she had in the army, and what we cooked was different from what she wanted to eat.¡±

    Hearing this, Vi Thompson frowned slightly.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­.

    That means all three meals were not problematic, but if all three meals had no issues, where was the problem?

    It seems that to rify this matter, they need to ask Mrs. Thompson.

    Mandel Thompson looked at the chef and continued, ¡°Master W, we have already asked the questions we need to ask, you can go back to work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±

    Master W walked away.

    As the conversation went on, Mandel Thompson continued to speak, ¡°Master W, wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Young master, do you have anything else to order?¡± Master W turned to look at Mandel Thompson.

    Mandel Thompson instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t spread this matter around.¡±

    Master W is a smart man, he didn¡¯t need to be reminded, and immediatelyughed, ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry, I have a bad memory, and once I leave this door, I¡¯ll forget.¡±

    Mandel Thompson nodded slightly.

    After Master W left, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Vi, I am already looking into Sylvia Thompson¡¯s background.¡±

    He intended to start with Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological parents.

    ¡°What are the results?¡± Vi Thompson asked.

    Mandel Thompson shook his head, ¡°It seems¡­ she was abandoned.¡±

    Vi Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Big Brother, could I ask, how did I get lost back then?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The year Vi Thompson was lost, Mandel Thompson was 12 years old.

    He clearly remembered that they did not live in Thompson Family Manor at the time, but in a small garden house.

    In the winter afternoon, the sun was very good.

    Mary Perryne suggested to take the child out to bask in the sun.

    As a result.

    Less than ten minutes after the child was taken out, Mary Perryne went home to get a nket, and the child disappeared.

    Mary Perryne was devastated at that time.

    Crying her heart out.

    Even recalling it now, Mandel Thompson¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    ¡°After you were lost, our parents immediately reported it to the police. But at that time, people were not aware of safety, and surveince had not yet be widespread, so no clues could be found.¡±

    It was from then on that the Thompson family installed surveince.

    ¡°When was Sylvia Thompson adopted?¡± Vi Thompson asked.

    Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°She was brought back a year after you went missing. When she was brought back, she couldn¡¯t walk yet, and she was probably five or six months old. She was found by our parents while they were looking for you.¡±

    Vi Thompson remained silent, not speaking.

    As the conversation went on, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°After bringing Sylvia back, Mom gradually recovered. But they did not stop searching for you, and Dad¡¯s business also started to get back on track. They felt that Sylvia brought good luck to the family. So over the years, our parents have been good to Sylvia, treating her as their own.¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded.

    In that case, Sylvia Thompson had grown up with their parents since she was young.

    ¡°Big Brother, how do you think Sylvia Thompson¡¯s character is?¡±

    Vi Thompson asked.

    She just returned to the Thompson n and has known Sylvia Thompson for no more than three months, so she doesn¡¯t know much about her.

 Chapter 336: 136: Mrs. Thompsonéˆ¥æªš domineering abuse of scum!_3

    Chapter 336: 136: Mrs. Thompson¡¯s domineering abuse of scum!_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    But subconsciously, Vi also didn¡¯t appreciate Sylvia.

    Sylvia¡¯s words always carried a hidden agenda.

    Dealing with someone like Sylvia was exhausting, as you had to be constantly on guard, lest a slight slip led to maniption.

    Brandon said, ¡°Though I have watched her grow up, our age difference is significant and we don¡¯t have a close rtionship like other siblings. She¡¯s a girl with delicate thoughts, so I don¡¯t know her that well. However, I can tell that she¡¯s not as open-minded as you. She might not bepletely free of schemes, but it¡¯s hard to say how deep her schemes go.¡±

    Brandon was a rational person.

    And very clear-headed.

    In the past, it was hard to notice the difference, but now that Vi was here forparison, Sylvia was falling short by more than a little.

    Vi nodded slightly. Brandon¡¯s answer was very informative.

    As his words ended, Brandon continued, ¡°You can also ask your second brother. As for your little brother, forget about it! If he ever dares to bully you, just tell me directly. I, as your big brother, will stand up for you!¡±

    Borden must not know about this matter.

    If Borden finds out, it will undoubtedly lead to a bigmotion and trouble.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Vi nodded slightly, then said, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.

    Brandon escorted Vi to the door.

    ¡°Vi,e here.¡± Borden called to Vi.

    ¡°Second brother.¡± Vi walked over.

    Borden said with a smile, ¡°Vi, I have a gift for you. Close your eyes.¡±

    Vi closed her eyes.

    Borden took out a painting. ¡°Vi, you can open your eyes now.¡±

    In the painting, a girl was sitting on the grass.

    A cat was nestled in her arms, its little tail wagging.

    With one person and one cat, the scene was extremely warm.

    Full of love.

    Although the girl in the painting could only be seen from a side view, she was still stunningly beautiful.

    ¡°Second brother, did you paint this?¡± Vi¡¯s eyes curved with joy.

    Borden nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vi took the painting with both hands, a shallow dimple appearing at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I love it.¡±

    Borden said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll paint more for you.¡±

    As the siblingsughed and chatted, they didn¡¯t notice Sylvia standing in a corner not far away.

    She stared intently at Borden.

    Wishing she could burn a hole in his face.

    Borden never painted anything for her.

    Not even once!

    Vi had returned only a few days ago.

    Did they really have such a deep bond as siblings?

    Ridiculous!

    How ridiculous!

    What kind of brother was Borden?

    What right did he have to be a big brother?

    Just then, as if sensing something, Borden looked up.

    But there, Sylvia¡¯s figure had already disappeared.

    Perhaps he was mistaken?

    Brandon turned away, not giving it much thought.

    Back in her room, Sylvia opened Facebook and looked at thements.

    To her surprise, she had over 100,000ments on her response within just a few hours.

    This was her first post that had received over 100,000ments.

    [Why doesn¡¯t Vi register on Facebook! I really want to scold her!]

    [Does anyone have photos of Vi?]

    [She must be an ugly monster since we can¡¯t find any pictures of her!]

    [Snow¡¯s statement is really helpless. A, I feel so bad for her. Isn¡¯t her brother supposed to be a sister-loving maniac? Why isn¡¯t he standing up for her?]

    Sylvia replied to thement: [Please don¡¯t worry. I truly have not been treated unfairly. Also, my piano skills are not as good as my sister¡¯s. Please do not pay too much attention to my private life. Focus more on my little brother¡¯s works. He¡¯s the best brother in the world.]

    [Ahhh! My beloved sister replied to me! I¡¯m so excited!]

    [Sob, sob! Our sister is way too modest!]

    [Our sister is just too kind-hearted.]

    Although Sylvia¡¯s reply strongly denied that she was the one ying the piano in the video, it inexplicably stirred up a sense of pity in the readers.

    Sylvia let a slight smile curve her lips.

    Mrs. Thompson also saw the trending topic on Facebook and got out of bed angrily. ¡°Outsiders are outsiders after all! Look at their gossip! You can¡¯t even raise them up after 18 years! She should just get married!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson angrily walked downstairs, saying, ¡°Steward Dalton, move the piano I sent to my granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Steward Dalton replied.

    Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Bob asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡±

 Chapter 337: 136: Mrs. Thompsonéˆ¥æªš domineering abuse of scum!_4

    Chapter 337: 136: Mrs. Thompson¡¯s domineering abuse of scum!_4<div>

    ¡°Who else could it be! Have you seen the trending topics on Facebook?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°I saw it, but didn¡¯t Sylvia rify it already?¡±

    ¡°rify? Is that what you call it?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Her rification made matters worse, and now everyone thinks she is the pianist.¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Grandma, have you seen Sylvia¡¯s rification video? Those are just fans¡¯ spections. How can you impose their thoughts on Sylvia?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s prejudice against Sylvia was deeply rooted, which led to constant misunderstandings.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open your damn eyes and see what a real rification is!¡±

    With that, Mrs. Thompson turned and told the housekeeper, ¡°Call Miss Thompson down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Thompson,¡± the housekeeper immediately went upstairs.

    Steward Dalton had someone bring in the piano too.

    ¡°Grandma, you wanted me?¡± Vi walked to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Vi, those idiots on Facebook are doubting that you yed the piano. You should y it again, and I will record a video to post online.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Then let me get a mask.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Vi turned to get a mask.<div>

    Soon, she came down from upstairs wearing the mask.

    The white mask almost covered her face, leaving only a pair of bright and watery peach-blossom eyes exposed.

    All three thousand strands of her hair spread out behind her.

    Vi sat at the piano and began to y.

    In no time, the wonderful piano sound filled every corner of the living room.

    Her fingers were long and clean, with distinct joints and as white as jade.

    Combined with the ck and white piano keys, they looked like pieces of perfect artwork, drawing endless admiration.

    After recording the video, Mrs. Thompson immediately posted:

    85-year-old fairy: ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my granddaughter Vi Thompson. The piano performance may not be good, please bear with us. [Video]¡±

    After posting, Mrs. Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°See? This is the best rification! What¡¯s the point of making a dry statement about a n?¡±

    Such a statement only made matters worse and was better left unsaid.<div>

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°After all, Sylvia is still young and doesn¡¯t see things as thoroughly as you do. It¡¯s not her fault.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t want to hear that nonsense, pulled Vi¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Vi followed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s steps, as she had something to ask her as well.

    Mrs. Thompson led Vi upstairs while holding her hand.

    Edward Thompson frowned, looking at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s back.

    Just now, in that situation, Vi could havepletely helped Sylvia exin, because right after everyone misunderstood Vi, Sylvia immediately stepped forward to rify for Vi.

    But Vi did not show any response.

    What kind of sisterhood was this?

    Edward Thompson sighed.

    Shortly after Mrs. Thompson posted the video, Dean Legel retweeted it in a timely manner.

    Dean Legel V: ¡°Sinian Country¡¯s wonderful grandmother [Thumbs up] @85-year-old-fairy, Forwarding: Let me introduce you, this is my granddaughter Vi Thompson. The piano performance may not be good, please bear with us. [Video]¡±<div>

    Originally, not many people paid attention to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s response because she never identified herself on Facebook.

    But Dean Legel¡¯s retweet made things different.

    His retweet was even more effective than Facebook verification, directly dering Mrs. Thompson¡¯s identity to everyone.

    Manyizens came over from Dean Legel¡¯s page.

    [Wow! Grandma¡¯s here to set the record straight!]

    [Miss Thompson is really amazing! I knew haters would question if it¡¯s the original video, but I just had a professional verify it. It¡¯s the original video without any post-production. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can download the video yourself to check.]

    Seeing thisment, Mrs. Thompson directly pinned and replied: [You¡¯re a sharp youngster, I appreciate that!]

    [Excuse me, Grandma, but are you still looking for a grandson-inw? I think I could do it!]

    [To be honest, I don¡¯t like this olddy. She seems so biased! It¡¯s disgusting.]

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t want to put up with these people, and directly shot back: [Get lost! I don¡¯t need your approval!]

    [Hahaha, I love grandma¡¯s personality!]

    [Desperately hoping grandma bes an inte celebrity.]

    [The real Miss Thompson is phenomenal! Although her living environment is not as privileged, her piano performance is simply amazing!]

 Chapter 338: 136: Mrs. Thompsonéˆ¥æªš domineering abuse of scum!_5

    Chapter 338: 136: Mrs. Thompson¡¯s domineering abuse of scum!_5<div>

    [I have a feeling that this top student sister is not as simple as she seems. It¡¯s clear that grandma is just trying to rify things, but it seems she¡¯s doing it intentionally.]

    Sylvia Thompson naturally saw Mrs. Thompson¡¯s response as well.

    Having lived in the Thompson n for so many years, this was the first time Sylvia found out that Mrs. Thompson also used Facebook, and that she had been registered for over ten years.<div>

    However, she wasn¡¯t even on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers list.

    What was Mrs. Thompson trying to imply?

    Sylvia noticed this problem, and so did her followers.

    Some suspected Mrs. Thompson of ying favorites and sent Sylvia private messages tofort her.

    Sylvia bit her lip.

    Her heart hadpletely turned cold.

    Mrs. Thompson could choose not to follow her, but she couldn¡¯t be so heartless. Sylvia clicked on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook and followed her.

    In just a few minutes, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers had increased to over a hundred thousand.

    As Mrs. Thompson was chatting with Vi Thompson, she hadn¡¯t realized she gained so many followers.

    ¡°Grandma, do you remember what you had for lunch the day you fell down the stairs?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it was the noodles I made myself! Vi, why are you asking this?¡±<div>

    Mrs. Thompson remembered it so vividly because that day was a special day. Every year on that day, she would cook a bowl of noodles for herself.

    Vi narrowed her eyes slightly.

    It seemed that Chef Wang¡¯s memory was correct; Mrs. Thompson had indeed cooked the noodles herself that day.

    ¡°What about breakfast and lunch? Did you eat with everyone else?¡± Vi continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    ¡°Aside from regr meals, did you eat anything else, such as supplements?¡± Vi continued.

    ¡°No,¡± Mrs. Thompson responded urgently, ¡°Vi, what happened? Why are you asking these questions?¡±

    Vi told her the truth, ¡°My big brother and I suspect that your fall down the stairs wasn¡¯t an ident, but rather a deliberate act.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°But I really didn¡¯t eat anything else that day, so nobody could have poisoned me, right?¡±

    When the word ¡°poison¡± came up, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    She had been through violent shootings, but never these heart-wrenching intrigues.<div>

    The act of poisoning was something she had only seen in TV dramas.

    Vi asked again, ¡°Did you ever leave the kitchen while cooking the noodles?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson tried her best to recall the events of that day.

    She couldn¡¯t remember it too clearly.

    ¡°I think¡­ I think I didn¡¯t,¡± Mrs. Thompson tried to recall, ¡°I only remember that I had a dream that night, and it was because of this dream that I suddenly realized that you were Vi.¡±

    Vi frowned slightly, ¡°So, no one else knew about it before you fell down the stairs?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°I was about to tell your parents about it when I fell down the stairs. I don¡¯t know if it was because I was too excited?¡±

    After speaking, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence right now, so we can¡¯t suspect anyone blindly. But if your suspicion is true, I think it must be rted to Sylvia. After all, she¡¯s the one who least wees you in this family!¡±

    ¡°Oh, and your good-for-nothing little brother!¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Though he¡¯s a bit of a bastard, he shouldn¡¯t be capable of harming me!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson knew Edward Thompson very well.

    Mrs. Thompson held Vi¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much like a dog to shit he bes when he sees Sylvia!¡±<div>

    Upon hearing this, Vi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    What a choice of words from the olddy.

    ¡°Vi, don¡¯tugh, I¡¯m serious!¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Anyway, keep an eye on your little brother too. He¡¯s not the smartest. I¡¯m afraid he might do something stupid in a moment of confusion.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was a fair and just person, she spoke with facts.

    Although Edward Thompson was also her grandson, she wouldn¡¯t shield him due to blood ties.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi, the affection in her eyes barely concealed.

    Her granddaughter was just too lovely for words!

    In the living room.

    Edward Thompson held a catnip stick and carefully approached Mantou, ¡°Mantou,e eat this.¡±

    Mantou crouched like a ¡°hen,¡± eyes wide open, and looked vigntly at Edward, the culprit.

    Edward felt guilty and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst time; it wasn¡¯t intentional. Will you forgive me?¡±

 Chapter 339: 136: Mrs. Thompsonéˆ¥æªš domineering abuse of scum!_6

    Chapter 339: 136: Mrs. Thompson¡¯s domineering abuse of scum!_6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Edward Thompson said as he handed out a strip of hair to Mantou.

    Mantou raised his little paw and pped Edward¡¯s hand with it.<div>

    Edward Thompson immediately withdrew his hand.

    But it still left a paw mark on his hand.

    It hurt.

    But it was bearable.

    Edward Thompson took out a small can, ¡°Mantou, do you want to eat some canned food? I specifically asked someone to buy this from abroad, I heard it¡¯s highly praised. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    The aroma of the canned food went straight into his nostrils, unavoidable.

    Mantou licked his lips and finally took a step forward, slowly eating.

    He didn¡¯t want to eat either!

    But the enemy¡¯s canned food was just too delicious!

    Vi Thompson hadn¡¯t fed Mantou canned food for several days to make him lose weight, and Mantou couldn¡¯t find Terrence Lentz, his foolish benefactor, in Capital City to feed canned food to Mantou.

    Mantou ¡®ton-ton-ton¡¯ ate, finishing all the canned food in a few bites.<div>

    Seeing the little guy enjoying the food so much, Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Actually, cats are quite cute creatures too!

    Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand to pet Mantou.

    Just then, Mantou opened his mouth and bit down on his hand.

    Thinking about it, he was so angry!

    He would not let this grudge go unpunished!

    Mantou bit and ran.

    By the time Edward Thompson reacted, he was nowhere to be seen.

    This little guy is quite vengeful!

    Edward Thompson looked at the bite on his hand, but he wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he felt much lighter and more rxed.

    He felt as if he had shed a burden from his back.<div>

    Edward Thompson went upstairs with a smile and disinfected his wound with antiseptic, then went to the hospital by car.

    Cats can also carry rabies viruses.

    So, he had to go get a vine.

    Sylvia Thompson was browsing Facebook, watching Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers grow, and feeling very unwilling in her heart.

    She would not allow Vi Thompson to steal her thunder.

    At this moment, a message popped up on her WhatsApp.

    It was sent by Elizabeth Thompson.

    [Good evening, Miss Thompson.]

    Seeing this message, Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, thinking ¡°That¡¯s right¡±.

    She had almost forgotten about Elizabeth Thompson.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to offend a gentleman a hundred times than to offend a viin once.<div>

    Those troublesome rtives of the Thompson n would probably give Vi a hard time.

    Just the point of raising her was enough to makeizens disgusted with themselves.

    Sylvia Thompson immediately typed a reply:[Good evening, little sister Emma. Actually, I¡¯ve been discussing with my mom recently about inviting Uncle and Auntie toe to Capital City. After all, you have done so much for my sister.]

    Seeing Sylvia¡¯s reply, Elizabeth Thompson was even more excited and immediately went to find Olga.

    ¡°Mom!¡± She handed her phone to Olga, ¡°Look, Miss Thompson invited us to Capital City.¡±

    Olga smiled and said, ¡°We raised Vi, they should invite us! When your dades back, we¡¯ll all go to Capital City together!¡±

    She was Vi¡¯s adoptive mother, after all.

    Without her, there would be no Vi Thompson.

    However, Olga had other ns for this trip.

    She wanted the Thompson n to adopt Elizabeth Thompson as a foster daughter.

    What right did someone like Vi have to be the Young Miss Thompson Family?

    Just a good-for-nothing from the countryside!

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded and began to reply to Sylvia Thompson, [In a few days, my parents and I will definitelye to visit.][Alright, my parents will definitely be happy when they learn about this. Looking forward to little sister Emma and uncle and aunt¡¯s arrival.]

    Seeing Sylvia¡¯s reply, Olga sighed: ¡°Youngdies from reputable families are indeed different. Look how sensible Miss Thompson is, while that wild girl is nothing but an ungrateful and vicious person. I raised her with so much care, and she just turns her back on me like that! A real white-eyed wolf!¡±

    The angrier Olga got, the more regretful she became. ¡°If I knew this would happen back then, I should have just killed her! How did she get such a bargain!¡±

    And she even managed to step over Elizabeth and be the Young Miss of the Thompson n.

    It¡¯s simply bad luck.

    Elizabethforted her mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, maybe we¡¯ve misunderstood Big Sister.¡±

    Vi¡¯s status is different now, and offending her wouldn¡¯t bring any benefits to them.

    With that said, Elizabeth continued, ¡°Mom, once we arrive in Capital City, you can¡¯t be this impulsive. You should be careful and cautious in your speech and actions as a loving mother. You should know what kind of image a loving mother has, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Olga looked at Elizabeth and smiled, ¡°Emma is indeed broad-minded. Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded, her eyes filled with calction.

    After replying to Elizabeth¡¯s message on WhatsApp, Sylvia prepared to exit WhatsApp when she saw the news of Mr. Bankston meeting with Master J in the research team¡¯s group chat.

    Sylvia was pretty excited too.

    As a researcher, she was also curious about what kind of person Master J really was, for him to be so revered by Mr. Bankston.

    Sylvia sent a message in the group: [Mr. Bankston, will Master Je to ourb when the timees?]

    Mr. Bankston replied: [That will only be confirmed after my meeting with Master J.]

    Then Mr. Bankston sent another message: [If Master Jes to ourb, I¡¯ll inform everyone immediately. Master J is someone who values talent, so everyone should perform well. There might be a chance for Master J to ept you as his disciple.]

    Seeing this message, Sylvia was thrilled.

    Perhaps, joining the KV researchb was only the first step to her sess.

    Next, she might even be able to have Master J ept her as his disciple.

    She was the only female member of the KV researchb, and her ability was top-notch. Normally, she would have the highest probability of being noticed by Master J.

    After all, there were very few girls like her.

    How many ordinary girls could be as excellent as her?

    The next day.

    Mr. Bankston arrived at the agreed-upon meeting ce with Master J.

    It was a ssical tea house.

    The atmosphere was great.

    Mr. Bankston arrived two hours early.

    A waitress immediately came forward, ¡°Hello, do you need anything here?¡±

    Mr. Bankston nced at the menu, ¡°Do you have any soft pastries suitable for the elderly to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the waitress nodded, ¡°These pastries on this page are more suitable for children and the elderly.¡±

    The leaders in the biological field were mostly older, as younger people were restless and unable to do experiments. Therefore, Mr. Bankston subconsciously believed that Master J must be an elder.

    Maybe even older than himself.

    So, it wouldn¡¯t be a mistake to order more elderly and child-friendly pastries.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a closer look. For tea, I¡¯ll have Biluochun,¡± Mr. Bankston paused and continued, ¡°And another pot of Pu¡¯er.¡±

    In case Master J preferred ck tea.

    So it¡¯s better to have both prepared.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the waitress nodded, ¡°Please call me if you need anything.¡±

    Mr. Bankston nodded.

    Soon it was time for the agreed meeting.

    Mr. Bankston nced at his watch and looked up at the door.

    He was anxious.

    At that moment, he saw a man in a Chinese tunic suit and sses walk in through the entrance. The elderly man looked to be around seventy or eighty years old, with a long beard. It was obvious at a nce that this was no ordinary person.

    It must be him.

    Mr. Bankston immediately stood up.

    Just as he did so, a young girl approached him, ¡°Mr. Jiang, is it?¡±

    Mr. Bankston smiled, ¡°Little girl, who are you looking for?¡±

 Chapter 348: 139: Seeking a Dead End, Prelude to Abusing the Scum (Second update)

    Chapter 348: 139: Seeking a Dead End, Prelude to Abusing the Scum (Second update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Everyone looked towards Vi Thompson.

    She calmly put down her bowl and chopsticks, and then said, ¡°I have already severed ties with them.¡±<div>

    These simple words carried heavy implications.

    The housekeeper was stunned.

    No matter what, the person outside was Vi¡¯s adoptive mother, but Vi¡¯s attitude¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Thompson said?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued.

    ¡°Yes, I understood.¡± The housekeeper immediately reacted and hurriedly walked towards the door.

    The housekeeper was quite kind.

    He thought Vi¡¯s behavior was very inappropriate.

    After all, without her adoptive parents, she would not exist.

    But Vi simply cut off all rtions.

    Such actions were excessively heartless.

    Sylvia Thompson said nothing, ncing briefly at Vi and Mrs. Thompson, a flicker of light in her eyes.<div>

    Vi was indeed cold-blooded.

    These were her adoptive parents.

    And she simply disowned them.

    Such a person was simply not human!

    At the same time.

    The housekeeper arrived outside the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the housekeeper looked at the family of three standing outside, ¡°our Young Miss Thompson said that she currently has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Olga could not handle hearing such words and opened her mouth to curse.

    Damn ungrateful woman, she really has no conscience!

    She actually dared to disown them.

    Elizabeth Thompson spoke first, gently saying, ¡°Maybe my elder sister has forgotten us after being away from home for so long. Could you please pass the message again?¡±<div>

    She was the most talented woman of River City, possessing status and identity, with numerous fans supporting her online.

    If Olga started cursing like a shrew at this moment, it would seriously affect her image.

    Elizabeth Thompson could not afford to lose face in this way.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you three must leave.¡±

    With that, the housekeeper turned to leave.

    As Vi was unwilling to acknowledge her adoptive parents, he felt helpless.

    Being a servant of the Thompson family, he could only follow the family¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°Sir, could you please wait a moment,¡± Elizabeth Thompson spoke again.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The housekeeper stopped and turned back to look at Elizabeth Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at the housekeeper, ¡°Sir, could you please convey to my elder sister that the purpose of our visit this time is simply to ascertain that she is having a good life in her new home.¡±

    At this point, Elizabeth Thompson sighed, tears welling into her eyes, ¡°Ever since my elder sister ran away from home, my parents and I have been extremely worried, especially my parents, who have been battling insomnia. If possible, I want my elder sister to meet with us at least once. No matter what has happened in the past, she will always be a part of this family.¡±<div>

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s words contained not a shred of inconsistency, painting an image of Vi as an ungrateful and vicious woman.

    Her adoptive parents treated her so well, yet she seemed to disregard them.

    Hearing these words, Olga, tears streaming down her eyes, immediately came forward, ¡°When the child was first brought home, she was so tiny, like a little sparrow. I didn¡¯t think she would survive. Fortunately, she did! They say those who narrowly escape deathter have great fortune, this child is indeed fortunate.¡±

    Overtaken by emotion, Olga added, ¡°She¡¯s the same age as my daughter, and when they were younger, I treated her better than my own daughter. But just like the tongue and teeth fight each other, so do mother and daughter, we never anticipated that this time she would run away from home.¡±

    They deliberately omitted the fact to outsiders that they had severed ties with Vi, and more so the fact that they had chased her away.

    Hearing what they had to say, the housekeeper felt deeply that it was not easy being a parent.

    An eighteen-year-old child, right in the midst of her rebellious phase, though Vi¡¯s actions could be understandable, directly shutting her parents out without even meeting them was indeed baffling to others.

    The housekeeper looked at Olga, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t need to worry, Miss Thompson is living here veryfortably and the entire family dotes on her.¡±

    The entire family dotes on her.

    Hearing these words, anger red in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eyes.

    Why?

    Why did Vi easily be the young mistress of the Thompson family?

    Why was she stuck in a small ce like River City?

    Originally, she had thought she could meet Mr. Terrence smoothly and gain his favor, however, after such a long time, not only did she not meet Mr. Terrence, but she also heard the news of Vi bing the young mistress of Thompson family!

    This was unbearable!

    Elizabeth Thompson managed to force out a smile, ¡°Sir, knowing that my sister is well gives me peace of mind. But I still hope that my sister can meet us. My parents miss her deeply.¡±

    The housekeeper nodded, ¡°Alright, I will do my best to convey your message.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson bowed slightly.

    The housekeeper turned to leave.

    Watching his retreating figure, Olga frowned, ¡°Never thought that this wild bastard would be so heartless! If I had known, I would have killed her directly back then.¡±

    After all, she¡¯s nothing but an unwanted object!

    Elizabeth Thompson sighed, ¡°Mom, dad, let¡¯s go back to the hotel for now.¡±

    Reg Thompson just nodded.The three of them turned around to leave.

    Just then, a gentle voice came from behind, ¡°Please wait.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson halted in her tracks, looking back.

    She saw a girl of about her age rushing over.

    With long, curly hair.

    Quite pretty.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Elizabeth Thompson greeted politely.

    She had already guessed Sylvia Thompson¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Sylvia Thompson answered with a friendly smile on her face, ¡°You three must be my sister¡¯s family, right? I¡¯m Sylvia Thompson. I want to apologize for my sister¡¯s behavior towards you.¡±

    Olga chuckled, ¡°So you¡¯re the young Miss Thompson?¡±

    Young Miss Thompson Family Sylvia Thompson, anyone who knows a little about the Thompson Family knows that they have an exceptionally outstanding eldest daughter.

    Sylvia Thompson nodded slightly.

    Olga continued, ¡°Educated people really are different, not like some ungrateful and vicious men.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Sylvia Thompson said, ¡°Uncles, aunts, don¡¯t worry, any misunderstandings within a family can be resolved.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson!¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect the Thompson family to have such sensible people.

    That was quite a surprise.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Sylvia Thompson said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should.¡±

    Watching the three of them leave, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lips curled up in a smile.

    She was curious to see how Vi would deal with the current situation.

    After all.

    In Sinian Country, there is a saying that no parents are without faults.

    Mary Perryne also knew that Thompson family had arrived.

    ¡°Mom, I heard that Vi¡¯s adoptive parents are here?¡± Mary Perryne walked over to Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Regardless, they are Vi¡¯s adoptive parents. Without them, there would be no Vi today. Even if they¡¯ve made no contributions, they certainly had their hardships. How could you let the housekeeper drive them away!¡±

    This action wasn¡¯t appropriate.

    ¡°Vi was thrown away in the countryside and ignored since she was little, so what kind of adoptive parents are they?¡± Mrs. Thompson was very angry, ¡°They even drove Vi out of their home before. Now that they know Vi is the young Miss Thompson, they¡¯re trying to grab at her coattails! Before she was recognized by the Thompson family, why didn¡¯t they look for Vi? These people are not fit to call parents!¡±

    Mary Perryne crinkled her eyebrows, ¡°But even so¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be an expert now! You¡¯re going to teach me how to do things?¡± Mrs. Thompson red at Mary Perryne.

    Mary Perryne immediately exined, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Then shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear what you have to say! Womanly kindness!¡±

    Mary Perryne had to close her mouth.

    Mrs. Thompson nced at Mary Perryne, feeling somewhat annoyed. She continued, ¡°Boundless kindness isn¡¯t a good thing! These people are definitely not good people!¡±

    If Reg Thompson and Olga, the couple, had any conscience, they wouldn¡¯t have done something as cruel as this.

    Although Mary Perryne felt it was inappropriate, she still nodded, ¡°I understand, Mom.¡±

    On the other side.

    Hotel.

    Elizabeth Thompson was sitting on the rocking chair on the hotel balcony, scrolling through Facebook.

    Suddenly, she saw a post.

    Young Miss Thompson.

    Could it be Sylvia Thompson?

    Elizabeth Thompson clicked to open the post.

    But the image she saw left her stunned.

    Because the person ying the piano in the picture was Vi Thompson.

    Even though she was wearing a mask and a hat, Elizabeth Thompson recognized Vi at a nce.

    More than two hundred thousandments, almost all werepliments for Vi.

    [Although you were born in the dust, you shine like a star. Not only do you illuminate yourself, but also your family!]

    [Young Miss Thompson Family is too amazing!]

    [Check in for Young Miss Thompson Family!]

    [Does grandma really not consider letting the princess open a Facebook ount?]

    [I want to follow the princess!]

    Elizabeth Thompson browsed through thements, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    A momentter, the corners of her mouth curled up in a faint smile.

    Since Vi was so popr on Facebook, then she would let Vi plummet from her high status.

    Elizabeth Thompson started typing and posted on her Facebook:

    Elizabeth Thompson V: ¡°@85-year-old fairy: Dear Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m Elizabeth Thompson. Today marks the 90th day since my sister left us; during this time, my parents have been constantly worrying about her, concerned about how she¡¯s doing. I hope Mrs. Thompson can help ry our message to my sister; we hope she can meet my parents.¡±

 Chapter 341: 137: Master J appears, Brother Hua continues teaching how to be a person!

    Chapter 341: 137: Master J appears, Brother Hua continues teaching how to be a person!<div>

    (Second update) _2

    Trantor:549690339

    With these words, she turned around and followed the servant.<div>

    Seeing Vi catch up with him, the servant looks puzzled and turns to look at her, ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes?¡± Vi¡¯s choice of apparel was quite basic: jeans and a white knitted tee overcoat with no makeup. The servant continued, ¡°Among today¡¯s visitors is Mr. White. The second Miss took an hour to put on her makeup.¡±

    The White family of the Capital City is a rather mysterious n.

    It¡¯s said that they have royal ancestry.

    They even possess a vault full of gold.

    Today¡¯s visitor is Mr. White, the family head of the White family.

    Mr. White is ninth in line among his siblings, and as he had eight older sisters, people often referred to him as Sir White.

    Because he had eight older sisters, when he was born, thedy of the house doted on him like a precious jewel, making sure her one and only beloved grandson was spared from hardships. He was pampered and protected.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The servant nced at Vi and then continued to follow her.<div>

    Indeed, not all people are the same.

    Vi is beautiful even without makeup, but the servant has never seen Sylvia without her makeup on.

    Most importantly, Vi never gives a forced impression, being with her carries no burden.

    Sylvia, on the other hand, gives off a sense of falseness.

    In other words, though Sylvia might be smiling at you, you can¡¯t feel any warmth from her.

    The servant hurried to keep up with Vi and continued talking, ¡°Miss, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson are in the garden. Except for Mr. White, all the other guests are business associates of your father, so you don¡¯t need to feel nervous.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Soon after, Vi arrived at the garden.

    The sunlight today was quite nice.

    It was a sunny day.

    Noticing Vi¡¯s arrival, Mary Perryne immediately stood up and introduced, ¡°Let me introduce everyone, this is my eldest daughter Vi.¡±<div>

    ording to the Thompson family¡¯s decision, they decided to retain her current name Vi, and Vi shall be her nickname.

    Everyone looked at Vi.

    A glimmer shed through Sylvia¡¯s eyes.

    After making the introductions, Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Vi, this is the head of White Family, Mr. White.¡±

    Mr. White was sitting on a rattan chair, holding a cup of tea.

    He wore a ck overcoat.

    His demeanor was polite and refined, much like a school teacher from the period of the republic.

    This gentle and elegant demeanor won him the admiration of many young girls.

    However, this master has neither had a girlfriend nor been involved in any scandalous rumors.

    He is perhaps the only gentleman among the many elites.

    If one had to mention a w, it would be his stinginess.<div>

    For instance, the Ganoderma bracelet he held was a replica. Fortunately, the craftsmanship was excellent. Though it was a replica, unless you were a connoisseur, it was impossible to tell just by looking at it.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. White.¡± Vi politely greeted him.

    Mr. White extended his hand towards Vi. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Vi shook his hand, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Mary Perryne then introduced Vi to the others, ¡°This is your father¡¯s good friend in business, Uncle Matons and Aunt Sherman.¡±

    Vi continued to greet them.

    Her voice was very pleasant, soft with a hint of melody.

    Deborah nced at Mary Perryne and said with envy, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you are so lucky to have such a beautiful daughter!¡±

    Mary Perryne humbly replied, ¡°Oh, not at all. You¡¯re too kind, Madam Matins.¡±

    ¡°I mean it,¡± Deborah, holding Vi¡¯s hand, asked, ¡°How old is Vi this year?¡±

    Deborah didn¡¯t mean anything by it, after all, Sylvia was already a college freshman, she assumed that Vi was also in college.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia could finally breathe a sigh of relief inside.

    ¡°She¡¯s in her third year of high school.¡± Vi respondedposedly.

    Deborah nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Vi is so smart; she will definitely be admitted to a good university in next year¡¯s college entrance examination.¡±

    Mary Perryne added, ¡°Hopefully, with those good words from Madam Matins.¡±

    Sylvia nced at Vi.

    Could she score even better than I did?

    Even if Vi ces within the top ten in her grade, her college entrance examination scores would not surpass Sylvia¡¯s fromst year.

    The educational environment of River City was a fact.

    At this moment.

    Screech!

    There was the sound of a car braking sharply, and a super sports car came to halt right in front of everyone.

    Soon after, Edward Thompson emerged from the car.

    He took off his sunsses, looked at Mr. White, and cheerfully said, ¡°Sir White, isn¡¯t my car cool?¡±

    The vehicle was one of only ten in the world.

    It was sold out immediately after its release, and it took Edward Thompson quite a bit of effort to sessfully ce an order for one.

    No man can resist a supercar.

    Despite being frugal enough to tear a napkin in half before using it, Sir White, the ninth son of the Russell family, had bought two top-of-the-range sports cars himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive.¡±

    Mr. White was one of Edward Thompson¡¯s potential brothers-inw. Although Terrence was also a good candidate, he was too elusive. Sir White was indeed a little frugal, but his looks and power were undeniable. If Sylvia were to marry into the White family, it would be a good match.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Sir White, would you like to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Not today.¡± Mr. White raised his hand in denial.

    Edward Thompson turned to Sylvia, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let my sister give you a trial run, her driving skills are not bad.¡±

    With this stated, he threw the car keys to Sylvia.

    Sylvia caught the keys, modestly saying, ¡°Actually, my driving skills are average.¡±

    Getting into the car, Sylvia started the engine and began speeding around the garden.

    The Thompson family garden was quiterge.

    Sylvia had been watching her brothers practice driving since she was a child, so her skills were remarkable. Whether it was sharp corners or circr bends, she handled them with ease.

    Uncharacteristically, Sir White squinted his eyes.

    Mr. Maton looked at Sawyer Thompson and said: ¡°Mr. Thompson, your daughter is extraordinary. She could outshine many men!¡±

    Sawyer Thompsonughed and said, ¡°This kid has loved racing cars since she was a child.¡±

    After one round, everyone apuded for Sylvia.

    Sylvia came out of the car smiling, embarrassed, ¡°I have made a spectacle of myself.¡±

    Deborah eximed in amazement, ¡°Sylvia, you drove so well, it made my eyes spin!¡±

    Sylviaughed and said, ¡°Actually, car racing is simple, it just seems difficult.¡±

    After speaking, she looked at Vi, ¡°Sister, would you like to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    Sylvia blinked slightly, pulling Vi towards the car, ¡°Sister,e on and have a try, it¡¯s actually quite simple. I¡¯ll teach you!¡±

 Chapter 342: 136: Sister Hao carries the whole team, her ability to detect b*tches is NO.1!

    Chapter 342: 136: Sister Hao carries the whole team, her ability to detect b*tches is NO.1!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vi Thompson came from the countryside.

    It was already quite impressive for her to learn the piano.<div>

    Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t believe that someone from the countryside could afford to buy her a sports car to practice driving.

    As for Reg Thompson and Olga, it was even more impossible!

    After all, even Elizabeth Thompson didn¡¯t know how to race cars.

    Could a pair of foster parents treat Vi Thompson better than their own biological daughter?

    It was absolutely impossible!

    Perhaps Vi didn¡¯t even have a driver¡¯s license.

    She looked forward to seeing Vi¡¯s embarrassed appearance.

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly, then said, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s not have our sister participate.¡±

    Vi was clumsy and not like Sylvia. What if she damaged the car?

    This car is Edward Thompson¡¯stest purchase.

    That¡¯s why he cherished it so much.<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother,¡± Sylviaughed as she looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°I¡¯ll be there. Sister won¡¯t ruin your car. Also, don¡¯t underestimate your sister, she is the youngdy of our Thompson n. Perhaps, her driving skills are even better than yours!¡±

    The higher the praise, the worse the fall.

    She wanted to see Vi make a fool of herself.

    As the daughter of the Thompson family, she didn¡¯t know how to race cars, even worse than the adopted daughter. Let¡¯s see how Vi would save her face in the situation.

    Upon hearing this, Edward Thompson didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Sylvia was cautious in her actions, and since she said so, she would definitely keep an eye on Vi.

    Having said that, Sylvia closed the car door and moved to the passenger seat.

    ¡°Is your seat belt fastened?¡± Vi nced sideways.

    ¡°It¡¯s fastened.¡±

    Sylvia looked at Vi, her eyes full of anticipation for a good show.

    Vi started the car.<div>

    The car slowly began to move.

    Watching the sports car crawl like an insect in the garden, Edward Thompson felt embarrassed.

    Was she learning to crawl like a turtle?

    If she didn¡¯t know how to race, then she shouldn¡¯t have stubbornly insisted on getting in the car.

    What a joke she had made!

    Edward Thompson turned to Mr. White and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir White, for making you watch such a farce.¡±

    Regardless, Vi was his sister and the youngdy of the Thompson Family.

    If Vi was like this, not only would she lose face but also him and the Thompson Family.

    Mr. White held the Ganoderma bracelet in his hand, his expression indifferent, and said, ¡°Your sister seems to be familiarizing herself with the car¡¯s performance.¡±

    It was evident that she hadn¡¯t touched a car for a long time.

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson said incredulously, ¡°Sir White, you can¡¯t seriously think she knows how to race cars, can you?¡±<div>

    If Vi knew how to race cars, then pigs might as well climb trees.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, but my sister just returned from the countryside. Most of the rumors you¡¯ve heard outside are true,¡± said Edward Thompson, lowering his voice.

    He didn¡¯t want Mr. White¡¯s attention to be taken away by Vi.

    After all,pared to Vi, Sylvia was much more deserving of Mr. White¡¯s attention.

    If it weren¡¯t for the purpose of bringing Sylvia and Mr. White together, Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t have driven his beloved car out, nor would he have allowed Sylvia to showcase her driving skills in front of everyone.

    He wanted Mr. White to realize that Sylvia was a one-of-a-kind Sylvia Thompson.

    Mr. White caressed the Ganoderma bracelet and said lightly, ¡°You are still as impatient as ever.¡±

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t know how to exin to Mr. White.

    But that¡¯s alright.

    With Vi¡¯s turtle-like crawling on disy, Mr. White could more intuitively see who was superior.

    In this family, Sylvia was more entitled to the title of youngdy.

    Edward Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Sir White, actions speak louder than words. Just watch.¡±

    Mr. White didn¡¯t say anything and picked up his teacup, taking a sip of green tea.

    The first taste was a little astringent, but it was soon reced by a refreshing sweetness.

    Meanwhile, in the sports car.

    Sylvia looked at Vi and said gently, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here! I¡¯ll help you watch, and then the handbrake of the sports car is here, here is¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Vi mmed on the elerator, and the car shot out.

    The entire movement was as smooth as flowing water.

    It looked so cool!

    Sylvia almost couldn¡¯t react. Because the car was moving so fast, her body was leaning to the side due to inertia.

    Sylvia stared at Vi, her face full of shock.

    She was dumbfounded.

    Vi could actually race cars!

    And her skills were so good.

    The car sped along the road.

    Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes widened, thinking he was seeing an illusion.

    Had Sylvia taken over the driving?

    The Thompson parents beside him were also surprised.

    Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t believe that Vi¡¯s driving skills were this good. Heughed and said, ¡°It must be Sylvia who has taken over to guide our sister.¡±

 Chapter 343: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_2

    Chapter 343: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Mr. White looked at the servant beside him, ¡°Bring the telescope here.¡±

    The servant promptly handed him the telescope.<div>

    Mr. White took the telescope and turned up the magnification, clearly seeing the white figure sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    A streak of ck hair slipped out of the car window.

    Through the telescope, he could only see her profile.

    After a moment, Mr. White handed the telescope to Myron Thompson.

    Myron smiled and said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it just as I said?¡±

    Once he finished speaking, the figure he saw in the telescope left him stunned.

    It was¡­

    It was Vi Thompson!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Edward Thompson would never have believed that the person driving the car was Vi.

    There was a sharp turn ahead.

    Vi had one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the handbrake, with no intention of slowing down. Instead, she was speeding up.<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re going to crash! Slow down!¡± Sylvia Thompson yelled anxiously.

    What does it matter to her if Vi wants to die!

    She didn¡¯t want to die with Vi.

    Her life was still very beautiful!

    ¡°Slow down!¡± Sylvia was on the verge of madness, her face twisted in fear and frustration, almost wanting to snatch the steering wheel from Vi.

    As an amateur racer, Sylvia knew the consequences of grabbing the steering wheel, so she had been hesitating.

    ¡°Vi! Have you lost your mind?!¡±

    At their current speed of 200 yards, if they hit the wall, there was almost no chance of survival.

    The scene also frightened the people standing in the garden.

    Only Mr. White, retained an unperturbed expression as if not bothered even if the world was falling apart before him.

    The Ganoderma in his hand reflected a beautiful light under the sun.<div>

    Edward Thompson stood up from his chair, continually adjusting the magnification of the telescope.

    His heart almost leapt into his throat.

    What was Vi trying to do?

    Are she and Sylvia going to die together?

    Wasn¡¯t the family already good enough to her? What was Vi so unsatisfied with?

    Edward was furious.

    Seeing Edward¡¯s anxiety, Mr. White spoke again, ¡°Calm down.¡±

    At this critical moment, how could Edward keep his calm?

    He wished he could run up to the car, slow down, pull the handbrake, put it in park.

    On the sports car.

    Sylvia screamed in panic.<div>

    Vi nced at her, ¡°Shut up! Be quiet!¡±

    Her tone was faint.

    But it carried a formidable intimidation, immediately silencing Sylvia, who didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    At that moment, Sylvia didn¡¯t even have time to realize why she should be afraid of a vige girl.

    Just then, Vi turned the steering wheel.

    Shhh!

    A beautiful drift.

    She had just crossed the sharp turn.

    Edward had hardly had time to react, not even daring to breathe heavily. Before he knew it, she had already passed the bend.

    It was as if everything that had just happened was an illusion.

    Sylvia¡¯s heart pounded relentlessly.

    Thump thump thump!

    Over and over again.

    What it feels like to have a narrow escape from death, that¡¯s what she was feeling now.

    However, before Sylvia could recover, the car started to speed up again.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t pay attention to Sylvia¡¯s yelling.

    Her expression remained unchanged.

    At that moment.

    Everyone in the garden was silent, the atmosphere was very quiet.

    Everyone watched the car in front of them closely.

    Afraid they would miss something.

    The mood was getting high.

    Who would have thought that they would see a top-level professional racer¡¯s skills in the Thompson n¡¯s backyard.

    Especially Christopher, who also liked car racing. He said to Sawyer Thompson with a smile, ¡°Mr. Thompson, your daughter is not amon breed!¡±

    Before this, Christopher did not have a good impression of the Thompson n¡¯s biological daughter.

    But now he knew.

    The proverb ¡®A rumor can kill¡¯ truly made sense.

    Sawyer Thompsonughed and said: ¡°Honestly, I just found out that Vi can race.¡±

    Deborah said, ¡°This girl is not only pretty but also has a charm to her. I wonder who will be the lucky man to marry her in the future.¡±

    With this mention.

    A touch of mncholy appeared on Mary Perryne¡¯s face.

    She knew about Vi¡¯s engagement when she was in River City.

    Engaged to a well-known good-for-nothing in River City.

    As a mother, no one wants her daughter to marry such a man.

    Moreover, the one who was initially engaged to Terrence Lentz was not Vi.

    It seemed.

    She would have to find the right time to have a good talk with Vi.

    Soon.

    The car stopped nearby.

    Shhh!

    From start to now, the whole process only took two minutes.

    The car door opened.

    Vi got out of the car.

    Her expression was as calm as when she first got in.

    Samuel Thompson rushed over, unable to contain his excitement. He hugged Vi for a moment, then quickly let go, acting appropriately, ¡°Younger sister, you are amazing!¡±

 Chapter 344: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_3

    Chapter 344: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Although it was only a short two minutes, Samuel Thompson felt incredibly excited.

    Vi Thompson gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Just a small test of my skills.¡±<div>

    Her words were not an exaggeration.

    The Thompson n¡¯s field was only enough for her to have a small test of her skills.

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson turned his head to nce at Vi.

    On the other side, Sylvia Thompson also got out of the car, feeling dizzy and unable to stand steadily, followed by a churning in her stomach.

    Not good.

    These were the symptoms of nausea.

    Realizing this, Sylvia quickly covered her mouth and ran to the nearby bushes, vomiting violently, as if even her bile wanted toe out.

    Seeing this, Edward Thompson immediately ran over and asked, ¡°Sylvia, are you alright?¡±

    As he spoke, he helped Sylvia by patting her back, feeling heartache for her.

    He didn¡¯t know if Vi did this intentionally or unintentionally!

    If it was intentional, then Vi would be utterly heartless.<div>

    Sylvia kindly guided her driving skills.

    Yet Vi treated Sylvia this way.

    Could it be that Vi was also interested in Mr. White?

    Thinking of this, Edward Thompson frowned slightly, his eyes filled withplex emotions.

    He hoped he was wrong!

    Tears had welled up in Sylvia¡¯s eyes, and she looked very ufortable.

    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±

    Despite the repugnant smell of vomit, Edward Thompson didn¡¯t show any difort, and instead took out a handkerchief to help Sylvia wipe her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± after vomiting, Sylvia felt better. She looked up at Edward Thompson and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t me sister. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just my weak constitution.¡±

    Edward was not sure whether Vi did it intentionally or not, but upon hearing Sylvia¡¯s words, he immediately understood Vi¡¯s intentions.

    Intentional.<div>

    Vi did it intentionally.

    Sylvia looked at Edward Thompson and smiled, saying, ¡°Brother, wasn¡¯t sister amazing just now? Were you all stunned by her performance?¡±

    At this point, unwillingness shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes.

    It was fleeting.

    She originally wanted to teach Vi how to drive and also show off her driving skills, allowing everyone to see the difference between her and Vi.

    Who would have thought things would turn out like this?

    How did Vi learn to race?

    Seeing Sylvia¡¯s innocence, being used by Vi and still unaware of it, Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. He said, ¡°Compared to you, she¡¯s not even close to your level.¡±

    Only Sylvia was the most outstanding.

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re just saying that.¡±

    Then, she lowered her head and continued, ¡°Actually, I know sister is very good at driving. Compared to her, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s far inferior. What should I do, brother? I feel like I can¡¯t beat sister in anything! I can¡¯tpare to her in any way. Will you¡­ will you dislike me in the future¡­¡±¡±<div>

    ¡°Silly girl, how could I ever dislike you!¡± Edward Thompson patted Sylvia¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. I¡¯ve said it before, no matter what, in my heart, you are always the most amazing and beautiful sister. No one else can evene close.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia tilted her head, looking at Edward Thompson.

    Edward Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    As the words fell, he continued, ¡°Sylvia, Mr. White has a good character and background. He is an excellent choice. You should consider making friends with him, alright?¡±

    Compared to Xavier, Mr. White was simply a bright moon in the sky.

    Sylvia pretended not to understand Edward Thompson¡¯s meaning and said, ¡°I know, brother. As the saying goes, the more friends, the more pathways. I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes, and I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Edward Thompson nodded.

    Watching Sylvia¡¯s retreating figure, Edward Thompson felt a touch of mncholy.

    In the end, Sylvia was still too naive.

    She didn¡¯t have any hidden intentions towards Mr. White and hadn¡¯t even thought about anything else.

    But what about Vi?

    She had already started trying to attract Mr. White¡¯s attention.

    Was this the difference between a country girl and a wealthy youngdy?

    Edward Thompson sighed helplessly and walked back towards the front.

    Mary Perryne had some pastries sent over.

    Seeing Edward Thompson approaching alone, she asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°Sylvia almost vomited in the car just now and went back to change her clothes,¡± Edward said.

    Upon hearing what happened to Sylvia, Mary Perryne became worried and asked, ¡°Is Sylvia okay?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mary Perryne breathed a sigh of relief, then continued, ¡°These are chestnut cakes and glutinous rice cakes just brought over from the kitchen. Why don¡¯t you try some? They go well with this post-snow Maojian tea.¡±

 Chapter 345: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_4

    Chapter 345: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_4<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Edward Thompson picked up a chestnut cake.

    A servant brought a cup of milk tea at this moment, ¡°Miss, your milk tea.¡±<div>

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi Thompson took the milk tea with both hands, thanking the servant.

    Drinking the milk tea brought her mood up instantly.

    Her eyes curved into a smile.

    She had beautiful peach-blossom eyes, and when she smiled, her eyes resembled a crescent moon, twinkling and mysterious, making it hard for people to resist.

    Mr. White happened to look up just in time to catch her gaze while holding up his tea cup.

    It was as if he had gone through some intense exercise, his heart suddenly skipping a beat and racing uncontrobly, seemingly about to jump out of his chest.

    His ears turned beet red, and his breath grew rapid.

    Mr. White frowned slightly.

    It was strange.

    What was going on with him? He even felt like he wascking oxygen.

    He took up the cup lid and drank some tea.<div>

    As the slightly astringent tea entered his mouth, it alleviated his dryness, and his heartbeat gradually returned to normal.

    It seemed like¡­

    That scene had just been an illusion.

    Mr. White picked up another chestnut cake.

    The taste was quite good.

    Finishing one, he picked up another.

    By eating more chestnut cakes now, he could eat less riceter.

    Today, he got another money-saving trick.

    How delightful!

    Being so delighted, he couldn¡¯t help but eat another chestnut cake.

    Noticing Mr. White really enjoying the chestnut cakes, Mary Perryne told the servant, ¡°Let the kitchen make more chestnut cakes so Mr. White can take some back to try.¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Mr. White put down the chestnut cake in his hand, ¡°Lady Thompson, you¡¯re being too kind! How could I dare!¡±

    Yet he secretly thought, how wonderful.

    Tomorrow¡¯s breakfast expenses were saved!

    He liked dealing with the Thompson family.

    Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as Mr. White likes it.¡±

    As her words ended, Mary asked again, ¡°I remember Mr. White turned thirty this year, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. White nodded slightly.

    Mary Perryne looked at Mr. White and asked curiously, ¡°Then, I wonder if Mr. White has a girlfriend?¡±

    Regarding this matter, it was not only Mary who was curious, but also Deborah and Christopher.

    Mainly because it had been too long since the 9th son of the White family had shown any interest in rtionships.

    Any ordinary person would have had a beauty by their side at the very least, if not multiple.<div>

    However, there wasn¡¯t a single gossip about the 9th son of the White family.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Mr. White replied.

    Mary Perryneughed, ¡°If Mr. White fancies a girl, feel free to tell us. Madam Martins and I would be more than willing to make a match.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Deborah immediately nodded in excitement, ¡°Yes, yes yes! Lady Thompson is absolutely right. Mr. White, don¡¯t be shy with us.¡±

    In the entire 49 City¡­

    As long as Mr. White set his mind on a girl, he could certainly bring her home.

    He had that kind of capital.

    Mr. White continued, ¡°Thank you both for your kindness, but I haven¡¯te across the right person yet.¡±

    Deborah said, ¡°Yes, this kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed. It depends on fate.¡±

    She wondered what kind of fairy would be suitable for the eyes of the 9th son of the White family.

    Deborah was very curious.

    Not long after,

    Sylvia Thompson changed into fresh clothes, redid her makeup, and came over with something in her hands, ¡°These are cookies I made myself, everyone please have a taste.¡±

    These bear-shaped cookies were decorated with cranberries on top, looking quite nice.

    Deborah immediately picked up a cookie, ¡°Sylvia¡¯s hands are so skilled, not like my daughter, who can only eat but can¡¯t do anything else. If she gets married in the future, she will definitely be despised.¡±

    Sylvia humbly said, ¡°I is very talented. Last time, our professional course teacher praised her.¡±

    As a mother, who doesn¡¯t like others praising their daughter?

    Upon hearing this, Deborah smiled very happily, ¡°Well, she¡¯s just a little clever.¡±

    Then Sylvia handed the cookie over to Vi Thompson. ¡°Sister, you should eat some too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m allergic to cranberries.¡± Vi Thompson declined.

    Allergic to cranberries?

    Sylvia raised her eyebrows imperceptibly, she had heard of people being allergic to alcohol but never to cranberries.

    Vi was clearly trying to embarrass her on purpose.

    Sylvia said, ¡°Sister, just try one, there won¡¯t be any problem. I didn¡¯t put many cranberries.¡±

    At this moment, Mary Perryne spoke, ¡°Sylvia, even if an allergic person eats a little bit, they won¡¯t feel well. Let it go. Just don¡¯t put any cranberries next time.¡±

    Don¡¯t add cranberries next time?

    What did Mary Perryne mean by that?

    Even if Vi was really allergic to cranberries, it was her problem and had nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 346: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_5

    Chapter 346: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_5<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Why on earth had Mary Perryne asked her to stop putting cranberries in her cookies from now on?

    Was she Vi Thompson¡¯s maid?<div>

    Supposedly, she was obligated to make cookies for Vi Thompson?

    Originally, Sylvia Thompson had considered Mary Perryne as a moderatelypetent mother. But now, all she felt towards her was disappointment.

    She had never known that in Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than Vi Thompson¡¯s maid.

    How ridiculous.

    Truly ridiculous.

    On the inside, Sylvia was heavyhearted, but on the outside, she still mustered a gentle tone of voice: ¡°Alright, Mom, I get it. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward Thompson felt even more downcast.

    What was their mother talking about?

    Why should Sylvia have to make cookies for Vi?

    If anyone should be making cookies, it should be Vi making them for Sylvia.

    After all, Sylvia was the younger sister and Vi the elder. It was only natural that a big sister take care of her little sister.<div>

    Sylvia then offered a cookie to Mr. White, ¡°Try one, Mr. White?¡±

    Mr. White took a cookie, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sylvia nced at Mr. White.

    The man was about a meter eighty-nine tall.

    An absolute model¡¯s figure, the exposed wrist strong and sturdy, and his eyebrows and eyes were refined, drawing a second look.

    He outshone those young, pretty boys by miles.

    Most importantly, he was far more real than Sir Terrence.

    Given the hundred-year lineage of the White family, his worth must not lose out to the mysterious Sir Terrence.

    No wonder he had so many suitors.

    And with so many suitors, a man¡¯s tastes would certainly set him apart from others.

    So, she had to be a different kind of girl.<div>

    She wanted to make Mr. White pursue her.

    Just wait and see.

    No matter how indifferent Mr. White was to her now, he would deeply regret itter.

    Mistreating your wife might feel good in the moment, but chasing after her would be like walking into a crematorium.

    With that thought, the smile on Sylvia¡¯s lips became more apparent.

    She was waiting for that day.

    It wasn¡¯t long after.

    Mr. White proposed to leave.

    Mary Perryne, with a smile, asked the housekeeper to hand Mr. White the packed chestnut cake, ¡°Thank you, Lady Thompson.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small chestnut cake, hardly much of a favor. You¡¯re always wee to visit us again, Mr. White,¡± Mary Perryne said.

    Mr. White smiled and said, ¡°I certainly will.¡±<div>

    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll see Sir White out.¡± Edward Thompson offered to see him off.

    Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Edward made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Sir White, please.¡±

    Mr. White took a step forward with his long legs.

    The two walked side by side out of the main entrance and into the parking lot.

    Mr. White turned to Edward, ¡°Stay back. My driver will be here shortly.¡±

    Edward Thompson checked his watch, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a ride home?¡±

    Mr. White nced at his watch, ¡°That works. I¡¯ll tell my driver not toe.¡±

    That saved him a fuel expense.

    The White family mansion was fifteen kilometers away from the Thompson Family Manor. Round trip, that was more than thirty kilometers. With gas costing two dors per kilometer, he could save up to sixty dors.

    The fuel cost saved put Mr. White in a good mood, and he settled into Edward Thompson¡¯s car.

    Edward drove off.

    Normally a fifteen-kilometer drive would only take ten minutes, but Edward was not driving fast, ¡°Mr. White, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to say.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Mr. White.

    Edward continued, ¡°My younger sister might not be what you think. She grew up in a rural area and didn¡¯t get a formal education, so she¡¯s fundamentally different from the rest of our family. Particrly Sylvia, they¡¯re from two different worlds. Sylvia is naive and inexperienced, and if she gets manipted, she might even defend the person doing it.¡±

    Having said that, he paused, then continued, ¡°In fact, I should not be saying this, I just hope you would not be deceived by appearances.¡±

    Vi¡¯s behaviour today was straightforward.

    She just wanted to attract Mr. White¡¯s attention.

    Upon hearing this, Mr. White turned to look at Edward, ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±

    Edward decided to cut to the chase, ¡°Mr. White, my little sister might have¡­ some thoughts about you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mr. White burst outughing.

    Edward furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    Mr. White retorted, ¡°I find it amusing you can¡¯t distinguish between intimacy and formality.¡±

    Upon finishing, Mr. White added, ¡°Though your little sister was raised in the countryside, her demeanor is definitely in no way inferior to your foster sister, even surpassing her in certain aspects!¡±

    After all, she¡¯s got Thompson blood running through her veins; she can never be that far off inparison.

    Upon hearing Mr. White¡¯s words.

    Edward¡¯s heart thudded in his chest.

    He realised he was sunk!

    Mr. White was already fooled by Vi¡¯s facade.

 Chapter 347: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_6

    Chapter 347: 136: Brother carry the whole field, having the ability to distinguish bitches NO.1!_6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    But Mr. White was the one he prepared to introduce to Sylvia.

    ¡°Mr. White, I am her brother, and I know her better than you do,¡± Reg continued, ¡°And think about it, how many older brothers in this world would nder their own sister?¡±<div>

    Unless, that sister really has a bad character.

    Mr. White leaned back in his chair, his tone somewhat dismissive, ¡°Clearly, you are one of them.¡±

    Reg felt helpless.

    He had to admit that Vi¡¯s tactics were brilliant ¨C after just one meeting, Mr. White was already so fond of her.

    Mr. White continued, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have such a good sister, and as her older brother, you should feel honored and cherish her. A sibling¡¯s bond in this life is umted from our past lives, and some rifts can be irreparable once they ur. Young man, do fewer things that you¡¯ll regretter.¡±

    Thest sentence carried a profound meaning.

    It was clear that he was only a few years older than Reg, but when he said this, it was as if he was decades wiser.

    Reg continued, ¡°Mr. White, there is no brother who doesn¡¯t want their sister to be outstanding, and although I didn¡¯t grow up with Vi, she is still my sister, connected by blood. I wouldn¡¯t make up lies to hurt her.¡±

    ¡°But ever since she came back, Sylvia has faced many grievances. Though Sylvia is adopted, she is also a Thompson daughter and my sister. I always speak from a fair perspective and will not be biased against anyone.¡±

    ¡°Your adopted sister doesn¡¯t seem like someone who can be easily wronged,¡± Mr. White said, and then continued, ¡°Since you can say these words, it means that your internal bnce has already tilted towards your adopted sister. You¡¯re just blinded by appearances.¡±

    Reg was anxious as he listened.<div>

    He didn¡¯t know why Mr. White had such a deep misunderstanding about Sylvia.

    ording to rumors, the reason why Mr. White is still single is because of his strong ability to discern people¡¯s true intentions.

    But today, it seemed.

    Mr. White was simply too blind to see.

    He wondered how someone like him managed to develop the White family to its current state.

    Could it be because of his frugality?

    Reg wanted to say something else, but at that moment, Mr. White said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    With that, he unbuckled his seatbelt.

    Reg stepped on the brake and parked the car.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mr. White opened the car door and got out, ¡°and thank Lady Thompson for the snacks, drive safely on your way back.¡±

    Reg looked at Mr. White¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes full of helplessness.<div>

    He felt he had let Sylvia down.

    Originally, today was meant to create a good marriage opportunity for Sylvia, but he never expected¡­.

    He knew that Vi¡¯s return was not a good thing.

    As it turned out, he was right.

    She¡¯d only been back for a few days, and already caused such a mess.

    If Mr. White, the person involved, could see the essence through the phenomenon, it would be fine, but unfortunately, even he was foolish.

    But then again.

    It couldn¡¯t be entirely med on Mr. White.

    The faulty in Vi¡¯s superior acting skills and tactics.

    The Thompson family had always been full of vitality and never stooped to cunning and scheming, but with Vi, they¡¯d produced a disgrace.

    What a huge misfortune for the family!<div>

    On the other side.

    Mr. White, carrying his pastries, walked towards the gate, only to notice that the trash can by the door was full of cardboard boxes.

    Seeing this, a calcting thought immediately sprang to his mind.

    Cardboard boxes were one yuan per kilogram, and by volume, those cardboard boxes weighed at least ten kilograms.

    This was such a waste.

    How could they throw money in the trash can?

    Mr. White immediately called the housekeeper.

    His tone was urgent, causing the housekeeper to think something serious had happened, ¡°My lord, what happened?¡±

    Mr. White frowned, ¡°Who allowed these things to appear in the trash can?¡±

    The housekeeper quickly replied, ¡°I will immediately have someone clean up this garbage.¡±

    Mr. White said, ¡°Starting today, we will collect all the paper and waste products in our house and stack them in the warehouse for sale once a month.¡±

    Housekeeper:¡­

    He should have known that Mr. White was this stingy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the housekeeper nodded, and then said, ¡°Have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll prepare dinner in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten; let the kitchen staff go home early. There¡¯s no need to cook tonight¡±

    Otherwise, those people would have another free meal.

    They could go home sooner if they finished work early.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Also,¡± Mr. White added, ¡°Don¡¯t prepare my breakfast tomorrow morning. Tell the staff toeter.¡±

    If theye early, those cooks will definitely eat breakfast at the White house.

    Waste is shameful.

    By saving so much money in one day, Mr. White felt very good as he took his things to his room.

    At that moment, he seemed to remember something, ¡°The New Year ising soon; arrange for those who live far away to go home.¡±

    There was no need for servants in the White family during the New Year.

    After all, who would pay triple wages on holidays?

    ¡°Alright,¡± the housekeeper nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±¡±

    Having such a stingy employer, the housekeeper was also speechless, having never seen such a miserly rich person before.

    On the other side.

    River City.

    Reg, Olga, and Elizabeth Thompson went to the airport.

    Destination.

    Capital City.

    Recalling their determination when leaving the Thompson house, Emma hesitated, ¡°Mom, Dad, what if sister doesn¡¯t recognize us when we get there?¡±¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t recognize us? She wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Olga narrowed her eyes, her gaze full of fierceness, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to raise her. She can¡¯t just deny us like that. Where in this world does such a cheap thing happen?¡±

    Reg nodded.

    They were determined to seed on this trip.

    After all, they were Vi¡¯s parents.

    Which kind of parenthood is greater than giving life?

    The Thompsons were regarded as the No.1 Family in Capital City, so they definitely couldn¡¯t do anything that would bring shame to the family.

    Therefore, whether they wanted to or not, they had to acknowledge this rtionship.

    There was no avoiding it.

    Meanwhile.

    Sylvia had already received a WhatsApp message from Emma.

    Upon learning that they wereing, a smirk formed at the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth.

    The real drama was about to begin!

    She was curious to see how Vi would handle this crisis.

    The next morning.

    As Vi sat down at the dining table for breakfast, the housekeeper came to report, ¡°Madam, there are people looking for you outside.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson raised her head and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The housekeeper nced at Vi and said, ¡°They im to be Miss Vi¡¯s foster parents.¡±

    With those words, the room fell silent.

 Chapter 348: 139: Seeking a Dead End, Prelude to Abusing the Scum (Second update)

    Chapter 348: 139: Seeking a Dead End, Prelude to Abusing the Scum (Second update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Everyone looked towards Vi Thompson.

    She calmly put down her bowl and chopsticks, and then said, ¡°I have already severed ties with them.¡±<div>

    These simple words carried heavy implications.

    The housekeeper was stunned.

    No matter what, the person outside was Vi¡¯s adoptive mother, but Vi¡¯s attitude¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Thompson said?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued.

    ¡°Yes, I understood.¡± The housekeeper immediately reacted and hurriedly walked towards the door.

    The housekeeper was quite kind.

    He thought Vi¡¯s behavior was very inappropriate.

    After all, without her adoptive parents, she would not exist.

    But Vi simply cut off all rtions.

    Such actions were excessively heartless.

    Sylvia Thompson said nothing, ncing briefly at Vi and Mrs. Thompson, a flicker of light in her eyes.<div>

    Vi was indeed cold-blooded.

    These were her adoptive parents.

    And she simply disowned them.

    Such a person was simply not human!

    At the same time.

    The housekeeper arrived outside the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the housekeeper looked at the family of three standing outside, ¡°our Young Miss Thompson said that she currently has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Olga could not handle hearing such words and opened her mouth to curse.

    Damn ungrateful woman, she really has no conscience!

    She actually dared to disown them.

    Elizabeth Thompson spoke first, gently saying, ¡°Maybe my elder sister has forgotten us after being away from home for so long. Could you please pass the message again?¡±<div>

    She was the most talented woman of River City, possessing status and identity, with numerous fans supporting her online.

    If Olga started cursing like a shrew at this moment, it would seriously affect her image.

    Elizabeth Thompson could not afford to lose face in this way.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you three must leave.¡±

    With that, the housekeeper turned to leave.

    As Vi was unwilling to acknowledge her adoptive parents, he felt helpless.

    Being a servant of the Thompson family, he could only follow the family¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°Sir, could you please wait a moment,¡± Elizabeth Thompson spoke again.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The housekeeper stopped and turned back to look at Elizabeth Thompson.

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at the housekeeper, ¡°Sir, could you please convey to my elder sister that the purpose of our visit this time is simply to ascertain that she is having a good life in her new home.¡±

    At this point, Elizabeth Thompson sighed, tears welling into her eyes, ¡°Ever since my elder sister ran away from home, my parents and I have been extremely worried, especially my parents, who have been battling insomnia. If possible, I want my elder sister to meet with us at least once. No matter what has happened in the past, she will always be a part of this family.¡±<div>

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s words contained not a shred of inconsistency, painting an image of Vi as an ungrateful and vicious woman.

    Her adoptive parents treated her so well, yet she seemed to disregard them.

    Hearing these words, Olga, tears streaming down her eyes, immediately came forward, ¡°When the child was first brought home, she was so tiny, like a little sparrow. I didn¡¯t think she would survive. Fortunately, she did! They say those who narrowly escape deathter have great fortune, this child is indeed fortunate.¡±

    Overtaken by emotion, Olga added, ¡°She¡¯s the same age as my daughter, and when they were younger, I treated her better than my own daughter. But just like the tongue and teeth fight each other, so do mother and daughter, we never anticipated that this time she would run away from home.¡±

    They deliberately omitted the fact to outsiders that they had severed ties with Vi, and more so the fact that they had chased her away.

    Hearing what they had to say, the housekeeper felt deeply that it was not easy being a parent.

    An eighteen-year-old child, right in the midst of her rebellious phase, though Vi¡¯s actions could be understandable, directly shutting her parents out without even meeting them was indeed baffling to others.

    The housekeeper looked at Olga, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t need to worry, Miss Thompson is living here veryfortably and the entire family dotes on her.¡±

    The entire family dotes on her.

    Hearing these words, anger red in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eyes.

    Why?

    Why did Vi easily be the young mistress of the Thompson family?

    Why was she stuck in a small ce like River City?

    Originally, she had thought she could meet Mr. Terrence smoothly and gain his favor, however, after such a long time, not only did she not meet Mr. Terrence, but she also heard the news of Vi bing the young mistress of Thompson family!

    This was unbearable!

    Elizabeth Thompson managed to force out a smile, ¡°Sir, knowing that my sister is well gives me peace of mind. But I still hope that my sister can meet us. My parents miss her deeply.¡±

    The housekeeper nodded, ¡°Alright, I will do my best to convey your message.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson bowed slightly.

    The housekeeper turned to leave.

    Watching his retreating figure, Olga frowned, ¡°Never thought that this wild bastard would be so heartless! If I had known, I would have killed her directly back then.¡±

    After all, she¡¯s nothing but an unwanted object!

    Elizabeth Thompson sighed, ¡°Mom, dad, let¡¯s go back to the hotel for now.¡±

    Reg Thompson just nodded.The three of them turned around to leave.

    Just then, a gentle voice came from behind, ¡°Please wait.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson halted in her tracks, looking back.

    She saw a girl of about her age rushing over.

    With long, curly hair.

    Quite pretty.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Elizabeth Thompson greeted politely.

    She had already guessed Sylvia Thompson¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Sylvia Thompson answered with a friendly smile on her face, ¡°You three must be my sister¡¯s family, right? I¡¯m Sylvia Thompson. I want to apologize for my sister¡¯s behavior towards you.¡±

    Olga chuckled, ¡°So you¡¯re the young Miss Thompson?¡±

    Young Miss Thompson Family Sylvia Thompson, anyone who knows a little about the Thompson Family knows that they have an exceptionally outstanding eldest daughter.

    Sylvia Thompson nodded slightly.

    Olga continued, ¡°Educated people really are different, not like some ungrateful and vicious men.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Sylvia Thompson said, ¡°Uncles, aunts, don¡¯t worry, any misunderstandings within a family can be resolved.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson!¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect the Thompson family to have such sensible people.

    That was quite a surprise.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Sylvia Thompson said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should.¡±

    Watching the three of them leave, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lips curled up in a smile.

    She was curious to see how Vi would deal with the current situation.

    After all.

    In Sinian Country, there is a saying that no parents are without faults.

    Mary Perryne also knew that Thompson family had arrived.

    ¡°Mom, I heard that Vi¡¯s adoptive parents are here?¡± Mary Perryne walked over to Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Regardless, they are Vi¡¯s adoptive parents. Without them, there would be no Vi today. Even if they¡¯ve made no contributions, they certainly had their hardships. How could you let the housekeeper drive them away!¡±

    This action wasn¡¯t appropriate.

    ¡°Vi was thrown away in the countryside and ignored since she was little, so what kind of adoptive parents are they?¡± Mrs. Thompson was very angry, ¡°They even drove Vi out of their home before. Now that they know Vi is the young Miss Thompson, they¡¯re trying to grab at her coattails! Before she was recognized by the Thompson family, why didn¡¯t they look for Vi? These people are not fit to call parents!¡±

    Mary Perryne crinkled her eyebrows, ¡°But even so¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be an expert now! You¡¯re going to teach me how to do things?¡± Mrs. Thompson red at Mary Perryne.

    Mary Perryne immediately exined, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Then shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear what you have to say! Womanly kindness!¡±

    Mary Perryne had to close her mouth.

    Mrs. Thompson nced at Mary Perryne, feeling somewhat annoyed. She continued, ¡°Boundless kindness isn¡¯t a good thing! These people are definitely not good people!¡±

    If Reg Thompson and Olga, the couple, had any conscience, they wouldn¡¯t have done something as cruel as this.

    Although Mary Perryne felt it was inappropriate, she still nodded, ¡°I understand, Mom.¡±

    On the other side.

    Hotel.

    Elizabeth Thompson was sitting on the rocking chair on the hotel balcony, scrolling through Facebook.

    Suddenly, she saw a post.

    Young Miss Thompson.

    Could it be Sylvia Thompson?

    Elizabeth Thompson clicked to open the post.

    But the image she saw left her stunned.

    Because the person ying the piano in the picture was Vi Thompson.

    Even though she was wearing a mask and a hat, Elizabeth Thompson recognized Vi at a nce.

    More than two hundred thousandments, almost all werepliments for Vi.

    [Although you were born in the dust, you shine like a star. Not only do you illuminate yourself, but also your family!]

    [Young Miss Thompson Family is too amazing!]

    [Check in for Young Miss Thompson Family!]

    [Does grandma really not consider letting the princess open a Facebook ount?]

    [I want to follow the princess!]

    Elizabeth Thompson browsed through thements, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    A momentter, the corners of her mouth curled up in a faint smile.

    Since Vi was so popr on Facebook, then she would let Vi plummet from her high status.

    Elizabeth Thompson started typing and posted on her Facebook:

    Elizabeth Thompson V: ¡°@85-year-old fairy: Dear Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m Elizabeth Thompson. Today marks the 90th day since my sister left us; during this time, my parents have been constantly worrying about her, concerned about how she¡¯s doing. I hope Mrs. Thompson can help ry our message to my sister; we hope she can meet my parents.¡±

 Chapter 349: 140: Fight until the end, big brother gets furious to back up his little sister!

    Chapter 349: 140: Fight until the end, big brother gets furious to back up his little sister!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Elizabeth Thompson already had many fans on Facebook.

    Plus, the one she mentioned was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook ount.

    So, as soon as it was posted, it attracted a crowd.

    [Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on?]

    [Full of ck question marks on my face.]

    [Where¡¯s the ss representative when you need one?]

    [I checked, and it seems that Elizabeth Thompson is the top talent in River City, having won many awards. As for the sister she mentioned, it should be Vi Thompson, right?]

    Sylvia Thompson, who saw this tweet, slightly hooked her lips and immediately switched to the operation page.

    Soon, new trending topics appeared on Facebook.

    #WhatIsFilialPiety!#

    #UngratefulYoungMissThompsonFamily#

    [Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding? I don¡¯t think Miss Thompson is that kind of person.]

    [Waiting for the original Vi¡¯s response!]

    [Refuse to be a keyboard warrior.]

    After experiencing one reversal after another,izens were rtively rational at this time. asionally, there were some strange and sarcastic remarks, but they were quickly suppressed.

    What if there was another misunderstanding?

    Being pped in the face once was enough.

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t care much about being mentioned at first, after all, she was now a ¡®big inte celebrity¡¯ and was mentioned by many people every day, envied by many others.

    Until she saw the screenshot sent to her by a fan.

    [Grandma, pleasee out and exin.]

    [Clear things up for the princess!]

    [We all believe that Princess is not that kind of person.]

    Mrs. Thompson saw the screenshot and slightly frowned, knowing that the Thompson Family had ill intentions.

    Mrs. Thompson immediately posted on Facebook.

    85-year-old fairy: ¡°@ElizabethThompsonV, I have a few questions for Miss Thompson. First: Since your father loves my granddaughter so much, why did he let her live in the countryside for eleven years with no one to care for her? Second: What exactly did my granddaughter do wrong to be kicked out of the house? Third: Why didn¡¯t your father care when she was missing for 90 days, yet suddenly rtives came looking for her when she was recognized and brought back, all within a month?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson asked three questions in a row, each hitting a sore spot.

    [Grandma is still grandma, so powerful! The questions asked are so urate.]

    [@ElizabethThompsonV, isn¡¯t a certain talented girl going to exin?]

    [Ha ha, isn¡¯t this obvious? It¡¯s all about climbing up the socialdder!]

    [Some people have ulterior motives, really shameless.]

    [Support Grandma, support Princess!]

    [Go, Princess!]

    Elizabeth Thompson also saw Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mention of her.

    She narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    Because she couldn¡¯t answer these questions head-on, sometimes it¡¯s better to have an outsider answer these questions than to rify things yourself.

    Elizabeth Thompson opened WhatsApp and clicked on Lydia Benedicte¡¯s conversation.

    [Lydia, are you there?]

    As a fan of Elizabeth Thompson, Lydia Benedicte replied quickly.

    [Is there something you need, Elizabeth?]

    [I have so much to say right now, but I can¡¯t find someone to talk to. Lydia, you¡¯re the only one I can think of.]

    Seeing this, Lydia Benedicte immediately made a voice call.

    ¡°Sylvia, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Sylvia sounded very wronged, and her voice was tearful, ¡°Lydia, did I do something wrong? I shouldn¡¯t havee to Capital City with my parents, and I shouldn¡¯t havee looking for my sister. But I really didn¡¯t have any other intentions, I just wanted to fulfill their wishes.¡±

    Lydia Benedicte knew about Vi Thompson¡¯s departure, but she didn¡¯t know that the Thompson Family had driven Vi away.

    Hearing this, she said unhappily, ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s not worth getting upset over such a person. She left home, why did you all go looking for her? As a sister with no blood ties, you¡¯ve been good enough! It¡¯s Vi who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s right or wrong! Absolutely disgusting!¡±

    Thompson Family brought up Vi, but not only did she not know to be grateful, she even ran away from home.

    To call her an ungrateful and vicious person would be an insult to the term itself.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Lydia, you should know the saying about how parents worry about their children. Although my sister isn¡¯t my parents¡¯ biological daughter, they treated her even better than me. Although they sent her to the countryside when she was young, it was out of helplessness. She had a stubborn nature, and my parents were afraid she would get into trouble, so they sent her to the countryside. Although she has always lived there, my parents never forgot her and provided living expenses for her and my grandmother on time. I never thought things would turn out like this¡­¡±

 Chapter 367: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert_4

    Chapter 367: 145: Hua Hua is a face-pping expert_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Originally, Knight Tuchman¡¯s illness could have been curedpletely, but the Tuchman family¡¯s mother did something against the doctor¡¯s advice.

    Falling silent, Aurora Scouts continued: ¡°We have all witnessed Miss Thompson¡¯s medical skills. You have to believe in her and continue taking the medicine. What if one day you get pregnant?¡±

    Cheryl Forrest did not respond.

    She just lowered her head.

    ¡°Cherly, you have to pull yourself together.¡± Aurora continued to encourage Cheryl.

    Suddenly, at this moment, Cheryl looked up at Aurora, ¡°Where is Vi Thompson now! Since I can¡¯t have a good year, she shouldn¡¯t have one either!¡±

    She wanted to find Vi.

    After finding Vi, she wouldmit suicide.

    It was Vi who killed her

    She wanted Vi to feel guilty for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Cherly, you are being too extreme!¡±

    ¡°I am extreme?¡± Cheryl red at Aurora, ¡°The reason why you are helping Vi is that Vi cured your family¡¯s Fiona. What if Fiona didn¡¯t get better? What if you were the one who lost your only child now? Could you calm down?¡±

    Others¡¯ houses are bustling during the Chinese New Year, what about theirs?

    There are only two people in their family!

    If they hadn¡¯t experienced happiness before, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but they used to be such a happy family of three!

    Upon hearing this, Aurora was also angry, but she had to calm down at this moment, ¡°Cherly, you have to know that Miss Thompson could have cured Knight! She is not a quack doctor, and she is not the one who killed Knight! She just wants your family to live strong. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cheryl cried out loud.

    Seeing her like this, Aurora also felt sad.

    Ettin Tuchman brought a ss of water, ¡°Aurora, have a sip of water first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    Ettin Tuchman looked helplessly at his wife, not knowing what to say.

    A momentter, he quietly pulled Aurora outside the door and whispered, ¡°Cherly¡¯s mental state has been very bad recently. She is looking for Miss Thompson¡¯s address everywhere. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do, so it¡¯s better to let Miss Thompson be careful. I will keep an eye on her, too.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Aurora nodded.

    Sylvia Thompson had been paying attention to the situation in River City all this time.

    Sylvia was worried that she had no way to deal with Vi.

    But now,

    a solution came to her soon.

    Knowing that Cheryl is now in a terrible mental state, Sylvia became even more excited.

    People with mental illness can do anything.

    What if, in a moment of intense emotion, she took a knife and hacked Vi?

    Sylvia sent an anonymous message to Cheryl.

    It was the Thompson n¡¯s address.

    After obtaining the Thompson n¡¯s address, Cheryl immediately purchased a ticket to the Capital City.

    She was determined to make Vi pay.

    When Ettin Tuchman returned home from work, he found that Cheryl had already left.

    Ettin Tuchman became worried.

    He had been looking for her everywhere.

    In the end, having no other choice, he called Aurora for help.

    Aurora immediately rushed over, ¡°Old Ettin, don¡¯t worry, I already asked a friend to check the airport and high-speed train station.¡±

    Old Ettin was so anxious that he scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to find Miss Thompson!¡±

    On the other side,

    Cheryl arrived at the airport and was lining up for boarding.

    She had to find Vi and ask her why she lied to her!

    Why did she deceive a poor mother!

    As Cheryl thought about it, she became more and more heartbroken. Suddenly, she felt a tightness in her chest and then her vision went ck. She fainted on the spot.

    Bang.

    Her whole body copsed on the ground.

    The people around her immediately came over, helped her up, and called 120 for an ambnce.

    When Ettin Tuchman received a call from the police, it was already an hourter.

    Hearing that Cheryl had fainted at the airport and was now in the hospital, Ettin Tuchman became extremely worried, ¡°Police Officer, thank you, I¡¯ll be at the hospital right away!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Ettin Tuchman immediately called Aurora to inform her of the news.

    Upon hearing this, Aurora also rushed to the hospital.

    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.

    A police officer was waiting outside the ward.

    Ettin Tuchman, with his shoes falling off as he ran, was worried that something might have happened to Cheryl, ¡°Police Officer, is my wife okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you Cheryl¡¯s family member, Ettin Tuchman?¡± the police officer asked.

    Ettin Tuchman immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    The police officer smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your loved one is okay. Please sign this receipt for me, and for more information, you can ask the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ettin Tuchman signed the receipt immediately.

    After signing, Ettin Tuchman and Aurora went to find the doctor.

    The doctor, wearing a mask, looked at Ettin Tuchman after listening to his intention, ¡°Your wife is fine; it¡¯s just a normal pregnancy reaction. I have to say, you are such an irresponsible husband; your wife is already of a certain age, and you let her get pregnant, then don¡¯t even take responsibility! You let an older pregnant woman travel alone by ne! Do you know how dangerous that is?!¡±

 Chapter 368: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert_5

    Chapter 368: 145: Hua Hua is a face-pping expert_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ettin Tuchman waspletely dumbfounded, his eyes wide in disbelief as he listened to the doctor¡¯s words.

    What did the doctor just say?

    Advanced maternal age!

    Morning sickness?

    These terms sounded so familiar, yet so distant.

    Aurora Scouts was the first to react, somewhat excitedly she asked, ¡°Doctor, what did you say? My friend, she¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    The doctor nodded and continued, ¡°She¡¯s nine weeks pregnant already. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Aurora was almost brought to tears with happiness, genuinely pleased for Cheryl Forrest.

    Nobody could understand the pain of a family who had lost their only child.

    Over the past few days, no one understood better than her what Ettin and Cheryl had been through.

    ¡°Mr. Tuchman, did you hear that? Cheryl is pregnant!¡± Aurora covered her mouth with one hand and nudged Ettin with the other.

    Ettin finally snapped back to reality, not knowing what to say in his excitement. He then hugged the doctor, ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±

    The doctor was dumbfounded!

    What was going on?

    Was it really worth getting this excited over a pregnancy?

    ¡°You¡¯re strangling me!¡± The doctor gasped for air as Ettin hugged him tightly.

    Ettin burst into tears as he let go of the doctor, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor. I need to go see my wife! Did she know about the pregnancy?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s face was full of confusion, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that she is pregnant?¡±

    Cheryl really didn¡¯t know.

    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to Capital City to find Vi Thompson.

    During this time, Cheryl¡¯s menstruation had been irregr, and she had been grieving every day, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to these matters.

    Hearing this, Ettin immediately ran towards the ward. He wanted to share the good news with Cheryl as soon as possible.

    Seeing Ettin run so fast, the doctor was puzzled and turned to Aurora, ¡°What¡¯s up with your friend?¡±

    Aurora exined, ¡°They¡¯re a family who lost their only child.¡±

    Lost only child.

    Hearing these words, the doctor instantly understood.

    No wonder.

    Such families have it very tough, as many people are unable to have children again due to their age and must spend their entire lives yearning for their lost child.

    Without any mental pir to lean on, they often die in misery.

    Aurora then asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my friend¡¯s condition? How about the baby?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, as long as she takes care of herself and maintains a happy mood, the child will definitely be born safely.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    In the ward.

    Cheryl was still asleep on the hospital bed.

    Ettin sat beside her, holding her hand.

    Aurora quietly entered the room and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Mr. Tuchman, the doctor said that Cheryl must remain happy and not be like before. I¡¯ll go back and bring some chicken soup. You stay here and keep herpany.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ettin nodded, ¡°Aurora, thank you.¡±

    Aurora smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Not long after Aurora left, Cheryl woke up from the hospital bed.

    She looked around, confused by the white surroundings and the pungent smell of disinfectant.

    ¡°Cheryl, you¡¯re awake!¡± Ettin said excitedly.

    Only then did Cheryl notice she was in the hospital. She immediately tried to get out of bed, ¡°Why am I here? I want to leave! I want to find Vi Thompson!¡±

    ¡°Cheryl, be calm and listen to me,¡± Ettin gripped Cheryl¡¯s hand, his eyes reddened, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    These four simple words seemed to hit the pause button for Cheryl.

    Ettin continued, ¡°Cheryl, you heard right. You¡¯re nine weeks pregnant, ording to the doctor.¡±

    At that moment, he hugged Cheryl tightly, ¡°Cheryl, we¡¯re going to have a baby!¡±

    It took some time for Cheryl toprehend, ¡°Really? Are you lying to me?¡±

    She could not bear being deceived a second time.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Ettin showed her the test results, ¡°Take a look at this, and don¡¯t you know your own menstrual cycle?¡±

    Cheryl held the test report as instant tears fell from her eyes.

    One by one.

    It was then that Cheryl remembered that she hadn¡¯t menstruated for quite some time.

    But during these days, her life had been a blur,pletely unaware that a tiny life was growing inside her womb.

    Cheryl hugged Ettin tightly, sobbing uncontrobly, ¡°Ettin!¡±

    She had waited so long for this day to finallye.

    Ettinforted her.

    As he finished speaking, he said, ¡°Cheryl, we can¡¯t cry now. We need to be happy. The doctor said you need to stay in a joyful mood. Only then can you safely give birth to our baby.¡±

 Chapter 369: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_6

    Chapter 369: 145: Vi is a face-pping expert_6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Cheryl Forrest gradually calmed down.

    Ettin Tuchman continued, ¡°This is all thanks to Miss Thompson. Cheryl, we must thank Miss Thompson properly.¡±<div>

    Cheryl nodded, thinking about how she had misunderstood Vi Thompson earlier, feeling somewhat ashamed. At the same time, she had doubts, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken Miss Thompson¡¯s prescription for a long time, have I? Why am I still pregnant?¡±

    Ettin Tuchman smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a hint of Chinese medicine in the meals you eat every day?¡±

    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Could it be ?¡±

    Ettin Tuchman nodded, ¡°I got the finished medicine pellets from Miss Thompson, crushed them, and added them to your food.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it was!

    Cheryl¡¯s eyes turned red again as she hugged Ettin Tuchman, ¡°Honey, thank you!¡±

    Thank you, Ettin Tuchman, for never giving up on believing in Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Cheryl, we have finally tasted the sweetness after so much bitterness.¡±

    This child was the best New Year¡¯s gift for both of them.

    Ettin Tuchman had been worried about how they¡¯d get through this year.

    Now, he wasn¡¯t worried at all!<div>

    Soon, Aurora Scouts walked into the ward with some chicken soup, ¡°Cheryl, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Aurora!¡± Seeing Aurora, Cheryl felt guilty, grasped Aurora¡¯s hand, ¡°Aurora, I was wrong to say those things about you.¡±

    Thinking of the words she had spoken to Aurora, Cheryl regretted it deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can understand.¡± Aurora had never taken Cheryl¡¯s words to heart.

    Cheryl continued, ¡°Thankfully, I didn¡¯t make it to Capital City, otherwise ¡±

    The consequences were unthinkable.

    Ettin Tuchmanughed, ¡°We still have to go to Capital City.¡±

    Cheryl was taken aback, not fully understanding.

    Ettin Tuchman continued, ¡°After the New Year, we¡¯ll go. First, we want to thank Miss Thompson properly, and second, to wish her a happy new year.¡±

    Cheryl nodded, fully agreeing with Ettin Tuchman¡¯s words.

    Soon.<div>

    The day of the Spring Festival arrived.

    New Year¡¯s Eve.

    The atmosphere was lively, and the air was filled with a celebratory mood.

    Last night, Capital City had a heavy snowfall, turning the city white overnight and adding to the festive atmosphere.

    The Thompson n gave their house staff a holiday.

    So on New Year¡¯s Eve, they had to do everything themselves.

    Including preparing the meals.

    Mrs. Thompson did not advocate eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner outside, feeling that itcked the festive spirit.

    Tonight, Mary Perryne cooked the dishes.

    Apart from fresh seafood, all the dishes were prepared the day before.

    Sawyer Thompson and Sylvia Thompson were writing couplets in the living room.<div>

    Sawyer Thompson¡¯s writing was strong and vigorous, clearly written by a professional.

    Compared to Sawyer Thompson¡¯s calligraphy, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s was somewhat immature, but it was still passable. If only she didn¡¯t deliberately imitate Sawyer Thompson¡¯s style.

    Vi Thompson stood by and watched.

    At this moment, Sylvia Thompson handed the brush to Vi, ¡°Sister, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    It was easy to see that Vi¡¯s writing would be like chicken scratches.

    However, considering Sawyer Thompson¡¯s fondness for Vi, even if her writing was chicken scratches, he would still post it on the front door.

    By then, everyone who visited the Thompson residence to pay respects would see it.

    Thinking of that scene, the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    English could be mastered.

    Piano could be learned.

    But calligraphy was different; it required practice. She had been practicing calligraphy since she was six years old and had barely reached her current level.

    As for Vi

    Vi took the brush and began to write after a moment¡¯s thought.

    Her strokes were graceful and elegant in a thin gold script that was powerful and had the momentum of sweeping across thousands of troops.

    They say that a person¡¯s character can be seen through their writing. Vi¡¯s writing more than matched Sawyer Thompson¡¯s and even surpassed it by a considerable margin!

    Sylvia was immediately stunned.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they saw it with their own eyes, who would believe that Vi wrote it?

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Sawyer Thompson immediately apuded, ¡°That¡¯s really great! Vi, your writing is so beautiful! How long have you practiced?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t deliberately practiced.¡± Vi said casually.

    Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson felt even more proud.

    She was truly his daughter.

    Edward Thompson¡¯s (Bob) eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Vi¡¯s vanity was too strong.

    The fact that she could write such beautiful calligraphy meant she had put in a lot of hard work. How could she have never practiced?

    Did she really think everyone else was stupid?

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t believe it either and smiled, ¡°Sister is really amazing. You can write so beautifully without practicing. I¡¯ve practiced for so many years, and I¡¯m not even half as good as my sister.¡±

    ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t feel inferior. These things rely on natural talent. If you don¡¯t have the talent, you can¡¯t force it!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson¡¯sment as a straight man made Sylvia feel very embarrassed.

    She wanted Sawyer Thompson to praise her, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say such disheartening words.

    Upon saying this, Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Bob, go get a new pair of red papers. Let Vi write this year¡¯s door couplets.¡±

    At these words, both Edward Thompson and Sylvia Thompson were slightly stunned.

    Because in the past years, the couplets on their front door were always written by Sawyer Thompson himself.

    Sylvia¡¯s couplets had never been posted on their front door.

    After all, the front door represented the family¡¯s image.

    It was visible to everyone who came to pay New Year¡¯s respects.

    Why did Vi deserve it?

    Edward Thompson stood there, not moving, causing Sawyer Thompson to frown, ¡°Why are you just standing there! Hurry up!¡±

    Edward Thompson finally reacted and turned around to get the red paper.

    Sylvia stood in ce, jealousy filling her eyes.

    Her intention was to make Vi embarrassment, but she hadn¡¯t considered that Vi woulde out on top.

    New Year¡¯s Eve soon arrived.

    Mrs. Thompson raised her ss, stood up and said, ¡°With this toast, let¡¯s wee Vi back home.¡±

    Everyone stood up.

    After finishing the wine, Mrs. Thompson handed Vi the specially prepared red envelope, ¡°Vi, wee back to our big family. I wish you smooth sailing in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Vi stood up and took the red envelope with both hands.

    The red envelope was thick.

    Then, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne also took out the red envelopes they had prepared earlier.

    After that, Vi¡¯s three elder brothers from the Thompson family followed suit.

    The red envelopes from each person were thick.

    Looking at Vi¡¯s smile, Sylvia¡¯s brows furrowed inconspicuously.

    She couldn¡¯t take it.

    She really couldn¡¯t take it.

    After all, in the past years, the person sitting between Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne was her, and the person who received the most red envelopes was also her.

    But this year.

    How did it be Vi?

    It was Vi who took her ce!

    She hated Vi.

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Vi opened WhatsApp and found that many people had sent her New Year¡¯s blessings. She replied one by one and then sent a few red envelopes in the group chat.

    Just then,

    She received a WhatsApp message from Terrence Lentz.

    It was just two simple words.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

 Chapter 370: 146: This is someone elseéˆ¥æªš daughter, the proud and aloof Father Song! (Second Update)

    Chapter 370: 146: This is someone else¡¯s daughter, the proud and aloof Father Song! (Second Update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vi Thompson looked at the message he sent.

    Her eyes and eyebrows curving up in a smile.<div>

    A momentter, she clicked to reply.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After replying his message, Vi picked up the down jacket hanging on the rack and headed downstairs.

    The white long down jacket she wore did not seem bulky on her, but rather slender.

    Pure white like snow.

    Seeing here downstairs, Mary Perryne, who was sitting in the living room, asked, ¡°Vi, where are you going sote?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to meet a friend.¡± Vi replied.

    Mary said, ¡°Then be careful on the road and send me a message when you get there.¡±

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, most of Thompson n¡¯s children had gone out to sing or y cards with their friends.

    Even Mrs. Thompson had been invited out by her best friend.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly.<div>

    At this time, Sylvia Thompson also came downstairs and said, ¡°Mom and Dad, I have a gathering with my ssmates tonight, I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±

    Hearing that, Sylvia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.

    Indeed, the treatment for their biological daughter was different.

    So Vi needed to inform Mary about her safety when she arrived at her destination.

    Did it not matter whether Sylvia, who isn¡¯t their biological daughter, was doing alright?

    What a biased heart.

    It¡¯s almost biased to the Pacific Ocean.

    Sylvia humphed coldly in her heart, hurried her steps, and caught up with Vi. ¡°Sis, are you also going out to have fun with friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was light.

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes.<div>

    Feeling very curious.

    Who was the friend that Vi was going to meet?

    After all, Vi had just arrived in Capital City and didn¡¯t know anyone.

    The two walked side by side.

    Pushing the door open, they found out that it had started snowing heavily outside.

    Vi stretched out her hand to catch a snowke.

    Such a beautiful scene.

    From Sylvia¡¯s angle, she could see Vi¡¯s side profile.

    She was too beautiful.

    Her features were like jade, and the white down jacket set off her already fair skin, which was now close to translucent. White was originally a very challenging color to wear, especially bulky down jackets.

    Only a slightly plumper or darkerplexion would not be able to carry such clothing.<div>

    Yet, when worn by Vi, it seemed like the down jacket was tailor-made for her.

    From any angle, there were no dead spots.

    Sylvia considered her own looks to be ranked top three in Capital City. Thus, in her daily life, it was rare to see anyone who looked better than her. But ever since Vi appeared, it seemed like there was always someone reminding her that she was not as good as Vi.

    With this thought, Sylvia furrowed her brow slightly.

    Soon enough.

    The two walked outside the door.

    The man was standing outside the door.

    Seeing the white figure in the snow, Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips slightly parted.

    A very pleasant voice.

    Deep and maic.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi turned her gaze to him.

    Seeing the man standing in the snow with one hand holding an umbre, his figure slender, wearing a ck long coat, the ground behind him covered in snow.

    Wrapped with abstinence and a bit of chilliness, he almost merged with the white snow.

    Between his fingers was half a burning cigarette.

    In the misty smoke, his face was somewhat blurred.

    Upon seeing the girl, he immediately stubbed out the unburnt cigarette on top of the trash can.

    ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Vi walked up to him.

    Sylvia looked over as well.

    Through the snowy scenery, although she couldn¡¯t clearly see the man¡¯s face, his extraordinary temperament was beyond that of ordinary people.

    Who is this?

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    When did Vi meet such an important person?

    ¡°Gift money.¡± The man took a red envelope out of his coat pocket.

    Vi took it with a smile, saying, ¡°What should I do? I didn¡¯t prepare anything for you.¡±

    Terrence¡¯s tone was low, ¡°You only need to worry about receiving the gift money.¡±

    Little friend?

    Vi has always been the one to call others ¡®little friend.¡¯ When did anyone use these three words to refer to her?

    This feeling

    ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Terrence took off his scarf and wrapped it tightly around Vi¡¯s neck, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Terrence then pushed his bicycle over.

    Bicycle.

    Seeing the bicycle, Sylvia immediately understood everything.

    Without thinking, she knew this person must be River City¡¯s infamous good-for-nothing, not an important person at all.

    Seeing Vi actually sitting on the back seat of a bicycle, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking look, and she said with a smile, ¡°Sis, the snow is too heavy tonight, riding a bicycle is not safe and not convenient, do you want to take our car instead? If you tell me where you¡¯re going, I can ask my ssmate to drive you there.¡±

 Chapter 372: 146: This is someone elseéˆ¥æªš daughter, the proud and aloof Father Song! (Third Update)_3

    Chapter 372: 146: This is someone else¡¯s daughter, the proud and aloof Father Song! (Third Update)_3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Under the splendid and dazzling fireworks, she stood out, making the scene merely a dull backdrop.

    She was even more brilliant than the fireworks.<div>

    Terrence Lentz looked at the photo on his phone, with the corner of his mouth slightly hooked up.

    After burning through all the small fireworks, Vi Thompson¡¯s gaze fell on the fireworks next to her.

    Terrence immediately understood her thoughts, his lips parting slightly, ¡°Set it off now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Terrence walked over with a lighter, and quickly ignited the fireworks¡¯ fuse.

    Then he quickly returned to Vi¡¯s side, raising his hand to cover her ears.

    An instinctive action.

    Vi raised her eyes slightly, just in time to see the beautifully contoured side profile of his face.

    Looking up even further.

    There were his deep, phoenix-like eyes, which at this moment, reflected the fireworks in the sky.

    The two were standing very close to each other, and Vi could even smell the faint scent of tobo emanating from his body.<div>

    It smelled good.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a firework rocket soared into the sky, drawing a perfect arc in the horizon.

    Then came the ¡°boom¡± sound.

    The fireworks bloomed in full glory.

    As the fireworks exploded in the sky, everything around them lit up like it was daylight.

    Layer uponyer, blooming like magnificent flowers and creating a scene of a hundred birds soaring towards a phoenix.

    They were breathtakingly stunning.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Vi eximed, gazing at the fireworks in the sky.

    The people surrounding the square were also amazed by the spectacr sight.

    ¡°These fireworks are just too beautiful!¡±<div>

    ¡°I know this firework! Luso Country¡¯s firework designer Peter once shared its design sketch. Apparently, this firework was designed by Peter especially for an old friend, with only one in the whole world!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see it here.¡±

    Someone even took a video of the firework and posted it online.

    The video went viral in an instant.

    [Holy! Capital City really is where all the big shots gather!]

    [Seeing such beautiful fireworks makes my life worthwhile.]

    [I regret not going to Phoenix Square tonight!]

    [Is it toote to go there now?]

    [It¡¯s so beautiful!]

    The next morning.

    New Year¡¯s Day.<div>

    The Thompson n¡¯s living room was lively, as guests had already begun showing up to extend their New Year¡¯s greetings.

    Sawyer Thompson stood at the door, ¡°Happy New Year everyone. Ah, this couplet you see here was written by my daughter, Vi. It¡¯s not very good, so please excuse my daughter¡¯s poor writing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it was written by Vi.¡±

    ¡°My daughter Vi¡¯s calligraphy is just average!¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t practiced, so if she did, it would definitely look better than it does now.¡±

    Sawyer was beaming with pride.

    Old friend Bryant red at him andined to his wife Cynthia Wilkins, ¡°Damn! He really got me!¡±

    Cynthiaughed, ¡°You, when I suggested we try for a third child, you refused. Now you¡¯re envious of someone else¡¯s daughter, huh?¡±

    Bryant pretended to be indifferent, ¡°I¡¯m not envious at all!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia asked.

    Bryant snorted, ¡°Just a tiny bit envious, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Seeing her husband like this, Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    These two, havingpeted their whole lives when they were young, still couldn¡¯t let it go now that they were old, and continued topare their daughters.

    Inside the hall.

    Mary Perryne and Sylvia Thompson were discussing the fireworks incident at Phoenix Square the night before.

    Everyone was very curious.

    Who exactly was the person that Peter designed the fireworks for!

    At this moment, a servant stepped in and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, someone outside is looking for the young miss.¡±

    Sylvia smiled and asked, ¡°Who is it? I¡¯ll go upstairs and call my sister.¡±

    The servant continued, ¡°They said theirst name is Tuchman, and they have something to speak to the young miss about.¡±

    Tuchman?!

    Hearing this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes. It must be the Tuchman coupleing to stir up trouble.

    Being bothered by someone on the very first day of the New Year.

    Vi has really brought face to the Thompson Family.

 Chapter 373: 147: Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš face turned pale, she was incredibly astonished!

    Chapter 373: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, she was incredibly astonished!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sylvia squinted her eyes, feeling extremely pleased, and then said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs to call my sister.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.<div>

    Sylvia immediately went upstairs to call Vi Thompson.

    Soon after

    Bryant and Cynthia Wilkins also walked in.

    As soon as they entered, Cynthia said, ¡°Happy New Year, Mary.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year¡±, Mary stood up and smiled, ¡°Cynthia, Bryant, take a seat. We¡¯re all family, so I won¡¯t be too polite. Aunt Zhang, please pour some tea.¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded and immediately went to pour tea for the couple.

    Cynthia looked at Mary, ¡°Mary, the couplet on the gate of your house must have been written by Vi, right? You don¡¯t know how envious our family¡¯s Bryant is of you having such an outstanding daughter.¡±

    Mary also smiled happily, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, he just likes to brag.¡±

    Cynthia joked, ¡°But you have to have something to brag about, right? Look at the two of us, what have we got to brag about? Mary, Vi¡¯s calligraphy is really beyond words, even our family¡¯s Bryant had to admit defeat!¡± Bryant was very interested in calligraphy and had practiced it for more than 20 years, but was still not as good as Vi.

    Sylvia heard this just as she came downstairs.

    Her face darkened for just a moment, but she quickly regained herposure and walked into the living room with a smile, ¡°Happy New Year, Uncle Zhao and Aunt Su!¡±<div>

    ¡°Happy New Year to you too, Sylvia!¡± Cynthia looked behind Sylvia, ¡°Where¡¯s Vi?¡±

    At that moment, Vi came down the stairs.

    ¡°Happy New Year, Aunt Su.¡±

    She wore a burgundy coat with a white fox fur cor to match the fur hem, giving her a very festive and breath-taking appearance.

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia was surprised, ¡°Vi, you still remember me!¡±

    During the recognition ceremony that day, Cynthia only caught a glimpse of Vi and didn¡¯t expect her to remember her.

    After all, there were too many people at the scene that day.

    Vi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Aunt Su is so beautiful, it¡¯s hard for anyone to forget.¡±

    When she smiled, her dimples were so deep, they seemed like they could draw people in.

    She was like the most dazzling star in the sky.

    At her words, Cynthia¡¯s smile almost bloomed.<div>

    Not only was the girl beautiful, but she also had a sweet mouth. She was simply too likable.

    ¡°Mary, your daughter is so good at talking!¡± Cynthia looked at Mary.

    Mary¡¯s face was also full of smiles, as if she had thought of something, ¡°By the way, Vi, there are guests at the door looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Vi asked.

    Before Mary could speak, Sylvia interrupted, ¡°Sister, it seems to be your friends from River City. The housekeeper has already let them in!¡±

    If Vi knew it was Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, she would definitely hide.

    If Vi hid, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the joke!

    So, Vi couldn¡¯t know who it was.

    Sylvia wanted Vi to be stuck in an awkward position.

    To lose face in public.

    Vi nodded slightly.<div>

    Cynthia continued, ¡°Mary, did you hear about the incident at Phoenix Squarest night?¡±

    Mary smiled and nodded, ¡°I was just talking about it with Sylvia.¡±

    Cynthia, who was fond of reading overbearing CEO novels, said, ¡°I wonder which big shot came to Capital City? The beautiful fireworks he set off might have been to please his pampered wife.¡±

    Although it was just one firework.

    But that firework was designed by the first designer in Lusto Country.

    There was only one of its kind in the world.

    It was priceless.

    At this moment, Vi still did not know that Terrence Lentz, because of a firework, had be a small sensation on the inte.

    She didn¡¯t even know that she had be the ¡°pampered wife of the overbearing CEO¡± in the eyes of others.

    Cynthia went on, ¡°They say that someone once offered two million for the firework, but Peter wouldn¡¯t sell it!¡±

    Who would have thought that in the end, this firework would appear in Capital City.

    Mary nodded, ¡°I heard about it too.¡±

    ¡°You heard about it too?¡± Cynthia was surprised.

    Because in her impression, Mary never liked gossiping.

    Mary smiled and said, ¡°Because the person who offered the high price of two million was our family¡¯s Mr. Thompson.¡±

    At the time, Sawyer Thompson had tried to buy fireworks at a high price to wee Vi back home.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much they paid, Peter wouldn¡¯t sell.

    In the end, they had to give up.

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia burst outughing, ¡°No wonder! The thing Mr. Thompson couldn¡¯t buy ended up being bought by the overbearing CEO to please his little pampered wife.¡±

 Chapter 374: 147: Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš face turned pale with astonishment! _2

    Chapter 374: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale with astonishment! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sylvia Thompson stood by, not saying anything, but in her heart, she thought Cynthia Wilkins was being too shallow.

    Setting off beautiful fireworks is equivalent to chasing after girls?<div>

    Absurd.

    At this moment, footsteps were heard outside the door.

    It must be the Tuchman couple.

    Sylvia Thompson looked up and sure enough, she saw the housekeeper leading a middle-aged couple over.

    Sylvia Thompson had seen the Tuchman couple¡¯s information.

    She naturally recognized them as the Tuchman couple.

    As she expected, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes showed a more intense smug expression.

    ¡°Miss Thompson!¡±

    Upon seeing Vi Thompson, Ettin Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest were both thrilled.

    The couple knelt down on the spot.

    To them, Vi Thompson was not just a savior, but something even more than that.<div>

    She gave their home hope.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi Thompson, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it through the year.

    ¡°Miss Thompson! Thank you!¡±

    This scene left everyone in the living room dumbfounded.

    Especially Sylvia Thompson.

    It was different from what she had imagined.

    Weren¡¯t the Tuchman couple here to cause trouble?

    Why did they kneel down to Vi Thompson?

    ¡°Mr. Tuchman, Mrs. Tuchman, please get up quickly!¡± Vi Thompson helped the two up.

    Mary Perryne walked over with a puzzled face, asking, ¡°Vi, what is going on?¡±

    Everyone else in the room was also confused.<div>

    Ettin Tuchman looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°You must be Miss Thompson¡¯s mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    With tears in his eyes, Ettin Tuchman said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡¯ve really raised a good daughter! Miss Thompson is our entire family¡¯s lifesaver. Without her, my wife and I wouldn¡¯t be here now!¡±

    Upon finishing, Ettin Tuchman looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, my wife is almost three months pregnant.¡±

    Hearing this, Vi Thompson was genuinely happy for the couple, ¡°Congrattions to both of you.¡±

    This child meant a new beginning and hope for Ettin Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson was dumbfounded, her face turning pale.

    Why was this different from the results of her investigation?

    Her investigation clearly showed that Vi Thompson had cheated the Tuchman couple with a fake medicine.

    But now

    Cheryl Forrest looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, our thanks to you. Without you, our family wouldn¡¯t be where we are now. This child is the best gift for us this New Year.¡±<div>

    Cheryl Forrest had decided in her heart that once the child was born, she would have the child call Vi Thompson their godmother.

    At the same time, Cheryl Forrest was filled with regret.

    She regretted being too impulsive at the time, as her impulsiveness had almost caused her to lose a second child.

    Cynthia Wilkins, who had heard the whole story, looked at Vi Thompson with eyes full of surprise, ¡°Vi, I didn¡¯t know you were so amazing, able to treat even infertility!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Sherman is too kind, I only know a little bit.¡±

    Ettin Tuchman standing nearby: Are you sure it¡¯s not a billion points more?

    Vi Thompson was being too modest!

    Are all talented people so humble?

    Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°I have a friend, she and her husband used to be DINKs (Dual Ie No Kids), but now they suddenly want a child. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and they just can¡¯t conceive. They are quite anxious. Vi, could you help them when you have time?¡±

    Vi Thompson asked, ¡°How old are they now?¡±

    Hearing this, Cynthia Wilkins thought for a moment, ¡°They¡¯ve been DINKs for about thirteen years, and they are now forty-two.¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Cynthia Wilkins then asked, ¡°Do they have a chance of getting pregnant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now, I need to see them first to know.¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Cynthia Wilkins immediately said, ¡°When will you have time? I¡¯ll take you to their house to have a look.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Cynthia Wilkins looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mary, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°As long as Vi has no issue, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Vi, what about you?¡± Cynthia Wilkins looked at Vi Thompson expectantly.

    Her friend had always been unable to have a child, and she was quite anxious about it.

    Vi Thompson smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins looked at Mary Perryne andughed, ¡°Now your husband will have even more to brag about!¡±

    Bryant, who was standing beside them, didn¡¯t say anything.

    But he was thinking to himself.

    If he had such an excellent daughter, he¡¯d be bragging too!

    He could pull up a small stool and talk about it for ten days and nights.

    But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have one.

    Sylvia Thompson stood by, wishing she could crush her silver teeth in anger.

    In previous years, on the morning of the first day of the new year, everyone¡¯s attention would be on her.

    But now?

    Who remembers there was also a Young Miss Thompson?

    Who remembers!

    Ever since Vi Thompson appeared, not only did she steal the position of the Young Miss Thompson, but she also stole the attention of others.

 Chapter 357: 142: Su Shi Yue was stunned when he discovered the true identity of Elizabeth Thompson!

    Chapter 357: 142: Su Shi Yue was stunned when he discovered the true identity of Elizabeth Thompson!

    Trantor: 549690339

    [This little bug is definitely that shameless bitch Elizabeth. Fuck! I never curse, but I can¡¯t help it! It¡¯s bad enough that she¡¯s twisted, now she¡¯s framing our Brother Thompson. Is there no justice in the world?!]

    [Exactly, the Thompson Family has no shame! At this point, they¡¯re still desperately trying to frame Brother Thompson! Don¡¯t they know that he¡¯s been fishing with us all the time?]

    [Laughing to death, Elizabeth was hoping that this post on Facebook would turn things around, but didn¡¯t expect theizens to be so full of righteousness.]

    [That¡¯s right! We are the embodiment of justice!]

    [Protecting Brother Thompson is the responsibility of each of us.]

    [I just learned about the details of this incident. I used to think that such things only existed in novels, but I never thought they were also happening in reality, let alone that the Thompson Family still didn¡¯t know their mistakes. I¡¯m so angry! I feel sorry for the adopted daughter. When she was lying alone in the operating room to have her liver cut out at the age of seven, she must have been very helpless, right? She thought her family would love her after the liver surgery, but she didn¡¯t expect to be thrown straight into the countryside by those unscrupulous bastards! I¡¯m really going to be pissed to death!]

    Elizabeth scrolled through thements one by one.

    Her fingertips trembled.

    How did it turn out like this?

    Just a few hours ago, everyone was still indignant, cursing Vi throughout the inte.

    But now what?

    Everyone was defending Vi.

    Why?

    What on earth was Vi relying on?

    Elizabeth bit her lip tightly, her face drained of color, and went pale.

    On the other side.

    A teenager sits at hisputer, browsing Facebook for trending topics and when he learns about the incident his eyebrows furrowed.

    The world is really full of wonders.

    If it weren¡¯t for witnessing it with his own eyes, who would believe in today¡¯s society that there are still such shameless people!

    He had initially followed the trend of hating Vi, but now, thinking about it, he really shouldn¡¯t have done that.

    To make up for his mistakes, the teenager wanted to do something.

    He immediately clicks on the photos of Reg Thompson¡¯s injury on Facebook.

    The photos were taken in a hotel room.

    Based on the photos on Facebook, the teen quickly found the hotel where Reg Thompson and his wife were staying.

    Once he confirmed the hotel, he hacked directly into the hotel¡¯s internal website, found the surveince footage and deleted the footage of Mandel Thompsoning to the door.

    After deleting the footage, the teenager carefully inspected everything before he felt relieved and exited the hotel¡¯s internal website.

    Soon after.

    The ambnce arrived at the hospital.

    After examination, Reg Thompson¡¯s external injury was serious, and he had a severe concussion. He needed to be hospitalized for observation.

    Reg Thompsony on the hospital bed, his head wrapped like a mummy.

    For the time being, he couldn¡¯t speak and could only groan softly.

    Seeing Reg Thompson like this, Olga cried out, ¡°Sue them! Emma, this time we must make the Thompsons pay a heavy price and make Brandon go to jail! There is now enforcement! How dare he beat your dad like this!¡±

    Reg Thompson was almost out of life.

    The Thompsons are too arrogant!

    Emma said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve called the police, and they will bring Brandon to justice.¡±

    After all, when Brandon was beating people, not only were hotel staff watching, but the surveince also captured it.

    This time.

    The Thompsons must pay a bloody price.

    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious light.

    The nurse came at this time to change the medicine for Reg Thompson. She looked at the information in her hand, ¡°Bed 32, Reg Thompson, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma nodded.

    Hearing this, the nurse looked at Emma, then turned to look at Reg Thompson, her expression on her face unclear, before changing Reg Thompson¡¯s medication.

    Her method of changing the medicine was rather rough and heavy-handed.

    Reg Thompson was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak, and could only struggle constantly.

    Olga saw how rough the nurse was and frowned, ¡°Do you even know how to change the medicine?¡±

    ¡°If you can do it, then you do it!¡± The nurse scolded coldly.

    Olga had to shut up.

    The nurse continued, ¡°Come on and hold him down!¡±

    Although Olga was angry at the nurse¡¯s attitude, in the end, she was just a paper tiger. She obediently went over and helped the nurse hold Reg Thompson down.

    Throughout the process of changing the medicine, Reg Thompson screamed in pain.

    It hurt.

    It hurt too much.

    After changing the medication, the nurse left the ward.

    Olga stared at her retreating back, angrily saying, ¡°I will file aint against you!¡±

    It¡¯s too much.

    The nurse ignored Olga.

    Go ahead,in!

    Who¡¯s afraid of who?

    Outside, several younger nurses gathered around, ¡°How was it, Li? Did you change medicine for that vicious foster father?¡±

 Chapter 376: 147: Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš face turned pale, she was utterly astonished!_4

    Chapter 376: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, she was utterly astonished!_4<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    If Vi Thompson couldn¡¯t get into a good university, it would be him who¡¯d lose face.

    After all, Vi is quite popr online currently.<div>

    And he himself is a film emperor.

    Plus, Sylvia Thompson is a top student from a prestigious 985 university.

    The real key point is that Edward Thompson doesn¡¯t want to see Vi every day when hees home.

    Nor does he want to see Sylvia¡¯s aggrieved and submissive look.

    As long as Vi is around, Sylvia will never be truly happy.

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t take this matter to heart, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if your little sister can¡¯t get into a good university.¡±

    Could the vast Thompson n not afford to raise a daughter?

    Besides, someone as excellent as Vi could definitely get into a good university even if she skipped a few days of sses.

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re spoiling her! You¡¯ll spoil her rotten like this! What do you mean it¡¯s okay if she can¡¯t get into a university? Among all the children in our family, who didn¡¯t get into a prestigious university? Who doesn¡¯t support themselves? Why doesn¡¯t she have to support herself?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson came down the stairs and upon hearing this, said directly, ¡°You all are supporting yourselves, so of course, one person must stay behind to inherit the family estate!¡±

    Inherit the family estate?<div>

    Vi?

    Edward Thompson widened his eyes. It¡¯s not that he wanted to inherit the estate, but he felt it was unfair to Sylvia, so he immediately asked, ¡°What about Sylvia?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Her? What right does she have topete with our Vi for the family estate! Let me tell you, everything in this family belongs to Vi. She shouldn¡¯t even think about taking a single thing.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Edward Thompson asked incredulously.

    This was ying favorites to the extreme!

    They were both daughters, but Mrs. Thompson could be so heartless.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Because she¡¯s simply unworthy!¡±

    Edward Thompson took a deep breath, trying his best to calm himself down.

    He wanted to ask more questions.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bob. We can¡¯t decide on your grandma¡¯s share, but your father and I will definitely leave a share for Sylvia.¡±<div>

    The couple wasn¡¯t biased parents.

    Everyone would get what they deserved.

    Edward Thompson still felt ufortable in his heart.

    Mainly because Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words were too harsh.

    She was indeed getting senile!

    At this moment.

    Footsteps were heard outside the door.

    Soon, Cynthia Wilkins walked in from outside.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson.¡± She first greeted Mrs. Thompson, and then looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mary, is your Vi home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s at home.¡± Mary Perryne nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go have someone call her down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia Wilkins nodded.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson asked curiously, ¡°Cynthia, do you have business with our Vi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia Wilkinsughed and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve raised such a wonderful granddaughter! I have a favor to ask her today!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be joking with me.¡± Mrs. Thompson thought Cynthia Wilkins was just joking.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±

    Upon saying that, she told Mrs. Thompson about her friend¡¯s situation.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡±

    Indeed, not being able to have a child was quite painful.

    Mrs. Thompson then asked, ¡°Why did they choose to be DINK (Dual Ie No Kids) before?¡±

    Being DINK for so many years, even having used contraceptive methods, it was normal not to get pregnant in a short time.

    Especially since they are already forty years old.

    Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°When they were young, they just wanted to enjoy the two-person world. As they got older, they started to think that having a child would be nice too, so they can enjoy family life. Who knew they couldn¡¯t conceive! So, when making any decision, one must think about the consequences beforehand. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the principle.¡±

    Soon, Vi came down from upstairs.

    Cynthia Wilkins stood up and said, ¡°Vi, are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Vi answered.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Cynthia Wilkins took Vi¡¯s arm.

    Mrs. Thompson was about to say something when Cynthia Wilkins smiled and turned back, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll bring your precious granddaughter back safely, and won¡¯t give you any reason to worry.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded with a smile.

    The two got into the car.

    Cynthia Wilkins then informed Vi about her friend¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°My friend is a self-made person and has had a difficult life. She¡¯s been DINK since she met her husband at twenty-eight. They have tried various means to have a child sincest year but couldn¡¯t conceive.¡±

 Chapter 359: 142: Trevor Sherman is shocked after discovering Elizabeth Thompsonéˆ¥æªš true identity! _3

    Chapter 359: 142: Trevor Sherman is shocked after discovering Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s true identity! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Seeing Elizabeth this way, Trevor Sherman was heartbroken, ¡°Elizabeth, what is really going on? Tell me, what has happened?¡±

    Elizabeth slowly calmed herself down, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, am I the worst sister in the world? I really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way! Do you believe me?¡±

    Trevor Sherman, deeply devoted to his work, had no idea about what was happening on Facebook.

    ¡°Elizabeth, I will always believe in you!¡± Trevor Sherman firmly believed that Elizabeth was different from others.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have helped him out the first time they met.

    To Elizabeth at that time, he was just a stranger.

    Yet, she was kind to him, a stranger, which was a testament to her character.

    Elizabeth looked at Trevor Sherman, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, you haven¡¯t checked Facebook, have you? If you knew what happened, you might not say the same.¡±

    Hearing this, Trevor Sherman immediately took out his phone and opened Facebook.

    After understanding what had happened, Trevor Sherman frowned slightly.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Actually, my parents just wanted toe and see how my sister is doing in Capital City, we really didn¡¯t have any other intentions, but, my sister avoided us. All I did was post a query about my sister on Facebook I don¡¯t know anything about the rest¡­¡±

    ¡°About the liver donation incident, I was too young then and didn¡¯t know what happened. But if it had been my sister who was sick, I would have unquestionably donated my liver to her.¡±

    Elizabeth pushed all the issues onto Vi, sessfully portraying herself as innocent.

    Anyone else hearing this would definitely not believe it, but the one standing in front of Elizabeth was Trevor Sherman.

    Trevor Sherman was convinced that Elizabeth was an innocent and good person.

    ¡°Yes, Elizabeth, I believe you.¡± Trevor Sherman took out a tissue and gently wiped the tears off Elizabeth¡¯s face.

    He believed in Elizabeth.

    Compared to Elizabeth, Vi was nowhere near her level.

    Vi was raised by the Thompson n, but she showed no gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Sherman,¡± Elizabeth looked at Trevor Sherman gratefully, ¡°now the only person who is willing to believe me is you!¡±

    ¡°Is Uncle okay now? Did you call the police?¡± Trevor Sherman continued to ask.

    Elizabeth shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s useless, the Thompson n is powerful, they can cover the sky with one hand in Capital City ¡± Her subsequent words were left unspoken.

    Trevor Sherman sighed, he knew the importance of power, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Elizabeth, you still have me! I will help you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Sherman.¡± Elizabeth hugged Trevor Sherman. From a corner that Trevor Sherman couldn¡¯t see, her lips curled into a satisfied smile.

    Just wait!

    If she manages to rise from this, she will never forgive that bitch, Vi!

    On the other side.

    The Thompson Family Manor.

    Edward Thompson was so angry at Vi that his liver hurt, and up to now, he had lost three sponsorships.

    If this continued, Edward Thompson¡¯s career would surely be destroyed by Vi.

    With no other choice, Edward Thompson tried to divert his frustration by ying the piano.

    Just then, he received another call from his agent, Howard.

    Seeing Howard¡¯s call, Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    It was Howard pressing him again.

    But avoiding was not a solution.

    Edward Thompson stopped ying the piano, took a deep breath, and answered, ¡°Howard, don¡¯t worry. I will personally apologize to Vi¡¯s adoptive parents. I¡¯ll try to keep her from impacting me and minimize the loss.¡±

    ¡°Edward, haven¡¯t you checked Facebook?¡± Howard sounded very rxed, ¡°Your little sister¡¯s incident has taken a big turn. You don¡¯t need to rify anything on Facebook now. Thank goodness you kept your calm, otherwise our losses this time would have been massive!¡±

    If Edward Thompson had posted anything against Vi on Facebook, or tried to distance himself from Vi, his career would have ended!

    Even thinking about it now, Howard was still terrified.

    Fortunately, very fortunately!

    After a pause, Howard continued, ¡°Speaking of which, your little sister has also suffered a lot over there, you should treat her better in the future. I will give you a week off, it¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s anyway. Use this time to spend with her.¡±

    Hearing this.

    Edward Thompson was stunned.

    ¡°Howard, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡±

    It¡¯s over?

    And he gets to take a week off?

    Howard even encouraged him to treat Vi well in the future.

    It felt like a dream!

    What on earth happened!

 Chapter 360: 142: Discovering Elizabeth Thompsonéˆ¥æªš true identity, Trevor Sherman is shocked! _4

    Chapter 360: 142: Discovering Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s true identity, Trevor Sherman is shocked! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Howard said, ¡°Why would I joke with you about something like this! If you don¡¯t believe me, go check Facebook right away. Well, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    Staring at the disconnected call, Edward Thompson was stunned for a few seconds before finally reacting and immediately opening Facebook.

    After some investigation, Edward finally understood the whole situation.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that just within an hour, things had taken such a drastic turn.

    Undoubtedly, Vi Thompson was incredibly lucky.

    Edward opened his own homepage and saw not only his lost followers had returned, but he also gained quite a few new ones.

    [Sorry, big brother, I misunderstood you. Sob sob sob.]

    [Being in that situation, big brother must have been really sad!]

    [The princess has suffered so much! Big brother must cherish her from now on.]

    [Seeing the whole story, I¡¯m so angry! But thankfully, big brother has remained rational.]

    [Princess is so amazing!]

    [Big brother should let the princess register for a Facebook ount? I want to follow her and protect her for a lifetime.]

    [Add me, add me! I also want to follow the princess!]

    Princess?

    Edward slightly furrowed his eyebrows, and after a while, he suddenly realized that the fans¡¯ ¡°princess¡± referred to Vi.

    Vi was truly remarkable!

    It hadn¡¯t been a few days since she came back, and not only has she won over the family¡¯s affection, but even his fans had started following Vi.

    Sylvia Thompson was also browsing thements on Edward¡¯s Facebook page, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    She was feeling regretful now.

    Regretful that she hadn¡¯t posted a supportive message about Vi on her Facebook to gain people¡¯s affection!

    She initially thought Vi had invoked public outrage and could never recover, but she never expected things could turn around.

    It would be too obvious if she posted on Facebook now.

    Sylvia concealed her emotions, with a smile on her face, she came to Edward¡¯s room door, ¡°Little brother, are you in there?¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Edward¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°the door isn¡¯t locked.¡±

    Sylvia opened the door and entered.

    ¡°Little brother! Did you see Facebook? Vi is fine now, it¡¯s fantastic!¡± Sylvia said excitedly.

    Edward nodded, ¡°Mhm, I saw.¡±

    Although he saw it, he couldn¡¯tpletely empathize with the situation.

    Once he calmed down, he wondered why Vi didn¡¯t seek the affection of her foster parents, and why her foster parents repeatedly used her.

    Perhaps.

    Vi had to find the reason within herself for everything that happened to her.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°I¡¯ve told you from the beginning that Vi isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡±

    In the end, she sighed, ¡°These years have been so difficult for Vi. She suffered so much pain at such a young age; actually, I guess Vi would have been willing to donate her liver to Emma initially. After all, Emma is her sister. However, the Thompson Family took things too far. They shouldn¡¯t have sent Vi away to the countryside, and also dug up statements about her being disobedient. It¡¯s just too heartbreaking!¡±

    Edward frowned slightly as he listened to these words.

    In fact, they had all overlooked one thing.

    Vi¡¯s life was originally saved by Sawyer Thompson and Olga.

    If not for them, there would be no Vi today.

    As Emma was the only daughter of Reg Thompson and Olga, when she had an ident, who else would save her if not Vi?

    But Vi

    She took things too far.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary for her to bring up what happened years ago. After all, the Thompson family sent her away to the countryside because of her own doing. If she had been more obedient and outstanding, would they still send her away?

    In conclusion, Vi was ungrateful. If it were Sylvia instead, there was no way she would be this heartless.

    The only thing Edward regretted now was stopping Sylvia from posting her support for Vi on Facebook at the time.

    If Sylvia had posted on Facebook back then, now the beneficiaries wouldn¡¯t be just Mrs. Thompson, Mandel Thompson, and Samuel Thompson.

    What a pity

    It was all his fault. He hindered Sylvia¡¯s prospects.

    Downstairs.

    Mrs. Thompson was looking at the Facebook posts and weeping.

    Vi had never told her about the hardships she endured in River City before.

    She also never knew that the child had gone through so much

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry,¡± Mary Perryne also felt very sad, no wonder Vi wanted to break ties with her foster parents. Thinking about how she almost misunderstood Vi as well, Mary felt even more upset, ¡°Vi is back with us now and will never suffer again!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes had swollen up from crying.

    ¡°Big brother is amazing!¡± Samuel, holding his phone, ran downstairs, ¡°Look at how he beat up Reg Thompson!¡±

 Chapter 361: 142: Trevor Sherman is shocked after discovering Elizabeth Thompsonéˆ¥æªš true identity! _5

    Chapter 361: 142: Trevor Sherman is shocked after discovering Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s true identity! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Who got beaten by your elder brother?¡± Mary asked.

    ¡°Vi¡¯s adoptive father!¡± Samuel came over and said, ¡°Mom, take a look.¡±

    Mary took the phone and saw the beaten and bruised Reg Thompson.

    Kind-hearted Mary, upon seeing Reg in this state, felt very refreshed and even thought that Mandel didn¡¯t hit him hard enough. He should¡¯vended a few more punches.

    Mrs. Thompson also leaned in to take a look and wiped her tears, saying, ¡°Mandel handled this beautifully! This young man went to back up Vi without even calling me!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t used her AK in many years.

    It could take out those traitorous bastards in one shot!

    At that moment, Mandel walked in from outside, ¡°Could you really control yourself if I called you?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m this old already!¡±

    As long as she could seek justice for her granddaughter, she was fearless.

    As if suddenly remembering something, Mary nervously asked, ¡°Mandel, you did hit someone after all. What if the Thompson n calls the police?¡±

    As long as there were enough evidence, Mandel could be subject to investigation.

    If the Thompson n was willing to settle, then that would be it. But if they didn¡¯t want to settle, Mandel would be in trouble.

    As a mother, Mary was very anxious now.

    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. My elder brother is now a symbol of justice! You can see thements on Facebook.¡±

    Mary scrolled through thements and gradually let out a sigh of relief.

    On the other side.

    Trevor took Elizabeth, along with the Thompson n¡¯s parents, from Capital City to River City.

    The Sherman Family has significant influence in River City.

    With Trevor¡¯s help, the situation of the Thompson n gradually improved.

    Mrs. Sherman was furious when she heard about this from her old friends.

    So foolish!

    It was just too foolish!

    If Trevor continued like this, disaster would strike sooner orter!

    He had to cut off his support for the Thompson n right now!

    Mrs. Sherman frowned tightly, hurrying to the study, ¡°Trevor!¡±

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman and put down the files in his hands.

    Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°Let me ask you, did you secretly fund the Thompson n?¡±

    Trevor didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He and Emma were confidants, friends. Now that Emma¡¯s family was in trouble, Trevor couldn¡¯t just stand idly by.

    He would do his best to help Emma.

    ¡°Do you really have nothing better to do?¡± Mrs. Sherman said angrily, ¡°Without discussing Emma¡¯s character, the Thompson n is now the target of public criticism! Doing this is like jumping into a firepit!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t understand the whole story,¡± Trevor tried to exin to Mrs. Sherman, continuing, ¡°Even if the Thompson n¡¯s parents are wrong, their children should not bear the consequences! Emma was innocent. When Vi donated her liver, Emma was just a child! She couldn¡¯t make a choice.¡±

    Over the years, Emma had also felt guilty.

    But the decision was made by the Thompson n parents. What did that have to do with Emma?

    Furthermore,

    Trevor didn¡¯t feel that it was entirely the fault of the Thompson n parents.

    As an adopted daughter, Vi was also at fault.

    Shecked the spirit of sacrifice.

    The Thompson n parents raised her, and she didn¡¯t repay them.

    ¡°Grandma, Emma is my best friend. Now that the Thompson n has fallen into such a state, if I don¡¯t help her, how will she live in the future? I won¡¯t abandon Emma in such a time! You don¡¯t have to say anything more!¡±

    Mrs. Sherman pinched her temples and said earnestly, ¡°Emma isn¡¯t as simple as you think, silly boy. Do you know she¡¯s using you?¡±

    Mrs. Sherman could see this clearly, unfortunately,

    Trevor couldn¡¯t, and he wouldn¡¯t understand.

    Mrs. Sherman never expected that Trevor, who usually avoids women like the gue, would one day fall into the hands of a scheming woman.

    She originally thought Trevor would end up with a genuinely good woman with his pickiness.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m an adult now, don¡¯t worry. I will take responsibility for everything I do.¡± Trevor looked at Mrs. Thompson very seriously

 Chapter 380: 148: See through it, dare to plan against Miss Song? Donéˆ¥æª› overestimate yourself!_2

    Chapter 380: 148: See through it, dare to n against Miss Song? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Cynthia Wilkins was very concerned about ire¡¯s situation and asked Vi Thompson, ¡°Vi, be honest with me, does my friend still have the ability to conceive?¡±

    Although Vi had said that there were no issues with both Benjamin Martin and ire, Cynthia still felt uneasy.<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded, ¡°If everything goes as expected, they should see results within a week after taking the medication I prescribed.¡±

    There were no significant issues between the couple, and with the help of the medication, the effect would be immediate.

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Cynthia happily grabbed Vi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If they do get pregnant, you¡¯ll be their lifesaver!¡±

    After all, Benjamin and ire both dreamed of having a child.

    Vi smiled faintly, the dimples at the corners of her mouth shallow, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m a lifesaver. Mr. and Mrs. Matins had no real issues to begin with, so even without my help, they would have conceived a child soon.¡±

    ¡°Vi, you¡¯re too modest!¡±

    Cynthia continued, ¡°I heard from your mother that you like milk tea. I must say, the milk tea here is really good! Many peoplee here just to have their milk tea.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the words ¡®milk tea,¡¯ Vi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Cynthia said with a smile.<div>

    She found Vi very adorable like this.

    Despite appearing cold and uninterested in everything, she had a soft spot for milk tea.

    The next day.

    Sylvia Thompson invited Iris White to visit her house.

    Iris was currently more than a month pregnant, and with it being winter, she wore a loose down jacket, making it hard to tell any signs of pregnancy.

    Like Sylvia, Iris was very skilled at sucking up to people.

    Within an hour of arriving at the Thompson n¡¯s house, Iris had Mary Perryne smiling, ¡°I remember Iris is about the same age as Sylvia, right?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m two years older than Sylvia, and I¡¯m now twenty.¡±

    Mary nodded.

    Sylvia Thompsonughed, ¡°Time flies so fast, and so many years have passed. I remember ying house with Iris when we were little.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mary Perryne also sighed, ¡°Time really does fly.¡±<div>

    Seeing Vi entering the house, Sylvia pretended to be affectionate as she held onto Mary¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, do you remember? When I was little, I was mischievous and yed hide-and-seek with Iris. We ended up falling asleep in a closet, and you and Dad almost called the police because you were so scared.¡±

    Her childhood had Mary and Sawyer Thompson, as well as the three older brothers of the Thompson n.

    What did Vi have?

    After today, she would ruin Vi¡¯s reputation in River City.

    An unmarried pregnant girl.

    That wasn¡¯t a good name to have.

    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± said Mary Perryne. She had once lost a child and was very frightened by that incident, ¡°You didn¡¯t give anyone a break when you were little.¡±

    No one noticed that while everyone¡¯s attention was elsewhere, Iris bent down and picked something up from the carpet.

    Soon, it was the second day.

    Iris White went to the Capital City Hospital with her ID card.

    She was wearing the same white down jacket as Vi.<div>

    Wearing a hat and a mask.

    Iris stood anxiously at the registration window, handing her ID card to the nurse.

    The nurse took the ID card and nced at Iris, ¡°Vi Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Iris nodded.

    Hearing this, a look of disdain appeared beneath the nurse¡¯s eyes.

    Only eighteen years old and already in the hospital for an abortion.

    Young girls nowadays really don¡¯t love themselves.

    It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s so beautiful!

    After a moment, the nurse handed Iris the registration slip and said, ¡°First, go to the fourth floor for a checkup.¡±

    It was necessary to check the size of the gestational sac and whether it was an ectopic pregnancy before undergoing an abortion.

    This was to avoid any risks during the procedure.

    Afterpleting a series of checkups, Iris sat outside the operating room, waiting for the nurse to call her name.

    There were many people waiting outside the operating room.

    Some were ying with their phones as if nothing was wrong, others were crying with swollen eyes and then there were those like Iris who were extremely nervous.After all, it was her first time experiencing something like this.

    Luckily.

    Luckily, it¡¯s Vi Thompson¡¯s ID that she took.

    The one who had the abortion was Vi Thompson, it had nothing to do with her.

    After today, she can be reborn.

    Iris White squinted her eyes.

    Doctor¡¯s office.

    Doctor Curren, wearing blue surgical scrubs, turned to his assistant and asked, ¡°Jodie, how many patients do we have in total today?¡±

    ¡°Ten.¡± Jodie, the assistant, replied.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she continued, ¡°There¡¯s one young girl whose ID shows she¡¯s really pretty, she¡¯s only 18 this year, dressed all prim and proper, probably still in high school, must have gotten pregnant from messing around! Nowadays, kids are so restless!¡±

    Doctor Curren was already used to seeing such things, and heughed, ¡°I¡¯ve done surgery on a 17-year-old child before. It¡¯s such a sin, she¡¯s still a child herself and she got pregnant!¡±

    After saying that, Dr. Curren continued, ¡°Show me the information of the next patient, let¡¯s get ready for surgery immediately.¡±

    ¡°Here it is,¡± the assistant handed Iris White¡¯s information to Dr. Curren. ¡°Look, this is the young girl. She is incredibly beautiful.¡±

    When Dr. Curren saw the name on the document, he froze.

    Vi Thompson!

    Vi Thompson actually came for an abortion surgery?

    How is this possible!

    Seeing Dr. Curren¡¯s expression, the assistant curiously asked, ¡°Dr. Curren, do you know her?¡±

    After experiencing Mrs. Thompson and Patriarch Lentz¡¯s incident, who in Capital City Hospital doesn¡¯t know about the divine Miss Thompson!

    Not only did Dr. Curren know Vi Thompson, but he also exchanged gynecological knowledge with her.

    So, when he saw Vi Thompson¡¯s name on the patient list, Dr. Curren was extremely surprised.

    This was simply too unbelievable.

    Vi Thompson didn¡¯t seem like the kind of girl who didn¡¯t love herself.

    Dr. Curren furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a case of two people having the same name, show me her ID card.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant immediately walked over to theputer and brought up the ID card.

    Seeing Vi Thompson¡¯s ID card, Dr. Curren¡¯s eyes widened.

    It¡¯s really Vi Thompson!

    The assistant continued, ¡°See, even her ID card picture looks so good, isn¡¯t she like a fairy in person?¡±

    Dr. Curren felt that there was more to this story and asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°Just outside the operating room.¡±

    Hearing this, Dr. Curren immediately rushed toward the operating room door.

    His steps hastened.

    The assistant immediately followed him.

    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the operating room, but after looking around, they didn¡¯t see Vi Thompson¡¯s figure.

    Dr. Curren furrowed his brow slightly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Vi Thompson?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± At that moment, Iris White stood up.

    Dr. Curren looked at Iris White. Although she was wearing a hat and mask, he could still tell at a nce that this person was not Vi Thompson.

    It was too despicable!

    Using Vi Thompson¡¯s ID card to have an abortion.

    How could Vi Thompson ever exin this clearly?

    As a doctor, Dr. Curren had only ever seen this kind of thing in the news. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone to have the audacity to do this in real life.

    However, Dr. Curren didn¡¯t expose it immediately and instead asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want the child?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Iris White nodded.

    Dr. Curren then said, ¡°Alright, just wait a moment, and we¡¯ll arrange the surgery right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    After speaking, Dr. Curren turned and walked back to his office. He then picked up thendline and dialed a number, ¡°Hello, is this Mrs. Thompson? I¡¯m Felicity from Capital City Hospital. If you have time, can you and a family membere to the hospital immediately?¡±

    Daring to set up Vi Thompson, you should¡¯ve weighed your options first!

 Chapter 363: 143: Retribution Never Fails! (Second Update)

    Chapter 363: 143: Retribution Never Fails! (Second Update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Hearing Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s response, Olga felt relieved.

    Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s future was bright, and she couldn¡¯t be influenced by Trevor Sherman, the stepping stone.<div>

    Outside the door, Trevor Sherman stood still, hardly able to believe his own ears.

    But the reality reminded him that it was true.

    This was the true Elizabeth Thompson.

    Before, she had been living under a disguise.

    Laughable.

    Trulyughable.

    At this moment, Trevor Sherman felt as if his strength had been drained in an instant, his spine chilling.

    Bang

    The thermos in Trevor Sherman¡¯s hand dropped to the ground.

    No one could understand his feelings at this time.

    He had trusted Elizabeth Thompson so much and regarded her as his only confidant.<div>

    But in the end, he found out .

    His trust was a joke.

    Hearing the noise outside, Elizabeth Thompson and Olga exchanged nces, seeing the tension in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Who was it outside the door?

    Could it be Trevor Sherman!

    Olga immediately walked to the door, pushed it open, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The outside was pitch ck.

    No one answered, nor was anyone¡¯s figure seen.

    ¡°Who?¡± Olga went out of the door.

    Elizabeth Thompson followed her out and called, ¡°Mom?¡±

    Olga frowned slightly, ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t anyone there?¡±<div>

    ¡°What is that?¡± Elizabeth Thompson pointed at the thermos on the ground.

    Olga walked over, picked up the thermos, and looked at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Emma, could it be Trevor Sherman has been here?¡±

    Trevor Sherman was the Thompson n¡¯s only savior now, and if he had heard those words, Olga couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Elizabeth Thompson was rtively calm, taking the thermos from Olga¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back to the room first.¡±

    Olga nodded and followed Elizabeth Thompson back in.

    At this time, Elizabeth Thompson was also very panicked.

    But she couldn¡¯t show it.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t Trevor Sherman.

    Definitely not.

    Upon returning to the room, Elizabeth Thompson took out her phone and called Trevor Sherman.

    Soon, the beep sounded from the other end.<div>

    But no one picked it up in the end.

    Elizabeth Thompson took out her phone again and sent a WhatsApp message to Trevor Sherman.

    But the result was the same.

    Elizabeth Thompson frowned slightly.

    Could it be

    Could it be that those words had really reached Trevor Sherman¡¯s ears?

    No.

    Impossible.

    Elizabeth Thompson called Trevor Sherman again.

    Olga anxiously paced back and forth on the side.

    How could it be so coincidental!

    Trevor Sherman was driving at the moment, focusing on the road, while the phone rang in the car, but he ignored it.

    He didn¡¯t look at the phone.

    But he knew that the call must be from Elizabeth Thompson.

    Humiliation!

    This was a great humiliation to him.

    He adamantly told Mrs. Sherman that he wouldn¡¯t misjudge people.

    How long has it been?

    To think that he was being yed like a fool by Elizabeth Thompson, Trevor Sherman¡¯s feelings at this moment were indescribable, suffocating as he struggled to breathe.

    Trevor Sherman mmed on the brakes uncontrobly.

    Screech!

    Due to the inertia, Trevor Sherman¡¯s head banged against the steering wheel, and the airbag instantly deployed.

    Bang!

    Another sound.

    The car behind hadn¡¯t expected Trevor Sherman to m on the brakes, rear-ending him directly.

    The front of the car was crushed.

    ¡°Fuck! Are you sick?!¡± The driver from the car behind was frightened, cursing and opening the car door, ¡°You¡¯re fucking trying to die!¡±

    Suddenly stopping the car in the middle of the road.

    Thankfully he was driving slowly, or else he wouldn¡¯t have seen tomorrow¡¯s sun.

    Trevor Sherman just sat in the driver¡¯s seat, not saying a word, allowing the driver behind to curse.

    The driver continued to curse for a while, but as Trevor Sherman remained silent, he got a bit flustered.

    This person couldn¡¯t be mentally ill, could he?

    Soon, the traffic police arrived.

    From beginning to end, Trevor Sherman only said one sentence: ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for this incident.¡±

    By the time he returned home, it was already 2 in the morning.The lights in the living room were still on.

    As soon as Trevor Sherman stepped into the living room, he saw Mrs. Sherman sitting on the sofa.

    She was worried about Trevor noting home sote, so she sat in the living room waiting for him.

    Looking at Mrs. Sherman¡¯s grey hair, Trevor felt ashamed.

    In this world, the only one who wouldn¡¯t deceive or betray him was probably Mrs. Sherman.

    Yet he had made her worry so much.

    Trevor walked to Mrs. Sherman¡¯s side, ¡°Grandma, why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet?¡±

    ¡°When people get old, their sleep isn¡¯t so good, so I just sat in the living room for a while,¡± Mrs. Sherman noticed that Trevor was not in a good mood, ¡°Trevor, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman and bitterly smiled: ¡°I just suddenly realized that you were right. I¡¯m a fool, being used by others and not even realizing it. Grandma, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Mrs. Sherman was startled by Trevor¡¯s words and immediately stood up from the sofa, ¡°Trevor ¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I really am fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m going up to my room to rest now.¡±

    Having grown up as an orphan, he was used to dealing with problems on his own.

    Mrs. Sherman stood watching Trevor¡¯s retreating figure, saying, ¡°Trevor, everyone has moments when they fail to see people¡¯s true colors. It¡¯s okay, tomorrow is a new day.¡±

    Trevor turned back to Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°Get some good rest.¡±

    Trevor nodded and went upstairs.

    Watching Trevor¡¯s retreating figure, Mrs. Sherman let out a soft sigh.

    Her grandson was also someone who had suffered a hard life.

    He had never enjoyed a father¡¯s love or a mother¡¯s care, and now he was deceived in a rtionship.

    Trevor came to his bedroom, picked up a bottle of vodka, and drank straight from the bottle.

    Drinking to forget the sorrow.

    It was his first time truly devoting his heart to a girl, and he never thought it would end like this.

    Mrs. Sherman stood at the staircase, watching the door to Trevor¡¯s room, her eyes full of worry.

    She hoped Trevor could stay strong.

    Being heartbroken for Elizabeth Thompson was not worth it at all.

    The next day.

    Elizabeth had been unable to contact Trevor all night, and worried to death, she came to Su Corporation¡¯s doorstep early in the morning to wait for him.

    Half an hourter, she finally saw Trevor getting out of the car.

    ¡°Big Brother Sherman!¡± Elizabeth immediately walked over.

    Usually, Trevor would¡¯ve happily greeted her with open arms.

    But today.

    He acted as if he didn¡¯t see Elizabeth at all, his facepletely devoid of emotion.

    ¡°Big Brother Sherman, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elizabeth guessed that Trevor must have heard somethingst night, but she still pretended not to know, ¡°I was really worried about you. I¡¯ve been trying to contact you all night.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Trevor just stared at Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth panicked, but tried to calm down, ¡°Pretending what?¡±

    After a night of digestion, Trevor¡¯s emotions had be much more stable. Mrs. Sherman was right.

    For a vain woman like Elizabeth, it wasn¡¯t worth beating himself up.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. How about we sit down and talk it over?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with a pawn?¡± Trevor¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm.

    Elizabeth¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She knew.

    She was finished!

    She regretted telling her mother those words.

    ¡°Big Brother Sherman, actually, that¡¯s not what I meant at all. I can exin it to you,¡± Elizabeth said, ¡°Could you give me a chance to exin?¡±

    Trevor continued to stare at Elizabeth, ¡°Do you really take me for a fool?¡±

    In fact.

    He should have guessed that Elizabeth was not a good person when she cancelled their engagement.

    Unfortunately, he was just too stupid!

    Trevor continued, ¡°Just go away. Seeing you now, even for a moment, makes me sick.¡±

    The word ¡°disgusting¡± was like a sharp sword piercing Elizabeth¡¯s body.

    Disgusting.

    How could Trevor, a man who loved her so much, call her disgusting!

    Before Elizabeth could react, Trevor turned and walked away.

    Elizabeth hesitated for a moment, then quickly followed him.

    When she reached the door, she was stopped by someone.

    Before, she was free toe and go through the doors of Su Corporation, and everyone would respectfully address her as Miss Thompson, but now she couldn¡¯t even get in.

    What to do!

    Elizabeth¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow.

    Trevor was thest hope for the Thompson n!

    On the other side.

    Capital City.

    Vi Thompson was sitting at herputer desk, her fingers tapping non-stop on the keyboard. Her white fingers against the ck keyboard created a beautiful scene.

    The codes on the screen were constantly changing, dazzling the eyes.

    ¡°Vi,¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s knocking sounded from outside the door.

    ¡°Mom,e in,¡± Vi¡¯s tone was faint.

    Soon, Mary entered the room, ¡°Vi, are you busy?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Vi closed herputer, ¡°Mom, do you need something?¡±

    Mary looked at Vi, contemting her words, ¡°Vi, I want to talk to you about the marriage you arranged in River City.¡±

 Chapter 364: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert.

    Chapter 364: 145: Hua Hua is a face-pping expert.<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    No mother would want her daughter to marry a notorious good-for-nothing man.

    Mary Perryne was no exception.<div>

    Previously, when Vi Thompson was stuck in River City, it was understandable, but now she has returned to Capital City.

    Mary Perryne looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Vi, you don¡¯t have any ties to River City anymore, and naturally, you don¡¯t have any connection to Terrence Lentz either. Besides, your engagement to him was a joke to begin with. I hope you can distance yourself from him in the future. You deserve better.¡±

    Vi had a bright future ahead of her, and she was still young. She would undoubtedly meet better men in the future.

    There was no need to waste time on someone like Terrence Lentz.

    Vi looked at her mother, answering gently, ¡°Mom, no one can force me to do anything I don¡¯t want to do.¡±

    Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Vi, what do you mean?¡±

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t understand what Vi meant.

    Vi looked serious and continued, ¡°Mom, even though I¡¯ve cut ties with the Thompson n, it doesn¡¯t affect my engagement to Terrence.¡±

    In River City, everyone knew that Terrence was a good-for-nothing man.

    Vi¡¯s answer was beyond Mary¡¯s expectations.

    Mary¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Vi, her eyes filled with shock.<div>

    As Vi continued, ¡°Mom, you only know the opinions people have of Terrence, but you don¡¯t know him. He isn¡¯t as bad as you think. During the time I was cut off from the Thompson n, he was always there to help me. He¡¯s a great man. So, I¡¯m going to stand by him.¡±

    Actually, money didn¡¯t matter to Vi ¨C she didn¡¯tck any.

    The most important thing was, Terrence was good-looking.

    Vi was a sucker for appearances!

    Seeing a handsome man every day could make her eat a few more bowls of rice.

    Thinking of this, Vi¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Who could resist a future husband with an eight-pack?

    Mary had a hard time digesting this fact, and said, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t understand the true meaning of love and marriage. If one person says Terrence is no good, it might be a misunderstanding, but when a group of people say there¡¯s a problem with him, then there must be a problem.¡±

    Vi was only eighteen years old.

    A simple and naive age, at this stage of her life, a girl could easily be deceived.

    Without a doubt, Vi must have been tricked by Terrence.<div>

    Mary paused for a moment, ¡°So, Vi, I hope you can really think about this issue. Terrence isn¡¯t a good match for you!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve thought it through carefully,¡± Vi said, her eyes serious.

    Mary Perryne sighed softly, feeling more guilty inside.

    If she hadn¡¯t lost Vi in the first ce, Vi wouldn¡¯t have experienced all these things and be deceived by others.

    ¡°Vi, marriage is a major event in a person¡¯s life, not just talk,¡± Mary Perryne said earnestly, ¡°And, your life is long, you will meet various types of people on your journey. Terrence is just a passing encounter in your life.¡±

    Vi looked at her mother, understanding her worries from a mother¡¯s perspective, ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying, and I understand you¡¯re thinking about what¡¯s best for me. But please trust me, I have the ability to tell right from wrong.¡±

    Seeing Vi¡¯s insistence, Mary decided not to argue further. She just held Vi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Vi, promise me that you¡¯ll always protect yourself and remain vignt at all times.¡±

    A woman¡¯s IQ tends to drop to zero when she falls in love.

    Mary was worried that the more Vi was entangled with Terrence, the more she would finally give her entire self to him.

    Some decisions, once taken, could never be reversed.

    Although Vi was very smart and mature for her age, she was still just a teenager.<div>

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Mary patted Vi¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Vi, you¡¯ve suffered a lot over the years, and now that you¡¯re back, I hope you can always be happy, safe, and full of joy for the rest of your life.¡±

    Having gone through so much, she didn¡¯t need her daughter to be outstanding. All she wanted was Vi¡¯s genuine happiness.

    That was enough.

    After leaving Vi¡¯s room, Sawyer Thompson saw his wife¡¯s worried expression andughed, ¡°Now that Vi is back, what are you still worried about?¡±

    Mary Perryne sighed.

    As a mother, her heart would never stop worrying.

    ¡°Vi has an engagement in River City,¡± Mary replied.

    Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t take the matter seriously,ughing and saying, ¡°Vi is now my daughter, what does her engagement in River City have to do with her?¡±

 Chapter 365: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_2

    Chapter 365: 145: Vi is a face-pping expert_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vi Thompson is now the youngdy of the Thompson family in Capital City.

    So her previous engagement in River City is naturally void.<div>

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Now, the problem is that Vi is unwilling to sever ties with the Lentz n.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked.

    Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°I think the girl really seems to have fallen in love with Terrence Lentz.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked.

    Mary Perryne exined, ¡°I just talked to Vi about this, and she told me that Terrence wasn¡¯t as unbearable as I imagined. You can tell that the girl now has her heart set on Terrence. Sawyer, what do you think we should do about this?¡±

    Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson also frowned slightly.

    Vi is the little princess of the Thompson n, whom he has doted on and worried about. Now that he heard this sudden news, he naturally couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Did Vi really say that?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    Although she was the mother, she didn¡¯t dare to speak too strongly, because she had not been the one raising Vi. Although they were mother and daughter, they always felt a barrier between them.

    If it had been Sylvia Thompson, the situation would have been easier to handle.<div>

    No matter what, Sylvia was the child she had raised single-handedly.

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°What should we do about this?¡±

    Sawyer Thompson lit a cigarette, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will watch and wait. Vi has her own opinions. Since she chose Terrence and spoke those words, it means that Terrence possesses merits that attract her.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson trusted Vi¡¯s judgment.

    Having said that, Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°If Vi really likes Terrence, then we should support her!¡±

    Hearing this, Mary Perryne widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Sawyer Thompson smiled, ¡°As parents, our greatest hope is to see our children happy. So, as long as Vi likes him, I will support her. Although Terrence may not possess any remarkable business talents, with our family¡¯s strength, our daughter will not need to depend on her husband. After all, our estate will be Vi¡¯s, and theirs together!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    With the current foundation of the Thompson n, even ten Terrences would not be able to squander it all.

    About this, Sawyer Thompson was quite confident.

    ¡°You have such a big heart!¡± Mary Perryne was speechless, ¡°Do you know how terrible Terrence¡¯s reputation is in River City?¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s just hearsay. Don¡¯t make conclusions before you see the young man for yourself.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked at Mary Perryne and continued, ¡°Have you forgotten how others gossip about our Vi?¡±

    Being called an ignorant country bumpkin who couldn¡¯t do anything.

    But was Vi really that kind of person?

    Mary Perryne paused for a moment.

    Her words did make sense.

    Sawyer Thompson smiled and patted Mary Perryne¡¯s shoulder, ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about it for no reason.¡±

    Mary Perryne also showed a helpless smile.

    However, she didn¡¯t sleep well that night.

    As a result, she woke up the next day with a somewhat exhaustedplexion.

    Noticing that something was wrong with Mary Perryne, Sylvia Thompson walked over and massaged her shoulders,ughing, ¡°Mom, did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.<div>

    Sylvia¡¯s massage technique was quite good and veryfortable, no worse than a professional masseuse. Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°Sylvia, who did you learn this massage technique from?¡±

    ¡°I figured it out on my own,¡± Sylvia replied, ¡°How do you find it?¡±

    In fact, Sylvia had specifically learned it from a professional, but she hid this fact just to let Mary Perryne know that she was smart.

    Self-taught.

    ¡°Very nice.¡±

    Seeing Viing downstairs, she deliberately acted more affectionate and said, ¡°Mom, if you like it, I¡¯ll give you a massage every day.¡±

    She wanted Vi to see.

    Only she and Mary Perryne were the real mother and daughter, and Vi was just an outsider.

    So what if they shared blood?

    In the end, she could never match up to her, an outsider.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne nodded satisfactorily.

    ¡°Then I will give you a massage every day.¡± Sylvia¡¯s tone was gentle.

    Standing aside, Nanny White saw this scene and unconsciously curved her mouth into a smile.

    She thought to herself.

    How nice it would be if she were Mary Perryne.

    Unfortunately.

    She didn¡¯t have such luck.

    With this thought, a hint of mncholy filled Nanny White¡¯s eyes.

    Vi nced over and caught Nanny White¡¯s gaze.

    Nanny White smiled and said, ¡°Young Miss Vi.¡±

 Chapter 366: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_3

    Chapter 366: 145: Vi is a face-pping expert_3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vi Thompson nodded faintly.

    Nanny White looked at Vi, ¡°Miss, breakfast is ready, would you like a Western-style or Chinese-style breakfast?¡±<div>

    ¡°Chinese-style is fine.¡± Vi answered.

    ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡±

    Seeing Vi, Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Vi,e quickly, Sylvia¡¯s massage technique is really good. Let her try it on you too.¡±

    As a mother, when encountering anything happy, the first thing she would think of is sharing it with her children.

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart went cold.

    Give Vi a massage?

    Why should she?

    Is she Vi¡¯s servant?

    But now, Sylvia couldn¡¯t express her inner thoughts and smiled at Vi, ¡°Sister, sit down here, and I will give you a massage.¡±

    With someone offering a free massage, Vi wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    She sat down directly.<div>

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Looking at Vi sitting in the chair, Sylvia was about to explode.

    She had thought that Vi would decline.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Vi to actually sit down.

    Did she really treat her as a servant?

    Sylvia tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I should.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Sylvia began to massage Vi.

    Mary watched the sisters getting along so harmoniously and smiled, ¡°How¡¯s the massage, Vi? Isn¡¯t Sylvia¡¯s technique quite good?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Vi spoke in a faint tone.

    Sylvia hid the anger in her eyes.

    Mrs. Thompson came over at this time and said, enjoying the excitement, ¡°Give me a massage too.¡±<div>

    Did she like giving massages?

    Then let her have her fill!

    Sylvia had no choice but to go to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side.

    You old witch!

    So disgusting.

    Mrs. Thompsony on the couch, looking like a touchy porcin grandfather who couldn¡¯t be offended, ¡°Hmm, not bad, not bad, put some more effort here. Why does it feel like you haven¡¯t eaten before?¡±

    Unfortunately, Sylvia couldn¡¯t get angry and could only swallow her pride, smiling, ¡°Grandma, is this how it should be?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Mrs. Thompson half-squinted, ¡°Your technique isn¡¯t good enough. Whenpared to a professional masseuse, you¡¯re far behind. You still need more practice.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sylvia initially wanted to please Mary but didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.

    At this moment, servants had set the table.<div>

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Madam, Miss, and Miss, you may dine now.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson then stood up and walked to the dining table.

    Before long, Sawyer Thompson, Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, and Edward Thompson came down for breakfast too.

    There were eight people in the Thompson family.

    Therefore, the dining table was veryrge.

    Vi sat next to Mrs. Thompson.

    The Thompson family believed in silence during eating and sleeping. As soon as they put down their chopsticks, Mrs. Thompson spoke, ¡°In a few days, it will be New Year¡¯s Eve. This is Vi¡¯s first New Year at home; we must celebrate it with a big gathering. No one is allowed to be absent.¡±

    In the past, some members of the Thompson family would be abroad or working during the New Year, and it was rare for everyone to gather together.

    ¡°I got it, Mom,¡± Sawyer said.

    Hearing this, Edward frowned.

    Mrs. Thompson was too dictatorial!

    Why was it that when Vi came back, everyone had to stay home for New Year?

    Wasn¡¯t work important?

    ¡°Edward, it seems like you¡¯re not convinced?¡± Mrs. Thompson called him out directly.

    Edward quickly denied it, ¡°No, no, Grandma, you misunderstood.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson snorted coldly.

    On the other side

    River City.

    As the New Year approached, the Tuchman family¡¯s days were not going well.

    Cheryl Forrest was in very bad shape.

    Herplexion was also very poor.

    Fiona¡¯s mother, Aurora Scouts, came to visit her andforted her, ¡°Cheryl, you have to look forward in life. You can¡¯t always live in the shadow of the past.¡±

    Cheryl nodded, ¡°I know.¡±

    Although she said she knew, there was no vitality in her eyes.

    Aurora sighed, ¡°Cheryl, if it really doesn¡¯t work, why don¡¯t you adopt a child?¡±

    A family couldck anything.

    But it couldn¡¯tck children.

    Children are the future, the source of joy and happiness.

    Adopt?

    Hearing this, Cheryl shook her head, ¡°I only want my own child, I only want Little Treasure ¡±

    As she spoke, her emotions suddenly broke down, ¡°It¡¯s all Vi¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all Vi¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her suddenly giving me hope and then letting me down, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this!¡±

    It was Vi¡¯s fault.

    Aurora frowned slightly, ¡°Cheryl, no matter what Miss Thompson said before, you can¡¯t me her for this! She was thinking about the two of you and wanted you to live a good life. She didn¡¯t mean to deceive you!¡±

 Chapter 367: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert_4

    Chapter 367: 145: Hua Hua is a face-pping expert_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Originally, Knight Tuchman¡¯s illness could have been curedpletely, but the Tuchman family¡¯s mother did something against the doctor¡¯s advice.

    Falling silent, Aurora Scouts continued: ¡°We have all witnessed Miss Thompson¡¯s medical skills. You have to believe in her and continue taking the medicine. What if one day you get pregnant?¡±

    Cheryl Forrest did not respond.

    She just lowered her head.

    ¡°Cherly, you have to pull yourself together.¡± Aurora continued to encourage Cheryl.

    Suddenly, at this moment, Cheryl looked up at Aurora, ¡°Where is Vi Thompson now! Since I can¡¯t have a good year, she shouldn¡¯t have one either!¡±

    She wanted to find Vi.

    After finding Vi, she wouldmit suicide.

    It was Vi who killed her

    She wanted Vi to feel guilty for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Cherly, you are being too extreme!¡±

    ¡°I am extreme?¡± Cheryl red at Aurora, ¡°The reason why you are helping Vi is that Vi cured your family¡¯s Fiona. What if Fiona didn¡¯t get better? What if you were the one who lost your only child now? Could you calm down?¡±

    Others¡¯ houses are bustling during the Chinese New Year, what about theirs?

    There are only two people in their family!

    If they hadn¡¯t experienced happiness before, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but they used to be such a happy family of three!

    Upon hearing this, Aurora was also angry, but she had to calm down at this moment, ¡°Cherly, you have to know that Miss Thompson could have cured Knight! She is not a quack doctor, and she is not the one who killed Knight! She just wants your family to live strong. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cheryl cried out loud.

    Seeing her like this, Aurora also felt sad.

    Ettin Tuchman brought a ss of water, ¡°Aurora, have a sip of water first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    Ettin Tuchman looked helplessly at his wife, not knowing what to say.

    A momentter, he quietly pulled Aurora outside the door and whispered, ¡°Cherly¡¯s mental state has been very bad recently. She is looking for Miss Thompson¡¯s address everywhere. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do, so it¡¯s better to let Miss Thompson be careful. I will keep an eye on her, too.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Aurora nodded.

    Sylvia Thompson had been paying attention to the situation in River City all this time.

    Sylvia was worried that she had no way to deal with Vi.

    But now,

    a solution came to her soon.

    Knowing that Cheryl is now in a terrible mental state, Sylvia became even more excited.

    People with mental illness can do anything.

    What if, in a moment of intense emotion, she took a knife and hacked Vi?

    Sylvia sent an anonymous message to Cheryl.

    It was the Thompson n¡¯s address.

    After obtaining the Thompson n¡¯s address, Cheryl immediately purchased a ticket to the Capital City.

    She was determined to make Vi pay.

    When Ettin Tuchman returned home from work, he found that Cheryl had already left.

    Ettin Tuchman became worried.

    He had been looking for her everywhere.

    In the end, having no other choice, he called Aurora for help.

    Aurora immediately rushed over, ¡°Old Ettin, don¡¯t worry, I already asked a friend to check the airport and high-speed train station.¡±

    Old Ettin was so anxious that he scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to find Miss Thompson!¡±

    On the other side,

    Cheryl arrived at the airport and was lining up for boarding.

    She had to find Vi and ask her why she lied to her!

    Why did she deceive a poor mother!

    As Cheryl thought about it, she became more and more heartbroken. Suddenly, she felt a tightness in her chest and then her vision went ck. She fainted on the spot.

    Bang.

    Her whole body copsed on the ground.

    The people around her immediately came over, helped her up, and called 120 for an ambnce.

    When Ettin Tuchman received a call from the police, it was already an hourter.

    Hearing that Cheryl had fainted at the airport and was now in the hospital, Ettin Tuchman became extremely worried, ¡°Police Officer, thank you, I¡¯ll be at the hospital right away!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Ettin Tuchman immediately called Aurora to inform her of the news.

    Upon hearing this, Aurora also rushed to the hospital.

    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.

    A police officer was waiting outside the ward.

    Ettin Tuchman, with his shoes falling off as he ran, was worried that something might have happened to Cheryl, ¡°Police Officer, is my wife okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you Cheryl¡¯s family member, Ettin Tuchman?¡± the police officer asked.

    Ettin Tuchman immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    The police officer smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your loved one is okay. Please sign this receipt for me, and for more information, you can ask the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ettin Tuchman signed the receipt immediately.

    After signing, Ettin Tuchman and Aurora went to find the doctor.

    The doctor, wearing a mask, looked at Ettin Tuchman after listening to his intention, ¡°Your wife is fine; it¡¯s just a normal pregnancy reaction. I have to say, you are such an irresponsible husband; your wife is already of a certain age, and you let her get pregnant, then don¡¯t even take responsibility! You let an older pregnant woman travel alone by ne! Do you know how dangerous that is?!¡±

 Chapter 368: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert_5

    Chapter 368: 145: Hua Hua is a face-pping expert_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ettin Tuchman waspletely dumbfounded, his eyes wide in disbelief as he listened to the doctor¡¯s words.

    What did the doctor just say?

    Advanced maternal age!

    Morning sickness?

    These terms sounded so familiar, yet so distant.

    Aurora Scouts was the first to react, somewhat excitedly she asked, ¡°Doctor, what did you say? My friend, she¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    The doctor nodded and continued, ¡°She¡¯s nine weeks pregnant already. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Aurora was almost brought to tears with happiness, genuinely pleased for Cheryl Forrest.

    Nobody could understand the pain of a family who had lost their only child.

    Over the past few days, no one understood better than her what Ettin and Cheryl had been through.

    ¡°Mr. Tuchman, did you hear that? Cheryl is pregnant!¡± Aurora covered her mouth with one hand and nudged Ettin with the other.

    Ettin finally snapped back to reality, not knowing what to say in his excitement. He then hugged the doctor, ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±

    The doctor was dumbfounded!

    What was going on?

    Was it really worth getting this excited over a pregnancy?

    ¡°You¡¯re strangling me!¡± The doctor gasped for air as Ettin hugged him tightly.

    Ettin burst into tears as he let go of the doctor, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor. I need to go see my wife! Did she know about the pregnancy?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s face was full of confusion, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that she is pregnant?¡±

    Cheryl really didn¡¯t know.

    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to Capital City to find Vi Thompson.

    During this time, Cheryl¡¯s menstruation had been irregr, and she had been grieving every day, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to these matters.

    Hearing this, Ettin immediately ran towards the ward. He wanted to share the good news with Cheryl as soon as possible.

    Seeing Ettin run so fast, the doctor was puzzled and turned to Aurora, ¡°What¡¯s up with your friend?¡±

    Aurora exined, ¡°They¡¯re a family who lost their only child.¡±

    Lost only child.

    Hearing these words, the doctor instantly understood.

    No wonder.

    Such families have it very tough, as many people are unable to have children again due to their age and must spend their entire lives yearning for their lost child.

    Without any mental pir to lean on, they often die in misery.

    Aurora then asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my friend¡¯s condition? How about the baby?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, as long as she takes care of herself and maintains a happy mood, the child will definitely be born safely.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    In the ward.

    Cheryl was still asleep on the hospital bed.

    Ettin sat beside her, holding her hand.

    Aurora quietly entered the room and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Mr. Tuchman, the doctor said that Cheryl must remain happy and not be like before. I¡¯ll go back and bring some chicken soup. You stay here and keep herpany.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ettin nodded, ¡°Aurora, thank you.¡±

    Aurora smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Not long after Aurora left, Cheryl woke up from the hospital bed.

    She looked around, confused by the white surroundings and the pungent smell of disinfectant.

    ¡°Cheryl, you¡¯re awake!¡± Ettin said excitedly.

    Only then did Cheryl notice she was in the hospital. She immediately tried to get out of bed, ¡°Why am I here? I want to leave! I want to find Vi Thompson!¡±

    ¡°Cheryl, be calm and listen to me,¡± Ettin gripped Cheryl¡¯s hand, his eyes reddened, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    These four simple words seemed to hit the pause button for Cheryl.

    Ettin continued, ¡°Cheryl, you heard right. You¡¯re nine weeks pregnant, ording to the doctor.¡±

    At that moment, he hugged Cheryl tightly, ¡°Cheryl, we¡¯re going to have a baby!¡±

    It took some time for Cheryl toprehend, ¡°Really? Are you lying to me?¡±

    She could not bear being deceived a second time.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Ettin showed her the test results, ¡°Take a look at this, and don¡¯t you know your own menstrual cycle?¡±

    Cheryl held the test report as instant tears fell from her eyes.

    One by one.

    It was then that Cheryl remembered that she hadn¡¯t menstruated for quite some time.

    But during these days, her life had been a blur,pletely unaware that a tiny life was growing inside her womb.

    Cheryl hugged Ettin tightly, sobbing uncontrobly, ¡°Ettin!¡±

    She had waited so long for this day to finallye.

    Ettinforted her.

    As he finished speaking, he said, ¡°Cheryl, we can¡¯t cry now. We need to be happy. The doctor said you need to stay in a joyful mood. Only then can you safely give birth to our baby.¡±

 Chapter 369: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_6

    Chapter 369: 145: Vi is a face-pping expert_6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Cheryl Forrest gradually calmed down.

    Ettin Tuchman continued, ¡°This is all thanks to Miss Thompson. Cheryl, we must thank Miss Thompson properly.¡±<div>

    Cheryl nodded, thinking about how she had misunderstood Vi Thompson earlier, feeling somewhat ashamed. At the same time, she had doubts, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken Miss Thompson¡¯s prescription for a long time, have I? Why am I still pregnant?¡±

    Ettin Tuchman smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a hint of Chinese medicine in the meals you eat every day?¡±

    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Could it be ?¡±

    Ettin Tuchman nodded, ¡°I got the finished medicine pellets from Miss Thompson, crushed them, and added them to your food.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it was!

    Cheryl¡¯s eyes turned red again as she hugged Ettin Tuchman, ¡°Honey, thank you!¡±

    Thank you, Ettin Tuchman, for never giving up on believing in Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Cheryl, we have finally tasted the sweetness after so much bitterness.¡±

    This child was the best New Year¡¯s gift for both of them.

    Ettin Tuchman had been worried about how they¡¯d get through this year.

    Now, he wasn¡¯t worried at all!<div>

    Soon, Aurora Scouts walked into the ward with some chicken soup, ¡°Cheryl, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Aurora!¡± Seeing Aurora, Cheryl felt guilty, grasped Aurora¡¯s hand, ¡°Aurora, I was wrong to say those things about you.¡±

    Thinking of the words she had spoken to Aurora, Cheryl regretted it deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can understand.¡± Aurora had never taken Cheryl¡¯s words to heart.

    Cheryl continued, ¡°Thankfully, I didn¡¯t make it to Capital City, otherwise ¡±

    The consequences were unthinkable.

    Ettin Tuchmanughed, ¡°We still have to go to Capital City.¡±

    Cheryl was taken aback, not fully understanding.

    Ettin Tuchman continued, ¡°After the New Year, we¡¯ll go. First, we want to thank Miss Thompson properly, and second, to wish her a happy new year.¡±

    Cheryl nodded, fully agreeing with Ettin Tuchman¡¯s words.

    Soon.<div>

    The day of the Spring Festival arrived.

    New Year¡¯s Eve.

    The atmosphere was lively, and the air was filled with a celebratory mood.

    Last night, Capital City had a heavy snowfall, turning the city white overnight and adding to the festive atmosphere.

    The Thompson n gave their house staff a holiday.

    So on New Year¡¯s Eve, they had to do everything themselves.

    Including preparing the meals.

    Mrs. Thompson did not advocate eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner outside, feeling that itcked the festive spirit.

    Tonight, Mary Perryne cooked the dishes.

    Apart from fresh seafood, all the dishes were prepared the day before.

    Sawyer Thompson and Sylvia Thompson were writing couplets in the living room.<div>

    Sawyer Thompson¡¯s writing was strong and vigorous, clearly written by a professional.

    Compared to Sawyer Thompson¡¯s calligraphy, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s was somewhat immature, but it was still passable. If only she didn¡¯t deliberately imitate Sawyer Thompson¡¯s style.

    Vi Thompson stood by and watched.

    At this moment, Sylvia Thompson handed the brush to Vi, ¡°Sister, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    It was easy to see that Vi¡¯s writing would be like chicken scratches.

    However, considering Sawyer Thompson¡¯s fondness for Vi, even if her writing was chicken scratches, he would still post it on the front door.

    By then, everyone who visited the Thompson residence to pay respects would see it.

    Thinking of that scene, the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    English could be mastered.

    Piano could be learned.

    But calligraphy was different; it required practice. She had been practicing calligraphy since she was six years old and had barely reached her current level.

    As for Vi

    Vi took the brush and began to write after a moment¡¯s thought.

    Her strokes were graceful and elegant in a thin gold script that was powerful and had the momentum of sweeping across thousands of troops.

    They say that a person¡¯s character can be seen through their writing. Vi¡¯s writing more than matched Sawyer Thompson¡¯s and even surpassed it by a considerable margin!

    Sylvia was immediately stunned.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they saw it with their own eyes, who would believe that Vi wrote it?

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Sawyer Thompson immediately apuded, ¡°That¡¯s really great! Vi, your writing is so beautiful! How long have you practiced?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t deliberately practiced.¡± Vi said casually.

    Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson felt even more proud.

    She was truly his daughter.

    Edward Thompson¡¯s (Bob) eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Vi¡¯s vanity was too strong.

    The fact that she could write such beautiful calligraphy meant she had put in a lot of hard work. How could she have never practiced?

    Did she really think everyone else was stupid?

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t believe it either and smiled, ¡°Sister is really amazing. You can write so beautifully without practicing. I¡¯ve practiced for so many years, and I¡¯m not even half as good as my sister.¡±

    ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t feel inferior. These things rely on natural talent. If you don¡¯t have the talent, you can¡¯t force it!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson¡¯sment as a straight man made Sylvia feel very embarrassed.

    She wanted Sawyer Thompson to praise her, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say such disheartening words.

    Upon saying this, Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Bob, go get a new pair of red papers. Let Vi write this year¡¯s door couplets.¡±

    At these words, both Edward Thompson and Sylvia Thompson were slightly stunned.

    Because in the past years, the couplets on their front door were always written by Sawyer Thompson himself.

    Sylvia¡¯s couplets had never been posted on their front door.

    After all, the front door represented the family¡¯s image.

    It was visible to everyone who came to pay New Year¡¯s respects.

    Why did Vi deserve it?

    Edward Thompson stood there, not moving, causing Sawyer Thompson to frown, ¡°Why are you just standing there! Hurry up!¡±

    Edward Thompson finally reacted and turned around to get the red paper.

    Sylvia stood in ce, jealousy filling her eyes.

    Her intention was to make Vi embarrassment, but she hadn¡¯t considered that Vi woulde out on top.

    New Year¡¯s Eve soon arrived.

    Mrs. Thompson raised her ss, stood up and said, ¡°With this toast, let¡¯s wee Vi back home.¡±

    Everyone stood up.

    After finishing the wine, Mrs. Thompson handed Vi the specially prepared red envelope, ¡°Vi, wee back to our big family. I wish you smooth sailing in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Vi stood up and took the red envelope with both hands.

    The red envelope was thick.

    Then, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne also took out the red envelopes they had prepared earlier.

    After that, Vi¡¯s three elder brothers from the Thompson family followed suit.

    The red envelopes from each person were thick.

    Looking at Vi¡¯s smile, Sylvia¡¯s brows furrowed inconspicuously.

    She couldn¡¯t take it.

    She really couldn¡¯t take it.

    After all, in the past years, the person sitting between Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne was her, and the person who received the most red envelopes was also her.

    But this year.

    How did it be Vi?

    It was Vi who took her ce!

    She hated Vi.

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Vi opened WhatsApp and found that many people had sent her New Year¡¯s blessings. She replied one by one and then sent a few red envelopes in the group chat.

    Just then,

    She received a WhatsApp message from Terrence Lentz.

    It was just two simple words.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

 Chapter 370: 146: This is someone elseéˆ¥æªš daughter, the proud and aloof Father Song! (Second Update)

    Chapter 370: 146: This is someone else¡¯s daughter, the proud and aloof Father Song! (Second Update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vi Thompson looked at the message he sent.

    Her eyes and eyebrows curving up in a smile.<div>

    A momentter, she clicked to reply.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After replying his message, Vi picked up the down jacket hanging on the rack and headed downstairs.

    The white long down jacket she wore did not seem bulky on her, but rather slender.

    Pure white like snow.

    Seeing here downstairs, Mary Perryne, who was sitting in the living room, asked, ¡°Vi, where are you going sote?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to meet a friend.¡± Vi replied.

    Mary said, ¡°Then be careful on the road and send me a message when you get there.¡±

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, most of Thompson n¡¯s children had gone out to sing or y cards with their friends.

    Even Mrs. Thompson had been invited out by her best friend.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly.<div>

    At this time, Sylvia Thompson also came downstairs and said, ¡°Mom and Dad, I have a gathering with my ssmates tonight, I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±

    Hearing that, Sylvia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.

    Indeed, the treatment for their biological daughter was different.

    So Vi needed to inform Mary about her safety when she arrived at her destination.

    Did it not matter whether Sylvia, who isn¡¯t their biological daughter, was doing alright?

    What a biased heart.

    It¡¯s almost biased to the Pacific Ocean.

    Sylvia humphed coldly in her heart, hurried her steps, and caught up with Vi. ¡°Sis, are you also going out to have fun with friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was light.

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes.<div>

    Feeling very curious.

    Who was the friend that Vi was going to meet?

    After all, Vi had just arrived in Capital City and didn¡¯t know anyone.

    The two walked side by side.

    Pushing the door open, they found out that it had started snowing heavily outside.

    Vi stretched out her hand to catch a snowke.

    Such a beautiful scene.

    From Sylvia¡¯s angle, she could see Vi¡¯s side profile.

    She was too beautiful.

    Her features were like jade, and the white down jacket set off her already fair skin, which was now close to translucent. White was originally a very challenging color to wear, especially bulky down jackets.

    Only a slightly plumper or darkerplexion would not be able to carry such clothing.<div>

    Yet, when worn by Vi, it seemed like the down jacket was tailor-made for her.

    From any angle, there were no dead spots.

    Sylvia considered her own looks to be ranked top three in Capital City. Thus, in her daily life, it was rare to see anyone who looked better than her. But ever since Vi appeared, it seemed like there was always someone reminding her that she was not as good as Vi.

    With this thought, Sylvia furrowed her brow slightly.

    Soon enough.

    The two walked outside the door.

    The man was standing outside the door.

    Seeing the white figure in the snow, Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips slightly parted.

    A very pleasant voice.

    Deep and maic.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi turned her gaze to him.

    Seeing the man standing in the snow with one hand holding an umbre, his figure slender, wearing a ck long coat, the ground behind him covered in snow.

    Wrapped with abstinence and a bit of chilliness, he almost merged with the white snow.

    Between his fingers was half a burning cigarette.

    In the misty smoke, his face was somewhat blurred.

    Upon seeing the girl, he immediately stubbed out the unburnt cigarette on top of the trash can.

    ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Vi walked up to him.

    Sylvia looked over as well.

    Through the snowy scenery, although she couldn¡¯t clearly see the man¡¯s face, his extraordinary temperament was beyond that of ordinary people.

    Who is this?

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    When did Vi meet such an important person?

    ¡°Gift money.¡± The man took a red envelope out of his coat pocket.

    Vi took it with a smile, saying, ¡°What should I do? I didn¡¯t prepare anything for you.¡±

    Terrence¡¯s tone was low, ¡°You only need to worry about receiving the gift money.¡±

    Little friend?

    Vi has always been the one to call others ¡®little friend.¡¯ When did anyone use these three words to refer to her?

    This feeling

    ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Terrence took off his scarf and wrapped it tightly around Vi¡¯s neck, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Terrence then pushed his bicycle over.

    Bicycle.

    Seeing the bicycle, Sylvia immediately understood everything.

    Without thinking, she knew this person must be River City¡¯s infamous good-for-nothing, not an important person at all.

    Seeing Vi actually sitting on the back seat of a bicycle, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking look, and she said with a smile, ¡°Sis, the snow is too heavy tonight, riding a bicycle is not safe and not convenient, do you want to take our car instead? If you tell me where you¡¯re going, I can ask my ssmate to drive you there.¡±

 Chapter 395: 152: Lost a Horse, Major Slap in the Face Scene (Second Update)_2

    Chapter 395: 152: Lost a Horse, Major p in the Face Scene (Second Update)_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi took a deep breath, ¡°Are you sure we¡¯ve been unable to conceive due to contraception?¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Continuing, ire asked, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any contraceptives at home, so how are we supposed to prevent pregnancy?¡±

    When ites to male contraception, a condom is needed!

    She wasn¡¯t dead, how could she not tell the difference between having and not having birth control use?

    Vi Thompson went on, ¡°There are many ways for men to use contraception, it doesn¡¯t have to be a condom.¡±

    Having said that, she paused, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m assuming that you haven¡¯t used contraception. Some oues may be hard to ept, but you have to learn to ept them. I suggest you keep an eye on your husband. There could be unexpected results.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t umon for problems to arise in rtionships where the woman is strong and the man is weak.

    Especially since ire was a billionaire heiress.

    ire could not help butugh bitterly, ¡°Miss Thompson, I don¡¯t know why you keep trying to stir up trouble between my husband and me! But I¡¯m not the kind of person who can be so easily swayed. The door is right there, please leave our house immediately!¡±

    Turning to Cynthia Wilkins, she sighed, ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t take this any longer because of our friendship! Please take her with you.¡±

    The young girl seemed to have no real skills, but her talent for sowing discord was impressive.

    ire had a hunch that if she allowed Vi Thompson to continue causing trouble, even if there were no problems between her and her husband, they might still arise.

    At her words, Cynthia Wilkins felt awkward.

    She had only introduced Vi Thompson to ire due to ire¡¯s eagerness to have a child.

    She never expected things to turn out like this.

    Looking at Vi Thompson with an apologetic expression, Cynthia addressed her, ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t take it to heart, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aunt Sherman.¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins followed Vi Thompson¡¯s footsteps.

    After leaving the Phils family, Cynthia wore a remorseful expression, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer. I didn¡¯t think things would turn out this way.¡±

    As the young miss of the Thompson Family, going to ire¡¯s house to diagnose her condition was already a bit humiliating.

    And yet, she still had to endure such treatment from ire.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt Sherman. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Vi Thompson said lightly.

    Throughout her medical career, she had encountered various obstacles and difficulties.

    From a certain perspective, ire was also a pitiful person.

    Continuing, Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°ire and her husband truly love each other. Could it be possible that you made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Vi Thompson shook her head slightly.

    Cynthia Wilkins frowned a little, ¡°Could it be that it really was Benjamin Martin who did this?¡±

    Benjamin Martin was known for his smooth-talking ways.

    This situation was not impossible.

    Vi Thompson didn¡¯t continue the conversation.

    After all, this was someone else¡¯s family matter.

    All she had to do was fulfill her responsibilities and remain true to her conscience.

    Back at home, after.

    Cynthia Wilkins called ire.

    ¡°ire, I thought a lot about it on the way home. I think what Vi said might not bepletely baseless. Why don¡¯t you just be more careful? After all, you never truly know a person.¡±

    As a longtime friend of ire¡¯s, Cynthia couldn¡¯t bear to see her friend being deceived.

    ire frowned slightly, ¡°Cynthia, I know you never had much faith in my rtionship with Benjamin. Do you remember when I first introduced him to you? You told him we came from different worlds, humiliating him. But I never thought that after all these years, you still don¡¯t have faith in us! You even let a young girlment on our married life! Cynthia, do you really want to see us go down the path of divorce?¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins was dumbfounded. She had nothing but good intentions, but she never expected to be so misunderstood by ire.

    ¡°ire, you really misunderstood me! I just? ¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, I have things to deal with, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    After she hung up the call, Benjamin Martin hugged ire with a smile, ¡°Was it Cynthia who called?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± ire nodded.

    Benjamin Martin had learned about the whole ordeal and was surprised that Vi Thompson, who looked young, was so skilled that she even figured out he was taking birth control pills.

    Luckily.

    ire is a bit foolish.

    Benjamin Martin then continued: ¡°ire, Cynthia is your good friend of many years. You have known her longer than you have known me. So I don¡¯t want any rift to arise between you two because of me. Clear-minded people have nothing to fear, so I don¡¯t care about their spection. You shouldn¡¯t mind either, okay? And indeed, Cynthia is worried about you and afraid that I will deceive you!¡±

    When he finished speaking, he affectionately kissed ire.

    If unaware passersby saw them, they would think he was deeply in love with her.

    With a happy smile, ire asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you deceive me, though?¡±

    It never urred to her that even at this point, Benjamin Martin was still defending Cynthia Wilkins, who, in turn, was suspicious of him.

    Cynthia really had a dubious mind.

    Benjamin Martin was slightly taken aback.

    Did ire discover something?

    Then ire continued, ¡°You¡¯ve deceived mepletely.¡±

    Benjamin Martin silently scoffed at her foolishness in his heart, hugging ire tighter, ¡°That means I¡¯m an excellent deceiver to have fooled such a beautiful woman like you.¡±

    That statement was half true and half false.

    On the other side.

    KV researchb.

    Edward Bankston held a small wee party with all members.

    After all, their guest was Master J!

    Everyone was excited.

    Xavier brought in a wheelchair, ¡°Mr. Bankston, where should I put this?¡±

    Seeing the wheelchair, Edward¡¯s face went pale, ¡°Why did you take this out?¡±

    ¡°In case Master J gets tired of standing, we can have him rest in the wheelchair.¡±

    Not only did theirb members prepare a wheelchair, but they also prepared some wellness products for the elderly.

    They nned to give them to Master J as gifts.

    Seeing Xavier, Edward thought of his previous actions andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master J might be younger than you!¡±

    Xavier alsoughed, ¡°Mr. Bankston, stop joking.¡±

    How could Master J be younger than him!

    Sylvia Thompson kept herposure as the conversation indicated that Master J wasn¡¯t as old as they had imagined.

    Perhaps he was still a young talent.

    An outstanding woman must not only seed in her career but also attract high-end suitors.

    As the only female member of theb, it was difficult for her to go unnoticed.

    Especially when she was so beautiful.

    With this thought, Sylvia¡¯s lips curved slightly, and she straightened her posture.

    She wanted the Thompson Family to know that she could select any outstanding person from various fields at will.

    Inparison, Vi, who was merely a pretty face, had an easily foreseeable life.

    The two of them couldn¡¯tpare.

    Just as Edward was about to exin something, he suddenly saw a figure approaching, ¡°He¡¯s here! Master J is here!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked up.

    The neer was dressed in simple white clothes and ck pants, with hair drawn lightly in the breeze, forming a perfect arc in the air, creating a disheveled beauty. Although wearing a mask, their pair of peach blossom eyes were bright and clear.

    It was spring in Capital City, with flowers blooming vigorously.

    The path to theb was adorned with splendid flowers, but as she walked on it, the vibrant blossoms seemed to lose their color, making the flowers mere decorations for her.

    It made people think of a phrase.

    A beauty outshining the flowers.

    Edward went to greet her, ¡°Master J!¡±

    Looking up at the person next to Edward, Sylvia was dumbstruck. Her big eyes were filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 372: 146: This is someone elseéˆ¥æªš daughter, the proud and aloof Father Song! (Third Update)_3

    Chapter 372: 146: This is someone else¡¯s daughter, the proud and aloof Father Song! (Third Update)_3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Under the splendid and dazzling fireworks, she stood out, making the scene merely a dull backdrop.

    She was even more brilliant than the fireworks.<div>

    Terrence Lentz looked at the photo on his phone, with the corner of his mouth slightly hooked up.

    After burning through all the small fireworks, Vi Thompson¡¯s gaze fell on the fireworks next to her.

    Terrence immediately understood her thoughts, his lips parting slightly, ¡°Set it off now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Terrence walked over with a lighter, and quickly ignited the fireworks¡¯ fuse.

    Then he quickly returned to Vi¡¯s side, raising his hand to cover her ears.

    An instinctive action.

    Vi raised her eyes slightly, just in time to see the beautifully contoured side profile of his face.

    Looking up even further.

    There were his deep, phoenix-like eyes, which at this moment, reflected the fireworks in the sky.

    The two were standing very close to each other, and Vi could even smell the faint scent of tobo emanating from his body.<div>

    It smelled good.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a firework rocket soared into the sky, drawing a perfect arc in the horizon.

    Then came the ¡°boom¡± sound.

    The fireworks bloomed in full glory.

    As the fireworks exploded in the sky, everything around them lit up like it was daylight.

    Layer uponyer, blooming like magnificent flowers and creating a scene of a hundred birds soaring towards a phoenix.

    They were breathtakingly stunning.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Vi eximed, gazing at the fireworks in the sky.

    The people surrounding the square were also amazed by the spectacr sight.

    ¡°These fireworks are just too beautiful!¡±<div>

    ¡°I know this firework! Luso Country¡¯s firework designer Peter once shared its design sketch. Apparently, this firework was designed by Peter especially for an old friend, with only one in the whole world!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see it here.¡±

    Someone even took a video of the firework and posted it online.

    The video went viral in an instant.

    [Holy! Capital City really is where all the big shots gather!]

    [Seeing such beautiful fireworks makes my life worthwhile.]

    [I regret not going to Phoenix Square tonight!]

    [Is it toote to go there now?]

    [It¡¯s so beautiful!]

    The next morning.

    New Year¡¯s Day.<div>

    The Thompson n¡¯s living room was lively, as guests had already begun showing up to extend their New Year¡¯s greetings.

    Sawyer Thompson stood at the door, ¡°Happy New Year everyone. Ah, this couplet you see here was written by my daughter, Vi. It¡¯s not very good, so please excuse my daughter¡¯s poor writing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it was written by Vi.¡±

    ¡°My daughter Vi¡¯s calligraphy is just average!¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t practiced, so if she did, it would definitely look better than it does now.¡±

    Sawyer was beaming with pride.

    Old friend Bryant red at him andined to his wife Cynthia Wilkins, ¡°Damn! He really got me!¡±

    Cynthiaughed, ¡°You, when I suggested we try for a third child, you refused. Now you¡¯re envious of someone else¡¯s daughter, huh?¡±

    Bryant pretended to be indifferent, ¡°I¡¯m not envious at all!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia asked.

    Bryant snorted, ¡°Just a tiny bit envious, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Seeing her husband like this, Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    These two, havingpeted their whole lives when they were young, still couldn¡¯t let it go now that they were old, and continued topare their daughters.

    Inside the hall.

    Mary Perryne and Sylvia Thompson were discussing the fireworks incident at Phoenix Square the night before.

    Everyone was very curious.

    Who exactly was the person that Peter designed the fireworks for!

    At this moment, a servant stepped in and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, someone outside is looking for the young miss.¡±

    Sylvia smiled and asked, ¡°Who is it? I¡¯ll go upstairs and call my sister.¡±

    The servant continued, ¡°They said theirst name is Tuchman, and they have something to speak to the young miss about.¡±

    Tuchman?!

    Hearing this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes. It must be the Tuchman coupleing to stir up trouble.

    Being bothered by someone on the very first day of the New Year.

    Vi has really brought face to the Thompson Family.

 Chapter 373: 147: Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš face turned pale, she was incredibly astonished!

    Chapter 373: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, she was incredibly astonished!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sylvia squinted her eyes, feeling extremely pleased, and then said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs to call my sister.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.<div>

    Sylvia immediately went upstairs to call Vi Thompson.

    Soon after

    Bryant and Cynthia Wilkins also walked in.

    As soon as they entered, Cynthia said, ¡°Happy New Year, Mary.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year¡±, Mary stood up and smiled, ¡°Cynthia, Bryant, take a seat. We¡¯re all family, so I won¡¯t be too polite. Aunt Zhang, please pour some tea.¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded and immediately went to pour tea for the couple.

    Cynthia looked at Mary, ¡°Mary, the couplet on the gate of your house must have been written by Vi, right? You don¡¯t know how envious our family¡¯s Bryant is of you having such an outstanding daughter.¡±

    Mary also smiled happily, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, he just likes to brag.¡±

    Cynthia joked, ¡°But you have to have something to brag about, right? Look at the two of us, what have we got to brag about? Mary, Vi¡¯s calligraphy is really beyond words, even our family¡¯s Bryant had to admit defeat!¡± Bryant was very interested in calligraphy and had practiced it for more than 20 years, but was still not as good as Vi.

    Sylvia heard this just as she came downstairs.

    Her face darkened for just a moment, but she quickly regained herposure and walked into the living room with a smile, ¡°Happy New Year, Uncle Zhao and Aunt Su!¡±<div>

    ¡°Happy New Year to you too, Sylvia!¡± Cynthia looked behind Sylvia, ¡°Where¡¯s Vi?¡±

    At that moment, Vi came down the stairs.

    ¡°Happy New Year, Aunt Su.¡±

    She wore a burgundy coat with a white fox fur cor to match the fur hem, giving her a very festive and breath-taking appearance.

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia was surprised, ¡°Vi, you still remember me!¡±

    During the recognition ceremony that day, Cynthia only caught a glimpse of Vi and didn¡¯t expect her to remember her.

    After all, there were too many people at the scene that day.

    Vi¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Aunt Su is so beautiful, it¡¯s hard for anyone to forget.¡±

    When she smiled, her dimples were so deep, they seemed like they could draw people in.

    She was like the most dazzling star in the sky.

    At her words, Cynthia¡¯s smile almost bloomed.<div>

    Not only was the girl beautiful, but she also had a sweet mouth. She was simply too likable.

    ¡°Mary, your daughter is so good at talking!¡± Cynthia looked at Mary.

    Mary¡¯s face was also full of smiles, as if she had thought of something, ¡°By the way, Vi, there are guests at the door looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Vi asked.

    Before Mary could speak, Sylvia interrupted, ¡°Sister, it seems to be your friends from River City. The housekeeper has already let them in!¡±

    If Vi knew it was Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, she would definitely hide.

    If Vi hid, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the joke!

    So, Vi couldn¡¯t know who it was.

    Sylvia wanted Vi to be stuck in an awkward position.

    To lose face in public.

    Vi nodded slightly.<div>

    Cynthia continued, ¡°Mary, did you hear about the incident at Phoenix Squarest night?¡±

    Mary smiled and nodded, ¡°I was just talking about it with Sylvia.¡±

    Cynthia, who was fond of reading overbearing CEO novels, said, ¡°I wonder which big shot came to Capital City? The beautiful fireworks he set off might have been to please his pampered wife.¡±

    Although it was just one firework.

    But that firework was designed by the first designer in Lusto Country.

    There was only one of its kind in the world.

    It was priceless.

    At this moment, Vi still did not know that Terrence Lentz, because of a firework, had be a small sensation on the inte.

    She didn¡¯t even know that she had be the ¡°pampered wife of the overbearing CEO¡± in the eyes of others.

    Cynthia went on, ¡°They say that someone once offered two million for the firework, but Peter wouldn¡¯t sell it!¡±

    Who would have thought that in the end, this firework would appear in Capital City.

    Mary nodded, ¡°I heard about it too.¡±

    ¡°You heard about it too?¡± Cynthia was surprised.

    Because in her impression, Mary never liked gossiping.

    Mary smiled and said, ¡°Because the person who offered the high price of two million was our family¡¯s Mr. Thompson.¡±

    At the time, Sawyer Thompson had tried to buy fireworks at a high price to wee Vi back home.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much they paid, Peter wouldn¡¯t sell.

    In the end, they had to give up.

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia burst outughing, ¡°No wonder! The thing Mr. Thompson couldn¡¯t buy ended up being bought by the overbearing CEO to please his little pampered wife.¡±

 Chapter 374: 147: Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš face turned pale with astonishment! _2

    Chapter 374: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale with astonishment! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sylvia Thompson stood by, not saying anything, but in her heart, she thought Cynthia Wilkins was being too shallow.

    Setting off beautiful fireworks is equivalent to chasing after girls?<div>

    Absurd.

    At this moment, footsteps were heard outside the door.

    It must be the Tuchman couple.

    Sylvia Thompson looked up and sure enough, she saw the housekeeper leading a middle-aged couple over.

    Sylvia Thompson had seen the Tuchman couple¡¯s information.

    She naturally recognized them as the Tuchman couple.

    As she expected, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes showed a more intense smug expression.

    ¡°Miss Thompson!¡±

    Upon seeing Vi Thompson, Ettin Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest were both thrilled.

    The couple knelt down on the spot.

    To them, Vi Thompson was not just a savior, but something even more than that.<div>

    She gave their home hope.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi Thompson, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it through the year.

    ¡°Miss Thompson! Thank you!¡±

    This scene left everyone in the living room dumbfounded.

    Especially Sylvia Thompson.

    It was different from what she had imagined.

    Weren¡¯t the Tuchman couple here to cause trouble?

    Why did they kneel down to Vi Thompson?

    ¡°Mr. Tuchman, Mrs. Tuchman, please get up quickly!¡± Vi Thompson helped the two up.

    Mary Perryne walked over with a puzzled face, asking, ¡°Vi, what is going on?¡±

    Everyone else in the room was also confused.<div>

    Ettin Tuchman looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°You must be Miss Thompson¡¯s mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    With tears in his eyes, Ettin Tuchman said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡¯ve really raised a good daughter! Miss Thompson is our entire family¡¯s lifesaver. Without her, my wife and I wouldn¡¯t be here now!¡±

    Upon finishing, Ettin Tuchman looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, my wife is almost three months pregnant.¡±

    Hearing this, Vi Thompson was genuinely happy for the couple, ¡°Congrattions to both of you.¡±

    This child meant a new beginning and hope for Ettin Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson was dumbfounded, her face turning pale.

    Why was this different from the results of her investigation?

    Her investigation clearly showed that Vi Thompson had cheated the Tuchman couple with a fake medicine.

    But now

    Cheryl Forrest looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, our thanks to you. Without you, our family wouldn¡¯t be where we are now. This child is the best gift for us this New Year.¡±<div>

    Cheryl Forrest had decided in her heart that once the child was born, she would have the child call Vi Thompson their godmother.

    At the same time, Cheryl Forrest was filled with regret.

    She regretted being too impulsive at the time, as her impulsiveness had almost caused her to lose a second child.

    Cynthia Wilkins, who had heard the whole story, looked at Vi Thompson with eyes full of surprise, ¡°Vi, I didn¡¯t know you were so amazing, able to treat even infertility!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Sherman is too kind, I only know a little bit.¡±

    Ettin Tuchman standing nearby: Are you sure it¡¯s not a billion points more?

    Vi Thompson was being too modest!

    Are all talented people so humble?

    Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°I have a friend, she and her husband used to be DINKs (Dual Ie No Kids), but now they suddenly want a child. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and they just can¡¯t conceive. They are quite anxious. Vi, could you help them when you have time?¡±

    Vi Thompson asked, ¡°How old are they now?¡±

    Hearing this, Cynthia Wilkins thought for a moment, ¡°They¡¯ve been DINKs for about thirteen years, and they are now forty-two.¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Cynthia Wilkins then asked, ¡°Do they have a chance of getting pregnant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now, I need to see them first to know.¡± Vi Thompson replied.

    Cynthia Wilkins immediately said, ¡°When will you have time? I¡¯ll take you to their house to have a look.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Cynthia Wilkins looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mary, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°As long as Vi has no issue, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Vi, what about you?¡± Cynthia Wilkins looked at Vi Thompson expectantly.

    Her friend had always been unable to have a child, and she was quite anxious about it.

    Vi Thompson smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins looked at Mary Perryne andughed, ¡°Now your husband will have even more to brag about!¡±

    Bryant, who was standing beside them, didn¡¯t say anything.

    But he was thinking to himself.

    If he had such an excellent daughter, he¡¯d be bragging too!

    He could pull up a small stool and talk about it for ten days and nights.

    But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have one.

    Sylvia Thompson stood by, wishing she could crush her silver teeth in anger.

    In previous years, on the morning of the first day of the new year, everyone¡¯s attention would be on her.

    But now?

    Who remembers there was also a Young Miss Thompson?

    Who remembers!

    Ever since Vi Thompson appeared, not only did she steal the position of the Young Miss Thompson, but she also stole the attention of others.

 Chapter 375 - 375 147: Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš face turned pale, amazed and astonished! _3

    Chapter 375 - 375 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, amazed and astonished! _3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vi Thompson was like a sun.

    She took away all her brightness.<div>

    No.

    No way.

    She can¡¯t let this happen.

    Vi had to disappear from this family.

    With this thought, Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes.

    Cynthia Wilkins looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, so it¡¯s settled then! No backing out! I¡¯lle pick you up then!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Cynthia Wilkins seemed to recall something and continued, ¡°Oh, Mary, where¡¯s your grandmother?¡±

    Mary Perryneughed, ¡°She was taken to Sea City by the third son and his wifest night and said she would be back on the third day of the Lunar New Year.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia Wilkins nodded andmented, ¡°Well, your family¡¯s third son is really dutiful!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Maryughed, ¡°Both the second and third sons are dutiful.¡±<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s good to have many children, look at your grandmother is so well-off! If we knew, we should have had more children back then!¡±

    Vi led Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman upstairs.

    She took Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s pulse.

    Cheryl Forrest asked nervously, ¡°Miss Thompson, how is it?¡±

    Vi Thompson let go of Cheryl Forrest¡¯s hand, ¡°Madam Tuchman don¡¯t worry, your pulse is steady. However, you should abstain from certain foods early in pregnancy, and you can¡¯t eat fruits like hawthorn, longan, and lychee.¡±

    Only then did Cheryl Forrest heave a sigh of relief and look at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are the savior of our entire family, and we don¡¯t have much to thank you. Please ept this.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Cheryl Forrest ced an old wooden box on the table.

    Cheryl Forrest continued, ¡°In this box is a jade pendant that my grandmother left me, saying that it can ward off danger and bring peace.¡±

    Beyond this jade pendant, Cheryl Forrest couldn¡¯t think of any other better gift.

    The jade pendant quietly lied on the red velvet cloth.

    Under the illumination of the light, it seemed very transparent, and you could tell it was somewhat old.<div>

    Vi Thompson said, ¡°Mrs. Tuchman, I can¡¯t ept such a valuable gift.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, if you don¡¯t ept it, we would be restless.¡±

    It was Vi who gave them new hope.

    Not to mention a jade pendant.

    Even if it depleted their family¡¯s wealth, they were still willing to do so.

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Tuchman nodded, ¡°Indeed, Ms. Thompson, please ept it! Otherwise, it would be meaningless for us to make a long trip from home to the Capital City.¡±

    At this point, Vi had to ept it and smiled, ¡°When the baby is born, I¡¯ll definitelye to drink a toast.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cheryl Forrestughed, ¡°Great! I was thinking of having the baby call you godmother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±

    Mr. Tuchman stood up, ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ve finished paying our New Year¡¯s visit, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Vi Thompson said, ¡°Stay for lunch before you go.¡±<div>

    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Tuchmanughed, ¡°My wife wants to go shopping at Little South Street, our flight back home is the day after tomorrow, if we don¡¯t go shopping today, we won¡¯t have timeter.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Vi Thompson stood up to see them off, ¡°The snow outside is a bit thick, Mrs. Tuchman, be careful not to slip, and watch your safety.¡±

    Mr. Tuchman nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Once outside, Mary Perryne once again invited the couple to stay for dinner, but they declined.

    Cheryl Forrest looked at Mary Perryne and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m really envious of you for having such an outstanding daughter. You must be very fortunate.¡±

    She hoped the child in her belly would be as outstanding as Vi Thompson when it grows up.

    Thinking about it, Cheryl Forrest unknowingly ced her hand on her lower abdomen.

    Mary Perryne smiled broadly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Actually, she often felt that she was very lucky in her past life, so in this life she was able to find her long-lost daughter.

    Sometimes she woke up in the middle of the night and felt that everything was so incredible.

    Sylvia Thompson just stood there watching Vi Thompson.

    Her feelings were in turmoil.

    Vi sent them outside, arranged for the driver to take them back to the hotel, and instructed the driver, ¡°Uncle Friedman, please drive slowly and take care.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Thompson, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded, waved goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, see you in River City.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, see you in River City.¡±

    The New Year was soon over.

    High school seniors were gradually returning to school.

    Vi still had unfinished business in Capital City, so she asked her teacher for a month¡¯s leave, without any hurry to return.

    About this.

    Edward Thompson was very opposed.

    ¡°Mom, how can you not control my sister? The third year of high school is the most important year, especially thest semester. If she doesn¡¯t even attend school, what kind of college can she get into?¡±

 Chapter 376: 147: Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš face turned pale, she was utterly astonished!_4

    Chapter 376: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, she was utterly astonished!_4<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    If Vi Thompson couldn¡¯t get into a good university, it would be him who¡¯d lose face.

    After all, Vi is quite popr online currently.<div>

    And he himself is a film emperor.

    Plus, Sylvia Thompson is a top student from a prestigious 985 university.

    The real key point is that Edward Thompson doesn¡¯t want to see Vi every day when hees home.

    Nor does he want to see Sylvia¡¯s aggrieved and submissive look.

    As long as Vi is around, Sylvia will never be truly happy.

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t take this matter to heart, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if your little sister can¡¯t get into a good university.¡±

    Could the vast Thompson n not afford to raise a daughter?

    Besides, someone as excellent as Vi could definitely get into a good university even if she skipped a few days of sses.

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re spoiling her! You¡¯ll spoil her rotten like this! What do you mean it¡¯s okay if she can¡¯t get into a university? Among all the children in our family, who didn¡¯t get into a prestigious university? Who doesn¡¯t support themselves? Why doesn¡¯t she have to support herself?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson came down the stairs and upon hearing this, said directly, ¡°You all are supporting yourselves, so of course, one person must stay behind to inherit the family estate!¡±

    Inherit the family estate?<div>

    Vi?

    Edward Thompson widened his eyes. It¡¯s not that he wanted to inherit the estate, but he felt it was unfair to Sylvia, so he immediately asked, ¡°What about Sylvia?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Her? What right does she have topete with our Vi for the family estate! Let me tell you, everything in this family belongs to Vi. She shouldn¡¯t even think about taking a single thing.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Edward Thompson asked incredulously.

    This was ying favorites to the extreme!

    They were both daughters, but Mrs. Thompson could be so heartless.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Because she¡¯s simply unworthy!¡±

    Edward Thompson took a deep breath, trying his best to calm himself down.

    He wanted to ask more questions.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bob. We can¡¯t decide on your grandma¡¯s share, but your father and I will definitely leave a share for Sylvia.¡±<div>

    The couple wasn¡¯t biased parents.

    Everyone would get what they deserved.

    Edward Thompson still felt ufortable in his heart.

    Mainly because Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words were too harsh.

    She was indeed getting senile!

    At this moment.

    Footsteps were heard outside the door.

    Soon, Cynthia Wilkins walked in from outside.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson.¡± She first greeted Mrs. Thompson, and then looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mary, is your Vi home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s at home.¡± Mary Perryne nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go have someone call her down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia Wilkins nodded.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson asked curiously, ¡°Cynthia, do you have business with our Vi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia Wilkinsughed and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve raised such a wonderful granddaughter! I have a favor to ask her today!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be joking with me.¡± Mrs. Thompson thought Cynthia Wilkins was just joking.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±

    Upon saying that, she told Mrs. Thompson about her friend¡¯s situation.

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡±

    Indeed, not being able to have a child was quite painful.

    Mrs. Thompson then asked, ¡°Why did they choose to be DINK (Dual Ie No Kids) before?¡±

    Being DINK for so many years, even having used contraceptive methods, it was normal not to get pregnant in a short time.

    Especially since they are already forty years old.

    Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°When they were young, they just wanted to enjoy the two-person world. As they got older, they started to think that having a child would be nice too, so they can enjoy family life. Who knew they couldn¡¯t conceive! So, when making any decision, one must think about the consequences beforehand. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the principle.¡±

    Soon, Vi came down from upstairs.

    Cynthia Wilkins stood up and said, ¡°Vi, are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Vi answered.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Cynthia Wilkins took Vi¡¯s arm.

    Mrs. Thompson was about to say something when Cynthia Wilkins smiled and turned back, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll bring your precious granddaughter back safely, and won¡¯t give you any reason to worry.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded with a smile.

    The two got into the car.

    Cynthia Wilkins then informed Vi about her friend¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°My friend is a self-made person and has had a difficult life. She¡¯s been DINK since she met her husband at twenty-eight. They have tried various means to have a child sincest year but couldn¡¯t conceive.¡±

 Chapter 377: 147: Song Yiyanéˆ¥æªš face turned pale, amazed and astonished! _5

    Chapter 377: 147: Song Yiyan¡¯s face turned pale, amazed and astonished! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I hope you can fulfill her wish.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Aunt Sherman.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Soon, the car stopped in front of a luxurious row house.

    Cynthia Wilkins got out of the car and opened the door for Vi, ¡°Vi, this is the ce.¡±

    Vi got out of the car.

    This ce was located in the golden area of Capital City.

    Having a row house here showed that Cynthia¡¯s friend was indeed very capable.

    Cynthia led Vi into the row house.

    ire and Benjamin Martin were already waiting.

    ¡°ire, Benjamin, let me introduce you to the doctor we mentioned before.¡± Cynthia continued: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her just because she is young; when ites to fertility treatments, she¡¯s no less capable than those self-proimed experts!¡±

    ¡°Vi, this is my good friend ire, and her husband Benjamin Martin.¡±

    Although ire was already 42 years old, her face showed no signs of aging.

    Her makeup was exquisite.

    Looking at her, people would believe she was 27 or 28 years old.

    Vi Thompson stood in front of them and introduced herself confidently, ¡°Mr. Matins, Madam Matins, I am Vi Thompson.¡±

    ire smiled and shook Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from Cynthia. Indeed, a young hero you are.¡±

    She expected Vi to be young, but not this young.

    It was a bit beyond her expectations.

    If it weren¡¯t for Cynthia¡¯s introduction, she would have had a hard time not suspecting Vi was a fraud.

    Could a teenager really treat infertility?

    Benjamin Martin nced at Vi but remained silent.

    ¡°Madam Matins is too kind.¡±

    With that, she continued, ¡°Let me take your pulses first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± ire nodded.

    With that, ire offered her hand to Vi.

    Vi ced her hand on ire¡¯s pulse, listening carefully.

    A momentter, she withdrew her hand.

    ire immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t answer her question directly but said, ¡°Let me check Mr. Matins¡¯ pulse first, and then I¡¯ll answer.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± ire nodded.

    Vi then took Benjamin Martin¡¯s pulse.

    This time, Vi slightly frowned.

    Seeing this, Cynthia felt a sudden unease in her heart.

    Could the problem be with Benjamin?

    After a moment, Vi turned to look at ire and said, ¡°Based on your pulses, both of your bodies are in good health and should not affect conception. May I ask what kind of contraceptive measures you used before?¡±

    This question made both husband and wife blush.

    Especially since the one asking the question was a young girl.

    ire said, ¡°Usually we use condoms, and asionally we take the pill. But we seldom take the pill, only two or three times in all these years.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Although contraceptive pills can affect the chance of conception, two or three times in more than a decade should not be a big problem.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t we conceive?¡± ire was anxious, ¡°I have been to many hospitals, but all the tests say there is no problem with us and tell us not to worry.¡±

    How could they not worry?

    She was already 42 this year.

    If they kept dragging on, there was a chance they might never conceive.

    Vi continued, ¡°Indeed, such things shouldn¡¯t be rushed, and it¡¯s all about fate. How about I prescribe some traditional Chinese medicine for you to adjust your bodies? After drinking it for some time, you might be able to conceive.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ire then said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a pen.¡±

    Benjamin pressed down on her shoulder and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    The couple had been married for many years, but their rtionship had always been very good.

    Benjamin was a responsible husband.

    He always listened to ire and pampered her a lot.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be a DINK (Dual Ie No Kids) couple.

    ¡°Okay.¡± ire nodded.

    Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°After all these years, your love is still like that of newlyweds. It¡¯s really enviable!¡±

    Such love was something every girl longed for.

    ire smiled sweetly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very lucky to have chosen the right person back then.¡±

    At this point, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Last night, Benjamin reassured me that it was okay not to have children and that he didn¡¯t mind whether we had children or not. He even said that if I really liked children, we could adopt one. But I don¡¯t want to adopt; if possible, I want to have our own child.¡±

 Chapter 378: 147: Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš face turned pale, she was amazed and astonished! _6

    Chapter 378: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, she was amazed and astonished! _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Cynthia Wilkins nodded to show that she understood. ¡°Since you can still give birth, it¡¯s better to have your own child. You can never fully nurture someone else¡¯s child!¡±

    ire nodded, ¡°Now, I really regret choosing DINK back then.¡±

    Now it¡¯s impossible to conceive.

    At this point, ire sighed softly.

    Cynthiaforted her, ¡°Vi is very talented, and with her help, you will definitely have your own child.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± ire nodded.

    Soon, Benjamin Martin brought over the paper and pen. ¡°Miss Thompson, here you go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi Thompson took the pen and started to write.

    Cynthia watched Vi carefully write down the prescription on the paper, her eyes full of admiration.

    She had doubted whether the couplet on the door of the Thompson n was written by Vi herself.

    Now, she no longer had doubts!

    She had never seen anyone of her age write so beautifully.

    Not just beautiful.

    Also very distinctive.

    Even ire was surprised. She and Cynthia exchanged nces, their eyes filled with admiration.

    After finishing writing the prescription, Vi handed it to ire, ¡°This prescription will not affect the health of the fetus even if you get pregnant. Both you and Mr. Matins need to drink it.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± ire took the prescription with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Vi replied.

    ire went on, ¡°Is there anything I need to avoid eating?¡±

    ¡°No need to avoid anything.¡± Vi answered.

    ire nodded.

    After Vi and Cynthia left.

    ire looked worried at Benjamin Martin, and then she said, ¡°Honey, I always feel that Miss Thompson is too young. What do you think?¡±

    Benjamin Martinughed, ¡°Being young doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s not capable! You see, her handwriting is so beautiful, her abilities must be as beautiful as her handwriting.¡±

    Seeing her husband¡¯s faith in Vi, ire was no longer worried, ¡°Well, let¡¯s take the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Benjamin Martin nodded, hugged ire, and spoke affectionately, ¡°Actually, ire, as long as I can be with you, it doesn¡¯t matter whether we have children or not. Didn¡¯t we live happily before? I¡¯ll say it again, if you really want a child, we can also adopt one!¡±

    ire had heard this more than once, but she always had the same answer every time.

    Benjamin Martin loved her so much that she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him.

    As a man, who doesn¡¯t want to have their own child?

    ¡°No, I only want to have our child together.¡±

    Benjamin Martin smiled, ¡°Fine. But, honey, I¡¯m a little worried.¡±

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± ire asked.

    Benjamin Martin looked at ire and said seriously, ¡°In medicine, pain is divided into twelve levels, with childbirth being the most painful. I don¡¯t want you to go through that.¡±

    Hearing that, ire was very moved and hugged Benjamin tightly.

    Back then, when she and Benjamin were together, many people disapproved, including her parents.

    At the time of their marriage, ire was already a multi-millionaire, while Benjamin was just a smallpany employee.

    He came from a small city in the north.

    He had several siblings, and he was the only one who went to college.

    So, everyone worried that he was after ire¡¯s money.

    After all, there were many such cases.

    But the fact was that Benjamin was not only not a gold digger but also very devoted and loyal to ire.

    Up to now, their love had remained as strong as ever.

    At this moment, ire¡¯s phone rang. After answering the call, she looked at Benjamin, ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something I need to take care of at thepany. I might be backte.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± Benjamin immediately grabbed his car keys, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re ready to go home, and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    They had been married for many years and had always followed this pattern.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good, baby!¡± ire gave Benjamin a peck on the cheek.

    The couple got in the car together.

    On the other side.

    Sylvia Thompson received a call from Iris White.

    Iris invited her to meet at a refreshment bar.

    Sylvia Thompson arrived at the refreshment bar on time.

    As soon as they met, Iris hugged Sylvia tightly, looking very nervous. ¡°Sylvia, what should I do? I¡¯m done for!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Iris?¡± Sylvia immediately asked with concern.

    Iris¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I-I¡¯m pregnant? ¡±

    Sylvia was shocked, ¡°How could this happen!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Iris sobbed, ¡°Sylvia, you have to help me!¡±

    Sylvia frowned deeply.

    Iris went on, ¡°Besides you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can help me. This can¡¯t be known by anyone, especially my parents? ¡±

    The White family was a prominent one in Capital City. If her parents found out about this, she would be done for!

    She would definitely be beaten to death by her parents.

    She didn¡¯t dare to have an abortion either.

    After all, hospitals were now using a real-name system.

    She had searched the Inte.

    In the future, when she got pregnant and wanted to create a file, she could find out whether she had given birth or had an abortion before.

    At this point, Iris couldn¡¯t think of any other solution.

    After a pause, Iris spitefully said, ¡°It¡¯s all Vi¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all because of her! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be like this now!¡±

    This bastard child was supposed to be carried by Vi.

    It was all Vi¡¯s fault for switching the wine sses!

    ¡°Iris, calm down first. Now is not the time to me anyone,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°This child absolutely cannot be born.¡±

    Iris nodded her head. Now she hadpletely lost her sense of direction, and could only hold Sylvia¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ll listen to you! Whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a glimmer of light flickering in their depths. ¡°Iris, don¡¯t cry, trust me, I¡¯m here! You go back first, act as you usually do, as if nothing has happened. I¡¯ll think of a way for you and make the one who should pay the price pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Sylvia, thank you!¡± Iris hugged Sylvia excitedly.

    At this moment, Sylvia was her only hope.

    Sylvia wiped the tears from Iris¡¯s face, ¡°Go back quickly, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Iris nodded her head.

    Sylvia sent her to the car and then turned back.

    Back at the Thompson n.

    Aunt Zhang was cleaning Sylvia¡¯s room.

    Neither of them spoke to each other.

    Just as Aunt Zhang was about to open the door and leave, Sylvia suddenly spoke, ¡°Wait.¡±

    After so many days, this was the first time Sylvia had spoken to her. Aunt Zhang was very excited, ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia went on, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to prove yourself. Help me get Vi¡¯s ID card.¡±

 Chapter 379: 148: See through it, dare to plan against Miss Song? Donéˆ¥æª› overestimate yourself!

    Chapter 379: 148: See through it, dare to n against Miss Song? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Getting Vi Thompson¡¯s identity card?

    Aunt Zhang was taken aback upon hearing this.<div>

    After a moment, she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Whatever Sylvia Thompson arranged, she would do.

    Sylvia Thompson added, ¡°Be careful not to get caught.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Aunt Zhang was very cautious, of course, she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Sylvia Thompson.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have handled Mrs. Thompson¡¯s matter so smoothly!

    After a pause, Aunt Zhang implied, ¡°Sylvia, can I ask, what do you need her identity card for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to ask.¡±

    Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t ask further, only said, ¡°Sylvia, whatever you do, I will support you, but you must protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to tell me that?¡± Sylvia Thompson nced at Aunt Zhang.

    Disgust was evident in her eyes.<div>

    She was good for nothing, only capable of making a mess.

    If not for Aunt Zhang¡¯s indecisiveness, she would be the only Young Miss Thompson Family, without room for Vi Thompson!

    Aunt Zhang felt guilty, her eyes reddened slightly, ¡°Sylvia, I know I owe you.¡±

    Sylvia found these words meaningless now. She turned her head to look at Aunt Zhang, ¡°If you know you failed me, then don¡¯t drag me down! Understand?¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Aunt Zhang turned and walked out.

    Before turning away, she nced at Sylvia. Only at this moment, she dared to look directly at Sylvia.

    Usually, she tried hard to suppress her emotions.

    She treated Sylvia Thompson like any other member of the Thompson Family, and was even cautious around Vi, fearing she might discover something.

    Though Vi had only been there for half a year, Aunt Zhang could sense that Vi was extraordinary.<div>

    She was much smarter than her peers.

    Aunt Zhang came outside. At this moment, she seemed like a different person, a stark contrast from the one a while back.

    A servant greeted Aunt Zhang.

    ¡°Aunt Zhang, shall we go off work together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded.

    During her years at the Thompson Family, Aunt Zhang always greeted everyone with a smile, so she got along well with her colleagues.

    Aunt Zhang then asked, ¡°Did you clean the youngdy¡¯s room, Little Shi?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Little Shi shook his head.

    Aunt Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She entered Vi Thompson¡¯s room with Little Shi.<div>

    Vi hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    Her room was huge but very tidy, there was hardly anything to clean up.

    All they needed to do was sweep the floor.

    While Little Shi cleaned, she chatted with Aunt Zhang.

    ¡°I was concerned that Young Miss might be hard to serve, but she has such a pleasant temperament!¡± Little Shiughingly said, ¡°And so neat! Her room only needs cleaning every two days. Each time Ie, it¡¯s as if she doesn¡¯t live here.¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°Yes, Young Miss Thompson is not only tidy, but she¡¯s also pretty.¡±

    That hit the nail on the head.

    Little Shi immediately agreed, eximing, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as beautiful as Young Miss Thompson! Her voice is also pleasant, it¡¯s just like she¡¯s a star from the TV.¡±

    Little Shi, who had not seen anyone more beautiful than Vi, could onlypare her to the celebrities on TV.

    Aunt Zhang also nodded, then asked, ¡°Has the cat house next door been cleaned? If not, I¡¯ll clean it up.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Little Shi shook her head.

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang walked towards the neighboring room.

    The neighboring room was rtively small, previously a storeroom, with a total of 15 square meters.

    It had a cat climbing frame, catnip, and cat toys

    Standing in the cat room, Aunt Zhang¡¯s expression wasplex.

    It reminded her of something. When Sylvia was young, she wanted to keep a puppy, but the Thompson Family refused.

    And now?

    When their biological daughter wanted to keep a cat, they set aside a room for it.

    Was this the difference between their own and adopted daughter?

    Even though their adopted daughter didn¡¯t share their blood, she was the child they had watched grow up

    Their actions chilled Aunt Zhang to the bone.

    Narrowing her eyes, Aunt Zhang¡¯s expression darkened. Why hadn¡¯t she strangled that bastard to death back then?

    Quickly, Aunt Zhang snapped out of it and started cleaning the cat house.

    Before long, she finished cleaning the cat house.

    Little Shi also came out from Vi¡¯s room, ¡°Aunt Zhang, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded, and followed Little Shi¡¯s lead.

    On the other side.

    Cynthia Wilkins took Vi Thompson to a fancy restaurant.

 Chapter 380: 148: See through it, dare to plan against Miss Song? Donéˆ¥æª› overestimate yourself!_2

    Chapter 380: 148: See through it, dare to n against Miss Song? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Cynthia Wilkins was very concerned about ire¡¯s situation and asked Vi Thompson, ¡°Vi, be honest with me, does my friend still have the ability to conceive?¡±

    Although Vi had said that there were no issues with both Benjamin Martin and ire, Cynthia still felt uneasy.<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded, ¡°If everything goes as expected, they should see results within a week after taking the medication I prescribed.¡±

    There were no significant issues between the couple, and with the help of the medication, the effect would be immediate.

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Cynthia happily grabbed Vi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If they do get pregnant, you¡¯ll be their lifesaver!¡±

    After all, Benjamin and ire both dreamed of having a child.

    Vi smiled faintly, the dimples at the corners of her mouth shallow, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m a lifesaver. Mr. and Mrs. Matins had no real issues to begin with, so even without my help, they would have conceived a child soon.¡±

    ¡°Vi, you¡¯re too modest!¡±

    Cynthia continued, ¡°I heard from your mother that you like milk tea. I must say, the milk tea here is really good! Many peoplee here just to have their milk tea.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the words ¡®milk tea,¡¯ Vi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Cynthia said with a smile.<div>

    She found Vi very adorable like this.

    Despite appearing cold and uninterested in everything, she had a soft spot for milk tea.

    The next day.

    Sylvia Thompson invited Iris White to visit her house.

    Iris was currently more than a month pregnant, and with it being winter, she wore a loose down jacket, making it hard to tell any signs of pregnancy.

    Like Sylvia, Iris was very skilled at sucking up to people.

    Within an hour of arriving at the Thompson n¡¯s house, Iris had Mary Perryne smiling, ¡°I remember Iris is about the same age as Sylvia, right?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m two years older than Sylvia, and I¡¯m now twenty.¡±

    Mary nodded.

    Sylvia Thompsonughed, ¡°Time flies so fast, and so many years have passed. I remember ying house with Iris when we were little.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mary Perryne also sighed, ¡°Time really does fly.¡±<div>

    Seeing Vi entering the house, Sylvia pretended to be affectionate as she held onto Mary¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, do you remember? When I was little, I was mischievous and yed hide-and-seek with Iris. We ended up falling asleep in a closet, and you and Dad almost called the police because you were so scared.¡±

    Her childhood had Mary and Sawyer Thompson, as well as the three older brothers of the Thompson n.

    What did Vi have?

    After today, she would ruin Vi¡¯s reputation in River City.

    An unmarried pregnant girl.

    That wasn¡¯t a good name to have.

    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± said Mary Perryne. She had once lost a child and was very frightened by that incident, ¡°You didn¡¯t give anyone a break when you were little.¡±

    No one noticed that while everyone¡¯s attention was elsewhere, Iris bent down and picked something up from the carpet.

    Soon, it was the second day.

    Iris White went to the Capital City Hospital with her ID card.

    She was wearing the same white down jacket as Vi.<div>

    Wearing a hat and a mask.

    Iris stood anxiously at the registration window, handing her ID card to the nurse.

    The nurse took the ID card and nced at Iris, ¡°Vi Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Iris nodded.

    Hearing this, a look of disdain appeared beneath the nurse¡¯s eyes.

    Only eighteen years old and already in the hospital for an abortion.

    Young girls nowadays really don¡¯t love themselves.

    It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s so beautiful!

    After a moment, the nurse handed Iris the registration slip and said, ¡°First, go to the fourth floor for a checkup.¡±

    It was necessary to check the size of the gestational sac and whether it was an ectopic pregnancy before undergoing an abortion.

    This was to avoid any risks during the procedure.

    Afterpleting a series of checkups, Iris sat outside the operating room, waiting for the nurse to call her name.

    There were many people waiting outside the operating room.

    Some were ying with their phones as if nothing was wrong, others were crying with swollen eyes and then there were those like Iris who were extremely nervous.After all, it was her first time experiencing something like this.

    Luckily.

    Luckily, it¡¯s Vi Thompson¡¯s ID that she took.

    The one who had the abortion was Vi Thompson, it had nothing to do with her.

    After today, she can be reborn.

    Iris White squinted her eyes.

    Doctor¡¯s office.

    Doctor Curren, wearing blue surgical scrubs, turned to his assistant and asked, ¡°Jodie, how many patients do we have in total today?¡±

    ¡°Ten.¡± Jodie, the assistant, replied.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she continued, ¡°There¡¯s one young girl whose ID shows she¡¯s really pretty, she¡¯s only 18 this year, dressed all prim and proper, probably still in high school, must have gotten pregnant from messing around! Nowadays, kids are so restless!¡±

    Doctor Curren was already used to seeing such things, and heughed, ¡°I¡¯ve done surgery on a 17-year-old child before. It¡¯s such a sin, she¡¯s still a child herself and she got pregnant!¡±

    After saying that, Dr. Curren continued, ¡°Show me the information of the next patient, let¡¯s get ready for surgery immediately.¡±

    ¡°Here it is,¡± the assistant handed Iris White¡¯s information to Dr. Curren. ¡°Look, this is the young girl. She is incredibly beautiful.¡±

    When Dr. Curren saw the name on the document, he froze.

    Vi Thompson!

    Vi Thompson actually came for an abortion surgery?

    How is this possible!

    Seeing Dr. Curren¡¯s expression, the assistant curiously asked, ¡°Dr. Curren, do you know her?¡±

    After experiencing Mrs. Thompson and Patriarch Lentz¡¯s incident, who in Capital City Hospital doesn¡¯t know about the divine Miss Thompson!

    Not only did Dr. Curren know Vi Thompson, but he also exchanged gynecological knowledge with her.

    So, when he saw Vi Thompson¡¯s name on the patient list, Dr. Curren was extremely surprised.

    This was simply too unbelievable.

    Vi Thompson didn¡¯t seem like the kind of girl who didn¡¯t love herself.

    Dr. Curren furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a case of two people having the same name, show me her ID card.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant immediately walked over to theputer and brought up the ID card.

    Seeing Vi Thompson¡¯s ID card, Dr. Curren¡¯s eyes widened.

    It¡¯s really Vi Thompson!

    The assistant continued, ¡°See, even her ID card picture looks so good, isn¡¯t she like a fairy in person?¡±

    Dr. Curren felt that there was more to this story and asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°Just outside the operating room.¡±

    Hearing this, Dr. Curren immediately rushed toward the operating room door.

    His steps hastened.

    The assistant immediately followed him.

    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the operating room, but after looking around, they didn¡¯t see Vi Thompson¡¯s figure.

    Dr. Curren furrowed his brow slightly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Vi Thompson?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± At that moment, Iris White stood up.

    Dr. Curren looked at Iris White. Although she was wearing a hat and mask, he could still tell at a nce that this person was not Vi Thompson.

    It was too despicable!

    Using Vi Thompson¡¯s ID card to have an abortion.

    How could Vi Thompson ever exin this clearly?

    As a doctor, Dr. Curren had only ever seen this kind of thing in the news. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone to have the audacity to do this in real life.

    However, Dr. Curren didn¡¯t expose it immediately and instead asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want the child?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Iris White nodded.

    Dr. Curren then said, ¡°Alright, just wait a moment, and we¡¯ll arrange the surgery right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    After speaking, Dr. Curren turned and walked back to his office. He then picked up thendline and dialed a number, ¡°Hello, is this Mrs. Thompson? I¡¯m Felicity from Capital City Hospital. If you have time, can you and a family membere to the hospital immediately?¡±

    Daring to set up Vi Thompson, you should¡¯ve weighed your options first!

 Chapter 411: 154: Claire woke up, cleansed, and left the house!_2

    Chapter 411: 154: ire woke up, cleansed, and left the house!_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Through the crowd, Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°I have a coat that¡¯s exactly like hers?¡±

    ¡°I feel like she looks a bit like your Aunt ire!¡±<div>

    Squinting, Cynthia guessed, ¡°Could it be that your Aunt ire found out the true face of the scumbag and is crying in the street?¡±

    At the end, Cynthia continued, ¡°It can¡¯t be! Your Aunt ire is a person who cares about her reputation so much, even if she cries, she wouldn¡¯t cry on the street!¡±

    Cynthia had known ire for many years and had never seen her cry.

    So it must not be ire.

    At this moment

    Vi Thompson slightly squinted and looked at the woman¡¯s wristwatch, ¡°Aunt Sherman, it seems that it¡¯s really Aunt ire.¡±

    ¡°No way! Even if your Aunt ire is heartbroken, she wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°Take a look at her watch.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the woman¡¯s watch, and her expression changed.

    She immediately pushed through the crowd, ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±

    Vi took off her coat, covered ire with it, hiding her face, and helped ire stand up, ¡°Aunt ire, let¡¯s go.¡±<div>

    Her voice was quite distinct and somewhat pleasant.

    ire first froze, then stood up and followed her.

    Cynthia walked in front, dispersing the crowd, angrily saying, ¡°What are you staring at! Is there anything worth staring at!¡±

    The crowd dispersed immediately.

    This this is Cynthia¡¯s voice.

    Hearing her old friend¡¯s voice, ire felt even more distressed and wronged

    She misunderstood Cynthia and Vi.

    But in this most difficult time, it was still them who stood up for her

    After dispersing the crowd, Cynthia looked at ire, ¡°Shall we go to a hotel and get a room first? You calm down?¡±

    With tears in her eyes, ire nodded.

    The hotel was nearby.<div>

    After smoothly checking in, the three of them entered the room.

    Cynthia sighed and looked at ire¡¯s swollen eyes, then asked, ¡°ire, were you found by Vi? Is the child you adopted Benjamin Martin¡¯s illegitimate son?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± ire nodded and took out the parent-child identification.

    Upon seeing the identification, Cynthia mmed the table, cursing for the first time, ¡°Fucking hell! How can people be so cruel!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the mistress?¡± Cynthia continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ire shook her head.

    Cynthia frowned slightly, pulling ire up, ¡°Let¡¯s go confront him face to face! Kill that pair of dog men and women!¡±

    Cynthia was very angry.

    She had thought that Benjamin Martin was terrible, but he couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing.

    Who would have thought!

    Not only did he do it, but he also did it so disgustingly.<div>

    For all these years, he lived off ire, and now that he had an illegitimate son, he even had the audacity to bring him back to raise as ire¡¯s own child.

    When she went to the Phils family that afternoon, Cynthia saw how ir adored the child.

    Just as Cynthia was about to take ire out of the room¡­

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Vi urged her at this point, ¡°Both of you are being too impulsive.¡±

    Cynthia looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, do you have a better solution?¡±

    Now, other than confronting and beating up the scumbag couple, Cynthia couldn¡¯t think of any other solution.

    Vi continued, ¡°Since it¡¯s already happened, what¡¯s more important now is to protect Aunt ire¡¯s rights, find out who Benjamin Martin¡¯s mistress is, and sort out what he¡¯s bought her and how much money he gave her all these years. We have to make sure they spit it all out and then sue the scumbag with this evidence and leave him with nothing!¡±

    If they act recklessly, they won¡¯t find any evidence.

    These words immediately awakened Cynthia, ¡°Vi is right about dealing with scumbags and bitches like them. They can¡¯t take advantage of a single cent! Make them spit it all out!¡±Using ire¡¯s money to support a mistress and buy her things, that¡¯s just disgusting!

    It makes my lungs want to explode just thinking about it!

    ire nodded, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll listen to you now.¡±

    She had never believed Vi before.

    She always thought Vi was just a girl in her teens.

    But after experiencing this, ire felt that Vi was much more capable than her, an aunt with 20 years age difference.

    Because from beginning to end, Vi always maintained a calm demeanor.

    She didn¡¯t even get upset when ire didn¡¯t believe her.

    And she didn¡¯t take pleasure in ire¡¯s misfortune after being betrayed by a jerk either.

    If it were someone else, they would have probably enjoyed the drama by now, after all, it was ire who wronged Vi first.

    Looking at ire like this, Cynthia Wilkins sighed, where is the spirited ire they knew?

    However.

    If she put herself in ire¡¯s shoes and encountered such a thing, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be as strong as ire.

    Vi continued, ¡°Aunt ire, what you need to do now is calm down and pretend nothing has happened. Then, look into the mistress¡¯s background and check Benjamin Martin¡¯s bank statements to see if he has bought any property, cars, or valuable jewelry for her.¡±

    After saying this, she added, ¡°Before you find these evidences, don¡¯t let Benjamin Martin discover that you already know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± ire nodded.

    Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°By the way, I know a super powerful divorcewyer. I¡¯ll rmend her to you on WhatsApp.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Cynthia!¡± ire hugged her tightly.

    She cried out of guilt.

    At the same time, she felt some warmth in her heart.

    She was grateful to have true friends by her side at this time.

    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you and Miss Thompson ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Cynthiaforted ire, ¡°Everyone has times when they misjudge people, and you can¡¯t me yourself for it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m so stupid, I can¡¯t believe I was deceived by Benjamin Martin for so many years.¡±

    Cynthia continued, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re notpletely stupid. At least, you listened to my words. If you hadn¡¯te for this parent-child identification, think about how many more years he would have deceived you? This kind of man is too cunning! He obviously wants you to transfer your assets to his illegitimate child in the future, and then change the surname of the Phils Group!¡±

    ire was d she listened to Cynthia¡¯s advice back then.

    Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    After calming down, ire returned to the Phils family home.

    The maternity matron was taking care of the child.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am is back.¡±

    ire smiled and nodded, trying to suppress her nausea as she took the baby from the maternity matron, ¡°Let me hold the baby.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she asked, ¡°Has my husband returned yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± The maternity matron shook her head.

    ire cooed at the baby for a while, then said, ¡°I have to work overtime at thepany tonight, Miss Zacks, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the baby.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s my duty.¡±

    At this time, Mrs. Martin came downstairs, cursing angrily, ¡°What kind of mother are you, always working overtime? What¡¯s the point of having a child if you¡¯re so busy? Just live at thepany already! Our son, Benjamin, at least has a master¡¯s degree, are you telling me he¡¯s not even on par with you, amunity college graduate? Besides, you two are not strangers, why not just let Benjamin handle thepany affairs? Look at how capable you think you are, do you really think the world will stop spinning without you?¡±

    ire¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, she had never argued with Mrs. Martin before.

    Now that she heard everything.

    Mrs. Martin couldn¡¯t disdain her more. 154

    Always emphasizing her as amunity college graduate.

    Now she understood everything.

    ¡°Mom, how do you think I should handle this?¡± ire looked at Mrs. Martin, trying to smile.

    Mrs. Martin said, ¡°Of course, you should hand over thepany to our Benjamin! From now on, you just focus on raising the child at home! And nurture my grandson well.¡±

 Chapter 419: 156: The domineering Viola, the true socialite of the Capital Circle! (Second update)

    Chapter 419: 156: The domineering Vi, the true socialite of the Capital Circle! (Second update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    A voice, faint yet resonant.

    There was hardly any emotion detectable, but it echoed with authority.<div>

    Lamphere only felt an intense pain on her scalp. Who could have the audacity to stand up for Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight?

    Who dared to grab her hair?

    And, why did the voice sound so familiar?

    Could it be

    Was it Vi Thompson?

    No!

    Impossible!

    Vi had already left for the Capital City, she would nevere back.

    Lamphere swallowed hard and looked up.

    At that sight,

    She waspletely shocked with a sense of fear spreading from the bottom of her heart.<div>

    The girl¡¯s features were somewhat blurred under the sunlight streaming in through the window. She was about 1.73 meters tall, significantly taller than Lamphere, who was only 1.6 meters tall. Seeing her from this angle, she exuded an overwhelming presence.

    A formidable aura burst out from her, causing an involuntary shudder.

    This¡­

    This was Vi Thompson!

    Lamphere was utterly stunned, ¡°Tho.. Thompson, ¡±

    It was really Vi!

    When did Vie back?

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re back!¡±

    When Diana and Fiona saw Vi, they thought they were hallucinating. Overwhelmed with joy, they cried out in excitement.

    Vi looked back at them and nodded gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±<div>

    Diana and Fiona ran over and threw themselves into Vo¡¯s embrace, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Vio.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, whe.. whe.. whe ¡±

    None could understand what Diana and Fiona felt at that moment.

    Just moments ago,

    They had experienced the darkest part of their school life.

    When one mentions school, it naturally brings to mind an environment full of youthfulness, sunshine, and memories.

    But in that very same ce,

    It was like a microcosm of society,

    With its own day and night,

    And even days overshadowed by darkness.

    Right now, to them, Vi was like a ray of light breaking through the darkness, illuminating their world that had been engulfed by darkness.<div>

    At that moment, both Diana and Fiona were not in a good ce.

    One of them had disheveled hair and her coat had been torn off. The other had a clear p mark on her face.

    However, with Vi holding Lamphere¡¯s hair, suppressing her brewing fury, she said, ¡°Fiona, Diana, whatever way Zhao Xiaofei bullied you, do the same to her now.¡±

    No matter what happened, she was there for them.

    With Vi¡¯s backing, Diana and Fiona were instantly revitalized.

    Diana picked up her coat, put it on, walked up to Lamphere, and lifted her hand, pping her.

    p!

    Lamphere¡¯s face swelled up instantly. She was stunned by the blow.

    Who had ever dared to treat her like this before? She was always the one to teach others a lesson!

    Nemesis.

    Vi was simply her nemesis.

    ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    Diana looked at Fiona.

    Fiona also lifted her hand, but she hesitated halfway and withdrew her hand.

    She had never hit anyone before.

    She was somewhat scared.

    A momentter, Fiona lowered her hand, ¡°Vio, these days when you were not at school, Lamphere has bullied so many students. There are many videos in her phone, ask her to delete all of them.¡±

    Vi let go of Lamphere¡¯s hair and stretched out her hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    As her scalp was released, Lamphere felt a rush of relief.

    She gave Vi a nce.

    She was filled with resentment.

    No!

    She couldn¡¯t just hand over her phone to Vi like this.

    She had to confront Vi today!

    She didn¡¯t believe that they, being in such a big group, couldn¡¯t beat Vi, a solitary girl.

    She couldn¡¯t always remain under Vi¡¯s thumb.

    Lamphere exchanged nces with several others girls beside her, and then, kicked straight at Vi.

    The other girls also rushed towards Vi.

    They were prepared to pin Vi down.

    And then, beat her up and take some photos.

    Lamphere¡¯s n was perfect, but reality delivered her a heavy blow.

    No one saw how Vi made her move.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One by one, all the girls fell onto the ground.

    ¡°Great! Vio, you¡¯re awesome!¡±¡±Beautiful Thompson is so cool!¡±

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were unable to contain their excitement.

    Lamphere was in a more embarrassing situation than before, being pinned to the ground by Vi Thompson, unable to move.

    ¡°Phone.¡± Vi said tly, squatting beside her.

    Lamphere handed her the phone, her hand trembling.

    Vi somehow unlocked it, and within less than a minute, she had deleted all the local and cloud-based videos.

    After finishing these tasks, Vi slowly stood up, turned to Fiona and Diana.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fiona and Diana immediately fell in step with Vi.

    The shadows from their previous experiences seemed to disperse instantly as they nked Vi, one on each side, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, howe you suddenly came back?¡±

    Vi spoke in a calm tone, ¡°I came back to take the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    In her previous life, Vi never experienced college life.

    She never took the College Entrance Examination either.

    She had joined the Laboratory before even finishing middle school, and had traveled north and south with everyer on.

    She attended college lectures, but had never truly experienced campus life.

    She was actually quite excited about college life.

    Many yearster, seeing the tense College Entrance Examination atmosphere reported in the news, she still yearned for it.

    So, no matter how busy she was now, she would always find time to take the College Entrance Examination.

    It could be seen as making up for a major regret in her life.

    Fiona smiled and said: ¡°Vio, it¡¯s so great that you¡¯re back! We thought you were going to stay in Capital City for school.¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Vi¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, ¡°My best friends are here, of course I woulde back.¡±

    Diana added: ¡°Then let¡¯s go for some milk tea! We also need to visit BBQ!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded slightly, took out a tube of ointment from her bag, ¡°But before we go eat, let¡¯s take care of the injury on your face.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Diana took the ointment.

    The trio returned to Vi¡¯s ce first.

    Diana applied the ointment that Vi had given her evenly on her face.

    The transparent ointment gave a refreshing feeling upon being applied, which was veryfortable. Even the swelling had subsided quite a bit.

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, this ointment is too effective!¡± Diana asked afterward, ¡°Where did you buy it?¡±

    ¡°I made it myself.¡±

    Diana nodded.

    Fiona came out of the bathroom after cleaning up, curiously asking: ¡°Vio, where¡¯s Mantou?¡±

    Mantou is a very intelligent cat. Not only does he act cute, but he also opens doors for guests, fetches newspapers, handshakes with guests he¡¯s even smarter than a dog.

    As a devoted cat lover, Fiona adores Mantou.

    Vi lifted her eyes slightly, ¡°Mantou is in Capital City, I left him with my grandma.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The girls changed their clothes, then went out together to explore the night market.

    They drank milk tea.

    They ate at street stalls.

    The three girls chatted andughed, their faces radiant with youthful energy. Vi¡¯s eyes were beaming; she really loved this kind of youthfulness.

    She would take her time in theing days.

    On the other side.

    Adam Swantz sat at his office desk, feeling rxed, ¡°Third Brother, did you hear that my sister-inw is back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips drew into a thin line, he gently nodded.

    Adam continued: ¡°I am really surprised that my sister-inw is actually the Young Miss of the Thompson n in Capital City!¡±

    Terrence Lentz remained expressionless.

    Seeing this, Adam turned to Terrence Lentz and asked tentatively: ¡°Third Brother, when was thest time you saw my sister-inw?¡±

    Vi is now the Young Miss of the Thompson n.

    And she is the legitimate one at that.

    Not to mention the Lentz n.

    Even the leader of the eight great aristocratic families of River City couldn¡¯t reach her.

    Terrence Lentz had just experienced the engagement termination with Elizabeth Thompson.

    He was afraid Vi would disappoint Terrence Lentz.

    Seeing that Terrence Lentz had no particr reaction, Adam frowned slightly, continuing: ¡°Third Brother, you didn¡¯t even know when my sister-inw returned to River City, did you?¡±

    Terrence Lentz looked up at him.

    His deep phoenix eyes looked almostpletely dark.

    After a moment, he spoke lightly, ¡°I know, I went to pick her up from the airport.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Adam stroked his chin, ¡°Never expected my sister-inw to be so loyal! Third Brother, do you know that everyone outside is waiting to see your jokes, thinking that the little sister-inw will regret her marriage and dump you!¡±

    After all, with Vi¡¯s current status, she could find a more distinguished fianc¨¦.

    In fact.

    Not only were outsiders thinking this way.

    Even the Lentz family was waiting to see Terrence Lentz¡¯s humiliation.

    When they learned Vi was back.

    Eleanor Armstrong and Bartley Lentz nned to invite Vi to the Lentz family for a meal.

    Hearing this, Bartley Lentzughed, ¡°Mom and Dad, she¡¯s now the Young Miss of the Thompson n, a genuine high-ssdy in the Capital Circle, even the renowned pianist Dean Legel sees her as a once in a thousand years friend, do you actually believe she would still pay attention to Terrence?¡±

    They should see where Terrence stands in front of the Thompson n!

    They were simply daydreaming.

 Chapter 420: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!

    Chapter 420: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Hearing this, Eleanor remained silent.

    She¡¯s not someone whocks self-awareness.<div>

    Originally, when Vi was still an adopted daughter of the Thompson n, it was already a significant step up for Terrence to be with her, not to mention that Vi is now the Young Miss Thompson Family.

    What kind of ce is the Thompson n?

    The number one family in Capital City.

    A family that everyone in the Capital Circle wants to tter.

    The Thompson n has three sons and two daughters.

    The eldest son, Brandon, is a businessman who strikes fear into people in the market. He¡¯s young, but he¡¯s already an imposing figure.

    The second son, Borden, is a famous artist who became famous at a young age, once setting a record for selling a painting for a billion dors.

    The third son is a movie star who¡¯s so popr that he¡¯s be a household name.

    With numerous works to his name.

    He¡¯s a part of a generation¡¯s youth.

    And the younger daughter, Sylvia.<div>

    Although Sylvia is an adopted daughter of the Thompson Family, she is pampered and loved. At a young age, she¡¯s already a college sophomore, sessfully joined the famous KV researchb, and won many awards.

    Any of these children from the Thompson family are capable of outshining everyone else.

    Young Miss Thompson, Vi, was lost for 18 years, and the Thompson Family had been looking for her for 18 years. After they found her, they held a big feast, as if they wanted to pamper her and hold her in the palm of their hands.

    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t want their precious daughter to marry a notorious good-for-nothing.

    Han Lentz looked at Bartley Lentz and said, ¡°No matter what, your mother and I will respect Vi¡¯s choice. Even if she wants to cancel the engagement with Terrence.¡±

    After all, from the beginning, the person engaged to Terrence was not Vi.

    Moreover, Vi is now the Young Miss of the Thompson Family.

    So, she has every reason to choose something better.

    They won¡¯t have anyints.

    Eleanor nodded, ¡°Your father is right.¡±

    However.<div>

    She still felt a bit regretful.

    After all, Vi was the daughter-inw she had chosen.

    Charlotte Young then spoke, ¡°Mom and Dad, since you both know what¡¯s going on in your hearts, why bother with all this? Isn¡¯t this a waste of time and resources?¡±

    She knew that Eleanor had specially ordered expensive ingredients to be air-shipped just to wee Vi.

    Charlotte was quite ufortable seeing this.

    Thinking back to when she was dating Bartley, she never saw her mother-inw being so attentive before.

    Eleanor argued, ¡°How do you know that Vi won¡¯te? Based on Vi¡¯s character, even if she wants to cancel the engagement with Terrence, she would feel unclear about it. She woulde and talk to us for sure.¡±

    Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Vi, Eleanor knew her well.

    She was clear about Vi¡¯s character and knew that Vi wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes were full of mocking as she replied, ¡°Mom, the person you¡¯re talking about is Vi. Now she¡¯s Vi Thompson.¡±

    Vi and Vi Thompson are two different people to begin with.<div>

    Since they are two different people, they are naturally different.

    Her mother-inw is too naive!

    Thinking that Vi woulde.

    As she finished speaking, Charlotte continued, ¡°Mom, do you know what kind of ce the Thompson Family is? How many people want to tter the Thompson Family?¡±

    Now that Vi is the Young Miss Thompson, how could she lower herself toe to the Lentz n?

    ¡°Mom, I advise you not to have unrealistic expectations. As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment!¡±

    Eleanor remained silent.

    Just at this moment, Sophie came over and Charlotte smiled, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s right?¡± Sophie asked, confused.

    Charlotte exined the situation to her.

    Hearing this, Sophie looked amused, ¡°Mom, I think my sister-inw has a point. Miss Thompson is different from before. If, if ¡±

    She paused, ¡°If the third brother could be more promising, that would be another story. But you know what kind of person our third brother is. He went to thepany for less than three months and already lost five million dors. Now he¡¯s wandering around aimlessly. If you were the mistress of the Thompson family, would you let your daughter marry our third brother?¡±

    Sophie didn¡¯t mention the word ¡°good-for-nothing,¡± but every word was implying that Terrence was a good-for-nothing.

    If it were in the past.

    These two sister-inws might still be somewhat cautious.

    But not now.

    Because when Patriarch Lentz had an ident, Han Lentz divided the Lentz n into four parts along with the shares inherited from Patriarch Lentz.

    The three brothers shared one part each.

    The remaining part was left for Han Lentz and Eleanor as their retirement fund, but everyone knew they intended to leave it all for that good-for-nothing!

    Her father-inw and mother-inw, who usually preach righteousness and fairness to every child, is this how fair they are?

 Chapter 421: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_2

    Chapter 421: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Just thinking about it made Sophie so angry!

    They were all sons.

    How much more do they usually give to that good-for-nothing?<div>

    What does that good-for-nothing rely on?

    Hearing this, Eleanor looked up at Sophie, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too harsh? Terrence is just going through a temporary downturn. I believe he will get through it one day!¡±

    As a mother, she always believed in her son no matter what.

    She believed that Terrence would definitely stand up and make everyone in the room gasp!

    Hearing this, Sophie almostughed out loud.

    Get through it?

    Terrence?

    The odds were even lower than winning a hundred million in the lottery.

    A man should be independent at thirty.

    Terrence was 26 years old this year, and in four years he would reach the age of independence. However, up until now, he had been living off his parents. For such a person to stand up again, he would have to be reborn.

    ¡°Mom, good advice is harsh to the ear. I think you should understand this principle. As your sister-inw, I wish more than anyone else that our third brother could pull himself together and bring glory to the Lentz n, but can I make the call on this matter?¡±

    With that, Sophie sighed.<div>

    Eleanor felt uneasy in her heart when she heard these words.

    Han Lentz didn¡¯t care.

    Anyway, things were like this now.

    The only thing they could do now was to calm down and leave some valuable things for Terrence.

    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±

    At this moment, a tall figure walked in from outside.

    Dressed in a well-ironed handmade suit, the man stood upright and step by step, exuding an air of arrogance.

    He looked so refined.

    If they didn¡¯t know him, they would definitely think he was a sessful Boss.

    Unfortunately.

    The man before them was just an empty shell, a well-known good-for-nothing.

    ¡°Terrence is back.¡±<div>

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Eleanor put away all her emotions and greeted him with a smile, ¡°You must be tired, my youngest. Mom has asked the kitchen to make some bird¡¯s nest soup for you.¡±

    Seeing Eleanor¡¯s expression.

    Both Charlotte Young and Eleanor were speechless.

    Did their mother-inw have something wrong with her brain?

    She treated such a good-for-nothing son so well!

    Did they even expect Terrence to provide for them in their old age?

    With Terrence as he was, it would be a good thing if he could support himself.

    When their father-inw and mother-inw die, Terrence¡¯s good days would not be far off.

    Charlotte Young gave Sophie a look.

    Sophie immediately understood and followed Charlotte¡¯s footsteps. The two sisters-inw turned around and walked upstairs.

    When they reached the corner of the staircase.<div>

    Charlotte lowered her voice and said, ¡°Did you see that? Look at how biased they are! We only get a quarter of this huge inheritance, while that good-for-nothing gets the lion¡¯s share without doing anything! So if you add up what our two families get, it¡¯s still less than what a good-for-nothing gets?¡±

    They had been providing for their parents-inw as they should!

    But what have they gained in the end?

    Sophie sighed, ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, just get used to it.¡±

    Charlotte nced downstairs, ¡°I just can¡¯t swallow this! We are all sons, but we¡¯re doing better than that good-for-nothing! Why can¡¯t they tell right from wrong? Just wait! I¡¯ll treat them the same way they¡¯re treating me now! If they¡¯re going to give that good-for-nothing so much inheritance, don¡¯t expect me to provide for them in their old age!¡±

    By then, let Han Lentz and Eleanor Lentz regret it.

    At this point, Charlotte grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Sophie, you better be on my side!¡±

    Sophie nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    In the living room.

    Fearing that Terrence had heard the conversation between the two daughters-inw, Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°Your sisters-inw don¡¯t mean any harm. If they said anything offensive, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly.

    Eleanor continued, ¡°Did you talk to Vi about it?¡±<div>

    ¡°What?¡± Terrence asked.

    Seeing Terrence¡¯s reaction, Eleanor¡¯s heart sank.

    Did Vi refuse?

    Although prepared for this, Eleanor¡¯s heart still felt a little ufortable.

    Eleanor sighed and continued, ¡°Terrence, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s not Vi¡¯s fault.¡±

    People always try to rise higher, and water flows downward.

    These things couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Knowing that his mother must have misunderstood something, Terrence said, ¡°Vi wille over tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Eleanor was overjoyed.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Eleanor immediately smiled, ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about her. Vi is a good girl.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 422: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_3

    Chapter 422: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Seeing his mother like this, Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to go upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Eleanor Armstrong handed a card to Terrence, ¡°Take this.¡±

    As her words fell, Eleanor continued, ¡°There are five million in this card. If you run out, just let me know. When dating Vi, never let the girl spend money. It¡¯s not only tasteless but alsocks grace.¡±<div>

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯tck money.¡± Terrence tried to give the card back to his mother.

    ¡°Take it!¡± Eleanor stuffed the card directly into Terrence¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want it.¡±

    At that moment, Patriarch Lentz came downstairs, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your mother¡¯s, you should at least take mine, right?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I really don¡¯t need money right now,¡± Terrence continued, ¡°Adam and I have invested in a project together, and it¡¯s already in the profit stage.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz didn¡¯t take these words to heart.

    Swantz Group is already being controlled by Derek Swantz, the illegitimate son of the Swantz family. As for Adam, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to fight against Derek, where does his business acumene from, let alone his investment ability?

    Even if they did invest in a project, they were probably being tricked.

    It was no different than throwing money into the water.

    Patriarch Lentz said with a stern face, ¡°I have heart disease now. If you don¡¯t take this card, I¡¯ll have an attack right in front of you!¡±

    With that, he immediately put his hand over his heart, looking like he could have an attack at any moment.

    Seeing his grandfather like this, Terrence had no choice but to ept the card.<div>

    Only then did Patriarch Lentz nod in satisfaction.

    It seemed he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Terrence running out of money for dating in the future.

    He nned to give Terrence a card every month.

    Terrence looked at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Grandfather, can I go upstairs now?¡±

    ¡°You may,¡± Patriarch Lentz stepped aside, ¡°Go on, get some rest. Don¡¯t forget to dress up and look handsome tomorrow. Make Vi fall for you!¡±

    Terrence: ¡± ¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that ever since his grandfather experienced a brush with death, he had changed a lot.

    Now, Patriarch Lentz seemed more like an old child.

    Eleanor handed the bank card in her hand to Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Dad, you can give this card to Terrenceter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Did I hear correctly just now? Vi ising over tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor nodded.<div>

    Patriarch Lentz stroked his beard with a smile, ¡°I knew Vi was a good girl.¡±

    Eleanor also smiled, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After returning to the room, Eleanor immediately told Han Lentz about the situation.

    Upon hearing this, Han wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Because from the beginning until now.

    He knew that Vi Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson were different.

    They were not from the same world.

    Knowing that Vi would being the next day, Eleanor immediately informed Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz.

    She told the two brothers that they must all be home tomorrow.

    Only then could they show proper respect to Vi.

    After Eleanor left, Charlotte Young sneered, ¡°Your parents are celebrating too soon! What if shees to call off the engagement tomorrow?¡±<div>

    Bartley alsoughed, ¡°Not ¡®what if,¡¯ it¡¯s ¡®for sure.¡¯ And whether shees or not is still up for debate.¡±

    The main reason was that the gap between Terrence and Vi is just too vast now.

    If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t choose such a fianc¨¦.

    Let alone a family like the Thompson n.

    Only their parents have been unable to see the situation clearly, mistaking a good-for-nothing for a treasure.¡±

    At the same time.

    Elizabeth Thompson had already moved with her parents from the vi to an ordinary residential area.

    Olga, who suddenly moved from a wealthy neighborhood to an ordinary one, found it hard to adapt, as it felt like living in a pigeon cage to her.

    No maids, no chefs, no drivers¡­

    She had to do everything herself.

    Olga was at her wit¡¯s end.

    Reg Thompson had fully recovered by now, and as he looked at the now bankrupt Thompson Group, he was full of worry.<div>

    Still unwilling to face reality, he tried to make aeback, but everything was like fishing for the moon in the water.

    He recalled his friend¡¯s advice from the past.

    Raising his head, he looked at Elizabeth sitting there and tried to speak, ¡°Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Reg continued, ¡°Do you still have contact with Trevor Sherman?¡±

    Upon mentioning Trevor, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment.

    A momentter, she shook her head.

    Not to mention Trevor.

    Many of her former suitors had changed their attitudes towards her overnight after the incident, treating her like a virus to be avoided at all costs.

 Chapter 423: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Terrence! _4

    Chapter 423: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Terrence! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Originally, as the top talented woman in River City, she had a lot of fans online. However, ever since the news of Vi Thompson¡¯s liver donation and substitution marriage was exposed, those fans had turned into haters.

    Even now, she still received hundreds of abusive and insulting private messages every day.

    Vi Thompson!

    It was all Vi Thompson¡¯s fault!

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi Thompson, how could she have fallen to this point?

    Emma clenched her fists, and the expression in her eyes was full of resentment.

    Reg Thompson sighed.

    He originally wanted Emma to plead with Trevor Sherman.

    It seemed that this path was simply unworkable.

    ¡°Emma, there is a way that might help our family rise again,¡± Reg Thompson carefully chose his words in his heart, ¡°But ¡±

    In the end, he didn¡¯t know how to say the words.

    It was very difficult.

    After all, he only had one daughter like Emma.

    ¡°But what?¡± Emma asked.

    Reg Thompson lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing her father like this, Emma had already guessed a bit, after all, she grew up in a wealthy family.

    She had seen a lot of intrigue and deceit.

    At this time, Olga also reacted and widened her eyes, ¡°Reg! You can¡¯t! You can¡¯t be thinking of sending her to¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I absolutely don¡¯t agree!¡± Olga pushed Reg Thompson forcefully with teary eyes, ¡°Emma is the daughter we finally got, I won¡¯t allow you to treat her so badly!¡±

    Absolutely not!

    Reg Thompson didn¡¯t fight back.

    At this moment, Emma spoke, ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    Hearing this, Olga looked at Emma, ¡°Emma!¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Emma looked at Olga with a serious expression, ¡°As long as it can help our family rise again, I am willing to do anything.¡±

    Because only in this way, would she have the opportunity for revenge.

    She must make Vi Thompson pay the price!

    If things went on like this, it would only lead to sitting and waiting for death.

    Olga cried out in pain.

    She never imagined that she would see this day.

    Reg Thompson was also very distressed.

    As a father, he didn¡¯t want to see his daughtere to this point.

    Reg Thompson sighed, ¡°Emma, forget it. Dad will think of other ways.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you and I both know very well that there are no other ways right now,¡± Emma continued, ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    At this point, Emma had given up her vain fantasy of being favored by Mr. Terrence.

    ¡°It¡¯s Hamiltion Apone.¡±

    Hearing this name, Emma stepped back a few steps, her face pale.

    Hamiltion Apone.

    He was the chairman of the Lion Group, just over sixty-eight years old, and his grandson attended the same school as her.

    At the time, just after Vi came back from the countryside, Emma had thought of putting Vi on Hamiltion Apone¡¯s bed.

    Back then.

    Vi was uncontroble and had directly broken CEO Cooper¡¯s lower body, so Emma had given up on that idea.

    Emma never dreamed that one day, she would be the one in this situation.

    ¡°Emma, dad won¡¯t force you!¡± Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Dad will find another way.¡±

    Emma could be Hamiltion Apone¡¯s granddaughter

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Emma took a deep breath, but her words came out trembling, ¡°You arrange the time and ce for the meeting, and I will talk to him personally.¡±

    Olga covered her mouth, crying in pain.

    Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After saying this, Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back to your room and rest.¡±

    Having said this, Reg Thompson helped Olga to their room.

    Back in the room, Olga hit and punched Reg Thompson.

    Reg Thompson didn¡¯t resist.

    A momentter, Reg Thompson said, ¡°You¡¯ve vented your anger. Listen to me, although this is unfair to Emma, at present there is only this one way. Unless you want to stay here forever! Emma is a sensible child, don¡¯t cry in front of her, it will have a bad influence!¡±

    To Emma, it was just a loss of chastity.

    But for the Thompson n, it was an opportunity for aeback.

    Since there was such an opportunity, they had to seize it tightly.

    Olga hugged Reg Thompson and cried out in pain.

    The next day, Emma dressed up nicely, with delicate makeup on, and left the house early in the morning.

    She knew how precious a girl¡¯s first time was.

    So, she would make good use of this precious first time.

    She had to make the Thompson n rise again!

    Watching her daughter¡¯s retreating figure, Olga covered her mouth, trying her best not to cry.

    She didn¡¯t understand.

    How did things turn out like this today?

 Chapter 387: 150: Unconventional Card Playing by Sister Luo (Second Update)

    Chapter 387: 150: Unconventional Card ying by Sister Luo (Second Update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Mrs. Thompson is very worried now.

    She is worried that Vi Thompson will be bullied.<div>

    Seeing Vi, her face still looks calm, as if nothing can affect her emotions. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I know the boundaries.¡±

    Boundaries?

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi. ¡°What boundaries do you have?¡±

    Vi just smiled without saying anything.

    From Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fall upstairs to her ID card being stolen, Vi knew very well that none of this was a coincidence.

    Sylvia Thompson had been with the Thompson family for eighteen years, and she had eighteen years of emotional ties with the family. Outside, she was even the second youngdy of the Thompson family.

    Therefore, she must not take advantage of this opportunity to drive her away.

    She had toe up with real evidence to make everyone convinced.

    After all, a fox always reveals its tail.

    She would never let Mrs. Thompson suffer this injury in vain.

    Mrs. Thompson sighed softly, ¡°Remember, Sylvia is not a good person. Although she was raised by your mother, she is nothing like your mother! You two are not from the same world, and you should never confide in her! Understand?¡±<div>

    ¡°Mm,¡± Vi nodded. ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡±

    On the other side.

    Mary Perryne came to the hospital.

    Edward Thompson was feeding her chicken soup.

    Upon seeing Mary, Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Mom is here!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Mary nodded with joy all over her face. ¡°Sylvia, I just asked the doctor, and he said you can be discharged tomorrow.¡±

    Speaking of being discharged, Sylvia was first very happy, then her face darkened again. ¡°Mom, let me move out and live on my own. If I go back now, Grandma will definitely be unhappy, and sister ¡±

    Speaking of this, Sylvia continued, ¡°Because of the White family¡¯s affair, my sister must have a deep misunderstanding of me. I feel guilty myself. If it wasn¡¯t for my careless friendships, my sister wouldn¡¯t have had her ID stolen. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    By the end, Sylvia was crying out loud.

    Feeling extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t worry. Vi said it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Mary patted Sylvia¡¯s back and continued, ¡°She even wees you home!¡±<div>

    Vi wees her home?

    This directly dumbfounded Sylvia!

    How could Vi wee her home?

    Vi should take advantage of this opportunity to drive her out of the Thompson family.

    Sylvia had even thought of the next countermeasures.

    She was the legitimate second youngdy of the Thompson family, and if the Thompsons wanted to kick her out, they would need a clear reason. Otherwise, with her influence on the Inte, there would definitely be a storm of public opinion

    After all, Edward Thompson still supported her so much.

    But now.

    Vi¡¯s reaction waspletely beyond her expectations.

    How did things turn out like this?

    Sylvia was stunned at first, then smiled and asked, ¡°Is that really what my sister said?¡±<div>

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Vi is a very good child. I hope you two sisters can get along well in the future!¡± Mary said with a heavy heart.

    Edward Thompson frowned at the side, ¡°Is my younger sister not going to apologize?¡±

    Sylvia had jumped into theke, yet Vi still acted as if nothing had happened.

    It was really too much!

    Hearing this, Mary immediately stood up and pped Edward Thompson, ¡°What the hell are you talking about!? In this matter, Vi is the victim! If it wasn¡¯t for the doctor¡¯s discovery, how could Vi be able to clear herself?¡±

    Although Sylvia didn¡¯t do this.

    Mary knew very well that it was rted to Sylvia no matter what.

    After all, Iris White was Sylvia¡¯s friend. If Sylvia¡¯s rtionship with Iris was not so close, Iris would have no chance toe to the Thompson family and steal Vi¡¯s ID card.

    Hearing this sentence, Sylvia felt very unpleasant in her heart.

    What did Mary mean by that?

    Was she ming her?

    Upon saying this, Mary looked at Edward Thompson and said solemnly, ¡°Never say such nonsense again!¡±

    ¡°Mom, this matter is indeed my little sister¡¯s problem! Without her, would Sylvia have almost lost her life?¡± Edward couldn¡¯t help holding his grudge.

    How much had Sylvia suffered since Vi came back?

    ¡°So you mean I should not have found your little sister back?¡± Mary shouted angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s also because of Sylvia that Vi had her ID card stolen! Is this how you y the role of a big brother?¡±

    In Mary¡¯s view, a harmonious family can make everything sessful. The reason why she tried to mediate between the two sides was to hope that the family could get along well with each other.

    Sylvia¡¯s jump into theke could not be med on Vi. After all, Vi was also a victim.

    If there was anyone to me, it would be Sylvia¡¯s careless friendships.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s suspicion was not without reason, so Mary did not me her either.

    Edward Thompson fell silent, just staring at Mary.He could clearly feel that Mary Perryne had also changed.

    Everyone in the Thompson family had changed.

    They had bepletely focused on Vi Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson spoke up at the right time, ¡°Mom, brother, don¡¯t quarrel over this. Mom is right. My sister is the biggest victim in this matter. It was my fault for not choosing my friends wisely, so I don¡¯t me her at all.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward Thompson let out a light sigh.

    Seeing Sylvia being so understanding, Mary felt relieved.

    Sylvia was a little annoyed. She had originally guided public opinion well, but she didn¡¯t expect Vi not to follow her n.

    Ultimately, she had underestimated Vi.

    With this thought, Sylvia squinted her eyes.

    On the other side.

    During this period, ire and her husband Benjamin Martin were taking their medicine on time every day, but it had no effect.

    ire was very anxious, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Thompson say that the medicine would have an effect in a week? We¡¯ve been taking it for half a month, but there¡¯s still no response. It¡¯s so strange!¡±

    Benjamin Martinughed andforted her, ¡°Let¡¯s not be anxious. These things take time. Besides, we¡¯ve been DINKs all these years, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    He could actually think things through.

    ire embraced Benjamin¡¯s medicine, ¡°I just can¡¯t wait any longer. Ben, thank you.¡±

    Back then, when ire had just met Benjamin, she mentioned the DINK issue. In that era when people were not so open-minded, Benjamin agreed to the rtionship without hesitation. After they got married, he didn¡¯t force her to get pregnant and even never brought it up.

    Later, when ire herself wanted a child and didn¡¯t want to continue with the DINK lifestyle, Benjamin unconditionally supported her.

    ire was always grateful that she could meet Benjamin.

    If it were another man, he might not be so unconditionally tolerant of her.

    ¡°Silly girl, why are you thanking me? I should be the one thanking you,¡± Benjamin kissed ire¡¯s forehead, ¡°Meeting you is the greatest happiness in my life.¡±

    ire smiled very happily and continued, ¡°I have to go to thepanyter, and I might have to workte tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Benjamin said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± ire nodded her head.

    Benjamin continued, ¡°By the way, ire, my mother is in Capital City.¡±

    ¡°Where is she!¡± ire said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not going to work this afternoon. Let¡¯s go and pick her up together.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Ben replied. ¡°Mom knows you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll pick her upter. Besides, you know how Mom¡¯s temper is, so I won¡¯t let her stay at our house.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t that not so good?¡± ire frowned.

    After all, that¡¯s her own mother-inw. Although the two have some differences in personality, when the elderlye from thousands of miles away, they ought to be weed into the home.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°My mom is here on some business and will be going back in a few days. We can just have her over for dinner tomorrow.¡±

    ire nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Benjamin took ire to herpany, and then went to the train station to pick up his mother.

    ¡°Ben! I¡¯m over here!¡±

    Seeing Benjamin Martin, Mrs. Martin waved her hands happily.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°My brother!¡± Mrs. Martin didn¡¯te alone; she also brought her younger daughter, Chloe Martin.

    Benjamin was happy to see his family, ¡°Chloe also came!¡±

    Chloeughed and said, ¡°I came to see my nephew. Didn¡¯t mom say that my sister-inw gave us a big fat nephew?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Martin instantly patted the packages beside her, ¡°Look how many good things I brought back from home! This is our local chicken, this is our local duck, and this is homemade noodles.¡±

    Benjamin took therge and small packages from his mother¡¯s hand, ¡°We can buy all these here, Mom. You didn¡¯t need to buy so much.¡±

    ¡°How can the stuff we buy be as good as what we have at home!¡± Eager to see her grandson, Mrs. Martin continued, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and go see our fat grandson!¡±

    Nothing was more important to her than her big fat grandson.

    Benjamin nodded and led his mother and sister to the parking lot.

    Half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of a small vi.

    The servant took the packages that Mrs. Martin had brought back, ¡°Sir has returned.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mrs. Martin and Chloe looked around the interior of the vi.

    Mrs. Martin was very dissatisfied, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you buy Iris a bigger vi? She¡¯s carrying on the family line for the Martins. We can¡¯t treat her poorly. This small vi is too shabby for her!¡±

    More importantly, the grandson could not be treated poorly.

    Her grandson¡¯s eating, clothing, and other needs must be satisfied with the best.

    ¡°Do you know the housing prices in Capital City? Even this small vi cost nearly 100 million. If we change to a bigger vi, she will definitely find out.¡±

    The ¡®she¡¯ mentioned here was, of course, referring to ire.

    Thend in Capital City was very valuable. Although ire didn¡¯t usually check the ounts, if they spent too much, it would definitely leave traces.

    ¡°Let her find out, then,¡± Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t care about ire at all. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a hen that can¡¯ty eggs. How can she have a say in Iris carrying on the family line for the Martins?¡±

    This kind of woman was just too domineering!

 Chapter 388: 151: Thatéˆ¥æªš the difference!

    Chapter 388: 151: That¡¯s the difference!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t like ire very much.

    How many women in this world don¡¯t have children?<div>

    Only the noble ire is different from others!

    When Benjamin Martin was about to marry ire, Mrs. Martin objected. After all, their Martin Family needed an heir to continue the family line.

    What use is a hen that can¡¯ty eggs?

    Her son graduated from graduate school, and he could have married any daughter-inw. But he insisted on marrying a hen that couldn¡¯ty eggs.

    But ire was just too rich.

    Reluctantly, Mrs. Martin had to agree.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    At this moment, a little girl ran out of the vi and hugged Benjamin Martin, ¡°Daddy, you are back!¡±

    The little girl was wearing a pink down jacket, about six or seven years old, very fair and lovely.

    This was Benjamin Martin¡¯s illegitimate daughter.

    Danner.<div>

    Benjamin Martin picked up his daughter, kissed her on the face, and then said, ¡°Danner, call grandma.¡±

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Danner looked at Mrs. Martin with a sweet smile.

    Mrs. Martin, who only had her grandson in her heart, nodded perfunctorily, as if she hadn¡¯t even seen Danner.

    A girl was a losing deal!

    How could she be as precious as her grandson?

    Benjamin Martin knew his mother¡¯s character and didn¡¯t think too much about it. He continued, ¡°Danner, this is your aunt. Call her aunt.¡±

    Danner looked at Chloe Martin, ¡°aunt.¡±

    Chloe Martin smiled and said, ¡°Oh my goodness! Danner has grown so much! I remember thest time I saw her, she was just a tiny baby!¡±

    Last time, Chloe Martin also came with her mother.

    Back then, when Mrs. Martin learned that Kay Hutchinson was giving birth, she was overjoyed. She broughtrge and small bags of specialty products to Capital City, thinking she could embrace her big fat grandson right away, but it turned out to be a losing deal.

    It was maddening!<div>

    Mrs. Martin looked at Benjamin Martin, ¡°Where¡¯s my grandson?¡±

    ¡°Upstairs.¡± Benjamin Martin replied.

    ¡°Take me up!¡± Mrs. Martin said immediately.

    Benjamin Martin nodded.

    As they walked, Mrs. Martin asked, ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re not lying to me this time, right? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another losing deal!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to get her hopes up for nothing.

    Benjamin Martin¡¯s face was full of helpless smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, how could I lie to you?¡±

    Mrs. Martin¡¯s face was filled with smiles again, ¡°Good, good! Hurry up, then.¡±

    Benjamin Martin led Mrs. Martin and Chloe Martin to the upstairs bedroom.

    The bedroom was about twenty square meters, luxuriously decorated in a European style. A pregnant woman with a curvy figure, exuding maternal radiance, was sitting on the bed.

    This was Kay Hutchinson.<div>

    Kay Hutchinson was from a small southern city and followed Benjamin Martin when she was under twenty years old. She was just twenty-seven this year.

    She was a whole fourteen years younger than the forty-one-year-old Benjamin Martin.

    Seeing her mother-inw, Kay Hutchinson smiled and said, ¡°Mom is here.¡±

    Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t look directly at Kay Hutchinson, but walked straight to the cradle. Immediately, she tore open the nket on the baby and began to touch it. After that, she smiled so much that her eyes became slits, ¡°There¡¯s a little chicken! It¡¯s a boy! Our Martin family has an heir atst! Heaven has eyes!¡±

    Seeing Mrs. Martin like this, Kay Hutchinson slightly frowned.

    This kind of rural old woman really couldn¡¯t be brought out in public.

    Luckily, Benjamin Martin was different from her.

    After making sure of her precious grandson¡¯s gender, Mrs. Martin finally rxed, walked to Kay Hutchinson with a kind smile on her face, ¡°Bingbing, you¡¯ve worked hard giving birth! From now on, you¡¯ll be the great contributor to our Martin family! Here, this is a big red envelope for you!¡±

    After finishing her sentence, she handed Kay Hutchinson a super thick red envelope.

    ¡°And this, this is a gold bracelet for my grandson, as well as a longevity lock.¡± Mrs. Martin continued, ¡°In the future, our Martin family¡¯s property will belong to my grandson!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± Kay Hutchinson said.

    Mrs. Martin smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank, we are all family!¡±

    Danner walked up to Mrs. Martin, ¡°Grandma, I want a gold bracelet too.¡±

    ¡°What do you want a gold bracelet for, you little girl!¡± Mrs. Martin was very impatient, ¡°Go y.¡±

    The gold bracelet for her grandson would still belong to the Martin family in the future. If the gold bracelet was given to her granddaughter, it would belong to someone else¡¯s familyter on.

    ¡°Wahhh ¡± Danner covered her eyes and sobbed.

    This grandma was so mean!

    She didn¡¯t like her.

    Mrs. Martin frowned, ¡°Kay Hutchinson, I don¡¯t mean to say, but is this how you educate children? She doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of her grandson, she wouldn¡¯t have given Kay Hutchinson any face.

    Now it was different.

    Although Kay Hutchinson was angry, she didn¡¯t dare to voice it out. She could only look at Danner and say, ¡°Danner, don¡¯t cry. Grandma is just joking with you.¡±

    Now all her food and drinks came from Benjamin Martin.

 Chapter 389: 151: Thatéˆ¥æªš the difference!_2

    Chapter 389: 151: That¡¯s the difference!_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Benjamin Martin was an extremely filial person. If someone offended Mrs. Martin, he would definitely be annoyed.

    Danner looked at Mrs. Martin and angrily said, ¡°She¡¯s not my grandma!¡±

    She didn¡¯t have such a partial grandma.

    This statement was like poking a ho¡¯s nest. Infuriated, Mrs. Martin said, ¡°A waste of money and no manners whatsoever! How dare you talk back to your elders!¡±

    Benjamin Martin looked at Danner and said sternly, ¡°Danner, apologize to grandma right now!¡±

    Once grandma was mentioned, even dad changed.

    Danner felt extremely wronged and cried with broken breaths.

    Benjamin Martin hated it when children cried. He said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    The more he scolded, the harder Danner cried.

    Benjamin Martin pressed his temples, his head aching, ¡°Shut up, did you hear me!¡±

    After all, daughters are not as good as sons; little girls just love to cry.

    As a mother, Kay Hutchinson felt heartache for her child and immediately got up tofort Danner.

    ¡°Kay, don¡¯t bother with her. Get back to bed and rest. You¡¯ll have more milk if you¡¯re well-rested!¡± Mrs. Martin helped Kay back to bed, ¡°If she likes crying, let her cry her fill. I¡¯ve lived so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen a child crying to death!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let her great-grandson go hungry because of this one.

    Kay felt helpless, ¡°Mom, Danner is still young ¡±

    ¡°How young? She¡¯s already six! Back in our day, we could herd cattle and cook at six,¡± Mrs. Martin forcibly pulled Danner out, ¡°You like to cry, right? Then cry all you want today! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t fix you, little girl!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, save me!¡±

    Kay furrowed her brows slightly.

    Benjamin Martin reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My sisters all went through the same thing when they were little. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Since Benjamin Martin had said so, Kay could only let it go.

    Chloe Martin continued, ¡°Sister-inw, my brother is right. We¡¯ve all been through it when we were young. My mother may be rough-spoken but reasonable. Have you ever seen a child cry to death?¡±

    Kay nodded and turned to Benjamin Martin, ¡°Benjamin, have you asked Mrs. Xu to clean up the downstairs room? Let Chloe and mom sleep there tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping downstairs!¡± Mrs. Martin walked in at that moment.

    Kay was stunned, ¡°Where will you sleep then?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll sleep with my great-grandson!¡± Mrs. Martin walked to the crib, bent down, and kissed the sleeping baby.

    Kay grimaced in disgust. This old woman was so unhygienic!

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Mrs. Martin continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make do in this room for tonight.¡±

    Without waiting for Kay to respond, Mrs. Martin looked at her, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±

    Kay immediately denied it, ¡°No, no, as long as you¡¯re happy, mom!¡±

    Chloe continued, ¡°Brother, have you named my nephew?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Benjamin Martin nodded.

    Mrs. Martin immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s my great-grandson¡¯s name?¡±

    Benjamin Martin smiled and said, ¡°Alexander Martin.¡±

    Mrs. Martin, while illiterate, was familiar with the idiom ¡®glorifying ancestors¡¯ and immediately asked, ¡°Does it mean glorifying ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin Martin nodded.

    From three generations of poor farmers, the Martins finally rose to prominence in his generation. They had to choose a great name for their son and couldn¡¯t be careless.

    After all, he would inherit billions of dors in the future.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Chloe looked at Benjamin Martin, ¡°Being educated really makes a difference! My nephew¡¯s name sounds so nice.¡±

    Mrs. Martin nodded in agreement.

    Her son was truly incredible.

    Not only did he graduate with a master¡¯s degree, but he also had a woman willing to devote herself to him.

    Just then, Benjamin Martin¡¯s phone rang.

    Seeing the caller, Benjamin Martin made a shushing gesture and answered the phone, ¡°Hello, ire.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I picked up mom. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll miss you.¡±

    Watching Benjamin Martin on the phone, Kay¡¯s expression darkened.

    Since the day she became involved with Benjamin Martin, she knew he was a married man.

    But what about it?

    Benjamin Martin¡¯s wife ire may be beautiful and from a good family, but she belonged to the DINK (Dual Ie No Kids) category and was unwilling to have children for Benjamin Martin.

    As a man, who wouldn¡¯t want to have a child of their own?

    Luckily.

    Luckily, she had a son this time.

    In the future, ire¡¯spany and family fortune would belong to her son.

    With this thought, a sneer of triumph shed through Kay¡¯s eyes.

    After hanging up, Mrs. Martin asked with an unhappy face, ¡°Was it that hen who can¡¯ty eggs who called?¡±

 Chapter 390: 151: This is the gap! _3

    Chapter 390: 151: This is the gap! _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Benjamin Martin nodded.

    With that, Mrs. Martin asked again, ¡°Benjamin, how is that mattering along?¡±

    ¡°What matter?¡± Benjamin asked.

    Mrs. Martin said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about Alexander acknowledging his ancestry!¡±

    Although Mrs. Martin was not well-educated, she knew that Alexander must be legally adopted under ire¡¯s name to inherit the property.

    Hearing this, Kay Hutchinson also looked at Benjamin.

    Even though she didn¡¯t want her son to call another woman Mom, if she wanted ire to give everything to her son without reservation, Kay had to let her son be adopted by ire.

    Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already working on it. I¡¯ll try my best to convince ire to adopt Alexander as soon as possible.¡±

    Mrs. Martin became very unhappy, ¡°What adopting? Alexander is already our bloodline! Why are you afraid of that chicken who can¡¯ty eggs? Just tell her clearly, and see if she really dares to divorce you!¡±

    Divorcee women are second-hand goods, and ire is even worse, a second-hand good that can¡¯ty eggs. After a divorce, no one would want such a woman, even if she threw herself at someone.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Benjamin continued, ¡°ire and I signed a prenup, and now thepany is under her name alone. If we divorce due to extramarital affairs, I won¡¯t get a penny!¡±

    Having been married to ire only for her money all these years, Benjamin, of course, wouldn¡¯t let her find out his true intentions.

    ¡°Why?¡± Mrs. Martin was furious upon hearing this, ¡°Isn¡¯t her money your money too? Without you, would she be where she is today?¡±

    ire herself was considered Benjamin¡¯s property, let alone her money.

    Benjamin looked at his mother, ¡°Mom, just remember what I said.¡±

    Mrs. Martin nodded, ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Of course she would listen to her son!

    Kay looked at Benjamin, ¡°When is ire nning to go through the adoption procedures?¡±

    As the mistress, Kay was worried that Benjamin might have other women.

    What if another woman caught him with her son first? Wouldn¡¯t all her efforts and sacrifice be in vain?

    Benjamin said, ¡°Soon.¡±

    Although ire had been taking fertility-boosting medication, she would never suspect that he also took precautions every time they were intimate.

    Thus, no matter how hard ire tried, they would never have a child together.

    Without a child, they would have to adopt.

    Kay nodded.

    Mrs. Martin sat back beside the crib, cooing and fussing over her beloved grandson.

    After staying with Kay for a while, Benjamin prepared to leave for thepany to pick up ire.

    Before leaving, he looked at his mother and sister, ¡°Mom, Chloe, I¡¯m heading back. You two stay the night here, and I¡¯lle pick you up for lunch at my ce tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°We know. We know!¡± Mrs. Martin waved her hand.

    Seeing Benjamin about to leave, Chloe pushed Mrs. Martin.

    ¡°Why are you pushing me!¡± Mrs. Martin looked at Chloe, annoyed.

    Chloe gave Mrs. Martin a knowing wink.

    Mrs. Martin suddenly remembered something and called Benjamin, ¡°Youe out, I have something to talk to you about.¡±

    Benjamin nodded and followed Mrs. Martin outside.

    Soon, the two of them were outside the door.

    Curious, Benjamin asked, ¡°Mom, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    Mrs. Martin said, ¡°I want to discuss Chloe¡¯s future with you. She¡¯s not getting any younger, and she should find someone to settle down with. That chicken who can¡¯ty eggs has connections with Capital City¡¯s elite, right? Ask her to find a good match for Chloe! The family background shouldn¡¯t be too good, just as long as he has a house, a car, and apany. Oh, and he must earn at least a million a year, or else he isn¡¯t worthy of Chloe!¡±

    Benjamin widened his eyes in disbelief, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t your demands too high?¡±

    A Capital City household registration.

    Having a house, a car, apany, and an annual ie of millions

    What kind of woman couldn¡¯t a man with these conditions find?

    Mrs. Martin said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°High? That chicken who can¡¯ty eggs could find someone as outstanding as you, so why can¡¯t Chloe find someone good? Just remember to tell that chicken who can¡¯ty eggs! This matter must be settled properly, or I¡¯ll lose face when I return to the vige!¡±

    In Mrs. Martin¡¯s eyes, ire marrying Benjamin was a real stroke of luck for her.

    Benjamin had always been filial and sensible since childhood. He was always the top student in his ss and eventually attended the vige¡¯s best university and pursued graduate studies.

 Chapter 391: 151: This is the gap! _4

    Chapter 391: 151: This is the gap! _4<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    She was the hope of their entire vige!

    As far as she knew, ire was just a meremunity college graduate.<div>

    Could amunity college graduate even stand up to her son?

    She must be dreaming.

    Anyway, the matter was left to ire. Even if it was not resolved in the end, Mrs. Martin would not me herself. Benjamin Martin nodded, ¡°Alright, alright, I will talk to her. We will try our best. But mom, I¡¯m warning you in advance, such a son-inw won¡¯t be easy to find!¡±

    Chloe Martin was nearly thirty this year, holding only a middle school diploma, dark skinned and skinny, ordinary looking, and even her Mandarin was not standard.

    Not to mention a native of Capital City, it would be difficult to find a boyfriend with slightly superior conditions.

    Mrs. Martin said, ¡°You just talk to that hen who can¡¯ty eggs!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Benjamin Martin turned and greeted Kay Hutchinson in the room, kissed his little son, and then left.

    Kay Hutchinson was quite curious about what Mrs. Martin and Benjamin Martin had discussed.

    But fearing to upset Benjamin Martin, she didn¡¯t ask at the end.

    As soon as Mrs. Martin entered, Chloe Martin greeted her with a smile, ¡°Mom, have you talked to my brother?¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Mrs. Martin nodded.

    She wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    In her opinion, Chloe Martin was tall, attractive, good at farming, and hadrge buttocks, showing the blessing of bearing sons. As long as ire sincerely introduced her, there should be tons of people queuing to marry her.

    Hearing that, Chloe Martin appeared like an adolescent dreaming of love.

    Kay Hutchinson saw through Chloe Martin¡¯s thoughts andughed, ¡°Chloe, you want to get married, right!¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t tease me! With my condition, what kind of man could I marry?¡± Chloe Martin said shyly.

    Kay Hutchinson continued, ¡°Chloe, you are so pretty and have a good figure. Let your brother find ire. ire knows so many big bosses and she can definitely introduce you to a good one. Then, you will be the wife of a boss.¡±

    She said it on purpose.

    With Chloe Martin¡¯s crude demeanor, would any boss be interested in her?

    It¡¯s a big joke!

    Her words hit the spot for Mrs. Martin, who also believed that her daughter could marry a big boss. Then, she could live off her daughter¡¯s wealth!<div>

    As for why she was not living off her son¡¯s wealth, of course, she didn¡¯t want to waste her son¡¯s money.

    After all, it was not easy for her son to make money!

    But her daughter was different. It¡¯s said that a married daughter is like water that you¡¯ve tossed out.

    Mrs. Martin looked at Kay Hutchinson with a smile, ¡°So you also think Chloe can marry a big boss?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Kay Hutchinson nodded.

    Mrs. Martin said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s what I think too! The forteller in our vige said that Chloe would give birth to sons and bring wealth to the family!¡±

    With a promising future like that, who else should she marry if not a big boss?

    The corners of Kay Hutchinson¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcastic smiles.

    On the other side.

    Sylvia Thompson was discharged from the hospital and returned to the Thompson n.

    In the evening.<div>

    The family gathered in the dining room for dinner. Sawyer Thompson broke the silence, ¡°The past is the past. I don¡¯t want to mention who was right or wrong anymore! Starting today, whoever wants to continue living in this house should behave!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡±

    Thest sentence was addressed to Sylvia Thompson.

    Although there was no direct evidence proving that Sylvia Thompson had plotted with Iris White, she was after all a good friend of Iris White. If not for this, Vi Thompson would not have gone through such events.

    Therefore, Sawyer Thompson was furious.

    He even began to regret adopting this daughter.

    Sylvia Thompson lowered her head.

    Despite the grievances in her heart, she transformed it into a bright smile at this moment, ¡°Dad, it was my fault for being careless with my choice of friends and it almost damaged sister¡¯s reputation. I assure you it won¡¯t happen again! If it happens again, I won¡¯t have the face to see anyone!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°As long as you understand.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Sylvia Thompson looked at Vi Thompson again and apologized, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson understood Vi Thompson¡¯s habits well.

    Vi Thompson was aloof and arrogant, usually unwilling to spare her a nce. Now, since she took the initiative to speak to her, Vi Thompson would surely ignore her.

    That was the result Sylvia Thompson wanted.

    With this thought, she subtly curled the corners of her lips.

    Vi Thompson gave a faint smile during which her dimples charmingly showed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Her voice was very pleasant.

    The tone was subtle.

    Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes, somewhat incredulous.

    When did Vi Thompson be so easy to talk to?

 Chapter 392: 151: This is the gap! _5

    Chapter 392: 151: This is the gap! _5<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    This waspletely different from what she had imagined.

    Continuing, Vi said, ¡°Among us sisters, we should harbour no grudges.¡±<div>

    Mary was pleased to hear this and swiftly responded with a grin, ¡°Vi is right, there¡¯s nothing that sisters can¡¯t get through.¡±

    Sylvia was stunned.

    Was this the Vi she knew?

    Or was this who Vi always has been?

    Has she been overestimating Vi all this while?

    Thinking about this, Sylvia slightly narrowed her eyes.

    The next day.

    Cynthia Wilkins visited.

    Her main purpose was to meet Vi.

    ¡°Vi, my friend has taken the medicine you prescribed and nothing has happened yet. Shall we go and visit her?¡± Cynthia asked.

    Vi gave a slight nod, ¡°Yes, we can.¡±<div>

    They went to the Phils family following Cynthia¡¯s lead.

    ire was still impably dressed in a luxurious outfit, ¡°Cynthia.¡±

    ¡°ire.¡±

    Carrying her medical kit, Vi took ire and Benjamin¡¯s pulses, then looked up slightly, ¡°Have both of you been taking your medication religiously?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely on time!¡± ire replied.

    She now desperately wanted a child, whether it meant taking medicine or even possibly undergoing surgery; she was willing.

    Vi slightly furrowed her brows and continued to ask, ¡°Did either of you take any contraceptive measures?¡±

    Contraceptive measures?

    ire and Benjamin exchanged bemused nces.

    A momentter, ire said, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you kidding? We are struggling to conceive; how could we possibly take contraceptives?¡±

    ¡°If no contraceptives were used, then such a problem shouldn¡¯t arise,¡± Vi continued, ¡°Both of you are very healthy and fit the criteria for conception.¡±<div>

    ire looked at the young girl in front of her, not older than seventeen or eighteen, her eyes filled with doubt.

    She was so young, she probably hadn¡¯t given birth herself, how could she possibly treat this sort of issue?

    It just didn¡¯t seem usible!

    But since Vi was invited by Cynthia, she couldn¡¯t disrespect her. ire continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, what do you think our issue is? I assure you that neither my husband nor I have taken any contraceptive measures!¡±

    At this moment, Benjamin nodded as well, ¡°Right, maybe Miss Thompson could check us out again?¡±

    Vi maintained herposure and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a new prescription for both of you.¡±

    With that, she pulled out a paper and pen from her bag and began writing a prescription.

    After a moment, she handed the prescription to ire.

    ¡°Madam Martins, I have some words for you alone.¡±

    ire nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She followed Vi outside.<div>

    ¡°What is it that Miss Thompson wants to discuss with me?¡± ire asked proactively.

    Vi continued, ¡°Madam Martins, please tell me honestly, have you been taking contraceptives?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± ire continued, ¡°I have been wishing for a child even in my dreams!¡±

    Speaking about their previous DINK decision, ire felt deep regret.

    Had she known how hard it would be to have a child, she would never have chosen to be DINK.

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suggest you pay more attention to Mr. Martins.¡±

    ¡°My husband?¡± ire asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ireughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s even more unlikely! I¡¯ve been married to him for over ten years; I know him better than anyone.¡±

    Firstly, Benjamin loves her.

    Secondly, she trusted Benjamin¡¯s integrity.

    Thirdly, it was her who proposed the DINK lifestyle; now that she didn¡¯t want it anymore, Benjamin would be more than happy! How could he possibly use contraceptives!

    Therefore, Vi¡¯s suggestion was simply absurd.

    ¡°Madam Martins, I¡¯m merely suggesting,¡± Vi continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re confident in your knowledge about your husband, it might be that I made a mistake. Continue with the medication I prescribed, getting pregnant isn¡¯t something you can rush, it shoulde naturally.¡±

    ire then asked, ¡°Cynthia mentioned that you previously helped a couple conceive, how long did they take to get pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Four months,¡± Vi answered.

    ire nodded her head, feeling suddenly less anxiously. Well, if they got pregnant after four months, it hasn¡¯t even been a month for her.

    Perhaps, by the time she reaches the four-month mark, she will be able to conceive too.

    ¡°Alright,¡± ire nodded, smiling, ¡°If I can sessfully conceive, I will certainly express my gratitude to Miss Thompson.¡±

    Vi responded with a slight smile, ¡°You will indeed get what you wish for.¡±

    After leaving the Phils¡¯ home, Cynthia asked curiously, ¡°Vi, tell me honestly, between my friend and her husband, whose problem is it really?¡±

 Chapter 393: 151: This is the gap! _6

    Chapter 393: 151: This is the gap! _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°There are no issues with either of them,¡± Vi Thompson said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just that one side is using contraception.¡±

    One of them must be the betrayer in this marriage.

    However, there¡¯s no trace of it being exposed for now.

    ¡°Contraception?¡± Cynthia Wilkins frowned, ¡°Could it be that ire is trying to conceive? But that¡¯s not possible! I think she genuinely wants a child now! As for Benjamin, it¡¯s even more unlikely! Why wouldn¡¯t he want a child?¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins carefully thought about it and felt that both of them were unlikely to be conceiving.

    ire is a very carefree person, saying she¡¯s DINK (Dual Ie No Kids), not wanting DINK means having children.

    ¡°But it can¡¯t really be Benjamin, right?¡± Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°He must want children too. I can¡¯t think of any reason why he wouldn¡¯t want children.¡±

    Vi Thompson then asked: ¡°How is their rtionship normally?¡±

    ¡°Their rtionship is great, they¡¯ve been married for thirteen years, and they¡¯ve been affectionate all this time, not even having argued once!¡± Cynthia Wilkins replied.

    Upon hearing this, Vi continued, ¡°No matter how deep the feelings are, after marriage, there will be disagreements. Aunt Sherman, if you are sure that there¡¯s no problem, you can ask her to keep an eye on her husband more closely. For example, check if he has a second WhatsApp ount, second phone ¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins still found it hard to believe.

    It shouldn¡¯t be that bad.

    After all, Benjamin Martin and ire were seen as a model couple by everyone.

    Although she was skeptical, when she got home, Cynthia Wilkins called ire and told her about it.

    Upon hearing this, ireughed, ¡°Sis, let me tell you, even if all the men in the world cheat, our Benjamin won¡¯t!¡±

    Ending her sentence, she continued, ¡°Sis, can we trust this girl you found? Why do I feel like she¡¯s here to sow discord!¡±

    Having her own ipetence was one thing, but to falsely use Benjamin Martin was another.

    How could she tolerate that?

    Cynthia Wilkins replied, ¡°ire, don¡¯t worry, Vi is absolutely reliable! I saw with my own eyes that a couple traveled all the way to Capital City to give her New Year¡¯s greetings. That scene moved me to tears! The couple had ate child, and had experienced the loss of a child as well, everyone thought they couldn¡¯t have another child, but they did in the end.¡±

    ¡°So ire, you must believe in Vi!¡±

    ¡°Can someone who¡¯s reliable throw false usations at Benjamin?¡± ire retorted.

    She loved and believed in her husband, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of him.

    Especially not in situations involving morals and character.

    Can such things be suspected casually?

    It was clear that Vi Thompsoncked ability, which was why she said all these things.

    If Vi Thompson were really that powerful, ire doubted there would have been any news by now!

    Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°She was just guessing, it¡¯s not a bad thing for you to keep an eye on him.¡±

    Not wanting to continue arguing, ire replied, ¡°Alright, sis, I got it.¡±

    At the Phils family home.

    Benjamin Martin brought his mother, Mrs. Martin, and Chloe Martin over.

    Although Chloe Martin had been to the Phils family home before, she was still amazed by the huge vi that upied several thousand square meters.

    ¡°My brother is amazing!¡±

    Benjamin Martin reminded her, ¡°Be polite when you see your sister-inwter.¡±

    Chloe Martin was somewhat unconvinced. ire hadn¡¯t even borne Benjamin a son, why should she be polite to her?

    However, considering ire was going to introduce someone to her, Chloe decided to put up with it, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry, brother!¡±

    At that moment, ire greeted them with a smile, ¡°Mom, Chloe, you guys are here.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Chloe Martin greeted her with a smile.

    ire nodded.

    Mrs. Martin looked at ire, ¡°I heard you are trying to conceive, how¡¯s that going?¡±

    ire replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no progress so far.¡±

    Mrs. Martin nced at ire, called her a barren old hen in her heart, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re already this old, can you even conceive anymore? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t force it! In my opinion, you should adopt a child from outside as soon as possible; raising a child from a young age is no different from having a biological one!¡±

    Chloe Martin nodded, ¡°My mom is right.¡±

    Although Mrs. Martin¡¯s words were unpleasant, ire didn¡¯t argue considering she was an elder, and just smiled, ¡°If the conditions allow, we still want a child of our own!¡±

    Benjamin Martin interjected, ¡°Mom, you should stop interfering in our affairs! It¡¯s me who wants a child of our own, it has nothing to do with ire.¡±

    ire looked at Benjamin Martin with gratitude.

    Benjamin Martin was truly an unbeatable good husband. Whenever there was an issue, he would take the initiative to shoulder it himself.

    Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t say anything more.

    At this point, ire was already considering that if she really couldn¡¯t conceive, she would go adopt a child with Benjamin Martin.

    After all, she had held him back all these years.

    If it weren¡¯t for her insistence to be DINK, she and Benjamin Martin would have had a child by now.

    ire changed the subject with a smile, ¡°Mom, the meal is ready, let¡¯s go upstairs and eat.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, mom.¡± Benjamin Martin followed in Mrs. Martin¡¯s footsteps and smiled, ¡°Having a daughter-inw like ire in this lifetime is simply the blessing you got from your past lives! And you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡±

    Mrs. Martin kept mumbling behind them, but ire endured it for Benjamin Martin¡¯s sake.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t live with her mother-inw.

    Otherwise, they would definitely have big arguments every three days and small ones every two days.

    At the dinner table, Mrs. Martin continued, ¡°When you adopt a child, I only have one requirement.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± ire asked.

    Mrs. Martin replied, ¡°It must be a boy! We can¡¯t let the Martins¡¯ lineage end!¡±

    Hearing this, ire slightly furrowed her brows. What era was this, and people still had such thoughts.

    Benjamin Martin immediately interrupted his mother, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    He then patted ire tofort her.

    Smiling, ire showed that she didn¡¯t care.

    ..

    Meanwhile.

    Vi Thompson received a message from Edward Bankston again.

    There was a new problem in the Fu Ming experiment and she needed to go to theboratory.

    Vi Thompson agreed.

    Upon receiving the message, Edward Bankston immediately announced the news to the members of the researchb.

    ¡°Master J ising to ourb!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    At the Thompson n¡¯s dinner table.

    Sylvia Thompson received Mr. Bankston¡¯s message and looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, I mighte backter tonight.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mary Perryne asked.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were filled with a smile, ¡°Master J ising to ourb, so we¡¯ll definitely work overtime tonight.¡±

    She was the only female member of the KV researchb, busy with various high-end experiments and even dealing with big shots from various walks of life.

    While Vi couldn¡¯t even study well in her senior year of high school.

    It has been two months since the start of the school year.

    The College Entrance Examination was approaching, but she was inconsistent with her studies.

    Hearing this, even Samuel Thompson, who was eating, asked, ¡°Is it Jue?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded.

    There was a sense of pride in her eyes.

    And then she looked at Vi, whose face showed no change in expression. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t even know who Jue was.

    That¡¯s what the gap was.

 Chapter 394: 152: Lost a Horse, Major Slap in the Face Scene (Second Update)

    Chapter 394: 152: Lost a Horse, Major p in the Face Scene (Second Update)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Once Young Miss Thompson, Vi Thompson, leaves the Thompson n, she would be nothing.

    But she was different.

    Apart from being the second daughter of the Thompson n, she was also the only female member of the KV researchb and a student at Capital University¡¯s finance department. She had won numerous awards and believed that even if one day she left the Thompson n, she could still live a brilliant life.

    As for Vi

    She was destined to marry a good-for-nothing in River City and lead a mediocre life.

    Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson smiled and looked up at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Borden, if you like Master J, I can help you get his autograph.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Samuel Thompson nodded.

    Sylvia Thompson looked at Vi, ¡°Do you need one, sister?¡±

    Vi drank thest sip of soy milk and said, ¡°No need, thank you.¡±

    No need.

    It¡¯s quite normal when you think about it.

    After all, Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t even know who Master J was.

    In Vi¡¯s world, probably only those celebrities who showed their faces on the screen could be considered as a Boss.

    Sylvia Thompson smiled, ¡°Well, if you ever admire a Boss, you can tell me. There will be many more opportunities like this in the future.¡±

    After all, she and Vi were different.

    Vi merely responded with a grunt.

    Seeing Vi being indifferent, Edward Thompson frowned unhappily. Sylvia Thompson kindly offered to get Vi¡¯s signature, but Vi couldn¡¯t care less.

    After dinner, Vi went upstairs to switch on herputer and started video tutoring Rachel Barton.

    Compared to before, Rachel Barton had made a lot of progress.

    After tutoring Rachel Barton, Cynthia Wilkins came to pick up Vi to the Phils family in the afternoon.

    Today was the day of their follow-up appointment.

    ire had been taking the medicine for a few days and there seemed to be no reaction. She was very distressed and asked Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you think I need to keep taking the medicine for a longer time?¡±

    After all, some people only got pregnant after four months.

    ¡°No, Madam Matins, you don¡¯t need to continue taking the medicine.¡± Vi let go of ire¡¯s wrist.

    Looking at Vi, ire¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, ¡°Why?¡±

    Today, Benjamin Martin was not at home.

    In the living room were Vi, ire and Cynthia Wilkins, who had apanied Vi.

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia Wilkins was also surprised.

    ¡°Could it be that ire is already pregnant?¡±

    Hearing this, ire¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve both misunderstood,¡± Vi continued, ¡°The reason why I say Mrs. Matins doesn¡¯t need to continue taking the medicine is that her body is actually perfectly healthy. The reason why she hasn¡¯t gotten pregnant is because she¡¯s been using contraception.¡±

    ¡°The prescription I gave has no side effects, but if you take the medicine while using contraception, it will eventually make it difficult for Mrs. Matins to get pregnant in the future.¡±

    ¡°This is like a fertile field. Fertilizing it is for the purpose of helping the crops grow better. However, if the field itself is already fertile, and we keep fertilizing it, it will be counterproductive.¡±

    Vi¡¯s voice was calm throughout.

    Like the soft breeze in April, it was refreshing to the ear.

    She could tell from the look in ire¡¯s eyes that she indeed had not used contraception.

    So, the only person secretly using contraception was one person.

    Her husband.

    ire looked at Vi with a questioning look in her eyes, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll say it again, my husband and I have not used contraception!¡±

    ¡°You can only guarantee that you have not used it yourself, but people¡¯s hearts are unpredictable. I suggest you still be cautious.¡±

    Never blindly trust a person, even if it¡¯s the one beside you.

    ire frowned, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you can¡¯t do it, you can just tell me. There¡¯s no need to find so many ridiculous excuses. After all, you¡¯re young and there¡¯s still room for improvement! We¡¯re all friends here, I have no reason to mock you! So, don¡¯t hesitate, just be honest.¡±

    When the situation got out of control, Cynthia Wilkins immediately tried to mediate, ¡°ire, don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    Upon finishing, Cynthia Wilkins looked at Vi again, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t take ire¡¯s words to heart. She and her husband have been through thick and thin for over a decade and they have been very loving. So, she might find it hard to ept your advice. Why don¡¯t you prescribe her another medicine, maybe she can get pregnant this time!¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins believed in Vi.

    As an outsider, she thought Vi¡¯s words made some sense as well.

    Vi¡¯s expression was as usual, she looked at ire and packed up her medical kit, her tone gentle, ¡°Madam Matins, I suggest you calm down and think about what I said.¡±

 Chapter 395: 152: Lost a Horse, Major Slap in the Face Scene (Second Update)_2

    Chapter 395: 152: Lost a Horse, Major p in the Face Scene (Second Update)_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi took a deep breath, ¡°Are you sure we¡¯ve been unable to conceive due to contraception?¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Continuing, ire asked, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any contraceptives at home, so how are we supposed to prevent pregnancy?¡±

    When ites to male contraception, a condom is needed!

    She wasn¡¯t dead, how could she not tell the difference between having and not having birth control use?

    Vi Thompson went on, ¡°There are many ways for men to use contraception, it doesn¡¯t have to be a condom.¡±

    Having said that, she paused, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m assuming that you haven¡¯t used contraception. Some oues may be hard to ept, but you have to learn to ept them. I suggest you keep an eye on your husband. There could be unexpected results.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t umon for problems to arise in rtionships where the woman is strong and the man is weak.

    Especially since ire was a billionaire heiress.

    ire could not help butugh bitterly, ¡°Miss Thompson, I don¡¯t know why you keep trying to stir up trouble between my husband and me! But I¡¯m not the kind of person who can be so easily swayed. The door is right there, please leave our house immediately!¡±

    Turning to Cynthia Wilkins, she sighed, ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t take this any longer because of our friendship! Please take her with you.¡±

    The young girl seemed to have no real skills, but her talent for sowing discord was impressive.

    ire had a hunch that if she allowed Vi Thompson to continue causing trouble, even if there were no problems between her and her husband, they might still arise.

    At her words, Cynthia Wilkins felt awkward.

    She had only introduced Vi Thompson to ire due to ire¡¯s eagerness to have a child.

    She never expected things to turn out like this.

    Looking at Vi Thompson with an apologetic expression, Cynthia addressed her, ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t take it to heart, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aunt Sherman.¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins followed Vi Thompson¡¯s footsteps.

    After leaving the Phils family, Cynthia wore a remorseful expression, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer. I didn¡¯t think things would turn out this way.¡±

    As the young miss of the Thompson Family, going to ire¡¯s house to diagnose her condition was already a bit humiliating.

    And yet, she still had to endure such treatment from ire.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt Sherman. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Vi Thompson said lightly.

    Throughout her medical career, she had encountered various obstacles and difficulties.

    From a certain perspective, ire was also a pitiful person.

    Continuing, Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°ire and her husband truly love each other. Could it be possible that you made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Vi Thompson shook her head slightly.

    Cynthia Wilkins frowned a little, ¡°Could it be that it really was Benjamin Martin who did this?¡±

    Benjamin Martin was known for his smooth-talking ways.

    This situation was not impossible.

    Vi Thompson didn¡¯t continue the conversation.

    After all, this was someone else¡¯s family matter.

    All she had to do was fulfill her responsibilities and remain true to her conscience.

    Back at home, after.

    Cynthia Wilkins called ire.

    ¡°ire, I thought a lot about it on the way home. I think what Vi said might not bepletely baseless. Why don¡¯t you just be more careful? After all, you never truly know a person.¡±

    As a longtime friend of ire¡¯s, Cynthia couldn¡¯t bear to see her friend being deceived.

    ire frowned slightly, ¡°Cynthia, I know you never had much faith in my rtionship with Benjamin. Do you remember when I first introduced him to you? You told him we came from different worlds, humiliating him. But I never thought that after all these years, you still don¡¯t have faith in us! You even let a young girlment on our married life! Cynthia, do you really want to see us go down the path of divorce?¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins was dumbfounded. She had nothing but good intentions, but she never expected to be so misunderstood by ire.

    ¡°ire, you really misunderstood me! I just? ¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, I have things to deal with, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    After she hung up the call, Benjamin Martin hugged ire with a smile, ¡°Was it Cynthia who called?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± ire nodded.

    Benjamin Martin had learned about the whole ordeal and was surprised that Vi Thompson, who looked young, was so skilled that she even figured out he was taking birth control pills.

    Luckily.

    ire is a bit foolish.

    Benjamin Martin then continued: ¡°ire, Cynthia is your good friend of many years. You have known her longer than you have known me. So I don¡¯t want any rift to arise between you two because of me. Clear-minded people have nothing to fear, so I don¡¯t care about their spection. You shouldn¡¯t mind either, okay? And indeed, Cynthia is worried about you and afraid that I will deceive you!¡±

    When he finished speaking, he affectionately kissed ire.

    If unaware passersby saw them, they would think he was deeply in love with her.

    With a happy smile, ire asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you deceive me, though?¡±

    It never urred to her that even at this point, Benjamin Martin was still defending Cynthia Wilkins, who, in turn, was suspicious of him.

    Cynthia really had a dubious mind.

    Benjamin Martin was slightly taken aback.

    Did ire discover something?

    Then ire continued, ¡°You¡¯ve deceived mepletely.¡±

    Benjamin Martin silently scoffed at her foolishness in his heart, hugging ire tighter, ¡°That means I¡¯m an excellent deceiver to have fooled such a beautiful woman like you.¡±

    That statement was half true and half false.

    On the other side.

    KV researchb.

    Edward Bankston held a small wee party with all members.

    After all, their guest was Master J!

    Everyone was excited.

    Xavier brought in a wheelchair, ¡°Mr. Bankston, where should I put this?¡±

    Seeing the wheelchair, Edward¡¯s face went pale, ¡°Why did you take this out?¡±

    ¡°In case Master J gets tired of standing, we can have him rest in the wheelchair.¡±

    Not only did theirb members prepare a wheelchair, but they also prepared some wellness products for the elderly.

    They nned to give them to Master J as gifts.

    Seeing Xavier, Edward thought of his previous actions andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master J might be younger than you!¡±

    Xavier alsoughed, ¡°Mr. Bankston, stop joking.¡±

    How could Master J be younger than him!

    Sylvia Thompson kept herposure as the conversation indicated that Master J wasn¡¯t as old as they had imagined.

    Perhaps he was still a young talent.

    An outstanding woman must not only seed in her career but also attract high-end suitors.

    As the only female member of theb, it was difficult for her to go unnoticed.

    Especially when she was so beautiful.

    With this thought, Sylvia¡¯s lips curved slightly, and she straightened her posture.

    She wanted the Thompson Family to know that she could select any outstanding person from various fields at will.

    Inparison, Vi, who was merely a pretty face, had an easily foreseeable life.

    The two of them couldn¡¯tpare.

    Just as Edward was about to exin something, he suddenly saw a figure approaching, ¡°He¡¯s here! Master J is here!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked up.

    The neer was dressed in simple white clothes and ck pants, with hair drawn lightly in the breeze, forming a perfect arc in the air, creating a disheveled beauty. Although wearing a mask, their pair of peach blossom eyes were bright and clear.

    It was spring in Capital City, with flowers blooming vigorously.

    The path to theb was adorned with splendid flowers, but as she walked on it, the vibrant blossoms seemed to lose their color, making the flowers mere decorations for her.

    It made people think of a phrase.

    A beauty outshining the flowers.

    Edward went to greet her, ¡°Master J!¡±

    Looking up at the person next to Edward, Sylvia was dumbstruck. Her big eyes were filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 396: 153: Sylvia Thompson, driven by jealousy, broke the scene!

    Chapter 396: 153: Sylvia Thompson, driven by jealousy, broke the scene!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Even though the person was wearing a white mask, Sylvia Thompson recognized her.

    It was¡­

    It was Vi Thompson.

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Her blood seemed to rush backwards, and she staggered backward several steps.

    Fortunately, Xavier was behind her and managed to steady her by her waist.

    Xavier lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Sylvia, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Sylvia tried to calm herself down. She first looked at Edward Bankston and Vi in front of her, then turned to Xavier. ¡°Brother, is that girl¡­is she Master J?¡±

    Xavier also looked up, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Master J shouldn¡¯t be that young, should she?¡±

    The girl standing with Edward, though her face was obscured by a mask, emitted an aura that suggested she couldn¡¯t be older than sixteen or seventeen.

    Could Master J be this young?

    ¡°Perhaps she is Master J¡¯s assistant.¡± Xavier added.

    Sylvia nodded.

    Yes.

    She must be the assistant.

    How could Vi possibly be Master J?

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    A country bumpkin like her, who was still a high school student, couldn¡¯t be.

    Who is Master J?

    A renowned giant in the world of biology!

    Comforted by these thoughts, Sylvia felt a lot better.

    Not just Sylvia and Xavier were curious.

    The other members of theb were also very curious.

    Who exactly was this young girl?

    Even if she was Master J¡¯s assistant, it would still be impressive.

    After all, Master J is no ordinary person.

    At this moment, Edward led Vi forward to meet everyone.

    ¡°Let me introduce you. These are all members of the Sight Restorer n and also part of the Capital City branch of KV researchb. Here is the team leader Xavier, deputy leader Charles Martin and Sylvia Thompson, ourb¡¯s only female member.¡± After introducing them, Edward continued, ¡°This person is Master J.¡±

    A silence fell over the group of people at these words.

    Master J?

    Master J is so young!

    And she is a girl.

    Sylvia¡¯s position in the KV researchb had already been quite challenging, as it was rare for women to achieve much in biology.

    Surprisingly¡­

    The well-known Master J turned out to be a young girl.

    More importantly, Master J seemed even younger than them.

    This was horrifying.

    It was truly horrifying.

    Especially for Sylvia.

    She almost couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.

    Master J was her idol.

    But now, her idol turned out to be a small town girl from the countryside!

    This was almost too much for her to ept.

    Why was Vi better than her?

    Vi should be beneath her feet.

    This must be a mistake.

    Without a doubt, it was a mistake.

    Vi could not possibly be Master J.

    She must be an imposter!

    Vi had simplified things too much. She actually thought anyone could merely pose as Master J. Sylvia wanted to see how Vi was going to solve the experimental problem they had run into.

    The purpose of Edward¡¯s meeting with Master J was not as simple as presenting a bouquet of flowers.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, Edwardughed, ¡°Actually, when I first saw Master J, I was the same as all of you.¡±

    Deputy leader Charles Martin finally came back to his senses and approached Vi with the flowers he had prepared.

    ¡°Wee, Master J!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi replied calmly, reaching out to receive the flowers Charles Martin handed over.

    Simultaneously, the others released the multi-colored ribbons they had prepared.

    Bang!

    The multi-colored ribbons danced in the air,nding on Vi¡¯s head and shoulders.

    ¡°Wee, Master J!¡± Everyone shouted in unison.

    They were quite excited too.

    On one hand, they finally met Master J in person.

    On the other hand, they hadn¡¯t expected Master J to be so young.

    ¡°Master J, pleasee this way.¡± Edward extended his arm in invitation.

    Vi nodded slightly and stepped forward.

    Edward and the members behind him quickly followed.

    Edward introduced the structure of the researchb to Vi.

    Vi retained every detail in her mind.

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mr. Bankston, we have limited time. Let¡¯s have Master J check the issue with our experimental cells?¡±

    She was going to expose Vi¡¯s deception herself!

    Edward nodded, recalling the crucial matter at hand. ¡°Master J, this way, please.¡±

    Vi followed Edward¡¯s lead.

    The Sight Restorer n had reached its most critical step.

    However, a new issue arose during the cultivation of the cells, resulting in arge number of cells dying on the transnt.

    ¡°Master J, take a look!¡± Edward pointed at the specimen on theb table.

    Edward continued, ¡°For some unknown reason, no matter what we do, the cells can only survive for a week on the transnt.¡±

 Chapter 397: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_2

    Chapter 397: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    In the ss beaker on the experiment table, there floated an almost transparent cornea.

    Due to a failed experiment, the edge of the cornea had begun to show signs of yellowing and necrosis.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she reached out with her right hand, ¡°Experiment logbook.¡±

    Xavier, who had already prepared these items, handed Vi the logbook without hesitation.

    Vi took the logbook.<div>

    She flipped through it quickly.

    So quickly that she didn¡¯t even seem to be actually reading it, as if she were just toying with it.

    Seeing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face clearly showed her contempt.

    She knew Vi was just a pretender.

    Just wait!

    Real soon, Vi would be kicked out of the Laboratory.

    By that time, there would be a good show to watch.

    For a moment, theboratory fell silent.

    It was a bit quiet.

    Everyone was waiting for Vi to speak.

    Then Sylvia asked, ¡°Master J, may I ask what you think about the experiment?¡±

    Vi did not pay attention to Sylvia, but turned towards Edward Bankston, ¡°There are fiveyers to the cornea: the epithelial cellyer, Bowmanyer, stroma, Descemet membrane, and endothelial cellyer. Additionally, the cornea is full of extremely sensitive nerve endings, allowing the eyelids to instinctively close and protect the eye when foreign objectse into contact with it. However, your regenerated corneacks the most important stromayer and the corresponding nerve endings; hence, the widespread cell death.¡±<div>

    With a casual tone, Vi immediately identified the issue, and then began leading the team in carrying out experiments.

    Dressed in a blueb coat, her eyes slightly downcast as she focused on the experiments, Vi was indeed a striking sight.

    Her long and dense eyshes cast a faint shadow below her eyelids.

    Like a little fan.

    Xavier, who had initially shared Sylvia¡¯s doubts about Master J, was now thoroughly convinced.

    There was a reason why Master J was called a ¡®Master.¡¯

    Then, he looked over at Sylvia.

    She was dumbfounded.

    A chill ran through her hands and feet.

    She had wanted to use this opportunity to unmask Vi¡¯s fake persona and kick her while she was down.

    But, she never expected that Vi would actually

    Just then, Xavier whispered into her ear, ¡°Master J is indeed amazing!¡±<div>

    With that, he continued, ¡°No wonder the ancients often said, ¡®Listening to a wise man is better than ten years of study.¡¯

    Listening to Master J¡¯s words was even more valuable than spending ten years in theb.¡±

    Sylvia forced a smile, ¡°Yes, yes indeed.¡±

    She was furious!

    Furious to death!

    If it weren¡¯t for witnessing it firsthand, she would never have believed that Vi was Master J.

    Up until today, she had taken pride in being the only female member of the KV researchb.

    But now?

    With Vi Thompson outshining her

    What did she amount to?

    Sylvia even felt like a fool herself.

    ¡°p, p, p!¡±<div>

    At this moment, thunderous apuse resounded in theboratory.

    ¡°Master J, you are truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Almost everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to Vi.

    She was like a shining pearl gleaming in the darkness.

    Vi¡¯s expression remained indifferent, as did her voice, ¡°Completing the Sight Restorer n requires repeated experimentation; it¡¯s not something that can be aplished overnight. I can only guide everyone this far; the rest is still up to you. Keep up the good work!¡±

    The road in biology is long and full of obstacles.

    Only through enduring countless failures can one glimpse the future and embrace the rainbow.

    ¡°Master J, I cannot thank you enough!¡± Edward Bankston walked over and shook hands with Vi.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Vi replied, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to offer some hope to the blind people. I wish all of you sess in your experiments and to win international awards soon!¡±

    Sylvia looked up at Vi, jealousy evident in her eyes.

    How she wished she could be the one standing by Edward Bankston¡¯s side.<div>

    But how did it be Vi instead?

    How did it be Vi!

    She should have been better than Vi.

    Sylvia clenched her fist hidden in her sleeve.

    Her knuckles turned white from the pressure, and the whole person felt suffocated by jealousy.

    ¡°Master J, could you please sign an autograph for me?¡±

    ¡°Master J, I want one too!¡±

    More and more people gathered in front of Vi, asking for her autograph.

    Vi generously obliged.

    Sylvia touched the pen and paper she had prepared in her pocket, her heart turning cold.

    Initially, she had been the only one in the Thompson n seeking Master J¡¯s autograph, but it turned out that Master J was Vi herself.

    How ironic.<div>

    So very ironic!

    As she left theb, the sky had already darkened.

    Vi declined Edward Bankston¡¯s offer to drive her home, instead opting to rent a shared bicycle by the roadside, cing the bouquet of flowers in the basket.

 Chapter 398: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_3

    Chapter 398: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The spring breeze blew gently, and although the sun had set, the neon lights along the street added a different charm to the city.

    Vi Thompson leisurely rode her bicycle.

    The lights stretched her shadow a bit long.

    At that moment, she noticed a moped parked by the side of the road.

    Vi slightly frowned and stopped her bicycle, moving the moped to the non-motor vehicle parking area across the street.<div>

    The moped was locked.

    Vi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She took a small ck hairpin from her hair.

    Click.

    And just like that, the lock was opened.

    On the opposite side of the street.

    A young couple was walking.

    ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you too stingy! A one-yuan instant coffee, and you actually gave it to me!¡±

    The woman took a sip of the instant coffee in her cup, her face full of disbelief.

    By her side was none other than the man known as the most frugal in Capital City, the 9th son of the White family.

    The young woman was the daughter of Mr. White¡¯s sister.

    Flora Tiarks.

    ¡°Just be grateful you have coffee to drink. In thest century, people were so hungry they could only eat grass roots, trees ¡±<div>

    Before he could finish, Flora interrupted, ¡°Enough, enough, I get it! Instant coffee is fine, at least it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±

    Mr. White continued, ¡°Remember to take some anti-diarrhea medicine when you get back.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Flora asked with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not sure if expired coffee will cause diarrhea.¡±

    Flora spit out the coffee in her mouth, ¡°Am I really your niece?¡±

    ¡°The instant coffee was nearing its expiration date, three packs for one yuan, much cheaper than the regr one. But I bought it and forgot to drink it.¡± Mr. White¡¯s face showed pain as he spoke, ¡°However, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue, counting today, it hasn¡¯t been more than half a month past its expiration!¡±

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have treated Flora to coffee.

    As long as Flora could drink it without getting diarrhea, he could rest assured and drink the remaining two packs himself.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about diarrhea; he checked with a pharmacy, diarrhea medicine was actually more expensive than one packet of coffee!

    Flora became more annoyed, ¡°Uncle, why are you so frugal? You¡¯re saving money but refusing to spend it, do you think you can take it with you to the afterlife?¡±

    Isn¡¯t the purpose of life to eat well, drink well, and enjoy yourself!

    Who could believe that such a stingy man was actually ranked second on the list of Chinese tycoons, his fortune exceeding the third by four digits.<div>

    ¡°This isn¡¯t being stingy,¡± Mr. White said seriously, ¡°The Earth is carrying a heavy burden, and we should all save energy for it.¡±

    Flora: ¡± ¡±

    It was impressive that someone could make frugality sound so lofty and refined!

    Flora continued, ¡°By the way, Uncle, why didn¡¯t you drive today?¡±

    ¡°Gasoline has risen to 10 yuan per liter, filling up now costs 40 yuan more than usual, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    To save money, Mr. White bought a general Volkswagen as his transportation.

    Because Volkswagens could use 92-type gasoline.

    Did you know that luxury cars use 98-type gasoline, which is several yuan more expensive per liter than 92-type?

    Flora: ¡± ¡± She shouldn¡¯t have asked!

    At that moment, Flora saw someone pushing her moped by the roadside.

    Flora¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Damn! Someone is stealing my bike!¡±<div>

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move!¡± Flora walked over and directly grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist, ¡°You look so pretty, but you¡¯re doing something so ugly!¡±

    ¡°You misunderstood, I didn¡¯t steal the bike,¡± Vi spoke calmly, ¡°you ¡±

    Before she could finish, Flora interrupted, ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯? You stole the bike and won¡¯t admit it! Uncle, call the police quickly!¡±

    After speaking, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the police hotline is free.¡±

    Mr. White took out his phone, ready to dial the police hotline, when an exasperated voice came through the air.

    It was somewhat pleasant.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you know this is a Blind Aid Path?¡±

    The voice sounded somewhat familiar.

    Mr. White took a few steps forward and saw a familiar face.

    It was her!

    The little girl from the Thompson n.

    ¡°Blind Aid Path?¡± Flora had a puzzled expression.<div>

    She was unfamiliar with the term.

    Mr. White quickly walked over, ¡°The Blind Aid Path is a path designed to help blind people walk. Flora, you¡¯re in the wrong here, let go quickly!¡±

    Flora, hearing the phrase ¡°Blind Aid Path¡± for the first time, was bewildered.

    Vi pointed to a blind man approaching them in the distance, ¡°Look over there.¡±

    Flora raised her head to look.

    A blind man was walking with a white cane on the brick road marked with red bumps, groping his way towards them.

    His steps were difficult.

    Flora was smart and quickly understood. The protruding red bricks on the pedestrian path were not decorative patterns, but were in fact Blind Aid Paths.

 Chapter 399: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_4

    Chapter 399: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson continued, ¡°Have you ever thought about the consequences if someone whose eyes can¡¯t see identally bumps into your motorbike?¡±

    At this, Flora Tiarks¡¯s face was full of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this was a Blind Aid Path.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just be careful next time.¡±

    Just as Vi Thompson was about to leave, Mr. White spoke up, ¡°Young Miss Thompson.¡±

    Vi looked back, ¡°Are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Mr. White raised an eyebrow.

    Vi took a serious look at Mr. White and finally asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. White?¡±

    Mr. White smiled and nodded, then said, ¡°This is my niece, Flora Tiarks.¡±

    Flora wore a confused face.

    It was raining surprises today.

    Her uncle actually knew a woman!

    Mr. White continued, ¡°Flora, this is Young Miss Vi Thompson of the Thompson Family.¡±

    At this, Flora was even more surprised.

    Young Miss Thompson Family?

    Wasn¡¯t it said that Young Miss Thompson Family came from the countryside and was an uncouth wild girl?

    Unexpectedly, Young Miss Thompson Family turned out to be so good-looking!

    The rumors were really killing people!

    ¡°Miss Thompson, nice to meet you.¡± Flora reached out to Vi, ¡°You are nothing like the rumors.¡±

    ¡°Miss Tiarks.¡±

    Flora waved her hand, ¡°Just call me Flora.¡±

    Although Vi was younger than her, after all, Vi was her uncle¡¯s friend, so following her uncle¡¯s way of calling her name was perfectly fine.

    Flora¡¯s eyes rolled, and she continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi took out her phone.

    After adding each other on WhatsApp, Flora continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s just about time for lunch, how about we go eat hot pot? Let my uncle treat us!¡±

    Mr. White¡¯s heart ached a little.

    She was digging a pit for her uncle!

    Mr. White was already calcting in his heart how many meals of nched cabbage he would have to eat to make up for today¡¯s hot pot meal.

    Vi smiled slightly, ¡°I have to get back, I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll treat you guys when I have time.¡±

    However, when Mr. White heard Vi¡¯s reply, he didn¡¯t feel relieved.

    On the contrary, he felt a little surprised and somewhat disappointed.

    After all, he was finally being generous for once.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Flora nodded regretfully, ¡°We¡¯ll chat on WhatsApp then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Vi turned and left.

    Watching her ride away on her bicycle, Flora continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the Young Miss Thompson Family? Why doesn¡¯t she have a private car?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s like me, conserving energy for the Earth.¡± Mr. White said with a straight face.

    Flora:

    Sylvia Thompson returned home in a car.

    Her mind was all over the ce.

    She couldn¡¯t understand how Vi became Master J.

    Could it be that they got the wrong person?

    She was still holding onto a glimmer of hope.

    At this moment, Mary Perryne¡¯s voice came through the air, ¡°Vi is back.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Mary continued, ¡°What beautiful flowers! Where did you buy them?¡±

    ¡°They were given by someone.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    Sylvia nced over.

    Herst glimmer of hope was extinguished.

    Because the bouquet of flowers in Vi¡¯s arms was exactly the same as the one they sent to Master J at the research institute.

    Vi held the flowers and went to her bedroom upstairs, found a vase, and put the flowers in it, adding some vitality to the room.

    The Thompson Family had decorated her bedroom with a girlish touch.

    Pink princess bed.

    Pink small sofa, pink slippers, and even the carpet was pink.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    At this moment, a big fat cat jumped onto Vi¡¯sp, using its chubby little head to rub against Vi¡¯s clothes.

    Vi touched Mantou¡¯s head, smiling, ¡°Mantou, you seem to have gained more weight!¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    A person and a cat, asking and answering each other.

    The scene was full of love.

    ¡°If you keep it up, you¡¯ll never have a girlfriend,¡± Vi continued.

    Mantou meowed again.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you to get neutered, so you won¡¯t cause mischief with the stray cats outside.¡±

    This time Mantou didn¡¯t meow anymore, and immediately jumped off Vi¡¯s legs.

    Someone is trying to harm the cat!

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡±

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Young miss.¡±

    Vi went to open the door.

    ¡°Steward Dalton.¡±

    It was none other than Steward Dalton.

    He had been working for the Thompson Family for more than a decade, and because of his high work capability, the Thompson Family always respected him.

    Steward Dalton was holding a te of freshly cut fruit, ¡°Young miss, the olddy asked me to bring you some fruit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Steward Dalton continued, ¡°Young miss, if you don¡¯t need anything else, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

 Chapter 400: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_5

    Chapter 400: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Vi Thompson looked at Steward Dalton, ¡°Steward, please wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other instructions?¡±

    Perhaps due to Sylvia Thompson being more present, Steward Dalton didn¡¯t have a particr fondness for the newly-returned young mistress.

    With Vi Thompson, He always kept things professional.

    But for Sylvia Thompson, he was as affectionate as a grandfather.

    Vi Thompson continued, ¡°Have you been suffering from a cough for many years?¡±

    Steward Dalton was stunned and then looked at Vi Thompson with surprise.

    Before Steward Dalton could react, Vi Thompson¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Your coughing seems to be better during the day but it worsens at night, sometimes to the point where you can¡¯t sleep. Am I right?¡±

    Yes!

    Indeed, absolutely right!

    What Vi Thompson said was right on the mark.

    Steward Dalton looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Young Miss, how how did you tell?¡±

    ¡°Traditional Chinese Medicine relies on observing, listening, inquiring, and palpating. I happen to know a bit about it,¡± at this point, Vi Thompson paused, continuing: ¡°Steward, wait a moment, I happen to have some suitable medicine. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    With these words, Vi Thompson turned and walked inside the house.

    Soon, she emerged from her bedroom with a blue medicine bottle in hand, presenting it to the steward, ¡°Here, take this medicine once a day before bed, it should have effects within three days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Miss,¡± Steward Dalton said.

    ¡°You¡¯re Wee.¡±

    Steward Dalton did not take this matter to heart.

    Firstly, he did not believe that the medicine Vi Thompson gave would be effective.

    Secondly, Vi Thompson was too young.

    Plus, young mistresses like Vi Thompson usually looked down on servants. What if this was some kind of game for Vi Thompson?

    Nevertheless, bothered by his insomnia due to coughing at night, Steward Dalton eventually took out the medicine Vi Thompson gave.

    Maybe give it a try!

    What if it actually worked!

    As long as it¡¯s not lethal, it¡¯s worth trying.

    By now, he could only hope for a miracle.

    His wife, Mei, seeing Steward Dalton take the medicine, inquired curiously, ¡°What kind of medicine is this? There isn¡¯t even abel.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss Thompson from the Thompson n gave it to me,¡± Steward Dalton replied.

    Curious, Mei asked, ¡°Is she a doctor?¡±

    Steward Dalton shook his head.

    ¡°You dare to take medicine not prescribed by a doctor? What if there are side effects?¡± Mei frowned slightly.

    ¡°If I have to choose between dying from the effects of a medicine and dying of sleep deprivation, I¡¯d rather choose the former¡±

    Insomnia was indeed unbearable.

    Despite feeling extremely tired, one just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Rolling around in bed.

    He was already fed up with this feeling.

    With that, Steward Dalton swallowed a pill.

    He thought he would feel better after swallowing the pill, but it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect at all.

    The hope in Steward Dalton¡¯s eyes gradually faded.

    Another sleepless night!

    On the other side.

    Cynthia Wilkins recounted the issues she¡¯d been dealing with over thest few days to Bryant.

    ¡°It really irritates me, I was clearly just trying to help her, but look at her!¡± Cynthia Wilkins was very angry, ¡°She makes it seem like I¡¯m concocting stories out of thin air! She even used me of conspiring with Vi!¡±

    Bryant wasn¡¯t bothered at all, continuing: ¡°ire is totally blinded by love, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have chosen that social climber Benjamin Martin. There¡¯s no point in you getting angry with them.¡±

    Over the years, Bryant had a clear understanding of what kind of person Benjamin Martin was.

    ire was in love and thus blinded.

    Cynthia Wilkins sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t care if she badmouths me, but how dare she nder Vi, that¡¯s something I can¡¯t stand.¡±

    Despite Vi Thompson¡¯s good intentions,

    She was portrayed by ire as a maniptor.

    Especially since it was Cynthia who had rmended Vi.

    ¡°Who asked you to meddle in other¡¯s business?¡± Bryant, taking delight in the pending chaos, said, ¡°Whether they want to have children or not, is none of your concern!¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, you¡¯re not helping at all,¡± venting her frustration, Cynthia continued, ¡°No, I must get involved in this. I will make ire apologize to Vi!¡±

    Otherwise.

    She really couldn¡¯t swallow this bitterness!

    ¡°I advise you to stay out of their business,¡± Bryant flipped a page of his newspaper, ¡°Benjamin Martin is very detail-oriented and careful in his actions, there is no way he¡¯ll leave traces for you to follow. Stop nosing around other people¡¯s lives.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my business,¡± Cynthia Wilkins revealed her n, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to ire again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± said Bryant, who couldn¡¯t care less about such women¡¯s matters.

    The next day, Cynthia Wilkins visited the Phils family.

    Although she was upset with Cynthia Wilkins for targeting Benjamin Martin, ire knew that they were good friends for many years and, moreover, Benjamin was right, whatever Cynthia said was for her own good.

 Chapter 401: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_6

    Chapter 401: 153: Sylvia Thompson went crazy with jealousy and broke the scene on the spot!_6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    As long as Cynthia Wilkins doesn¡¯t bring up the matter again, it is over and done with.

    So, when she saw Cynthiaing, ire still treated her courteously as she usually did.

    ¡°Sister Qi.¡±

    Cynthia went on, ¡°Is your husband not at home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± ire nodded in affirmation.<div>

    Cynthia looked around the house, ¡°ire, the words I said yesterday were indeed a bit too impulsive, but ¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, ire cut her off, ¡°I understand, Sister Qi. We¡¯ve been sisters for so many years now. I know you¡¯re only looking out for me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia looked at ire in astonishment, ¡°ire, is that really how you see it?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect ire to have a change of heart overnight.

    This was a pleasant surprise for her.

    ¡°Of course,¡± ire nodded, ¡°But it¡¯s all thanks to our Benjamin, who persuaded me! So, Sister Qi, you should stop being prejudiced against Benjamin in the future.¡±

    Cynthia was left speechless.

    So, after all this fuss, it was all because of Benjamin?

    ¡°Combine everything that Benjamin says into some confusing and all-epassing ¡®truth,¡¯ while everything I say is fake?¡± Cynthia questioned back.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± ire replied, ¡°By the way, Sister Qi, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ire looked at Cynthia, ¡°After thinking it over, I¡¯ve decided to adopt a child with Benjamin.¡±<div>

    They¡¯d been trying to conceive for over a year and ire did not want to waste any more time.

    Upon hearing the news, Cynthia was surprised, ¡°Already?¡±

    ire exined, ¡°Last night, I discussed it with Benjamin. He just so happens to have a friend who knows a family with a child they¡¯re nning to give away.¡±

    ¡°Are there still people these days who give away their own children?¡±

    ¡°As it turns out, the child¡¯s parents were killed in a car ident. Being only children themselves, there are no grandparents to take care of the child. The child would have to be sent to an orphanage. We are currently considering whether to adopt the child ourselves.¡±

    ire continued, ¡°That child is only a few months old this year. It is easier to bond with the child at this age. If we miss this opportunity, it will probably be very hard toe across another one.¡±

    ¡°ire, I still think you¡¯re rushing this decision,¡± Cynthia furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°First of all, you have not figured out why you and Benjamin have been unsessful in conceiving a child. Could it be that Benjamin has been secretly using contraception? If so, does that mean he has someone outside?¡±

    Thest thing ire wanted to hear was this.

    ¡°Sister Qi, why can¡¯t you trust Benjamin this one time! He¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± ire said, ¡°Do you actually believe a little girl¡¯s words more than Benjamin¡¯s?¡±

    Cynthia and Finn had known each other for decades.

    How long has she known Vi Thompson?

    Cynthia continued, ¡°ire, I just want you to be more cautious, which isn¡¯t a bad thing for you.¡±<div>

    ¡°But your behaviour is an insult to Benjamin!¡±

    ire was unwilling to doubt Benjamin.

    Cynthia felt a pulsating pain in her temples.

    What era is this?

    How could there still be a woman as naive as ire?

    ire went on, ¡°Sister Qi, if you came over today just to tell me these things, then I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±

    Benjamin had never spoken a word of ill about Cynthia.

    Yet Cynthia was full of doubt about Benjamin in every word and phrase.

    ¡°As for Vi, I don¡¯t want to pursue the matter. After all, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. Sister Qi, please respect yourself!¡±

    Thest sentencepletely outraged Cynthia.

    She had originally nned to have a peaceful conversation with ire!

    She didn¡¯t expect ire to be so outrageous.<div>

    Cynthia snapped, ¡°ire, if I ever meddle in your affairs again, I¡¯m a dog!¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    ire was also infuriated.

    As it turns out, even the best friendships can¡¯tpare to a husband.

    Benjamin would never treat her like this.

    The whole scene was witnessed by Benjamin.

    He had installed surveince in the house.

    He squinted his eyes.

    This Cynthia, she really liked to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.

    Fortunately, ire wasn¡¯t swayed.

    ¡°Benjamin, what are you looking at?¡± A gentle female voice came through his ear at that moment.

    Only then did Benjamin react. Smiling, he said, ¡°Nothing much. Oh, Kay, I might bring Alexander home at any time. Be mentally prepared.¡±<div>

    Kay Hutchinson was taken by surprise, ¡°ire agreed to it?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Benjamin nodded, ¡°She has finally agreed.¡±

    ¡°Then ¡± Kay went on to ask, ¡°When are you going to divorce her?¡±

    As long as Benjamin didn¡¯t divorce, she would have to remain in the shadows.

    She no longer wanted to stay in a small vi.

    She wanted to live in a huge vi like ire.

    Benjamin, however, had no intention of divorcing ire. If he wanted to divorce, he wouldn¡¯t have tried every means to get ire to adopt his son.

    After all, his son was going to inherit the Phils family¡¯s wealth in the future.

    ¡°Kay, if you don¡¯t want our son to end up with nothing, stop asking such foolish questions!¡± Benjamin replied, ¡°Rest assured, no matter what, I will never abandon the two of you.¡±

    Kay sighed, ¡°Does that mean that I will never get my son back?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Benjamin nced at Kay, ¡°You still have a chance if ire passes away. You are, after all, fourteen years younger than her.¡±

    In life, anything could happen.<div>

    What if ire was diagnosed with a terminal illness?

    At his words, Kay¡¯s facial expression turned sour.

    She had initially thought that once she had given birth to the child, Benjamin would bring their rtionship into light. She did not expect him to make her wait that long.

    Kay clung to Benjamin¡¯s arm, ¡°Benjamin, can¡¯t you think of something? Didn¡¯t you say that it isn¡¯t true love between you and her? And that what we have is the real deal?¡±

    ¡°Can true love fill your stomach?¡±

    Although Benjamin had had enough of ire, he was not the kind of man who couldn¡¯t see the bigger picture.

    He had finally achieved a life much better than before. He didn¡¯t want to go back to his old life.

    Cynthia, who was filled with indignation, also went to the mall.

    She was justing out of a beauty store when she saw a familiar figure.

    It was Benjamin!

    And there was a young, beautifully dressed woman next to Benjamin.

    So Benjamin actually had another woman outside!

    She had finally found the evidence she needed.

 Chapter 402: 154: The True Face of Scumbags, Laying Out the Plan by Brother Luo! (Second Update)

    Chapter 402: 154: The True Face of Scumbags, Laying Out the n by Brother Luo! (Second Update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Looking at Benjamin Martin who was shopping with a young woman, Cynthia Wilkins was both angry and excited.

    Angry that Benjamin Martin actually betrayed ire.<div>

    How good ire had been to him!

    Such a heartless jerk.

    Excited because she finally found the evidence, and now ire would know Benjamin Martin¡¯s true colors!

    Thinking of this, Cynthia Wilkins immediately took out her phone, ready to take a picture of the scene.

    But when reaching into her pocket, she couldn¡¯t find her phone.

    Only then did she remember, she just had her facial and was still wearing the salon¡¯s clothes, Cynthia Wilkins hurried back to the shop.

    Must get the phone to take the picture quickly.

    At the same time, Benjamin Martin also noticed Cynthia Wilkins on the other side.

    Not good.

    Benjamin Martin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately led Kay Hutchinson to the other side.

    Being pulled away by Benjamin Martin, Kay Hutchinson was unhappy, ¡°What¡¯s going on! I haven¡¯t paid yet!¡±<div>

    She had her eye on a bag.

    Worth a hundred thousand.

    She was ready to let Benjamin Martin pay for it, but he suddenly pulled her away.

    ¡°Buy it next time, you have to leave now.¡± Benjamin Martin said.

    Kay Hutchinson realized something was wrong, ¡°Did your wifee?¡±

    ¡°It seems like her friend saw us.¡± Benjamin Martin was still calm.

    Hearing that, Kay Hutchinson immediately clung to Benjamin Martin¡¯s sleeve, her face full of nervousness, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    If she was discovered by ire, wouldn¡¯t her dream of being a rich wife shatter?

    ¡°You go back first,¡± Benjamin Martin had alreadye up with a better n, ¡°I will handle everything that follows.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Be careful.¡± Kay Hutchinson nodded and turned to leave.

    Benjamin Martin went to the restroom, smoothed out his clothes, then took out his cologne and sprayed some on himself.<div>

    It was the cologne ire often used.

    Preparing for everything, Benjamin Martin made a phone call.

    On this side.

    When Cynthia Wilkins got her phone and came out again, the luxury bag store across from her was already empty of Benjamin Martin and the woman.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Cynthia Wilkins frowned slightly, ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    In just a blink of an eye, the two had disappeared.

    Where did they go?

    Now was not the time to fuss about this, Cynthia Wilkins immediately dialed a number.

    Seeing Cynthia Wilkins¡¯ call, ire was initially reluctant to answer, but after some thought, she picked it up anyway, ¡°Hello!¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins¡¯ voice was urgent, ¡°Hello, ire, I¡¯m at Sycamore Square. I saw your husband Benjamin Martin shopping with a young girl. They were holding hands and looked very intimate. You bettere here right away!¡±

    Upon hearing this, ire¡¯s first reaction was that it couldn¡¯t be true.<div>

    But her heart skipped a beat.

    Knowing Cynthia Wilkins for so many years, ire was well aware of her character. Cynthia Wilkins was not the one to make things up.

    So, there must be a problem!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After hanging up, ire immediately drove over.

    In less than half an hour, ire arrived at Phoenix Square.

    Cynthia Wilkins waved at her, ¡°ire, over here!¡±

    ire immediately ran over, ¡°Cynthia.¡±

    Cynthia Wilkins continued: ¡°I just saw a young vixen with Benjamin Martin. Come on, let¡¯s confront them together!¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± ire frowned slightly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Cynthia Wilkins confirmed, ¡°I saw it very clearly!¡±

    ire was a little flustered.

    If what Cynthia Wilkins said was true, her previous insistence would be a joke.

    How could Benjamin Martin, who loved her so much, betray her!

    Not possible.

    It must be that Cynthia Wilkins saw it wrong.

    ire tried hard to calm herself down.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Cynthia Wilkins pulled ire along.

    Just then, she caught sight of Benjamin Martin, ¡°ire, look over there! Isn¡¯t that your husband Benjamin Martin?¡±

    ire immediately followed Cynthia Wilkins¡¯ pointing direction.

    Looking at him, she was a bit stunned.

    Because it was indeed Benjamin Martin.

    And there was a woman carrying big designer shopping bags beside him.

    Cynthia Wilkins was very excited, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s confront him face to face. This is too much! You¡¯ve been so good to him, and he treats you like this!¡±

    ire was very sad.

    Unbelievable was written all over her eyes.

    But what she saw was the truth.

    How could this happen!

    ¡°Benjamin Martin!¡± Cynthia Wilkins shouted angrily as they approached him, ¡°How could you do this to ire!¡±

    ire¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Benjamin Martin.

    Benjamin Martin turned around, ¡°ire, how did you get here!¡±

 Chapter 403: 154: The True Face of Scumbags, Laying Out the Plan by Brother Luo! (Second Update)_2

    Chapter 403: 154: The True Face of Scumbags, Laying Out the n by Brother Luo! (Second Update)_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Just at this moment, the young woman next to Benjamin Martin turned her head and eximed in astonishment, ¡°Sister-inw, how did you know we were here?! My brother told me to keep it from you, saying that he wanted to surprise you on your anniversary! Since you¡¯re here, take these things! I¡¯m exhausted!¡±

    Having said that, Chloe Martin handed all the shopping bags in her hand to ire.<div>

    It was only then that ire realized that she had made a mistake!

    What a mix-up!

    She knew that Benjamin Martin would never betray her.

    ire smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Chloe!¡±

    As she finished, she looked at Cynthia Wilkins, ¡°Cynthia, let me introduce you. This is Benjamin¡¯s younger sister, Chloe Martin. She just came from our hometown, so you might not have seen her before.¡±

    Cynthia was stunned!

    How could this happen?

    No.

    Something was very wrong.

    The woman who was with Benjamin Martin just now was not Chloe Martin at all.

    That¡¯s not her,¡± Cynthia narrowed her eyes, ¡°ire, believe me, the little vixen I saw just now is definitely not Chloe! Benjamin, don¡¯t pretend anymore! I saw it all!¡±<div>

    Benjamin Martin had a look of innocence on his face, ¡°Cynthia, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending!¡± Cynthia was furious, ¡°Was that you at the entrance of Louis Vuitton just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Benjamin Martin nodded.

    Cynthia immediately looked at ire, ¡°See, he admitted it!¡±

    Benjamin Martin continued, ¡°I went in with my sister to pick out a bag for ire, and also, also ¡±

    As he said this, he nced at ire, somewhat guiltily, ¡°While I was there, I also bought one for my sister. ire, I¡¯m sorry, but I was afraid you would be unhappy, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ireughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be unhappy about? Chloe is your sister, and naturally my sister as well. Whether you buy one bag or ten, I¡¯m happy!¡±

    Chloe was very excited, ¡°Sister-inw, you are so nice! I like you so much! If my mom ever speaks ill of you again, I¡¯ll definitely stop her!¡±

    Hearing this, anyone else might have been angry.

    Who could tolerate their mother-inw gossiping behind their back all the time?

    If this went on for too long, even if there were no problems, issues would arise without a doubt.<div>

    But ire didn¡¯t get mad.

    Because she knew her mother-inw¡¯s temperament¡ª a typical rural elder who hade from a difficult past and hadpletely different spending habits from today¡¯s young people.

    ¡°ire, don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± Cynthia was extremely anxious, ¡°The woman I saw just now was definitely not his sister! I saw it very clearly!¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, I know you never thought highly of my rtionship with ire from the beginning,¡± Benjamin Martin looked at Cynthia, ¡°but ire and I have been husband and wife for many years, I love her dearly, and I would never betray her or leave her. Please rest assured that I would never do anything to hurt her!¡±

    Cynthia¡¯s face turned red with frustration, ¡°ire, believe me!¡±

    ire continued, ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s normal to mistake someone for someone else.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get it wrong!¡±

    At this moment, Benjamin Martin sighed helplessly, ¡°Since Cynthia says she saw it, let¡¯s say she saw it. Let¡¯s not let my situation affect your previous rtionship as sisters.¡±

    Hearing this, ire¡¯s anger red up instantly, and she looked at Cynthia and said, ¡°Can you please stop meddling in our affairs? I don¡¯t need your concern!¡±

    If this continued, Cynthia would certainly affect the rtionship between them.

    After that, she turned to Benjamin Martin and Chloe, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±<div>

    Cynthia stood there, her lungs about to explode with anger.

    She had seen a lot of green tea girls but this was her first encounter with a green tea man.

    What a joke!

    After walking a few steps, ire seemed to remember something and looked back at Cynthia, ¡°And that Miss Thompson, she is not really a doctor, is she? She¡¯s just trying to sow discord between us, right?¡±

    Actually, she should have thought of it sooner¡ªa teenage girl wouldn¡¯t have any knowledge about fertility, would she?

    She just trusted Cynthia too much!

    ¡°ire, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Cynthia looked at ire and said.

    Having said that, she turned and left.As Cynthia Wilkins walked away, ire frowned slightly.

    It was clearly Cynthia¡¯s fault. How dare she to get angry?

    Absolutely ridiculous!

    Benjamin Martin then said, ¡°ire, why don¡¯t you gofort Cynthia? You¡¯ve been friends for so many years, it¡¯s not easy to let that go. You don¡¯t need to worry about my feelings; the innocent are innocent.¡±

    Benjamin Martin was still as broad-minded and reasonable as ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s her fault in the first ce, why should I gofort her? We can just not be friends anymore!¡±

    The next morning.

    Steward Dalton was awakened by his wife¡¯s voice, ¡°It¡¯s almost 8 o¡¯clock, why aren¡¯t you up yet?¡±

    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock?¡± Steward Dalton sat up abruptly, looking at his wife.

    His wife nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Steward Dalton then asked, ¡°What time did I fall asleepst night?¡±

    ¡°Seems like you fell asleep right after taking the medicine. I hadn¡¯t even finished one episode of my show, and you were already snoring,¡± said his wife. She seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t coughst night.¡±

    Steward Dalton¡¯s face filled with excitement, ¡°It seems Miss Thompson¡¯s medicine really works!¡±

    He had thought that Vi Thompson was just trying to fool him.

    Unexpectedly, the medicine was so effective.

    His wifeughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on her medicine before? Now you know how amazing she is!¡±

    Steward Dalton hadn¡¯t expected Vi Thompson, who was so young, to be proficient in medicine.

    As he dressed, Steward Dalton said, ¡°Last time my son went back to our hometown, didn¡¯t he bring back some ginseng and snow m? Pack some for me; I¡¯ll bring it to Miss Thompson.¡±

    Steward Dalton¡¯s hometown was in the north, where ginseng and snow m were local specialties.

    ¡°Would someone like Miss Thompson want our stuff?¡± his wife asked.

    What good thing hadn¡¯t the Thompson n seen?

    Ginseng and snow m were nothing to them.

    Steward Dalton replied, ¡°Whether she wants it or not is her business. Bringing it or not is mine. Anyway, it¡¯s our thought that counts.¡±

    Hearing this, his wife nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Steward Dalton finished up all his tasks and, nearing the afternoon, he took the items and knocked on Vi Thompson¡¯s door.

    Quickly, the door opened.

    Vi Thompson hadn¡¯t gone out today, so she was still in her house clothes.

    She seemed to be less sharp than usual.

    ¡°Steward Grandpa, what can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, I can¡¯t thank you enough. Thanks to the medicine you gave me, my old coughing problem ispletely cured.¡±

    Only those who had experienced persistent coughing could understand Steward Dalton¡¯s feelings.

    He was truly grateful to Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Steward Grandpa, you¡¯re too polite, it was just a small favor.¡±

    Steward Dalton smiled and said, ¡°These are some specialties my son brought back from my hometown. Please ept them. I¡¯ve heard that snow m is good for girls¡¯ beauty and health.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi Thompson didn¡¯t refuse and took the items from Steward Dalton with both hands.

    Seeing that Vi Thompson didn¡¯t disdain the local specialties from his hometown, Steward Dalton was even more excited, and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you need any help in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me directly. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll never refuse.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there is something I¡¯d like to trouble Steward Grandpa with right now.¡± Vi Thompson hesitated for a moment before speaking up.

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    Vi Thompson lowered her voice, and whispered a few words.

    The sound was not loud, but only two people could hear.

    Hearing her words, Steward Dalton nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Thompson, I will definitely find out everything about this situation for you!¡±

 Chapter 445: 163: His person, he dotes on them_5

    Chapter 445: 163: His person, he dotes on them_5<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Nanny Bruce nodded, ¡°Emperor Thompson has been so busy coaching new actors these days that he hasn¡¯t had any time to rest. Sylvia, I¡¯ll head back first. Make sure he gets some rest, and call me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After helping Edward into the living room, he finally sobered up a bit and rubbed his head. ¡°Why is home so quiet? Where are mom and grandma?¡±

    Sylvia replied, ¡°They went to River City to apany Vi during her college entrance examination.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Edward frowned.<div>

    Do people needpany during the College Entrance Examination?

    Is Vi that delicate?

    Sylvia continued, ¡°If I had known that grandma and mom were going to River City to be with Vi, I would¡¯ve asked my mentor for some time off too. After all, the College Entrance Examination is a major event in life, and I don¡¯t know if Vi would be mad at me for not being there!¡±

    With just one sentence, Sylvia depicted Vi as a mean and unreasonable sister.

    Edward already had his grievances about Vi, and this statement made him even more unhappy. ¡°The College Entrance Examination relies on one¡¯s ability, not the number of people who apany them. If she¡¯s not skilled enough, even if our whole family goes, she won¡¯t be admitted to any good university!¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. I believe Vi can do well.¡± Then Sylvia added, ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll even surpass me!¡±

    Edward burst intoughter.

    Surpass Sylvia?

    How is that possible!

    It must be noted that Sylvia scored in the top ten of the city back then.

    Vi?

    Scoring in the top one hundred would be considered good!<div>

    Not everyone could be Sylvia.

    Vi certainly couldn¡¯t!

    On the other side.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the nended on time at River City Airport.

    The driver had been waiting outside the airport for a long time.

    After an hour¡¯s journey, the two finally arrived at the residential area where Vi lived.

    Mantou, the cat, excitedly meowed continuously upon arriving at the residential area.

    Mrs. Thompsonughed, ¡°Mary, look! Mantou recognizes this ce!¡±

    Mary nodded.

    As expected from the cat raised by Vi, it¡¯s quite perceptive.

    Cats have poor memorypared to dogs. If a dog gets lost, it may find its way back home.

    But cats won¡¯t.<div>

    Over time, cats might not even remember their owners.

    Soon, the two reached the door.

    Mary reached out and pressed the doorbell.

    Vi, who had just finished showering and hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet, was puzzled by the doorbell and went to open the door.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Seeing her mother and grandma, Vi was overjoyed. ¡°Mom, you and grandma came over without telling me in advance? I would¡¯ve picked you up.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need,¡± Mrs. Thompson waved her hand, ¡°We have a car. It¡¯s very convenient!¡±

    Maryughed, ¡°It takes more than two hours to get here and back. We can just drive ourselves.¡±

    Right now, the most important thing for Vi is to review and rest.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you.¡± Vi continued.

    Recalling the noodles Vi cookedst time, Mrs. Thompson immediately said, ¡°No need, Vi. Your mom and I have eaten on the ne. We¡¯re not hungry at all.¡±<div>

    Mary nodded, ¡°Yeah, Vi, you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re not hungry.¡±

    Since both of them said they weren¡¯t hungry, Vi went to tidy up the room.

    Mary followed her.

    Mother and daughter tidied up the bedding together, chatting andughing, enjoying the rare, warm moments.

    Looking at her daughter standing in front of her, Mary felt all kinds of emotions.

    Despite the passing of time, all of this still felt like a dream to her.

    Only when she was truly looking at her daughter could she believe that her daughter had indeed returned.

    Time flew by quickly.

    It was finally the national college entrance examination day.

    June 7th.

    Early in the morning, Mary got out of bed to cook.

    She moved very quietly, so as not to wake Vi.<div>

    In order to apany Vi during the examination, Mary had specially taken the time to learn some cooking skills from the chef at home.

    So, these days, it was Mary who cooked.

    After preparing the meal, she checked the time and went to wake Vi up.

    ¡°Vi, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±

    Vi had just woken up too. ¡°Alright, mom.¡±

    Shey in bed for about two more minutes before getting up, turning off the air conditioner, and starting to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    Then, she picked up her school uniform and put it on.

    North Bridge High School¡¯s summer uniform was quite stylish, with a white blouse and pleated skirt, paired with knee-length socks and white sneakers, full of youth.

    Vi¡¯s legs were long and straight, like the legs of a model. Wearing the school uniform, she looked stunning, with the only downside being that it was inconvenient for fighting.

    As soon as Vi walked out of her room, breakfast was already set on the dining table.

 Chapter 446: 163: His person, he dotes on them_6

    Chapter 446: 163: His person, he dotes on them_6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    They were all foods that Vi enjoyed.

    Mary said, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll go to the examination venue together after the meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi sat down to eat.

    Mrs. Thompson walked out of her room, handing something to Vi, ¡°Vi, this is a charm that grandma specifically obtained for you from the temple. Keep it in your pocket, and the Bodhisattva will bless you with a smooth College Entrance Examination!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded with a smile.<div>

    Mary said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being superstitious!¡±

    Who would have thought that such a dominant female general on the battlefield would indulge in feudal superstitions if they hadn¡¯t witnessed it for themselves?

    Mrs. Thompson immediately put her hands together, ¡°No offense, Bodhisattva, one who is ignorant is innocent.¡±

    She then turned to Mary, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    At that moment, Mary¡¯s mobile phone beeped.

    It was a group chat with the parents of the senior year students.

    Although Mary had only been in River City for a few days, she had already be familiar with the parents in Vi¡¯s ss group chat.

    Today was the day of the College Entrance Examination, and the parents were all very excited.

    [Remember to wear qipao (traditional Chinese dresses) today moms!]

    [It symbolizes triumph!]

    [Wishing our children sess in today¡¯s exams, to perform beyond expectations, and achieve victory.]

    Seeing this message, Mary immediately put down her chopsticks and walked towards her room.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson curiously asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore?¡±

    Mary replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡±

    Luckily, she had brought a qipao.

    In a short while, Mary came out of the room in her changed attire, a qipao.

    Being a daughter raised in a prominent family, Mary exuded an even stronger schrly aura when dressed in a qipao.

    Mrs. Thompson curiously asked, ¡°Why did you change into a qipao?¡±

    Mary replied, ¡°The parents in the group chat said that wearing a qipao symbolizes triumph.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson chuckled, ¡°Oh, but you don¡¯t believe in superstitions.¡±

    Mary:

    The olddy held a grudge.

    In order not to stand out too much among the parents, Mary specifically arranged for a low-key BMW.

    The examination venue was at the No.1 Middle School next to North Bridge High School.<div>

    They arrived quite quickly in less than an hour.

    Diana Hershey and Rachel Barton were also assigned to this school.

    By the time Vi arrived, the two girls were already waiting for her at the school entrance.

    Diana and Rachel greeted Mary and Mrs. Thompson politely.

    Mrs. Thompson also liked these two girls very much, ¡°Diana, Rachel, you both have to do your best today!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    Diana¡¯s mother, Charlotte Taylor, was also there.

    It was the first time she had met Mary.

    However, they hadmunicated on WhatsApp before. She looked at Mary and said with a smile, ¡°Vi¡¯s mother, you are so elegant!¡±

    No wonder Vi is so beautiful.

    ¡°Thank you, Diana¡¯s mother. You are also very beautiful.¡±

    Beingplimented on her beauty, Charlotte was quite pleased, and the two women who had never met before started to chat.<div>

    Watching the two of them converse.

    Rachel looked up slightly.

    She was wondering if her mother would havemon topics to talk about with Charlotte and Mary if she were still around.

    Diana nced at her wristwatch, ¡°The exam is in half an hour, shall we go in now?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    The other students started to enter the examination venue one after another.

    It was bustling with people.

    The parents were all cheering their children on.

    ¡°The result is not important, as long as you have tried your best today.¡±

    ¡°Your mom and grandma will be waiting for you here.¡±

    Rachel felt even more out of ce.

    She lowered her head.<div>

    After all, she was just a teenager. Saying that she wasn¡¯t upset would be a lie.

    At that moment, Mary came over and gave her a hug, ¡°Rachel, do your best!¡±

    In that instant, Rachel¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    Seeing Mary hugging Rachel, Mrs. Thompson seemed to have thought of something, and immediately took out a charm from her pocket, ¡°Rachel, take this with you. It¡¯s a safety charm that will ensure your exams go smoothly.¡±¡±Thank you, Grandma Thompson.¡± Rachel expressed her thanks politely.

    Even though her parents didn¡¯te, Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson brought her a different kind of warmth.

    When all the students entered the examination hall, the parents waiting outside started to chat.

    At the roadside, traffic police were working hard.

    On the day of the College Entrance Examination, all the roads near the school forbade cars from honking their horns.

    The gaze of some parents was drawn to the tall figure standing on the camphor tree.

    The man was wearing sunsses, revealing only his high nose and lips pressed into a line.

    He was about 1.9 meters tall.

    Although the face was not clear, the powerful aura around him still made people shudder.<div>

    His gaze was always on the figure in front of him.

    Just at this moment.

    The girl who had been walking in front turned around suddenly. Their eyes met; she gave a light smile and her dimples showed slightly.

    It was truly a charming and captivating smile.

    Soon, her figure disappeared into the crowd ahead.

    The man remained standing under the camphor tree.

    He hadn¡¯t left during this period.

    At half-past eleven.

    The first round of the exam ended.

    The parents tacitly didn¡¯t ask their children how they did on the exam.

    The afternoon exam began at three o¡¯clock.

    Charlotte Taylor and Mary Perryne had booked rooms and lunch at a nearby hotel.

    Vi nced in the direction of the camphor tree, ¡°Mom, Grandma, I¡¯m going to find a friend over there, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    Vi ran to the camphor tree.

    She specifically went behind him and patted his shoulder.

    Terrence Lentz nced back, but there was no one behind him.

    His brows furrowed slightly.

    Was it an illusion?

    Just as he was wondering, the girl squatting on the ground chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡±

    The man also smiled helplessly and extended his hand to her, ¡°Get up.¡±

    His hand was very beautiful.

    Fair and slender with proportionate joints and clearly defined muscles ¨C a hand shape that was hard to forget once you saw it.

    Seeing the hand extended to her, Vi ced her hand on his.

    The girl¡¯s hand was much smaller than expected, very soft, very delicate, and veryfortable to hold¡­ as if it could be crushed with just a little force.

    Having a beauty at your side was indeed distracting.

    He pulled her up from the ground and quickly let go, although he was somewhat reluctant.

    However.

    There would be plenty of opportunities in the future.

    Terrence Lentz slightly opened his lips and then spoke, ¡°Go back quickly, don¡¯t let your mom and your grandmother wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    As she finished speaking, Terrence Lentz asked, ¡°By the way, which hotel are you staying in?¡±

    ¡°The Scherf Hotel near the school.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Although the hotel was fully booked at this time, Terrence Lentz had his ways.

    Terrence Lentz watched Vi walk back to Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson, then he left.

    The hotel was about 500 meters away from the school.

    It would take about seven or eight minutes to walk there.

    The road was crowded at this time.

    The adults walked in front while Vi, Diana Hershey, and Rachel walked behind.

    Just then, Vi noticed the tall figure in front. She raised an eyebrow slightly, quickened her pace, slightly raised her hand, her soft fingertips lightly brushed against his palm as if she was electrocuted, then quickly pulled back her hand, pretending nothing had happened, and continued to chat andugh with Diana and Rachel.

    Feeling a slight itch in his palm, the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. His handsome face seemed to be covered in frost. But when he saw her calm and unflustered face, he lost his temper.

    Capital City.

    Mandel Thompson¡¯s office.

    The assistant pushed the door and came in.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Mandel Thompson nodded slightly and put down the document in his hand, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

 Chapter 447: 164: The Wise Mandel Thompson, the Truth of That Year (Second Update)

    Chapter 447: 164: The Wise Mandel Thompson, the Truth of That Year (Second Update)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The assistant handed over the documents in his hand to Mandel Thompson.

    Mandel took them and flipped through a few pages, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    The assistant continued, ¡°ording to the date when Miss. Sylvia was brought back, I investigated the ce where she was found for a long time. I have checked all the babies born in nearby hospitals, but none of them matched with Miss Sylvia. There were also no police reports of missing children.¡±

    At this point, the assistant paused, ¡°So, I suspect that Miss Sylvia was abandoned immediately after she was born at home.¡±

    Abandoned?

    A deep expression was in Mandel¡¯s eyes.

    If it was abandonment, how could it have been picked up by Mary Perryne?

    At that time, Mary Perryne had just lost her child and soon found an abandoned baby, which was too much of a coincidence.

    If all of this were calcted by someone.

    Then.

    The disappearance of Vi Thompson was definitely not an ident.

    Not long after Vi Thompson disappeared, Sylvia appeared in front of Mary Perryne, and the motives of those behind the scenes were quite obvious.

    She wanted her own child to rece Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompson

    Thinking of this, Mandel furrowed his eyebrows slightly, he would never allow his sister to be used by others.

    ¡°Investigate! Keep investigating.¡±

    His voice was light, but it made the assistant break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded.

    Mandel then instructed, ¡°Remember, this matter cannot be known to anyone.¡±

    Mandel had been in the business world for many years and experienced countless ups and downs. He was no amateur, and he knew that to find out the truth, he had to find Sylvia¡¯s biological parents.

    Only by knowing who Sylvia¡¯s real parents are can he analyze whether everything that happened afterward was a coincidence or nned by someone.

    Only when he was sure that it had nothing to do with Sylvia could hepletely let down his guard towards this sister.

    Call him cold-blooded, or heartless if you will.

    In any case.

    He can¡¯t be like Edward Thompson, treating Sylvia more importantly than his own blood-rted sister.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister, who had already suffered for eighteen years outside, have to watch an outsider¡¯s face when she returned home.

    As the eldest son in the family, he naturally had more responsibilities than others.

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    ¡°You can go and get busy.¡±

    The assistant turned and left.

    Watching the back of the assistant, Mandel pressed his temples.

    At this moment, footsteps sounded again outside the door, followed by the assistant¡¯s voice, ¡°Emperor Thompson.¡±

    Hearing this, Mandel put the documents the assistant had brought into the drawer of his desk.

    As soon as the drawer was closed, Edward Thompson walked in, ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Edward walked directly to the desk and stopped, cing both hands on it, ¡°Big Brother, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mandel took up a document, not bothering to raise his eyebrows.

    Edward continued, ¡°I heard that Cloud Group is going to change its spokesperson soon?¡±

    Cloud Group is one of Mandel¡¯spanies.

    It is also one of the few listed gamingpanies in the country.

    The most popr sniping game and tower advancement game in the middle part of the country are developed by Cloud Group at the moment.

    Sessfully bing the spokesperson for Cloud Group¡¯s games is a symbol of a female star¡¯s status in the entertainment industry.

    Mandel raised his eyes slightly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Can you give me one of the spots for the domestic spokesperson?¡± Edward asked.

    Mandel put down the document, ¡°Who do you want to rmend?¡±

    Seeing that there was hope, Edward continued, ¡°Don¡¯t let the fat water flow into other people¡¯s fields. Big Brother, what do you think of Sylvia?¡±

    Edward always cared about Sylvia¡¯s affairs. As long as she asked, he would try his best to satisfy her.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mandel frowned.

    Edward was somewhat speechless, ¡°How is this nonsense? Isn¡¯t Sylvia¡¯s image good?¡±

    Regardless, Sylvia was their sister, and it was better to give the spokesperson¡¯s spot to her than to outsiders. Besides, Sylvia also had a fan base in the entertainment industry.

    For Mandel, this deal was not a loss at all.

    However, Edward didn¡¯t expect Mandel to react so strongly.

    Mandel looked at Edward, a hint of anger hidden in his features, ¡°As a student, her most important task is to study and conduct experiments. Is the entertainment industry a ce for a student to be involved in? As her older brother, instead of persuading her, you are aiding her in this nonsense! Do you act like a brother?¡±

    Continuing, Mandel added, ¡°Edward, you are an adult. Can you think before you speak or act?¡±Students should look like students.

    The smile on Edward Thompson¡¯s face slowly disappeared.

    He originally thought it was a simple matter.

    Unexpectedly, Mandel Thompson¡¯s reaction was so strong.

    ¡°Brother, just because Sylvia isn¡¯t rted to us by blood?¡± Edward felt disheartened by Mandel¡¯s attitude, ¡°If it were our little sister standing in front of you today, would you still refuse her so self-righteously?¡±

    Definitely not.

    Edward was very disappointed now.

    ¡°Do you want an answer? Fine, let me tell you,¡± Mandel¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°If it were our little sister standing here today, no matter what she asked for, I would give it! Even if it was the entire Cloud Group! Because that¡¯s what I owe her! That¡¯s what our entire Thompson Family owes her!¡±

    As soon as Edward thought of the dark times Vi had experienced for the past 18 years, his heart ached.

    At such a young age.

    She went through liver-cutting, being abandoned by her foster parents time and time again, and finally being used as a tool for marriage.

    Has Sylvia experienced any of these?

    No!

    Over the years, she¡¯s been living like a princess, her parents never letting her so much as frown.

    Having never experienced Vi¡¯s hardships, what right did she have topete with her?

    Edward was stunned.

    He had never seen his brother like this before.

    His whole body was filled with anger.

    Before Edward could react, Mandel angrily pointed at him, ¡°Edward Thompson, I¡¯m warning you once again! Our Thompson Family always keeps things aboveboard, with strict family values. We¡¯ll never tolerate anyone tarnishing it! Know your limits and don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡±

    Mandel¡¯s suspicions were not unfounded.

    Certain things had to be nipped in the bud before they could grow.

    Maybe he was just overthinking it.

    For some reason, Mandel felt that the care and protection Edward had for Sylvia was beyond normal brother-sister rtions.

    Edward was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that just asking for a spokesperson from Mandel would make him this mad.

    In the end,

    He was still protecting Vi.

    It¡¯s all because of her.

    Edward¡¯s heart was now cold, ¡°Brother, I can see now that in your heart, only Vi is your sister.¡±

    As for the others, they were all passing clouds in Mandel¡¯s eyes.

    Who¡¯s the confused one?

    It¡¯s clearly Mandel himself!

    After saying this, he turned and walked away.

    Edward originally thought that Mandel would call out to him.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Nobody called him until he walked out of the Thompson Group building.

    Edward¡¯s heart was even colder, and at the same time, somewhat relieved that at least in this family, he had a brother who genuinely cared about Sylvia.

    As soon as he returned to the Thompson Family Manor, he saw Sawyer Thompson pulling luggage out.

    Seeing Edward return, Sawyer said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, Edward. Old He took a leave, can you take me to the airport?¡±

    ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Edward asked.

    Sawyer replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to River City. Your little sister¡¯s College Entrance Examination will be over tomorrow.¡±

    Since the exam began, their father was busy all the time.

    With the exam ending, he wanted to bring Vi back home with their mother and Mary Perryne.

    Vi again.

    Is she the only sister left in his world?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Edward walked straight into the house, his face covered in frost.

    Sawyer frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say much to Edward. He called for a ride-hailing car.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia was in the hall talking to a servant when she suddenly saw Edward return. She walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Why are you back now?¡±]

    Seeing Sylvia, Edward¡¯s face changed for a moment, but he smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I came back to rest. By the way, about the endorsement deal¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Sylvia understood his intentions, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother. It¡¯s actually normal for my elder brother to disagree. After all, I¡¯m not a professional in that field. Professional matters should be left to professionals. Please don¡¯t have conflict with my elder brother because of this.¡±

    In fact, Sylvia never wanted the Cloud Group¡¯s endorsement deal in the first ce.

    She just wanted to test her position in Mandel¡¯s heart and take the opportunity to stir up the rtionship between the two brothers.

    Sylvia¡¯s goal has always been one thing.

    That was to make Vi the target of everyone¡¯s me.

 Chapter 448: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper!

    Chapter 448: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson wanted the Thompson Family to know.

    All the conflicts in the Thompson n were because of Vi Thompson.

    Before Vi returned, everything was peaceful in the Thompson Family, and she had a great rtionship with her brothers.

    But now what?

    The current state of the Thompson Family was filled with smoke and haze due to Vi¡¯s meddling.

    Vi was a harbinger of disaster!

    If she didn¡¯t leave, the Thompson Family wouldn¡¯t have a day of peace.

    After saying these words, Sylvia continued, ¡°Bob, I actually just said that casually, I didn¡¯t take it seriously. You really shouldn¡¯t let this matter cause any misunderstanding between you and Edward. That¡¯s what I least want and least desire to see.¡±

    The more Sylvia said these words, the more guilty and heartbroken Bob felt.

    If Vi could be half as sensible as Sylvia, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.

    Bob sighed, ¡°Sylvia¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, brother,¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    After saying that, she continued, ¡°I initially wanted to ask my advisor for permission to apany my sister in River City today, but there¡¯s an important experiment tomorrow, so my request wasn¡¯t granted. I don¡¯t know if my sister will be mad at me!¡±

    At the end, she sighed.

    Bob snorted, ¡°What right does she have to be mad!¡±

    Last year, during Sylvia¡¯s College Entrance Examination, he was busy filming, leaving only Mary Perryne to apany Sylvia.

    Now it was Vi¡¯s turn.

    Not only did Vi have Mary beside her, but she also had Mrs. Thompson, and now even Sawyer Thompson had rushed to River City.

    What else could Vi be dissatisfied with?

    ¡°Bob, don¡¯t think that way.¡± Sylvia pulled Bob to sit down on the sofa, ¡°I think you have a lot of misunderstandings about my sister. Actually, she¡¯s a really good person, and I quite like her. I hope you can try to ept her.¡±

    As she spoke, Sylvia¡¯s voice grew lower, ¡°You¡¯ve always had so many misunderstandings about my sister. If other people see it, they might think I¡¯m behind it all, trying to sow discord between you.¡±

    Thest words were spoken with great grievance.

    Bob automatically associated these words with Mrs. Thompson and Brandon Thompson.

    Apart from Vi, who else could possibly be sowing discord?

    Thinking of Brandon¡¯s attitude towards Sylvia, Bob was very angry, and his handsome features were covered with ayer of frost, angrily saying, ¡°Asking me to ept her? Dream on!¡±

    If Vi could just behave, that would be one thing.

    But Vi not only couldn¡¯t behave, she also went out of her way to discredit Sylvia, something Bob couldn¡¯t stand.

    A hint of light shed through Sylvia¡¯s downcast eyes.

    Bob continued, ¡°With the whole family making such a fuss, I¡¯m curious to see what kind of good results she can achieve!¡±

    With Vi¡¯s intermittent attitude, what kind of good results could she possibly achieve?!

    When Sylvia finished tenth in the city, she guessed Vi probably couldn¡¯t even finish in the bottom ten.

    ¡°Bob, I believe my sister will definitely get very good results,¡± Sylvia said with a smiling face, though the smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, ¡°After all, you, Sawyer, and Edward are all top students!¡±

    With three brothers and a sister all being excellent students, if Vi¡¯s results were too poor, she wouldn¡¯t even have the face to see people.

    On the other side.

    River City.

    June 8th, thest day of the national College Entrance Examination.

    Thest subject in the afternoon was a foreignnguage exam.

    Vi finished filling out the answer sheet, checked it once again, and after making sure there were no issues, handed in the paper.

    It was exactly four o¡¯clock at this point,

    There was still an hour before the test was over.

    Foreignnguage exams were quiteplex, causing students to worry more about running out of time than finishing early.

    Especially theposition and readingprehension sections.

    As the girl who handed in her paper walked towards the front, the other examinees who were still taking the test couldn¡¯t help but look up at her curiously.

    She was the first girl to turn in her paper in the whole examination room.

    Including the invigtor, everyone was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Student, are you sure you want to hand in your paper?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly, handing the test paper to the invigtor.

    The invigtor looked at her, admiration in his eyes, she was such a beautiful girl.

    However, girls who were usually beautiful tended to have poorer grades.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have turned in her paper so quickly.

    The invigtor adjusted his sses, ¡°Well then, you should leave quickly and not linger around the school.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After leaving the examination room, Vi instinctively raised her hand to shield her eyes from the sunlight above her head.

    Arriving at the school gate,

    The reporters squatting there saw a studenting out and immediately handed her the microphone, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Matthew Green, a reporter from River City TV Station. Are you taking the exam this year?¡±

 Chapter 449: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _2

    Chapter 449: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Matthew Green continued, ¡°May I ask which school you are from and what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°North Bridge High School, Vi Thompson.¡±

    Six simple words

    Just then, a gentle breeze blew, lifting the hair by her forehead, forming a kind of messy beauty.<div>

    She was wearing a North Bridge High School uniform.

    There was a quiet sense of peace about her.

    Even the well-traveled reporter was somewhat taken aback by this scene, thinking that this young girl must be many people¡¯s youth. But Matthew Green, as a professional, immediately came back to his senses, looked at his watch and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, thest exam this afternoon ends at five o¡¯clock, and now it¡¯s only 4:03. You must be very confident in yourself to hand in your paper so early, right?¡±

    It was the first time Matthew Green had seen a student submit their paper an hour early in the two years he¡¯d been covering the College Entrance Examination.

    Typically, students who do this are either super overachievers or failing students who can¡¯t even be called ckers.

    Vi Thompson looked so beautiful.

    She must be an overachiever, right?

    If she wasn¡¯t an overachiever, her leaving so early seemed to have an obvious intention.

    Television reporters have always been stationed at exam venues.

    One couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was trying to make a name for herself with her looks?

    Now was the era of the inte.

    And it was also the era of relying on appearance to make a living.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Vi Thompson said indifferently.

    If she wasn¡¯t afraid of drawing attention, she would have wanted to hand in her paper at 3:30.

    Unexpectedly, even after dragging it for half an hour, it still seemed a little early.

    It¡¯s alright¨C

    Although it¡¯s only two words, it made people feel a touch of arrogance.

    After all, this year¡¯s math, physics, and chemistry exams were considered the hardest in history, with many students leaving the exam venue in tears. English would naturally not be a simple subject either.

    Vi managed to say it was alright with only two simple words.

    Hearing this, Matthew Green continued, ¡°As the first student to leave the examination room, do you think the English questions this year were difficult? Is there any question that left a particrly deep impression on you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, are the questions difficult this year?¡± the reporter asked again.

    She still had that indifferent look, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Again, those arrogant two words.<div>

    Matthew Green believed that she submitted her paper early to attract attention, so he simply stopped asking questions and gave her a smile, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    Packing up his microphone, Matthew Green continued to watch the exam venue, waiting for other students.

    After Vi left, another junior reporter beside Matthew Green said, ¡°Damn! That candidate just now was so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Her appearance is indeed remarkable!¡±

    She was even better looking than the celebrities they¡¯d seen.

    The junior reporter continued, ¡°Hey, Matthew, have you heard?¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡± Matthew Green asked.

    ¡°River City¡¯s top female student is also at this school.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Matthew Green became interested and immediately asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Although the Thompson n had just been involved in a scandal, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s title of ¡°first female student¡± was still very attractive.

    If Elizabeth could get the top provincial score, she might even be able to redeem herself.

    After all, there¡¯s only one top scorer every year, and the College Entrance Examination is an equal opportunity test with no chance of cheating.<div>

    The junior reporter nodded.

    As soon as his words fell, he continued, ¡°I heard that Elizabeth¡¯s nickname in her ss is the ¡®top scorer.¡¯ We must interview herter.¡±

    Only with Elizabeth could they ask questions of better value.

    The girl just now was only beautiful, and it seemed like she had nothing else going for her.

    Matthew Green then asked, ¡°Do you know Elizabeth?¡±

    The junior reporter nodded, ¡°Of course! Remember to think of me next time you need a favor, Matthew!¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Vi walked over to Mary Perryne.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was chatting with ady her age.

    Hearing Vi¡¯s voice, she immediately turned around and smiled, ¡°Look, this is my granddaughter!¡±

    The olddy immediately praised, ¡°Your granddaughter is so beautiful!¡±<div>

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face lit up with pride, ¡°Just average.¡±

    Although her mouth said ¡°average,¡± if she had a tail, it would¡¯ve been wagging high in the sky by this point.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s attitude immediately caused dissatisfaction from the olddy¡¯s daughter-inw, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk to her. Look at her! She¡¯s so full of herself just because her granddaughter is a bit prettier!¡±

    The old woman nced at her daughter-inw, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous just because you can¡¯t have grapes. If I had a granddaughter as beautiful as her, I¡¯d be even prouder! You didn¡¯t want to have a second child back then. Now you¡¯re jealous?¡±

 Chapter 450: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _3

    Chapter 450: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Old man¡¯s daughter-inw:

    Old man continued to poke at her heart, ¡°The olddy not only has such a beautiful granddaughter, but also three handsome great-grandsons!¡±

    Old man¡¯s daughter-inw: She shouldn¡¯t be here, she should be under the car.

    Mary Perryne saw Vi Thompson and was also a bit surprised, ¡°Vi, you handed in your paper early?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Vi nodded slightly.<div>

    Mary Perryne took a look at her watch and chuckled, wow, Vi was quite a few minutes early!

    ¡°How was it? Was this year¡¯s test difficult?¡± A parent immediately asked on the side.

    ¡°It was okay, not too difficult.¡± Vi said.

    Hearing this, the waiting parents on the side breathed a sigh of relief.

    They all guessed that Vi¡¯s scores must be very good, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have handed in her paper so early.

    Of course, some people also thought that Vi must be a poor student.

    A top student, even if they finished writing, wouldn¡¯t rush to hand in the paper early.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    At this moment, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s voice appeared in the air.

    Vi turned her head and saw Sawyer Thompson walking over with flowers.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Seeing Sawyer Thompson, Vi was a bit surprised.<div>

    Sawyer handed the flowers to Vi, ¡°Vi, it¡¯s a shame that mom and dad couldn¡¯t apany you through the entire three years of high school. No matter how you did on the test, you¡¯ll always be the most perfect daughter in our hearts.¡±

    He had nned to be at the exam site 20 minutes early, but didn¡¯t expect Vi to hand in her paper early.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    Vi took the flowers with both hands, the beautiful flowersplementing her shallow dimples, jade-like features, so beautiful that it took one¡¯s breath away.

    She really liked her current life, this simple happiness, which was unattainable for her in her previous life.

    Mary Perryne saw the father and daughter standing together, her eyes slightly red. Suddenly, it seemed as if she remembered something and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to buy an extra bunch of flowers?¡±

    ¡°Extra bunch?¡± Sawyer Thompson was stunned.

    Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Vi has a good friend who grew up with her since childhood and she¡¯s also at this test site. Her parents didn¡¯te. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy some now. The flower shop is nearby, there¡¯s still time.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson ran towards the flower shop.

    At this moment, Charlotte Taylor and Kingsley Donley, a couple, also walked over with flowers. Seeing Vi, Charlotte said with great surprise, ¡°Vi¡¯s mother! Did your Vi hand in the paper early?¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    Vi greeted politely, ¡°Uncle, aunt.¡±

    Charlotte Taylor smiled, ¡°Vi must have done very well in the exam! I always hear Diana Hershey talking about you, saying that you¡¯re not only the most beautiful ss leader, but also the best in academic performance. You¡¯re such a rare child!¡±

    Charlotte truly liked Vi and supported the friendship between Diana Hershey and Vi.

    Excellent people should y with excellent people.

    ¡°Thank you, aunt. Actually, Diana Hershey is also very good.¡±

    Hearing Vipliment her daughter, Charlotte said, ¡°Since Diana was a child, she has never really given me any trouble. She¡¯s very thoughtful, and she always brings home stray cats and dogs when she sees them outside.¡±

    As the words fell, Charlotte looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Vi¡¯s mother, I heard you¡¯re going back to the Capital City soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Diana¡¯s mother, if youe to the Capital City, you muste to our house.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Charlotte Taylor and her husband Kingsley Donley were very ordinary businessmen. Although they knew that Thompson¡¯s family was rich, they didn¡¯t know the real situation of Thompson n.

    They knew even less that Mary Perryne was the head of the first family in Capital City!<div>

    Vi greeted Mary and then went to the camphor tree.

    The man was still standing there.

    He could be seen at a nce in the crowd.

    Like a crane standing among a group of chickens.

    ¡°Lentz.¡±

    The tone was gentle, with a slightly rising tail, it was a very nice voice.

    Terrence looked back slightly, ¡°Is the exam over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Vi nodded slightly, and continued, ¡°I handed in the paper early. They probably have half an hour left to hand it in. Do you want me to apany you somewhere nearby?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    There was a Food Street nearby, about 800 meters away.

    It was also open today.

    Students were the main customers here, so the prices were also very affordable, a cup of milk tea only cost three yuan.<div>

    Terrence Lentz bought two cups of milk tea.

    Both were the same.

    Both were Taro Milk Tea.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Vi took the milk tea, took a sip, her eyes curved with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such cheap milk tea to taste so good!¡±

    Normally, the cheapest milk tea she had drunk was five yuan a cup.

 Chapter 410: 154: Claire woke up, cleansed, and left the house!

    Chapter 410: 154: ire woke up, cleansed, and left the house!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    At this moment, ire thought she was hallucinating.

    She stumbled back several steps, unsteady on her feet.<div>

    Her blood seemed to run in reverse.

    How, how could this be!

    Why does this child share a blood rtionship with Benjamin Martin?

    Could it be

    Could it be that Benjamin Martin has really betrayed her?

    ire couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe this truth.

    No, she must calm down.

    There must have been an error in the parent-child identification test!

    Struggling to regain herposure, ire went to the parent-child identification office, and asked, ¡°Is there a Doctor Cooper here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±

    Doctor Cooper seemed to be in his thirties, wearing sses, looking refined and erudite.<div>

    ire took out the parent-child identification report and asked, ¡°Is it possible for this parent-child identification test to, to have errors?¡±

    ¡°Madam, rest assured, our report holds legal validity. After the test resultes out, it is reviewed twice, so there are absolutely no chances of error,¡± He paused, ¡°Of course, if you have doubts about the result, you can also get another test done at a different institution.¡±

    Hearing these words, ire felt an even deeper despair.

    She remembered Vi Thompson¡¯s words.

    ¡°Between the two of you, one of you must¡¯ve been using contraception.¡±

    ¡°The only person worth believing in this world is yourself.¡±

    And also Benjamin Martin¡¯s words.

    ¡°ire, how about we adopt a child?¡±

    ¡°My mom named the child Alexander.¡±

    ¡°From now on, he would be our flesh and blood.¡±

    Looking back now, the things Benjamin Martin said were ridiculouslyughable.<div>

    He had been making a fool out of her.

    He had had an illegitimate child with another woman and even brought it in front of her, to disgust her.

    As she recalled all these incidents, ire felt unsteady on her feet.

    Her vision blurred and she fainted.

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    Doctor Cooper immediately ran to support ire.

    With Doctor Cooper¡¯s assistance, ire managed to open her eyes.

    Doctor Cooper asked her immediately, ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I am fine,¡± ire mustered the strength to stand, ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Doctor Cooper, seeing her unstable demeanor, was concerned and walked along with her, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright, Madam? If you need any help, feel free to ask.¡±

    Having worked in the identification department, he has seen many people like ire who were unable to ept the results.<div>

    If his guess was correct, this report might be between her husband and his illegitimate child.

    ¡°I am really fine,¡± ire turned to look at Doctor Cooper, forcing a weak smile.

    Her face was deathly pale.

    She had trusted Benjamin Martin so much.

    But in the end

    She turned out to be aughingstock.

    Doctor Cooper spoke again, ¡°Madam, I may not know what you¡¯re going through. But remember to keep your spirits high. Protect what is yours and don¡¯t do anyone any favors.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ire, report in hand, wobbled out of the hospital.

    The sun was shining brightly outside.

    But it was blindingly harsh.

    At that moment, ire was lost.

    She put her hand to her forehead.

    She thought of many past incidents.

    She remembered introducing Benjamin Martin to her friends for the first time.

    Everyone had said then that she and Benjamin Martin were ipatible because they were simply not from the same world.

    But ire had never listened to her friends.

    Because she believed that she and Benjamin Martin were genuinely in love.

    Love was priceless.

    Thinking now, she realized howughably na?ve she had been.

    All for Benjamin Martin.

    She had almost broken her rtionship with her closest friend.

    Regret.

    She was full of regret.

    ire fell to the ground and wept loudly.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to face anyone now.

    Especially not Cynthia Wilkins.

    The passers-by pointed and murmured amongst themselves, very curious.

    Just then.

    Two figures appeared from across the street.

    Cynthia Wilkins, dressed in a spring limited Chanel suit and holding Vi Thompson¡¯s arm, looked ahead curiously, ¡°Vi, what¡¯s happening in front?¡±

    Vi Thompson turned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Should we go over and see?¡± As an enthusiastic bystander, Cynthia Wilkins wouldn¡¯t miss this excitement.

    She immediately tugged at Vi Thompson¡¯s arm and walked towards themotion.

    A crowd had encircled the crying woman on the ground.

    The woman was sitting on the ground, hugging her knees with her head buried in her arms and her hair covering her face, making it impossible to see her tears.

    Only her sad sobs were audible.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Did she get swindled?¡±

    ¡°Lady, do you need us to call the police for you?¡±

 Chapter 411: 154: Claire woke up, cleansed, and left the house!_2

    Chapter 411: 154: ire woke up, cleansed, and left the house!_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Through the crowd, Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°I have a coat that¡¯s exactly like hers?¡±

    ¡°I feel like she looks a bit like your Aunt ire!¡±<div>

    Squinting, Cynthia guessed, ¡°Could it be that your Aunt ire found out the true face of the scumbag and is crying in the street?¡±

    At the end, Cynthia continued, ¡°It can¡¯t be! Your Aunt ire is a person who cares about her reputation so much, even if she cries, she wouldn¡¯t cry on the street!¡±

    Cynthia had known ire for many years and had never seen her cry.

    So it must not be ire.

    At this moment

    Vi Thompson slightly squinted and looked at the woman¡¯s wristwatch, ¡°Aunt Sherman, it seems that it¡¯s really Aunt ire.¡±

    ¡°No way! Even if your Aunt ire is heartbroken, she wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°Take a look at her watch.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cynthia¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the woman¡¯s watch, and her expression changed.

    She immediately pushed through the crowd, ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±

    Vi took off her coat, covered ire with it, hiding her face, and helped ire stand up, ¡°Aunt ire, let¡¯s go.¡±<div>

    Her voice was quite distinct and somewhat pleasant.

    ire first froze, then stood up and followed her.

    Cynthia walked in front, dispersing the crowd, angrily saying, ¡°What are you staring at! Is there anything worth staring at!¡±

    The crowd dispersed immediately.

    This this is Cynthia¡¯s voice.

    Hearing her old friend¡¯s voice, ire felt even more distressed and wronged

    She misunderstood Cynthia and Vi.

    But in this most difficult time, it was still them who stood up for her

    After dispersing the crowd, Cynthia looked at ire, ¡°Shall we go to a hotel and get a room first? You calm down?¡±

    With tears in her eyes, ire nodded.

    The hotel was nearby.<div>

    After smoothly checking in, the three of them entered the room.

    Cynthia sighed and looked at ire¡¯s swollen eyes, then asked, ¡°ire, were you found by Vi? Is the child you adopted Benjamin Martin¡¯s illegitimate son?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± ire nodded and took out the parent-child identification.

    Upon seeing the identification, Cynthia mmed the table, cursing for the first time, ¡°Fucking hell! How can people be so cruel!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the mistress?¡± Cynthia continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ire shook her head.

    Cynthia frowned slightly, pulling ire up, ¡°Let¡¯s go confront him face to face! Kill that pair of dog men and women!¡±

    Cynthia was very angry.

    She had thought that Benjamin Martin was terrible, but he couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing.

    Who would have thought!

    Not only did he do it, but he also did it so disgustingly.<div>

    For all these years, he lived off ire, and now that he had an illegitimate son, he even had the audacity to bring him back to raise as ire¡¯s own child.

    When she went to the Phils family that afternoon, Cynthia saw how ir adored the child.

    Just as Cynthia was about to take ire out of the room¡­

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Vi urged her at this point, ¡°Both of you are being too impulsive.¡±

    Cynthia looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, do you have a better solution?¡±

    Now, other than confronting and beating up the scumbag couple, Cynthia couldn¡¯t think of any other solution.

    Vi continued, ¡°Since it¡¯s already happened, what¡¯s more important now is to protect Aunt ire¡¯s rights, find out who Benjamin Martin¡¯s mistress is, and sort out what he¡¯s bought her and how much money he gave her all these years. We have to make sure they spit it all out and then sue the scumbag with this evidence and leave him with nothing!¡±

    If they act recklessly, they won¡¯t find any evidence.

    These words immediately awakened Cynthia, ¡°Vi is right about dealing with scumbags and bitches like them. They can¡¯t take advantage of a single cent! Make them spit it all out!¡±Using ire¡¯s money to support a mistress and buy her things, that¡¯s just disgusting!

    It makes my lungs want to explode just thinking about it!

    ire nodded, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll listen to you now.¡±

    She had never believed Vi before.

    She always thought Vi was just a girl in her teens.

    But after experiencing this, ire felt that Vi was much more capable than her, an aunt with 20 years age difference.

    Because from beginning to end, Vi always maintained a calm demeanor.

    She didn¡¯t even get upset when ire didn¡¯t believe her.

    And she didn¡¯t take pleasure in ire¡¯s misfortune after being betrayed by a jerk either.

    If it were someone else, they would have probably enjoyed the drama by now, after all, it was ire who wronged Vi first.

    Looking at ire like this, Cynthia Wilkins sighed, where is the spirited ire they knew?

    However.

    If she put herself in ire¡¯s shoes and encountered such a thing, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be as strong as ire.

    Vi continued, ¡°Aunt ire, what you need to do now is calm down and pretend nothing has happened. Then, look into the mistress¡¯s background and check Benjamin Martin¡¯s bank statements to see if he has bought any property, cars, or valuable jewelry for her.¡±

    After saying this, she added, ¡°Before you find these evidences, don¡¯t let Benjamin Martin discover that you already know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± ire nodded.

    Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°By the way, I know a super powerful divorcewyer. I¡¯ll rmend her to you on WhatsApp.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Cynthia!¡± ire hugged her tightly.

    She cried out of guilt.

    At the same time, she felt some warmth in her heart.

    She was grateful to have true friends by her side at this time.

    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you and Miss Thompson ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Cynthiaforted ire, ¡°Everyone has times when they misjudge people, and you can¡¯t me yourself for it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m so stupid, I can¡¯t believe I was deceived by Benjamin Martin for so many years.¡±

    Cynthia continued, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re notpletely stupid. At least, you listened to my words. If you hadn¡¯te for this parent-child identification, think about how many more years he would have deceived you? This kind of man is too cunning! He obviously wants you to transfer your assets to his illegitimate child in the future, and then change the surname of the Phils Group!¡±

    ire was d she listened to Cynthia¡¯s advice back then.

    Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    After calming down, ire returned to the Phils family home.

    The maternity matron was taking care of the child.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am is back.¡±

    ire smiled and nodded, trying to suppress her nausea as she took the baby from the maternity matron, ¡°Let me hold the baby.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she asked, ¡°Has my husband returned yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± The maternity matron shook her head.

    ire cooed at the baby for a while, then said, ¡°I have to work overtime at thepany tonight, Miss Zacks, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the baby.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s my duty.¡±

    At this time, Mrs. Martin came downstairs, cursing angrily, ¡°What kind of mother are you, always working overtime? What¡¯s the point of having a child if you¡¯re so busy? Just live at thepany already! Our son, Benjamin, at least has a master¡¯s degree, are you telling me he¡¯s not even on par with you, amunity college graduate? Besides, you two are not strangers, why not just let Benjamin handle thepany affairs? Look at how capable you think you are, do you really think the world will stop spinning without you?¡±

    ire¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, she had never argued with Mrs. Martin before.

    Now that she heard everything.

    Mrs. Martin couldn¡¯t disdain her more. 154

    Always emphasizing her as amunity college graduate.

    Now she understood everything.

    ¡°Mom, how do you think I should handle this?¡± ire looked at Mrs. Martin, trying to smile.

    Mrs. Martin said, ¡°Of course, you should hand over thepany to our Benjamin! From now on, you just focus on raising the child at home! And nurture my grandson well.¡±

 Chapter 453: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _6

    Chapter 453: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    It was Sylvia Thompson pulling the strings behind the scenes.

    She wanted to bring Vi Thompson down, step by step.

    Looking at thements under the trending topic, Sylvia curled her lips, switched to her secondary ount, and casually posted her College Entrance Examination score from that year.

    [701 points! My little sister is indeed a college tyrant. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Capital City has the highest number of examinees in the country, she would definitely be ranked first!]

    [Although my sister ranked fifth, she was only seven points behind the top student in the city.]<div>

    [My sister is so strong, I feel like she¡¯s the true bloodline of the Thompson npared to someone else. There¡¯s really a significant difference!]

    [I also wanted to say this, but I was afraid of being criticized. Comparing the two, my sister does seem more like a Thompson.]

    [Little sister is so amazing!]

    [Being low-key and highly capable is the real mark of a top student. Not like some people who don¡¯t even know how to walk yet, but already want to learn how to climb. It¡¯s soughable!]

    [I originally had a good impression of Vi Thompson, but now, it¡¯s turning ck. It feels like ever since she became Young Miss Thompson Family, she¡¯s been drifting away! Just look at how arrogant she has be! Speechless!]

    [Haha, she is, after all, a genius pianist praised by Dean Legel.]

    [A pianist who didn¡¯t even get into a proper college?]

    [My sister is so amazing, but I¡¯ve never seen her be arrogant.]

    Vi Thompson hadn¡¯t done anything, yet someone had manipted the situation against her again.

    When she saw these Facebook posts, Vi justughed it off.

    At this moment, Vi received a call from Rachel Barton.

    ¡°Vi, I¡¯m going back to my hometown with my parents.¡±<div>

    You could tell from her voice that Rachel was both excited and expectant.

    Vi raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°So suddenly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that sudden,¡± replied Rachel, ¡°I talked to my parents about it a long time ago, and we agreed that I¡¯d go back with them after the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    Vi was already wary of Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck. ¡°Are theying to pick you up personally?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vi asked, ¡°When is your train tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Eight in the morning,¡± Rachel replied.

    Upon hearing this, Vi nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°Rachel, wait for a moment, I¡¯ll be at your house right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel nodded.

    Since Vi was going out sote, Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ll take you!¡±

    Vi looked at Sawyer, and almost refused, but swallowed it down with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Out of curiosity, Mary Perryne asked, ¡°Vi, who are you going to meet sote?¡±<div>

    ¡°Rachel.¡± Vi briefly exined Rachel¡¯s situation.

    Hearing this, Mary said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing! But still, better safe than sorry. She¡¯s going back with her parents to their hometown tomorrow, so you should definitely go see her now. Take it slow on the road.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sawyer picked up his car keys.

    Soon, they arrived at the small apartmentplex where Rachel was renting.

    The car stopped in front of the building.

    Sawyer said, ¡°Vi, you go up, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    It was alreadyte, and it would be somewhat inappropriate for him to go to a young girl¡¯s home alongside Vi.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded.

    Vi took the elevator upstairs.

    Rachel lived in a shared apartment.

    The environment wasn¡¯t great, but her bedroom wasn¡¯t too small, about ten square meters.

    ¡°Vi,e in and sit down.¡±<div>

    Rachel poured a ss of water for Vi.

    Vi took it and drank before asking, ¡°Rachel, have you really thought this through?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded, looking at Vi, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m really envious of your rtionship with your aunt and uncle. Although my parents aren¡¯t extraordinary, I still want to live with them.¡±

    To enjoy the warmth of a family.

    Having grown up without a family, she had suffered from bullying in the orphanage.

    Maybe no one could empathize with a child who had been deprived of love.

    ¡°Rachel, I understand your feelings, but you need to think this through carefully. I feel like there¡¯s something calctive in your parents¡¯ eyes when they look at you.¡± Vi continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them how much money you have saved up, right?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel replied.

    Rachel knew Vi¡¯s character well. If she knew about this, Vi would definitely try to stop her from going home.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Rachel, there¡¯s only so much I can say. You need to think about the rest yourself. Once you get back, be careful and always keep an eye out. Don¡¯t hesitate to inform me if you face any difficulties.¡±

    She had said all that she could. Rachel was an adult, and it was her right to make her own choices.

    ¡°Vi, thank you.¡± Rachel hugged Vi.<div>

    At times like this, Vi was probably the only person she could confide in wholeheartedly.

    Rachel was desperate for a family. The more she longed for something, the more likely she was to lose it. Looking at her, Vi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Rachel, actually, I¡¯d rather you not go back. I can¡¯t be sure about everything, but I can be certain that their gaze towards you is not right!¡±

    It was calcting, disdainful, and sizing her up.

    But itcked any familial affection.

    It was as if she was not their daughter, but some kind ofmodity.

    Upon hearing these words, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset. Although Vi was her best friend, Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck were her biological parents after all.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate her friend talking about her own parents like this.

    ¡°Vi, I know my parents aren¡¯t as distinguished as your uncle and aunt, but they are my biological parents nevertheless. They can¡¯t choose their own birth, just like I can¡¯t choose mine. No matter what their background is, like everyone else, they share the same human nature. All people are equal!¡±

    Was it because her parents were both farmers that Vi would look down on them?

    ¡°Rachel, my original intention was to hope for your happiness.¡± There was no expression on Vi¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ve grown up together, supporting each other. I don¡¯t think you should misunderstand me to this extent.¡±

    With that, Vi stood up from her chair, ¡°Get some rest early. You still have a train to catch tomorrow. Let me know when you get there safely.¡±

    Vi went downstairs.<div>

    Seeing her, Sawyer got out of the car quickly and opened the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go back?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi sat in the passenger seat.

    After Vi left, Rachel realized that her attitude just now wasn¡¯t great. But when she thought about how Vi had doubted her parents first, she didn¡¯t feel guilty anymore.

    She wasn¡¯t being unreasonable.

    The examinees¡¯ test papers were sent to the centralized grading point.

    Mr. Jean had the honor of being one of this year¡¯s grading teachers.

    He was assigned to grade essays.

    This year¡¯s College Entrance Exam essay was titled ¡°Living.¡±

    After grading three essays, Mr. Jean took a sip of water, and as he began the fourth, his pupils gradually widened, finally turning to astonishment. This essay left him immensely impressed, even kindling the impulse to award a perfect score.

    The essay ended with Tagore¡¯s famous line: ¡°The mark of death lends value to the coin of life, enabling it to be used to purchase those things that are truly precious. Only by living clearly can the world be rich with poetry and painting, no longer chaotic.¡±

    The more he read, the more agitated Mr. Jean became, solidifying his intention to give a perfect score.

    But such a decision could not be made by him alone. He had to apply to a higher level, which would require further review.

    ¡°Professor Alnwick! Pleasee here for a moment,¡± he called.

 Chapter 454: 166: The undisputed top scorer in the College Entrance Examination! (Second update)

    Chapter 454: 166: The undisputed top scorer in the College Entrance Examination! (Second update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Hearing this, Professor Alnwick stood up, ¡°Mr. Jean, you called me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Jean nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Jean, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Professor Alnwick walked over to Mr. Jean.

    Mr. Jean pointed at theposition on theputer, ¡°I want to apply for a full score for thisposition, please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Full score?¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Professor Alnwick was momentarily stunned.

    Having worked at the examination institute for ten years, this was not his first encounter with such a situation.

    However, thest time aposition received a full score was three years ago.

    Ten years ago, a boy named Logan wrote an essay titled ¡°Hometown,¡± which earned him a full score.

    In that era whenmunication was not yet highly developed, the essay quickly went viral on the inte once it was published.

    Even now, the essay is still very popr.

    It is held in high esteem by many students.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Mr. Jean gave up his seat, ¡°Please have a seat, Professor Alnwick.¡±

    Professor Alnwick sat down at theputer, scrolling the mouse, looking carefully at theposition.

    He initially thought that thisposition could not be much more impressive than the one from three years ago.

    Logan had already achieved godlike status; was it possible that someone could surpass him a decadeter?<div>

    Unexpectedly, the content left him dumbfounded.

    The emotions in the essay were genuine, and the writing was brilliant, making one want to describe it with the most beautiful words in the world.

    The author eloquently discussed the concept of ¡°living¡± through historical and contemporary examples.

    In the short text of five hundred words, many famous literary works were cited, showcasing the author¡¯s extensive knowledge.

    After reading the essay, Professor Alnwick was extremely excited, and if it were not for the anonymity of the student, he would have wanted to find the student and discuss it with them immediately.

    Who could have thought that such an essay could be written by a mere teenager?

    However, Professor Alnwick quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Have you checked for giarism?¡±

    To receive a full score, they had to confirm whether the essay was giarized.

    The College Entrance Examination waspletely fair and impartial.

    If the essay was indeed written by the candidate, then they would certainly give a suitable score after consultation.

    Mr. Jean shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Go and check it carefully several times, then I¡¯ll discuss it with a few other professors.¡±<div>

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Mr. Jean opened the giarism detection software and entered the essay.

    Excluding the quotes from famous figures and writings used inside the article.

    giarism rate.

    0.

    Mr. Jean checked several more times to make sure there was no problem, then informed Professor Alnwick, who immediately consulted with a few colleagues.

    After reading the essay, everyone unanimously decided to give a full score!

    ¡°This student is truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°If theposition gets a full score, then she may be the only one in this cohort to receive a full score in Chinese!¡±

    A simr situation happened in the neighboring mathematics grading group as well.

    This year¡¯s final mathematics question was created by the Academy of Sciences, and the average score was as high as 0.31, with fewer than ten students in River City who managed to solve it correctly.

    As a result, many students left the exam venue in tears after finishing the mathematics test.<div>

    After grading papers for the entire morning, the teachers did note across a single student who was able to solve the problem correctly.

    That is, until Mr. Ettinger switched to the next question on theputer.

    Originally thinking it would be another ¡®X¡¯ for incorrect.

    Unexpectedly, the answer matched the correct one.

    Mr. Ettinger thought he was hallucinating, rubbed his eyes, and checked the answer again.

    But the screen remained the same.

    ¡°Hey! Have you guys graded thatst math question yet? I have a student here who got it right! And the form is even more concise than the standard answer!¡±

    As a math enthusiast, Mr. Ettinger was extremely excited.

    Hearing this, someone curiously asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Mr. Ettinger nodded, ¡°Why would I joke about something like this? Come and take a look.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone gathered around to take a look and then eximed, ¡°This student is indeed talented!¡±

    ¡°Did you notice they used concepts from higher-level functions?¡±<div>

    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately took notice of the matter.

    ¡°Absolutely impressive!¡±¡±Could he be a repeater who took the examst year?¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a repeater, it¡¯s still amazing! That kind of advanced function is only encountered in college; not to mention repeaters, even regr teachers would probably take time to solve it, right?¡±

    It¡¯s a pity that the exam graders couldn¡¯t see the specific information about the candidates.

    ¡°Do you think this candidate has a chance of bing this year¡¯s top scorer?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already solved such a difficult problem, so his fundamentals must be solid.¡±

    Soon enough.

    The news of the full marks for the essay spread from within this circle.

    But because the results of the College Entrance Examination had not been announced yet, there were only rumors about a Boss with a full marks essay in River City.

    Nobody knew who the Boss was!

    These days, the topic of the exam was already receiving a lot of attention. Additionally, because Vi Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson had made headlines due to an interview by River City TV station, the rumor, once leaked, caused a frenzy on Facebook.

    [No need to guess, the Boss must be Emma. First, the full marks essay candidate appeared in River City. Second, although Emma¡¯s parents have questionable moral characters, the parents¡¯ issues should not affect their children. If she had no abilities, she wouldn¡¯t be known as River City¡¯s top talented girl.]<div>

    [Above, add one!]

    [I¡¯m dying ofughter, now you guys are praising Emma so much, what if it¡¯s not her? Maybe it¡¯s our own princess!]

    [Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s your princess, everything is your princess! Full marks essay is your princess, the River City top scorer is your princess too!]

    [Hahaha, I¡¯m really going to die withughter at this bizarre discussion, some people really treat the exam as a show. Even now, they are still showing off.]

    [As I said, the full marks essay appeared in River City, so she must be Emma!]

    In no time, Emma wasbeled ¡°study god¡± and ¡°Boss¡± byizens, and her Facebook fans soared to two million.

    [Emma is so awesome! I remember thest time a full marks essay appeared in River City was ten years ago!]

    [Are you guys talking about Logan? Now he is a big director of a foreign corporate group.]

    [Suddenly, I find Emma quite pitiful. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but she was implicated by her heartless parents. But that¡¯s okay, from now on, Emma¡¯s life will be bright!]

    [Go, Emma!]

    When she learned of this result, Emma was not surprised.

    She had prepared too much for this exam.

    All of this was within her expectations.

    Emma looked at the Facebookments and curled her lips.

    Teacher Ye was attending a gathering when a friend rushed over, ¡°Teacher Ye! Have you seen the news?¡±

    ¡°What news?¡± Teacher Ye asked, puzzled.

    The friend continued, ¡°The news about the top talented girl in your ss! I heard her essay scored full marks.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Teacher Ye was very excited.

    Although she had long known that Emma was extraordinary and had mentally prepared for her bing the top scorer, at this moment, she was still overjoyed and proud.

    Very happy!

    The friend nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! You should check Facebook now!¡±

    Teacher Ye immediately opened Facebook, and seeing those trending topics andments fromizens, she was very emotional.

    Not only did Emma benefit from her essay¡¯s high score, but Teacher Ye, as her homeroom teacher, also gained some fame.

    Many people found Teacher Ye¡¯s Facebook ount through Emma¡¯s posts.

    [Teacher Ye is amazing!]

    [I will do whatever it takes to get my child into an International School.]

    [Securing a spot in advance, waiting for the exam results to be announced.]

    [Will Teacher Ye still be in the International School next year?]

    Since graduation, Teacher Ye had never experienced such excitement. Her fingertips trembled just flipping through thements.

    At this moment, she remembered the bet she had with Jessica Girma and looked back at her, smiling, ¡°Jessica, do you still remember our bet?¡±

    The bet.

    Hearing these words, Jessica was first taken aback and then nodded, ¡°I remember.¡±

    At that time, she and Teacher Ye had made a bet. If Emma could get the top score in the exam, she would pay Teacher Ye a year¡¯s sry.

    Conversely, if Vi Thompson scored the top ce, Teacher Ye would owe Jessica a year¡¯s sry.

    Teacher Ye continued, ¡°Jessica, regarding that bet, all of us were witnesses. You can¡¯t go back on your word or plead poverty!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jessica was a woman of her word, ¡°a gentleman¡¯s word is his bond.¡±

    Teacher Ye looked at Jessica, ¡°How are you going to pay me?¡±

    Jessica replied, ¡°But the exam results haven¡¯t been released yet. How do you know Emma is definitely going to be the top scorer?¡±

    Before Teacher Ye could respond, someone nearby chimed in, ¡°Emma got a full marks essay, she¡¯s only an announcement away from being the top scorer! Do you really need to wait for the results toe out?¡±

    Hearing this.

    Teacher Ye¡¯s face was filled with triumph.

    Before, Jessica wouldn¡¯t listen to reason, thinking that Vi was a promising candidate. Now that the exam had finally arrived, it was obvious how much Jessica must be regretting it!

 Chapter 455: 167: A direct slap in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao!

    Chapter 455: 167: A direct p in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Ye Jun looked at Jessica Girma with amusement in her eyes.

    Thinking about how she would soon be the teacher of the top student in River City, she felt a sense of superiority.

    In college, Jessica Girma had always been better than her. After graduation, Jessica became a homeroom teacher in a well-known high school, while Ye Jun could only enter a regr vocational school.

    Although Ye Jun and Jessica Girma were good friends, fate seemed to always be on Jessica¡¯s side.

    Fortunately.<div>

    Fortunately, everything has changed now.

    Fortunately, she hade to the International School in time and met a talented student like Elizabeth Thompson. And fortunately, she had promptly expelled Vi Thompson.

    Otherwise, Vi would have definitely been a burden!

    Jessica Girma looked up and said, ¡°Ye Jun, don¡¯t worry. I never make empty promises. Once the College Entrance Examination results are released, and if Elizabeth Thompson from your ss bes the top scorer, I will give you my entire sry fromst year! No regrets.¡±

    Ye Jun nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Anyway, the top scorer wouldn¡¯t escape her, so she would just wait until the 25th when the results were announced.

    By then, let¡¯s see what excuses Jessica Girma coulde up with!

    Ye Jun added, ¡°Our annual bonus should also be included in the sry.¡±

    A high school teacher earns about seven to eight thousand per month, plus the year-end bonus, totaling nearly 120,000 yuan.

    Now, she really gained both fame and fortune!

    The more Ye Jun thought about it, the more excited she became.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jessica Girma nodded.<div>

    Howard was their college ssmate. Seeing that the situation was somewhat unfavorable for Jessica, he turned to Jessica Girma and whispered, ¡°Jessica, why don¡¯t you just stop betting with Ye Jun? We¡¯re all ssmates. Just take it as a joke! I think Elizabeth Thompson has a very good chance of being the top student in River City.¡±

    They were all ordinary teachers, burdened with mortgages, caring for the elderly and raising children. Losing a year¡¯s sry was no joke.

    Jessica Girma smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re looking out for me, but we must have a spirit ofmitment. Since I made a bet with Ye Jun, I must honor it.¡±

    Ye Jun overheard this, ¡°Jessica, with your words, I can rest assured. I know that you¡¯re not the kind of person who would go back on her word!¡±

    ¡°We are all witnesses!¡± Their friends in the private room, who loved to join in on the fun, said, ¡°Ye Jun, when Jessica transfers the money to you, don¡¯t forget to treat us to a meal!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Someone else said, ¡°The homeroom teacher of the top-scoring student should be interviewed by the TV station, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡±

    ¡°Then Ye Jun will be the celebrity of our ss,¡± Esther came over with her phone, ¡°Let¡¯s take a group selfie while Ye Jun is still not famous.¡±

    Ye Jun nodded her head.

    Her heart was bursting with pride.

    She had waited far too long for this moment.<div>

    She knew that the star of the show had always been Jessica Girma.

    Now, atst, it was her turn to shine.

    With this thought, Ye Jun nced at Jessica Girma. If she were Jessica, she would find a crack in the ground to hide in, unable to face anyone any longer.

    Elizabeth Thompson now had the demeanor of a top student.

    Wherever she went, she had an air of superiority.

    For a moment.

    It was as if she had be the proud and lofty heiress of the Thompson n once more.

    Reg Thompson was also extremely excited.

    Because of Elizabeth, he had signed several contracts today, and his business was slowly picking up. Reg Thompson was enormously grateful for having such a great daughter. Facing the congrattions from others, Reg Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, my Emma has always been hardworking.¡±

    ¡°Old Thompson, your daughter Emma is really impressive!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Emma scored full marks in her essay!¡±

    Congrattions poured in continuously.<div>

    Olga, with a face full of joy, said to Emma, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these few days. Have some tonic to replenish your strength.¡±

    Elizabeth took the bowl, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Emma, some of the others have been asking me about what kind of books you usually read and whether there are any tips for scoring full marks in your essay,¡± Olga said.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for the Thompson n to regain some of its previous glory. The wealthydies who used to be friends with Olga had cut contact with her. But now that they heard that Elizabeth might be the top scorer in River City, they all came back to congratte her, asking Olga about Elizabeth¡¯s extracurricr reading materials, hoping to give their own children some advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the essay that I scored full marks on.¡± Elizabeth took a sip of the tonic and looked at Olga.

    ¡°What else then?¡± Olga looked at Elizabeth, her eyes full of astonishment.

 Chapter 456: 167: A direct slap in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao! _2

    Chapter 456: 167: A direct p in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Could Elizabeth Thompson possibly have full marks in other subjects too?

    Olga knew that her daughter was already outstanding.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Elizabeth to be this outstanding!

    This exceeded Olga¡¯s expectations.

    Already having a perfect score in her essay was enough to surprise Olga, but she didn¡¯t expect that Elizabeth had other surprises waiting for her.<div>

    Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°I might also have a perfect score in math.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Olga widened her eyes in excitement.

    Elizabeth nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a ny percent chance.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Olga was very curious.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°I am the only one in our district who got thest question on the math test correct.¡±

    This year¡¯s math final question was very difficult.

    Only a few people in the whole city could answer it correctly, and in their district, she was the only one who got it right.

    If she could even get thest question right, let alone the other questions!

    Originally, Elizabeth was not sure if the person who got thest question right was her.

    After all, this year¡¯s final question was truly difficult.

    She had checked her answers several times during the test, and only then she was sure of the answer.

    Until, she heard a piece of news.<div>

    The student who got thest question right lived in Bonanza District.

    And she, coincidentally, lived in Bonanza District.

    So, who else could this person be but her!

    Olga was so excited that she didn¡¯t even know what to say, and continued: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Elizabeth, you have a very good chance of bing the National Top Scorer!¡±

    What do the city and provincial top scorers count for before the National Top Scorer?

    Moreover, Elizabeth was a science student.

    In recent years, all the top science students have been boys, and Elizabeth was the only girl.

    As a result, the focus has increased a lot.

    Hearing this, Elizabeth nodded, with a proud look in her eyes.

    Elizabeth quickly switched to her alternate ount and announced the news on Facebook.

    Upon hearing that Elizabeth¡¯s math score might be perfect, there was an uproar on Facebook.

    Students with perfect scores innguage had appeared before.<div>

    Students with perfect scores in math had also appeared.

    However, they had never seen a student who had perfect scores in bothnguage and math.

    [Damn! Elizabeth Thompson is really amazing!]

    [I admit defeat!]

    [True academic master, I admit defeat too.]

    [Even though, the scores haven¡¯t been announced yet, is it really okay for someone to be so high-profile? What if it turns out that it¡¯s not her after the scores are revealed?]

    [Sour, up there in your family must be selling lemons.]

    [No, her family sells vinegar.]

    [Could some people please use their brains and think, the test paper was done by Elizabeth herself, she must be clear about her own abilities, that¡¯s why there¡¯s such news, it¡¯s definitely because she has graded her papers! Not like certain self-proimed princesses who are so arrogant during interviews, now we don¡¯t see them making a sound!]

    [Obviously they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a sound if they were guilty.]

    [Elizabeth got double perfect scores, what can shepare with Elizabeth? If shees out at such a moment, it¡¯s just a disgrace.]

    [If she can get perfect scores innguage and math, she must be able to get perfect scores in other subjects as well. I dere that from now on, Elizabeth will be my idol.]<div>

    For a while, even thements under Edward Thompson and Sylvia Thompson¡¯s Facebook posts were filled with ridicule.

    [Movie King, please control your sister, she doesn¡¯t have to be outstanding, but can she not be so brainless? It¡¯s okay if she¡¯s not capable, but please ask her to be low-key. Look at her, as if she¡¯s afraid that people won¡¯t know she has a Movie King brother!]

    [I feel sorry for the Movie King for one minute, actually, the princess is not wrong. If she hadn¡¯t been taken away by someone, she could have received the same education as the Movie King and scored well in the exam.]

    [A true academic master, even if theye from a humble background, they are still an academic master! Don¡¯t find excuses for your own ipetence.]

    [Everyone, stop fighting, anyway our brother has more than one sister, as long as Sylvia is an academic master, it¡¯ll be fine.]

    [Not only did our sister skip several grades, but she was also in the top five in the city during the College Entrance Examination, that¡¯s amazing.]

    [Sister Eternal God!]

    Edward Thompson browsed through thements, his brow furrowed slightly.

    Vi Thompson is really a troublemaker.

    Relying on the fact that she is a Young Miss from the Thompson n, she acts high-profile, she might not be afraid of losing face, but he can¡¯t afford to lose it.

    Early the next morning.

    Vi Thompson got up at half past five sharp for her morning run.<div>

    At half past five, the sun had already risen from the east, casting ayer of golden light on everything on earth. The gentle breeze was refreshing, making people feel refreshed.

    Vi ran ahead while Mantou chased after her.

    A person and a pet.

    The scene was quite lovely.

 Chapter 458: 167: A direct slap in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao! _4

    Chapter 458: 167: A direct p in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao! _4

    ¡°Her family is in business, and her parents are both big bosses.¡±

    At these words, Beatrice ck¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She had thought that Vi Thompson was just a city girl, but it turned out that her parents were both big bosses. If she had known this earlier, she would have tried her best to befriend Vi and take her in as an adopted daughter.

    Rachel Barton continued, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about her anymore, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Beatrice ck caught up with Rachel Barton¡¯s pace.

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson and her parents, along with Mrs. Thompson, also arrived at the airport.

    Eleven thirty.

    The family of four boarded the ne on time.

    After a flight of three hours, the ne arrived at the Capital City Airport as scheduled.

    Samuel Thompson and Mandel Thompson came to meet them.

    Edward Thompson and Sylvia Thompson were also there.

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t want toe at first, but he couldn¡¯t resist Sylvia Thompson¡¯s persistent pleas.

    Sylvia Thompson was just too kind-hearted.

    Mandel Thompson picked up Vi Thompson¡¯s luggage, ¡°How did you do on your exams, little sister?¡±

    Vi Thompson gave a faint smile, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Not bad.

    Hearing this, a nameless anger rose in Edward Thompson¡¯s heart.

    When would Vi- Thompson ever grow up and stop acting like this?

    With her, what kind of results could she really achieve on the test?

    Mandel Thompsonughed and said, ¡°The College Entrance Examination is just a part of life¡¯s experience, the results don¡¯t matter, as long as you went through it.¡±

    His sister, no matter if she wasst in the rankings, was still his sister!

    Sylvia Thompson smiled and said, ¡°With Vi being so talented, I¡¯m sure she did well on the exams.¡±

    After she spoke, she continued, ¡°I heard from the inside that this year¡¯s National Top Scorer might be in River City, maybe it¡¯s Vi!¡±

    Both the perfect scores in Chinese and Mathematics are in River City.

    The National Top Scorer must be from River City.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s words seemed to be meant to prop up Vi Thompson, but were actually meant to kill her with praise.

    If Vi Thompson didn¡¯t get the National Top Scorer, how would she ever face people in the future?

    Vi Thompson slightly turned her head back, looking at Sylvia Thompson with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was stunned.

    She never thought Vi Thompson would suddenlye up with such a move.

    How much self-confidence did she have to think she could achieve the National Top Scorer?

    She truly had no shame.

    Edward Thompson just wanted to p Vi Thompson awake, but he dared not do so. ¡°Little sister, the results aren¡¯t out yet, you better be modest. The National Top Scorer is not something you can easily get!¡±

    If it were any other matter, they could still beg their parents to use connections and take shortcuts.

    But this can¡¯t be done.

    The College Entrance Examination relied on real ability.

    Now that Vi Thompson was daydreaming in front of her family, it was fine, but if she did this in front of others, it would only bring shame to the family.

    But looking at Mandel Thompson and their father, they didn¡¯t seem to take this matter seriously.

    Looking at Mrs. Thompson, she also had a smile on her face.

    If today the person saying these words was Sylvia Thompson, Mrs. Thompson would have definitely scolded her.

    However, when the person became Vi Thompson, Mrs. Thompson just chose to turn a blind eye.

    This was so unfair to Sylvia Thompson.

    Just as Edward Thompson was about to say something else, he felt a gentle squeeze on his palm, and a gentle voice in his ear, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Edward Thompson sighed helplessly.

    For Sylvia Thompson¡¯s sake, he endured!

    On the other side.

    Rachel Barton and her parents took a high-speed train for nearly seven hours before they arrived at the station.

    This was Rimount County, fifty kilometers away from Olsand Vige where Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck lived. They had to take a one-hour bus ride to the town center, and then a half-hour minibus ride to Olsand Vige.

    After all the hassle, Rachel Barton¡¯s face was a little pale, and she frowned slightly as she looked at the rough mountain road.

    She had thought Show Vige was already remote enough, but Cokoon City¡¯s Olsand Vige was even more remote.

    It was like a winding mountain road with eighteen twists.

    Throughout the journey, she threw up several times.

    Beatrice ck asked with concern, ¡°Sweetie, are you okay? We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rachel Barton shook her head, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Beatrice ck smiled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, when we get home, I¡¯ll make you something delicious to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The driver bumped along, and they finally arrived at Olsand Vige before dark.

    The couple walked ahead, and Rachel Barton followed behind.

    Unlike coastal cities.

    Most of the nts in Olsand Vige were unfamiliar to Rachel Barton.

    The air did not have the salty taste of the sea breeze either.

    Visiting an ind city for the first time, Rachel Barton was very curious and looked around everywhere she went.

    Some vigers passing by asked curiously, ¡°Is this your daughter, Seven Treasures mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Beatrice ck nodded, ¡°Does our daughter look like me?¡±

 Chapter 462: 168: Crazy face-slapping, some peopleéˆ¥æªš eyes have gone red! (2nd update)

    Chapter 462: 168: Crazy face-pping, some people¡¯s eyes have gone red! (2nd update)

    As soon as she spoke.<div>

    The air became quiet.

    Madam Lu and Emily Lu exchanged nces, then turned to the housekeeper, ¡°Who did you say the reporters want to interview?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Madam Lu didn¡¯t believe her own ears.

    It was just that the housekeeper¡¯s words were too preposterous.

    Interviewing the high school valedictorian, Miss Thompson?

    Could this Miss Thompson be Vi Thompson?<div>

    That¡¯s impossible!

    If Vi Thompson was the high school valedictorian, who got a perfect score in the essay?

    And who got full marks for mathematics?

    In this room there were the sixth-ranked Emily Lu and the only female student in the KV researchb, Sylvia Thompson. It was possible that the reporters came to interview Emily, who ranked sixth in the city and Sylvia.

    But now, the housekeeper says they want to interview Miss Thompson?

    This¡­

    Isn¡¯t this just nonsense?

    The housekeeper also found it quite unbelievable and continued, ¡°Th-they said they want to interview Miss Thompson, Vi Thompson.¡±

    At this point, the housekeeper turned to look at Vi.

    He wasn¡¯t very familiar with Vi. In fact, before this, he hadn¡¯t even seen her.

    Now, when he looked at her, he only felt that this girl was as pure as a fairy who had stepped out of a painting.

    It made people want to use the most beautiful words in the world to describe her.<div>

    Vi Thompson!

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling extremely ufortable.

    Originally, she hade here to watch Vi make a fool of herself.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected¡­

    Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Vi.

    She was the valedictorian?!

    In those days, Mandel Thompson was the best performer in the Thompson family.

    But he had onlye in second in the city.

    Vi had actually be the valedictorian!

    The wealthydies in the hall were all surprised.

    Who could have thought that young Miss Thompson was so capable?!

    Mary Perryne was the first to recover. ¡°Butler, are you sure you didn¡¯t hear wrong? It¡¯s really my Vi?¡±<div>

    Everyone had the same reaction, which made the housekeeper a bit confused!

    Did he hear wrong?

    ¡°Y-Yes?¡± the housekeeper continued. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask again!¡±

    With that, the housekeeper quickly walked out.

    Reporters were waiting just outside the door of the Walt Manor.

    Seeing the housekeepere out, they immediately handed over the microphone. ¡°Excuse me, may we see Miss Vi Thompson?¡±

    The housekeeper swallowed and carefully checked with the reporters, ¡°Are you here to interview Vi Thompson, the young Miss of the Thompson family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the hall.

    Everyone looked at each other, and no one spoke.

    Emily Lu looked at Vi, her eyes full of mockery.

    It must be a mistake.<div>

    The housekeeper must have made a mistake.

    With Vi¡¯s appearance, how could she possibly be the valedictorian.

    If Vi had the ability to be the valedictorian, she probably would have been unable to suppress her excitement and run out by now!

    She could still be so calm?

    It must be impossible!

    Edward Thompson also felt that there was no way this could be true.

    He wanted to leave immediately; otherwise, it would be too humiliating.

    But the reporters were outside.

    He couldn¡¯t leave.

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    At this moment, the housekeeper ran in from outside, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, it has been confirmed. It is indeed Miss Vi Thompson.¡±

    Mary Perryne was extremely excited!<div>

    She even felt as if she was dreaming.

    Her daughter was the valedictorian?!

    Mary Perryne looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, pinch me.¡±

    Vi¡¯s expression was unchanged; up until now, her face had not shown any particr fluctuation, she just smiled faintly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not dreaming.¡±

    The housekeeper continued, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson, pleasee this way. The reporters are here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mary Perryne took Vi¡¯s arm and walked out.

    The wealthydies in the hall watched the mother-daughter duo leave, with eyes full of envy.

    ¡°Miss Thompson is really amazing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me? She is truly outstanding! She¡¯s the valedictorian! If I were Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯d beughing even in my sleep.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between a biological child and others. Previously, Mandel Thompson ranked second, but now Vi directly became the valedictorian.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson were also among the top three in the past.¡±

    ¡°The Thompson children really are all academic overachievers!¡±<div>

    Whenpared to the other Thompson children who either ranked within the top three citywide or were the high school valedictorian, Sylvia Thompson, who ranked fifth in the city, seemed unremarkable.

    Sylvia Thompson stood among the crowd, with little color in her face and her fingers clenched tightly.

    Due to her excessive force, her knuckles were already turning slightly white.

    She was trying hard to control her emotions.Sylvia watched as Mary and Vi disappeared, her heart filled with sadness. She felt like an outsider¡­ an abandoned outsider.

    That¡¯s right.

    She didn¡¯t have any blood rtionship with Mary.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t watched TV yet! Shall we go and watch?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Mrs. Thompson!¡±

    Everyone followed Mary¡¯s footsteps and walked outside.

    Surrounded by sounds of admiration.

    Watching the crowd, Emily¡¯s eyes turned red with anger.

    She was supposed to be the star of today, still proud of her sixth ce in the city-wide exam!

    What about now?

    She was like a clown.

    Mary led Vi outside.

    Seeing the mother and daughtere out, the reporters went crazy, handing over the microphone, ¡°Miss Thompson, how do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, when did you find out about Miss Thompson¡¯s incredible performance in the national exam?¡±

    National top scorer?!

    Mary widened her eyes, not knowing that Vi had achieved this feat.

    Seeing her reaction, the reporter guessed the hidden story andughed, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, did you just find out about Miss Thompson¡¯s achievement?¡±

    As a strong woman and the head of the number one family in Capital City, Mary had been interviewed before, but never felt this agitated.

    It was a surprise!

    So happy!

    She couldn¡¯t express her feelings in words.

    Mary calmed herself down, looked at the camera and nodded, ¡°Yes, I just found out about Vi¡¯s score. I asked her this morning, but at that time, the results hadn¡¯te out yet. I¡¯ve always known that Vi¡¯s grades were good, but I didn¡¯t know she¡­¡±

    By the end, Mary was struggling to control herself, her eyes slightly red with tears.

    This was tears of joy.

    The reporter continued, ¡°Do you know Miss Thompson¡¯s total college entrance examination score?¡±

    Mary shook her head.

    The reporterughed, ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson¡¯s total score is 750!¡±

    Vi had no bonus points.

    In other words.

    She had a perfect score on all seven subjects!

    Mary was even more stunned.

    Mrs. Swantz, who had been listening in the background, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and immediately asked, ¡°Is it a full score of 750 or are there any bonus points?¡±

    There are bonus points for the college entrance examination, including Emily¡¯s 697, which included 10 extra points.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bare score of 750!¡± The journalist exined further, ¡°In other words, Miss Thompson scored a perfect score in every subject.¡±

    Vi was the only one,

    who, over the years, had achieved a perfect score in the college entrance examination.

    Even thenguage andposition scores were not deducted a single point!

    That¡¯s exactly why,

    as soon as the exam results were announced, these reporters rushed over.

    Before the exam results were published, Vi¡¯s poprity had been high!

    At that time.

    No one expected Vi to be the top scorer in the college entrance examination.

    There were even many online ridicules.

    As soon as this was uttered, the wealthy wives behind her were all bbergasted.

    All subjects with full scores!

    That was too frightening!

    ¡°Oh my god, Miss Thompson is so amazing.¡±

    ¡°Full scores, wow!¡±

    ¡°Is there a mistake?¡±

    ¡°The news reporters are here, how could there be a mistake? Do you think the college entrance exam scores are ying with you?¡±

    The reporter continued to ask Mary, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, do you have any tips to share with us, how did you cultivate a college entrance examination top scorer?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, which school are you nning to have Miss Thompson attend?¡±

    With Vi¡¯s perfect score in the college entrance exam, she could choose any prestigious school at home or abroad.

    Mary was surrounded by reporters, her brilliant answers shining brightly like the stars in the sky.

    Mary answered the reporters¡¯ questions one by one: ¡°Vi is an independent and strong child. No matter what difficulties she faces, she can cope with them calmly. Actually, I have never been a qualified mother. Her achievement is entirely her own effort¡­ ¡±

    Meanwhile.

    River City.

    Ye Jun was shopping with Jessica Girma, buying many luxury skincare products and bags.

    She didn¡¯tck money now.

    As long as Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s scores were announced, the school would notify her immediately, award her the bonus, and TV reporters would interview her, the famous teacher.

    And there was Jessica Girma¡¯s forfeited annual sry.

    Thinking about it, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.

    ¡°Jessica, I want to buy aer, can you help me pay for it?¡±

    Jessica Girma was stunned for a moment, and just as she was about to say something, Ye Jun looked at her with a mocking expression, ¡°Jessica, are you still hoping for a miracle?¡±

    At this moment, a group of reporters came running towards the two.

    ¡°Which one of you is the teacher of Miss Thompson, the top schr achiever?¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t be more excited, and immediately stepped forward, ¡°Me, me!¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect the college entrance exam results toe out so quickly.

    Ye Jun never thought she would be interviewed on the crowded street.

    That¡¯s good, too.

    Soon, everyone would know that she was the top schr¡¯s teacher!

    The reporter continued, ¡°Oh, so you are Teacher Girma! Would you mind being interviewed now? I would like to ask, how does Miss Thompson perform in ss?¡±

 Chapter 463: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities

    Chapter 463: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities

    Teacher Jessica Girma?<div>

    Vi Thompson?

    Hearing this, Ye Jun frowned.

    What¡¯s wrong with these reporters?

    They have such terrible professional abilities!

    They even got the name of the top scorer wrong.

    Ye Jun continued, ¡°You all got it wrong. This year¡¯s top scorer is Elizabeth Thompson, and my surname is Ye.¡±<div>

    Ye Jun didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.

    Because in her eyes, Vi Thompson was just a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything.

    How could such a person possibly be the top scorer?

    It must be the reporter¡¯s mistake!

    After all, she was friends with Jessica Girma, and she had once taught in Songhu, so it must be the reporters who got it wrong.

    ¡°Who is Elizabeth Thompson?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the reporters were stunned for a moment, then looked at their colleagues wondering if they had made a mistake. One of the colleagues carefully checked the information, ¡°No mistake, it is Vi Thompson!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Jessica Girma?¡± the reporter asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jessica Girma raised her head at this moment, ¡°Hello, I am Jessica Girma.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Jun was speechless.

    Jessica Girma sure knows how to steal the limelight!<div>

    It was clearly the reporter¡¯s mistake in getting the name wrong, yet she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed.

    The reporter continued, ¡°Hello, Teacher Jessica Girma, do you know that Vi Thompson is the first student to achieve a perfect score in the College Entrance Examination in the past ten years?¡±

    The first perfect score?!

    Upon hearing this, Jessica Girma was stunned for a moment.

    Seeing Jessica Girma¡¯s reaction, the reporter smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t know. Are you ready for an on-camera interview? We have a few questions for you.¡±

    Jessica Girma was stunned.

    Vi Thompson scored a perfect score?

    750?

    Although she knew Vi had good grades and performed well in monthly exams,

    What Jessica Girma didn¡¯t know was that Vi was so amazing!

    Jessica Girma looked at the reporter, and continued, ¡°Vi Thompson from our ss scored 750 points? Are you, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡±

    Is the person who scored 750 points really Vi Thompson?!<div>

    ¡°Of course, we didn¡¯t make a mistake!¡± The reporterughed, ¡°Vi Thompson is a Grade 12 (ss 6) student from North Bridge High School, and you are her homeroom teacher, Jessica Girma.¡±

    At this point, there were no words to describe Jessica Girma¡¯s feelings. She looked up at the reporter, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    She had to check the scores herself.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jessica Girma had Vi¡¯s examination permit information on her phone, and after essing the score-checking website, she input Vi¡¯s information.

    Vi Thompson.

    Language: 150.

    Mathematics: 150.

    Foreign Language: 150.

    Science Comprehensive: 300.

    Physics: 100.

    Chemistry: 100.<div>

    Biology: 100.

    Total Score: 750.

    Bare Score: 750.

    Total of six subjects.

    Six first ce results.

    Jessica Girma almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily as she started to understand why the reporters hade so quickly.

    Jessica Girmaposed herself and looked up at the reporter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just found out about Vi Thompson¡¯s situation in our ss. I¡¯m a bit¡­ stunned right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the reporter smiled, ¡°Can I ask what Vi¡¯s performance in ss is usually like?¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Jessica Girma replied, ¡°Not only is Vi pleasant and good-tempered, she¡¯s also helpful. Everyone in our ss likes her.¡±

    ¡°What are Vi¡¯s hobbies?¡±

    Jessica Girma continued to answer the reporter¡¯s questions.

    Ye Jun stood by watching.<div>

    She originally thought the reporter had made a mistake.

    But now it seemed.

    That it wasn¡¯t quite like that.

    No, it wasn¡¯t right.

    This was very wrong.

    Ye Jun immediately took out her phone, opened the College Entrance Examination score-checking system, filled in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s ID number, and then clicked to check.

    Suddenly.

    The score appeared.

    547 points.

    Rank 6859 in River City.

    How could this be?

    With this score, let alone being the top student, it would be difficult to get into a slightly better undergraduate program!<div>

    She could probably only choose a second-tier college.

    Ye Jun felt like everything was pitch ck in front of her and almost fainted.

    It must be that the system was messed up.

    Ye Jun took a deep breath, closed the web page, and searched again.

    However, the result¡­.

    Was still the same as before.

    547 points.

    Neither more nor less.

    How could this be?

    Did Elizabeth Thompson score full marks in Language?

    But why did the results show that Language was only 102 points?

    Math wasn¡¯t full marks either!

    What was going on?

    After the reporter finished interviewing Jessica Girma, they went to North Bridge High School.

    They also had to film the campus environment of the National Top Scorer.

    To see under what atmosphere the top scorer usually studied.

    Jessica Girma looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Ye Jun, you lost.¡±

    Lost¡­

    Ye Jun felt like the luxury bag in her hand weighed a thousand pounds.

 Chapter 419: 156: The domineering Viola, the true socialite of the Capital Circle! (Second update)

    Chapter 419: 156: The domineering Vi, the true socialite of the Capital Circle! (Second update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    A voice, faint yet resonant.

    There was hardly any emotion detectable, but it echoed with authority.<div>

    Lamphere only felt an intense pain on her scalp. Who could have the audacity to stand up for Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight?

    Who dared to grab her hair?

    And, why did the voice sound so familiar?

    Could it be

    Was it Vi Thompson?

    No!

    Impossible!

    Vi had already left for the Capital City, she would nevere back.

    Lamphere swallowed hard and looked up.

    At that sight,

    She waspletely shocked with a sense of fear spreading from the bottom of her heart.<div>

    The girl¡¯s features were somewhat blurred under the sunlight streaming in through the window. She was about 1.73 meters tall, significantly taller than Lamphere, who was only 1.6 meters tall. Seeing her from this angle, she exuded an overwhelming presence.

    A formidable aura burst out from her, causing an involuntary shudder.

    This¡­

    This was Vi Thompson!

    Lamphere was utterly stunned, ¡°Tho.. Thompson, ¡±

    It was really Vi!

    When did Vie back?

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re back!¡±

    When Diana and Fiona saw Vi, they thought they were hallucinating. Overwhelmed with joy, they cried out in excitement.

    Vi looked back at them and nodded gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±<div>

    Diana and Fiona ran over and threw themselves into Vo¡¯s embrace, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Vio.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, whe.. whe.. whe ¡±

    None could understand what Diana and Fiona felt at that moment.

    Just moments ago,

    They had experienced the darkest part of their school life.

    When one mentions school, it naturally brings to mind an environment full of youthfulness, sunshine, and memories.

    But in that very same ce,

    It was like a microcosm of society,

    With its own day and night,

    And even days overshadowed by darkness.

    Right now, to them, Vi was like a ray of light breaking through the darkness, illuminating their world that had been engulfed by darkness.<div>

    At that moment, both Diana and Fiona were not in a good ce.

    One of them had disheveled hair and her coat had been torn off. The other had a clear p mark on her face.

    However, with Vi holding Lamphere¡¯s hair, suppressing her brewing fury, she said, ¡°Fiona, Diana, whatever way Zhao Xiaofei bullied you, do the same to her now.¡±

    No matter what happened, she was there for them.

    With Vi¡¯s backing, Diana and Fiona were instantly revitalized.

    Diana picked up her coat, put it on, walked up to Lamphere, and lifted her hand, pping her.

    p!

    Lamphere¡¯s face swelled up instantly. She was stunned by the blow.

    Who had ever dared to treat her like this before? She was always the one to teach others a lesson!

    Nemesis.

    Vi was simply her nemesis.

    ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    Diana looked at Fiona.

    Fiona also lifted her hand, but she hesitated halfway and withdrew her hand.

    She had never hit anyone before.

    She was somewhat scared.

    A momentter, Fiona lowered her hand, ¡°Vio, these days when you were not at school, Lamphere has bullied so many students. There are many videos in her phone, ask her to delete all of them.¡±

    Vi let go of Lamphere¡¯s hair and stretched out her hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    As her scalp was released, Lamphere felt a rush of relief.

    She gave Vi a nce.

    She was filled with resentment.

    No!

    She couldn¡¯t just hand over her phone to Vi like this.

    She had to confront Vi today!

    She didn¡¯t believe that they, being in such a big group, couldn¡¯t beat Vi, a solitary girl.

    She couldn¡¯t always remain under Vi¡¯s thumb.

    Lamphere exchanged nces with several others girls beside her, and then, kicked straight at Vi.

    The other girls also rushed towards Vi.

    They were prepared to pin Vi down.

    And then, beat her up and take some photos.

    Lamphere¡¯s n was perfect, but reality delivered her a heavy blow.

    No one saw how Vi made her move.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One by one, all the girls fell onto the ground.

    ¡°Great! Vio, you¡¯re awesome!¡±¡±Beautiful Thompson is so cool!¡±

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were unable to contain their excitement.

    Lamphere was in a more embarrassing situation than before, being pinned to the ground by Vi Thompson, unable to move.

    ¡°Phone.¡± Vi said tly, squatting beside her.

    Lamphere handed her the phone, her hand trembling.

    Vi somehow unlocked it, and within less than a minute, she had deleted all the local and cloud-based videos.

    After finishing these tasks, Vi slowly stood up, turned to Fiona and Diana.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fiona and Diana immediately fell in step with Vi.

    The shadows from their previous experiences seemed to disperse instantly as they nked Vi, one on each side, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, howe you suddenly came back?¡±

    Vi spoke in a calm tone, ¡°I came back to take the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    In her previous life, Vi never experienced college life.

    She never took the College Entrance Examination either.

    She had joined the Laboratory before even finishing middle school, and had traveled north and south with everyer on.

    She attended college lectures, but had never truly experienced campus life.

    She was actually quite excited about college life.

    Many yearster, seeing the tense College Entrance Examination atmosphere reported in the news, she still yearned for it.

    So, no matter how busy she was now, she would always find time to take the College Entrance Examination.

    It could be seen as making up for a major regret in her life.

    Fiona smiled and said: ¡°Vio, it¡¯s so great that you¡¯re back! We thought you were going to stay in Capital City for school.¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Vi¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, ¡°My best friends are here, of course I woulde back.¡±

    Diana added: ¡°Then let¡¯s go for some milk tea! We also need to visit BBQ!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded slightly, took out a tube of ointment from her bag, ¡°But before we go eat, let¡¯s take care of the injury on your face.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Diana took the ointment.

    The trio returned to Vi¡¯s ce first.

    Diana applied the ointment that Vi had given her evenly on her face.

    The transparent ointment gave a refreshing feeling upon being applied, which was veryfortable. Even the swelling had subsided quite a bit.

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, this ointment is too effective!¡± Diana asked afterward, ¡°Where did you buy it?¡±

    ¡°I made it myself.¡±

    Diana nodded.

    Fiona came out of the bathroom after cleaning up, curiously asking: ¡°Vio, where¡¯s Mantou?¡±

    Mantou is a very intelligent cat. Not only does he act cute, but he also opens doors for guests, fetches newspapers, handshakes with guests he¡¯s even smarter than a dog.

    As a devoted cat lover, Fiona adores Mantou.

    Vi lifted her eyes slightly, ¡°Mantou is in Capital City, I left him with my grandma.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The girls changed their clothes, then went out together to explore the night market.

    They drank milk tea.

    They ate at street stalls.

    The three girls chatted andughed, their faces radiant with youthful energy. Vi¡¯s eyes were beaming; she really loved this kind of youthfulness.

    She would take her time in theing days.

    On the other side.

    Adam Swantz sat at his office desk, feeling rxed, ¡°Third Brother, did you hear that my sister-inw is back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips drew into a thin line, he gently nodded.

    Adam continued: ¡°I am really surprised that my sister-inw is actually the Young Miss of the Thompson n in Capital City!¡±

    Terrence Lentz remained expressionless.

    Seeing this, Adam turned to Terrence Lentz and asked tentatively: ¡°Third Brother, when was thest time you saw my sister-inw?¡±

    Vi is now the Young Miss of the Thompson n.

    And she is the legitimate one at that.

    Not to mention the Lentz n.

    Even the leader of the eight great aristocratic families of River City couldn¡¯t reach her.

    Terrence Lentz had just experienced the engagement termination with Elizabeth Thompson.

    He was afraid Vi would disappoint Terrence Lentz.

    Seeing that Terrence Lentz had no particr reaction, Adam frowned slightly, continuing: ¡°Third Brother, you didn¡¯t even know when my sister-inw returned to River City, did you?¡±

    Terrence Lentz looked up at him.

    His deep phoenix eyes looked almostpletely dark.

    After a moment, he spoke lightly, ¡°I know, I went to pick her up from the airport.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Adam stroked his chin, ¡°Never expected my sister-inw to be so loyal! Third Brother, do you know that everyone outside is waiting to see your jokes, thinking that the little sister-inw will regret her marriage and dump you!¡±

    After all, with Vi¡¯s current status, she could find a more distinguished fianc¨¦.

    In fact.

    Not only were outsiders thinking this way.

    Even the Lentz family was waiting to see Terrence Lentz¡¯s humiliation.

    When they learned Vi was back.

    Eleanor Armstrong and Bartley Lentz nned to invite Vi to the Lentz family for a meal.

    Hearing this, Bartley Lentzughed, ¡°Mom and Dad, she¡¯s now the Young Miss of the Thompson n, a genuine high-ssdy in the Capital Circle, even the renowned pianist Dean Legel sees her as a once in a thousand years friend, do you actually believe she would still pay attention to Terrence?¡±

    They should see where Terrence stands in front of the Thompson n!

    They were simply daydreaming.

 Chapter 420: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!

    Chapter 420: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Hearing this, Eleanor remained silent.

    She¡¯s not someone whocks self-awareness.<div>

    Originally, when Vi was still an adopted daughter of the Thompson n, it was already a significant step up for Terrence to be with her, not to mention that Vi is now the Young Miss Thompson Family.

    What kind of ce is the Thompson n?

    The number one family in Capital City.

    A family that everyone in the Capital Circle wants to tter.

    The Thompson n has three sons and two daughters.

    The eldest son, Brandon, is a businessman who strikes fear into people in the market. He¡¯s young, but he¡¯s already an imposing figure.

    The second son, Borden, is a famous artist who became famous at a young age, once setting a record for selling a painting for a billion dors.

    The third son is a movie star who¡¯s so popr that he¡¯s be a household name.

    With numerous works to his name.

    He¡¯s a part of a generation¡¯s youth.

    And the younger daughter, Sylvia.<div>

    Although Sylvia is an adopted daughter of the Thompson Family, she is pampered and loved. At a young age, she¡¯s already a college sophomore, sessfully joined the famous KV researchb, and won many awards.

    Any of these children from the Thompson family are capable of outshining everyone else.

    Young Miss Thompson, Vi, was lost for 18 years, and the Thompson Family had been looking for her for 18 years. After they found her, they held a big feast, as if they wanted to pamper her and hold her in the palm of their hands.

    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t want their precious daughter to marry a notorious good-for-nothing.

    Han Lentz looked at Bartley Lentz and said, ¡°No matter what, your mother and I will respect Vi¡¯s choice. Even if she wants to cancel the engagement with Terrence.¡±

    After all, from the beginning, the person engaged to Terrence was not Vi.

    Moreover, Vi is now the Young Miss of the Thompson Family.

    So, she has every reason to choose something better.

    They won¡¯t have anyints.

    Eleanor nodded, ¡°Your father is right.¡±

    However.<div>

    She still felt a bit regretful.

    After all, Vi was the daughter-inw she had chosen.

    Charlotte Young then spoke, ¡°Mom and Dad, since you both know what¡¯s going on in your hearts, why bother with all this? Isn¡¯t this a waste of time and resources?¡±

    She knew that Eleanor had specially ordered expensive ingredients to be air-shipped just to wee Vi.

    Charlotte was quite ufortable seeing this.

    Thinking back to when she was dating Bartley, she never saw her mother-inw being so attentive before.

    Eleanor argued, ¡°How do you know that Vi won¡¯te? Based on Vi¡¯s character, even if she wants to cancel the engagement with Terrence, she would feel unclear about it. She woulde and talk to us for sure.¡±

    Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Vi, Eleanor knew her well.

    She was clear about Vi¡¯s character and knew that Vi wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes were full of mocking as she replied, ¡°Mom, the person you¡¯re talking about is Vi. Now she¡¯s Vi Thompson.¡±

    Vi and Vi Thompson are two different people to begin with.<div>

    Since they are two different people, they are naturally different.

    Her mother-inw is too naive!

    Thinking that Vi woulde.

    As she finished speaking, Charlotte continued, ¡°Mom, do you know what kind of ce the Thompson Family is? How many people want to tter the Thompson Family?¡±

    Now that Vi is the Young Miss Thompson, how could she lower herself toe to the Lentz n?

    ¡°Mom, I advise you not to have unrealistic expectations. As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment!¡±

    Eleanor remained silent.

    Just at this moment, Sophie came over and Charlotte smiled, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s right?¡± Sophie asked, confused.

    Charlotte exined the situation to her.

    Hearing this, Sophie looked amused, ¡°Mom, I think my sister-inw has a point. Miss Thompson is different from before. If, if ¡±

    She paused, ¡°If the third brother could be more promising, that would be another story. But you know what kind of person our third brother is. He went to thepany for less than three months and already lost five million dors. Now he¡¯s wandering around aimlessly. If you were the mistress of the Thompson family, would you let your daughter marry our third brother?¡±

    Sophie didn¡¯t mention the word ¡°good-for-nothing,¡± but every word was implying that Terrence was a good-for-nothing.

    If it were in the past.

    These two sister-inws might still be somewhat cautious.

    But not now.

    Because when Patriarch Lentz had an ident, Han Lentz divided the Lentz n into four parts along with the shares inherited from Patriarch Lentz.

    The three brothers shared one part each.

    The remaining part was left for Han Lentz and Eleanor as their retirement fund, but everyone knew they intended to leave it all for that good-for-nothing!

    Her father-inw and mother-inw, who usually preach righteousness and fairness to every child, is this how fair they are?

 Chapter 421: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_2

    Chapter 421: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Just thinking about it made Sophie so angry!

    They were all sons.

    How much more do they usually give to that good-for-nothing?<div>

    What does that good-for-nothing rely on?

    Hearing this, Eleanor looked up at Sophie, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too harsh? Terrence is just going through a temporary downturn. I believe he will get through it one day!¡±

    As a mother, she always believed in her son no matter what.

    She believed that Terrence would definitely stand up and make everyone in the room gasp!

    Hearing this, Sophie almostughed out loud.

    Get through it?

    Terrence?

    The odds were even lower than winning a hundred million in the lottery.

    A man should be independent at thirty.

    Terrence was 26 years old this year, and in four years he would reach the age of independence. However, up until now, he had been living off his parents. For such a person to stand up again, he would have to be reborn.

    ¡°Mom, good advice is harsh to the ear. I think you should understand this principle. As your sister-inw, I wish more than anyone else that our third brother could pull himself together and bring glory to the Lentz n, but can I make the call on this matter?¡±

    With that, Sophie sighed.<div>

    Eleanor felt uneasy in her heart when she heard these words.

    Han Lentz didn¡¯t care.

    Anyway, things were like this now.

    The only thing they could do now was to calm down and leave some valuable things for Terrence.

    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±

    At this moment, a tall figure walked in from outside.

    Dressed in a well-ironed handmade suit, the man stood upright and step by step, exuding an air of arrogance.

    He looked so refined.

    If they didn¡¯t know him, they would definitely think he was a sessful Boss.

    Unfortunately.

    The man before them was just an empty shell, a well-known good-for-nothing.

    ¡°Terrence is back.¡±<div>

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Eleanor put away all her emotions and greeted him with a smile, ¡°You must be tired, my youngest. Mom has asked the kitchen to make some bird¡¯s nest soup for you.¡±

    Seeing Eleanor¡¯s expression.

    Both Charlotte Young and Eleanor were speechless.

    Did their mother-inw have something wrong with her brain?

    She treated such a good-for-nothing son so well!

    Did they even expect Terrence to provide for them in their old age?

    With Terrence as he was, it would be a good thing if he could support himself.

    When their father-inw and mother-inw die, Terrence¡¯s good days would not be far off.

    Charlotte Young gave Sophie a look.

    Sophie immediately understood and followed Charlotte¡¯s footsteps. The two sisters-inw turned around and walked upstairs.

    When they reached the corner of the staircase.<div>

    Charlotte lowered her voice and said, ¡°Did you see that? Look at how biased they are! We only get a quarter of this huge inheritance, while that good-for-nothing gets the lion¡¯s share without doing anything! So if you add up what our two families get, it¡¯s still less than what a good-for-nothing gets?¡±

    They had been providing for their parents-inw as they should!

    But what have they gained in the end?

    Sophie sighed, ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, just get used to it.¡±

    Charlotte nced downstairs, ¡°I just can¡¯t swallow this! We are all sons, but we¡¯re doing better than that good-for-nothing! Why can¡¯t they tell right from wrong? Just wait! I¡¯ll treat them the same way they¡¯re treating me now! If they¡¯re going to give that good-for-nothing so much inheritance, don¡¯t expect me to provide for them in their old age!¡±

    By then, let Han Lentz and Eleanor Lentz regret it.

    At this point, Charlotte grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Sophie, you better be on my side!¡±

    Sophie nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    In the living room.

    Fearing that Terrence had heard the conversation between the two daughters-inw, Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°Your sisters-inw don¡¯t mean any harm. If they said anything offensive, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly.

    Eleanor continued, ¡°Did you talk to Vi about it?¡±<div>

    ¡°What?¡± Terrence asked.

    Seeing Terrence¡¯s reaction, Eleanor¡¯s heart sank.

    Did Vi refuse?

    Although prepared for this, Eleanor¡¯s heart still felt a little ufortable.

    Eleanor sighed and continued, ¡°Terrence, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s not Vi¡¯s fault.¡±

    People always try to rise higher, and water flows downward.

    These things couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Knowing that his mother must have misunderstood something, Terrence said, ¡°Vi wille over tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Eleanor was overjoyed.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Eleanor immediately smiled, ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about her. Vi is a good girl.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 422: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_3

    Chapter 422: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Seeing his mother like this, Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to go upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Eleanor Armstrong handed a card to Terrence, ¡°Take this.¡±

    As her words fell, Eleanor continued, ¡°There are five million in this card. If you run out, just let me know. When dating Vi, never let the girl spend money. It¡¯s not only tasteless but alsocks grace.¡±<div>

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯tck money.¡± Terrence tried to give the card back to his mother.

    ¡°Take it!¡± Eleanor stuffed the card directly into Terrence¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want it.¡±

    At that moment, Patriarch Lentz came downstairs, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your mother¡¯s, you should at least take mine, right?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I really don¡¯t need money right now,¡± Terrence continued, ¡°Adam and I have invested in a project together, and it¡¯s already in the profit stage.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz didn¡¯t take these words to heart.

    Swantz Group is already being controlled by Derek Swantz, the illegitimate son of the Swantz family. As for Adam, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to fight against Derek, where does his business acumene from, let alone his investment ability?

    Even if they did invest in a project, they were probably being tricked.

    It was no different than throwing money into the water.

    Patriarch Lentz said with a stern face, ¡°I have heart disease now. If you don¡¯t take this card, I¡¯ll have an attack right in front of you!¡±

    With that, he immediately put his hand over his heart, looking like he could have an attack at any moment.

    Seeing his grandfather like this, Terrence had no choice but to ept the card.<div>

    Only then did Patriarch Lentz nod in satisfaction.

    It seemed he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Terrence running out of money for dating in the future.

    He nned to give Terrence a card every month.

    Terrence looked at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Grandfather, can I go upstairs now?¡±

    ¡°You may,¡± Patriarch Lentz stepped aside, ¡°Go on, get some rest. Don¡¯t forget to dress up and look handsome tomorrow. Make Vi fall for you!¡±

    Terrence: ¡± ¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that ever since his grandfather experienced a brush with death, he had changed a lot.

    Now, Patriarch Lentz seemed more like an old child.

    Eleanor handed the bank card in her hand to Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Dad, you can give this card to Terrenceter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded.

    Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Did I hear correctly just now? Vi ising over tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor nodded.<div>

    Patriarch Lentz stroked his beard with a smile, ¡°I knew Vi was a good girl.¡±

    Eleanor also smiled, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After returning to the room, Eleanor immediately told Han Lentz about the situation.

    Upon hearing this, Han wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Because from the beginning until now.

    He knew that Vi Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson were different.

    They were not from the same world.

    Knowing that Vi would being the next day, Eleanor immediately informed Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz.

    She told the two brothers that they must all be home tomorrow.

    Only then could they show proper respect to Vi.

    After Eleanor left, Charlotte Young sneered, ¡°Your parents are celebrating too soon! What if shees to call off the engagement tomorrow?¡±<div>

    Bartley alsoughed, ¡°Not ¡®what if,¡¯ it¡¯s ¡®for sure.¡¯ And whether shees or not is still up for debate.¡±

    The main reason was that the gap between Terrence and Vi is just too vast now.

    If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t choose such a fianc¨¦.

    Let alone a family like the Thompson n.

    Only their parents have been unable to see the situation clearly, mistaking a good-for-nothing for a treasure.¡±

    At the same time.

    Elizabeth Thompson had already moved with her parents from the vi to an ordinary residential area.

    Olga, who suddenly moved from a wealthy neighborhood to an ordinary one, found it hard to adapt, as it felt like living in a pigeon cage to her.

    No maids, no chefs, no drivers¡­

    She had to do everything herself.

    Olga was at her wit¡¯s end.

    Reg Thompson had fully recovered by now, and as he looked at the now bankrupt Thompson Group, he was full of worry.<div>

    Still unwilling to face reality, he tried to make aeback, but everything was like fishing for the moon in the water.

    He recalled his friend¡¯s advice from the past.

    Raising his head, he looked at Elizabeth sitting there and tried to speak, ¡°Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Reg continued, ¡°Do you still have contact with Trevor Sherman?¡±

    Upon mentioning Trevor, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment.

    A momentter, she shook her head.

    Not to mention Trevor.

    Many of her former suitors had changed their attitudes towards her overnight after the incident, treating her like a virus to be avoided at all costs.

 Chapter 423: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Terrence! _4

    Chapter 423: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Terrence! _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Originally, as the top talented woman in River City, she had a lot of fans online. However, ever since the news of Vi Thompson¡¯s liver donation and substitution marriage was exposed, those fans had turned into haters.

    Even now, she still received hundreds of abusive and insulting private messages every day.

    Vi Thompson!

    It was all Vi Thompson¡¯s fault!

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi Thompson, how could she have fallen to this point?

    Emma clenched her fists, and the expression in her eyes was full of resentment.

    Reg Thompson sighed.

    He originally wanted Emma to plead with Trevor Sherman.

    It seemed that this path was simply unworkable.

    ¡°Emma, there is a way that might help our family rise again,¡± Reg Thompson carefully chose his words in his heart, ¡°But ¡±

    In the end, he didn¡¯t know how to say the words.

    It was very difficult.

    After all, he only had one daughter like Emma.

    ¡°But what?¡± Emma asked.

    Reg Thompson lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing her father like this, Emma had already guessed a bit, after all, she grew up in a wealthy family.

    She had seen a lot of intrigue and deceit.

    At this time, Olga also reacted and widened her eyes, ¡°Reg! You can¡¯t! You can¡¯t be thinking of sending her to¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I absolutely don¡¯t agree!¡± Olga pushed Reg Thompson forcefully with teary eyes, ¡°Emma is the daughter we finally got, I won¡¯t allow you to treat her so badly!¡±

    Absolutely not!

    Reg Thompson didn¡¯t fight back.

    At this moment, Emma spoke, ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    Hearing this, Olga looked at Emma, ¡°Emma!¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Emma looked at Olga with a serious expression, ¡°As long as it can help our family rise again, I am willing to do anything.¡±

    Because only in this way, would she have the opportunity for revenge.

    She must make Vi Thompson pay the price!

    If things went on like this, it would only lead to sitting and waiting for death.

    Olga cried out in pain.

    She never imagined that she would see this day.

    Reg Thompson was also very distressed.

    As a father, he didn¡¯t want to see his daughtere to this point.

    Reg Thompson sighed, ¡°Emma, forget it. Dad will think of other ways.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you and I both know very well that there are no other ways right now,¡± Emma continued, ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    At this point, Emma had given up her vain fantasy of being favored by Mr. Terrence.

    ¡°It¡¯s Hamiltion Apone.¡±

    Hearing this name, Emma stepped back a few steps, her face pale.

    Hamiltion Apone.

    He was the chairman of the Lion Group, just over sixty-eight years old, and his grandson attended the same school as her.

    At the time, just after Vi came back from the countryside, Emma had thought of putting Vi on Hamiltion Apone¡¯s bed.

    Back then.

    Vi was uncontroble and had directly broken CEO Cooper¡¯s lower body, so Emma had given up on that idea.

    Emma never dreamed that one day, she would be the one in this situation.

    ¡°Emma, dad won¡¯t force you!¡± Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Dad will find another way.¡±

    Emma could be Hamiltion Apone¡¯s granddaughter

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Emma took a deep breath, but her words came out trembling, ¡°You arrange the time and ce for the meeting, and I will talk to him personally.¡±

    Olga covered her mouth, crying in pain.

    Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After saying this, Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back to your room and rest.¡±

    Having said this, Reg Thompson helped Olga to their room.

    Back in the room, Olga hit and punched Reg Thompson.

    Reg Thompson didn¡¯t resist.

    A momentter, Reg Thompson said, ¡°You¡¯ve vented your anger. Listen to me, although this is unfair to Emma, at present there is only this one way. Unless you want to stay here forever! Emma is a sensible child, don¡¯t cry in front of her, it will have a bad influence!¡±

    To Emma, it was just a loss of chastity.

    But for the Thompson n, it was an opportunity for aeback.

    Since there was such an opportunity, they had to seize it tightly.

    Olga hugged Reg Thompson and cried out in pain.

    The next day, Emma dressed up nicely, with delicate makeup on, and left the house early in the morning.

    She knew how precious a girl¡¯s first time was.

    So, she would make good use of this precious first time.

    She had to make the Thompson n rise again!

    Watching her daughter¡¯s retreating figure, Olga covered her mouth, trying her best not to cry.

    She didn¡¯t understand.

    How did things turn out like this today?

 Chapter 424: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Leiéˆ¥æªš court! _5

    Chapter 424: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Lei¡¯s court! _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    On the other side at the Lentz¡¯s.

    The Lentz n is all still here today.

    But it¡¯s almost half past eleven, and Terrence hasn¡¯t brought anyone home yet. Eleanor Armstrong is getting a little anxious, frequently checking her wristwatch.

    ording to the schedule, he should have picked up the person by now.

    Why hasn¡¯t there been any movement until now?

    Charlotte Youngughingly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. What shoulde wille. No use getting anxious over some things.¡±

    A y on words.

    What is supposed to arrive?

    Of course, it is the canceling of the marriage!

    Why hasn¡¯t Vi Thompson appeared until now? She must have exined everything clearly to Terrence and then left.

    Sophie nodded, ¡°What my sister-inw said is correct.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry,¡± At this time, Sophie¡¯s six-year-old son, Lennon Lentz, reached for a fruit from the coffee table, but Sophie pped his hand away, ¡°You thoughtless thing, were these fruits prepared for you? Eating indiscriminately isn¡¯t good for your stomach!¡±

    Eleanor furrowed her brows slightly. She knew that her daughter-inw¡¯s words were meant to annoy her. Holding back her anger, she peeled a rambutan for her grandson, ¡°Lennon, be a good boy. Once your future third aunt arrives, we can start the meal.¡±

    Lennon pped away the grape Eleanor handed to him, crying as he ran upstairs, ¡°Grandma is biased! Wah wah wah¡­¡±

    Eleanor looked at Sophie, ¡°Daughter-inw, is this how you teach your child?¡±

    Sophie feigned innocence, ¡°Mom, I swear, I have never said such things to Lennon! Besides, children say the darndest things. Why are you making an issue out of it?¡±

    Having said that, Sophie got up from the sofa, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯sing today. I have some things to do this afternoon, so I¡¯m going upstairs to get ready.¡±

    At this time, Charlotte started to speak, ¡°Mom, it is not like me to say this, but it is sote. Miss Thompson is definitely noting. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, I will also go upstairs.¡±

    At this point, there were footsteps heard from outside the door.

    Eleanor immediately stood up, ¡°It must be Terrence and Vi.¡±

    Charlotte was stunned, and turned to look back.

    Are they really here?

    The next second, the figure of the Housekeeper entered her sight, ¡°Madam, the air freighted coral grouper has arrived. The kitchen is asking whether you want it as sashimi or steamed.¡±

    Charlotte burst outughing right away and looked at Eleanor, ¡°Mom, the housekeeper asked for your opinion.¡±

    Eleanor was also stunned, with an expression of disappointment in her eyes, ¡°Whatever.¡±

    After some thought, she added, ¡°Cook the sauerkraut fish.¡±

    Vi doesn¡¯t like steamed fish.

    Although it was extravagant to use coral grouper to make sauerkraut fish, if Vi liked it, she would have no problem with it.

    But right now

    Will Vi reallye?

    Eleanor was not sure.

    After listening to Eleanor¡¯s words, the housekeeper was also too stunned, ¡°Are you sure you want to cook the sauerkraut fish?¡±

    Using coral grouper to cook sauerkraut fish is simply a waste of food. This is just like using bird¡¯s nest to make pickles.

    It was disrespect towards food.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Eleanor nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go inform the kitchen right away.¡±

    After the housekeeper left, Eleanor sat back on the sofa disappointedly.

    She was feeling all kinds of emotions.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯ll head upstairs first.¡± Charlotte continued.

    Upon saying that, without waiting for Han Lentz & Eleanor to respond, she walked directly towards the staircase.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Uncles and aunts, grandpa Lentz.¡±

    At this moment, two pleasant voices appeared in the air.

    Whose voices are these

    The two sisters-inw who were standing at the stairs exchanged nces, both seeing a look of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Vi Thompson is actually here!

    How is this possible!

    The two of them turned their heads to look.

    The girl standing beside Terrence, if not Vi Thompson, then who?

    The girl was wearing a white shirt, ck pants, and white sneakers.

    Although she had a in face and was dressed simply, she was stunningly beautiful as she wore a breathtaking smile on her face.

    It is really Vi!

    Upon seeing Vi, Eleanor was both delighted and surprised, her face filled with a look of excitement, as she immediately walked over and took Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°Vi! After such a long time, your aunt has missed you terribly!¡±

    Vi gave a faint smile, dimples appeared on her face, and her beautiful peach blossom eyes seemed to draw people in, ¡°We were supposed to arrive earlier, but Lentz¡¯s car broke down on the way, so we were dyed a bit. I¡¯m sorry for keeping everyone waiting.¡±

    With that simple sentence, she exined why she waste.

    ¡°No problem at all.¡± Eleanorughed, ¡°Anyway, we weren¡¯t in a hurry. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s just in time, we can have lunch.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Terrence chimed in at the right time, ¡°Mom, dad, these are the gifts that Vi brought for you.¡±

 Chapter 425: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_6

    Chapter 425: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s smile filled her cheeks, barely able to see her eyes, ¡°Vi, it¡¯s nice of you toe, but you didn¡¯t need to bring us gifts! We don¡¯tck anything at home!¡±

    Terrence Lentz handed the remaining gifts to Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Grandpa, this is for you.¡±

    Patriarch Lentz was surprised, ¡°There¡¯s something for me too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    Patriarch Lentz took the items with both hands and looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Vi, we¡¯re all family here, so don¡¯t waste your money on gifts when youe by next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Brothers Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz watched this scene, both feeling a bit dumbfounded.

    Could the good-for-nothing third son really be in luck!

    What on earth did Vi see in him?

    How did she fall for someone who can¡¯t do anything and is disabled?

    Not just Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz, but even Charlotte Young and Sophie were stunned.

    Sophie frowned slightly, lowering her voice, ¡°Sister-inw, do you find this weird?¡±

    Charlotte Young nodded, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a young girl to foolishly fall for the looks of the third son, but it doesn¡¯t mean the entire Thompson family is also clueless. Just wait and see, the good show is yet toe!¡±

    At this point, Charlotte Young let out a softugh.

    Sophie immediately understood the meaning behind Charlotte¡¯s words.

    Although Vi was young and didn¡¯t understand the subtleties and twists of the situation, the Thompson family were no fools.

    A family like theirs would naturally choose a suitable match for Vi.

    Eventually, Vi woulde to her senses.

    As for Terrence Lentz-

    He would create the miracle of being rejected by a second woman.

    Thinking about this, Sophie¡¯s smile became more pronounced.

    In the afternoon.

    Terrence Lentz sent Vi home.

    It was still the same old bike.

    Vi sat in the back seat.

    The sun shone on the two, the gentle breeze slightly intoxicating.

    At that moment-

    A small sedan stopped in front of them.

    ¡°Terrence.¡±

    The car window rolled down, revealing a sweet face.

    Terrence Lentz frowned slightly, and his first reaction was to look back at Vi, ¡°Vi, I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    Viughed lightly.

    She found him adorable.

    Right then, the young woman in the car got out, ¡°Terrence, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Ka Sullivan! The snotty kid who used to follow you around, do you remember?¡±

    Terrence Lentz then recalled, ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Vi Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson.¡± Ka Sullivan extended her right hand to Vi, ¡°I¡¯m Ka Sullivan, Sullivan as in Emperor Sullivan, and Ka as in capable, and Yu as in the beauty.¡±

    ¡°Vi Thompson.¡±

    Two simple and clean words.

    Ka Sullivan smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Terrence and my future sister-inw on my first day back. Why don¡¯t we all have dinner together? I haven¡¯t seen Terrence in years.¡±

    Without waiting for Vi to speak, Terrence Lentz said, ¡°We have other things to do.¡±

    After saying that, without further exnation, he rode the bike away with Vi.

    Ka Sullivan watched their retreating figures, squinting her eyes slightly.

    A momentter, she returned to her car.

    As soon as she closed the door, a male voice sounded inside the car, ¡°Ka, do you know who that was just now?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ka Sullivan leaned back in her seat, adjusting her sitting position.

    Knowing what the man was about to say next, Ka Sullivan closed her eyes, continuing, ¡°But big brother, do you know? The bike he was riding is an exclusive bicycle of the Uron Country Royal Family. Ordinary people don¡¯t have the right to buy or sell them.¡±

    A simple sentence, but it stunned Harvey.

    Uron Country Royal Family Exclusive Bicycle?

    Not waiting for Harvey to speak, Ka Sullivan spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Uron Country for neen years, I can tell if it¡¯s a royal family exclusive bike with just one nce.¡±

    Harvey frowned, ¡°But even if the bike is an exclusive one for the Uron Country royal family, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the good-for-nothing is someone important, does it?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that nonsense?

    Who doesn¡¯t know that Terrence Lentz has been a failure up to this point?

    Ka Sullivanughed, continuing, ¡°Big brother, I must tell you that I suspect Terrence Lentz is ¡±

    At this point, she deliberately mmed up.

    ¡°What is he?¡± Harvey immediately asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s the legendary Mr. Terrence.¡±

    A light and indifferent remark, but it made Harvey burst intoughter.

    Mr. Terrence is an unquestionably top-level boss.

    A figure standing at the pinnacle of the internationalmunity.

    What is Terrence Lentz?

    He¡¯s nothing more than a worthless good-for-nothing.

    How could he possibly be Mr. Terrence?

    It¡¯s simply talking nonsense to the extreme!

    Seeing this, Ka Sullivan helplessly shook her head.

    It was precisely because everyone was like Harvey-

    That they avoided Terrence Lentz at all costs.

    They had no idea that he was indeed the hidden boss.

    ¡°Ka, I think you¡¯ve blown your mind studying in foreign countries all these years! I say, a girl shouldn¡¯t be reading so many books!¡± Harvey continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been studying for the sole purpose ofing home and marrying Terrence.¡±

    Unbelievable!

    Girls these days are bing more and more iprehensible!

    Ka Sullivan didn¡¯t say anything, just looked out the window, the corner of her mouth curling into a faint smile.

    On the other side-

    Elizabeth Thompson dragged her tired body back from the hotel.

    She was exhausted.

    Upon returning home, she handed Reg Thompson a check, ¡°This is the startup money from Hamiltion Apone.¡±

    Reg Thompson took the check.

    For a moment, his mood was extremely heavy.

    They had finally taken this step after all.

    Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°Dad, the next things are up to you.¡±

    As for her, she would be preparing for the college entrance exam with peace of mind.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t worry, Dad will not let you down. Just focus on preparing for the college entrance exam during this time, and get some rest.¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson walked into the house.

    Soon after, Olga came to Elizabeth¡¯s room, her eyes filled with a sympathetic gaze, ¡°Emma, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    It should have been the wild brat Vi who suffered and struggled.

    Now, the one suffering and struggling was her precious daughter.

    Elizabeth Thompson didn¡¯t say anything.

    Olga sighed, ¡°Remember to take this medicine.¡±

    After saying that, she ced the medicine in her hand on the bedside table and turned to leave.

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at the Minulet on the bedside table, her eyes filled with a mocking look.

    Ridiculous.

    It was truly ridiculous.

    She had fallen to the point of taking Minulet.

    And the man she had rtions with was an old man in his sixties.

    After a long while, Elizabeth still took the Minulet.

    The next day, she went to school.

    Professor Ye Jun called her into the office, his voice earnest, ¡°Emma, I know there have been significant changes in your family recently, but I believe that you can get through this. Focus on your studies, you are our ss¡¯s hope, and the only one in our city who can be the national top scorer this year.¡±

    Saying this, Ye Jun patted Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°At the same time, the teacher also believes in you, that you certainly won¡¯t lose to Vi.¡±

 Chapter 426: 158: Must win the first move! (Second update)

    Chapter 426: 158: Must win the first move! (Second update)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Teacher Ye had high expectations for Elizabeth Thompson.

    Elizabeth was also her only hope for bing an excellent teacher.

    This year¡¯s River City top scorer and National Top Scorer must be Elizabeth Thompson!

    Only in this way would she be more qualified to marry into the Thompson n.

    Thinking of this, Teacher Ye narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°Emma, you must be strong! If you need any help from me, you can always talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Ye.¡± There was a bit of less pride on Emma¡¯s face.

    A bit more gloom.

    She had already lost to Vi once and felt that she would not lose to Vi in the College Entrance Examination.

    With this in mind.

    A determined look shed through Elizabeth¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing Elizabeth like this, Teacher Ye nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Go back to the ssroom.¡±

    Elizabeth walked towards the ssroom.

    Watching Elizabeth¡¯s retreating figure, a teacher in the office said, ¡°Emma seems to have changed a lot overnight.¡±

    Upon hearing this, someone immediately agreed, ¡°Indeed, she has changed a lot.¡±

    Not only was Elizabeth the ss favorite, but she was also the school favorite.

    The prestigious International School relied on Elizabeth to make a name for themselves!

    ¡°Emma is not only from a fallen family but also experienced online violence. It¡¯s not just a child who can¡¯t bear such a blow, even adults would struggle with it.¡±

    Upon mentioning this, someone immediately stood up for Emma.

    ¡°Emma¡¯s older sister really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her! After all, Emma¡¯s parents have raised her for so many years, but Vi just turns her back on them!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, our Emma is strong-willed! After the College Entrance Examination, once she bes the number one, her attention will skyrocket, right?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Jocelyn is right.¡±

    At this moment, a short-haired teacher turned back and said, ¡°I have a friend who works at North Bridge High School, and I heard that Vi hasn¡¯t returned to school for two months! I guess she became the Young Miss Thompson Family and doesn¡¯t want to go to school anymore. People like her are just lucky. If their luck was a bit worse, their life would be just like that!¡±

    Not attending school for two months, no matter how good a student¡¯s academic performance is, it¡¯s impossible to achieve impressive results in the College Entrance Examination.

    After school in the afternoon.

    Vi still tutored Rachel Barton.

    Rachel propped her chin with both hands, and the look in her eyes as she stared at Vi was full of admiration.

    She didn¡¯t hear a single word about the knowledge points Vi mentioned.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Vi turned her eyes slightly.

    Rachel continued, ¡°Can you share with me your feelings when your uncle and aunt found you?¡±

    Vi put down the book, ¡°I was just very confused.¡±

    Even now, Vi still felt confused and it all happened so suddenly.

    Because she had met Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne from the very beginning.

    But at that time, she never thought that they were her own family.

    Rachel sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know when my parents will find me.¡±

    Rachel originally didn¡¯t have any special attachment to her family.

    But seeing her former friends find their parents, Rachel couldn¡¯t wait to find her parents as well.

    She craved a blood rtionship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Vi held Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re on their way already.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Rachel smiled and said, ¡°By the way, I recently went to the police station to have my blood sample taken and registered my information on the website for finding rtives.¡±

    Finding family is a mutual effort.

    Rachel believed that her family members must be anxious to find her too.

    In order to reunite with her family as soon as possible, Rachel was willing to do anything.

    So, ever since Vi found her family, Rachel started her journey to find her family.

    Rachel even went to several cities to find her parents.

    Fortunately, she had the 100,000 dors Vi won for her before.

    She used the money to invest in some small businesses and made some money.

    After the tutoring session, Vi and Rachel went out to eat together.

    When they left, they happened to meet Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight.

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    ¡°Rachel is here too!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go out to eat together.¡±Being girls of the same age, they easily started ying together.

    Olsand Vige.

    In a small courtyard of a rural family house,

    A middle-aged couple was having dinner.

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    The middle-aged man immediately put down his bowl and ran to answer the phone.

    Soon, the man came back.

    ¡°Shangen, who was it?¡± Seeing her husband return so quickly, the woman asked curiously.

    Gregory Diet took a sip of his porridge and said, ¡°It was from the police station. They said they found our daughter, which is simply ridiculous. I think it must be a scammer!¡±

    Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck are 58 years old, born in 1964.

    Since they are of older age,

    Their mindset is very traditional and strongly favors sons over daughters.

    In their attempt to have a son, the couple had five daughters in a row.

    It wasn¡¯t until their sixth child that they had a son.

    Of these five daughters, other than the eldest and second daughters who were kept with them, the third daughter was drowned in a toilet bowl by her mother-inw immediately after birth, the fourth daughter was abandoned on a hillside, her fate unknown, and the fifth daughter was also abandoned.

    Although the other two daughters were raised by their side, they did not have good lives.

    Dolores Frieman, the eldest daughter, was married off by her father to an old widower in the neighboring vige when she was not yet eighteen years old.

    The second daughter was admitted to high school, but her mother deprived her of her right to go to school, forcing her to follow the neighboring elder sister to work in the city, with her monthly sry handed over to the elder sister, who then gave the full amount to Gregory and Beatrice.

    At first, they lied to her that she would go to the city to sell clothes, and once she made money, they would let her go back to school.

    But when the second daughter arrived at the ce, she realized,

    That this was not a clothing store,

    But a salon in a red-light district!

    Gregory and Beatrice built a house, bought a tractor, and a motorcycle, all by using money the second daughter earned with her body.

    There were many times that the second daughter wanted to run away.

    But she never seeded in escaping.

    She was kept under close watch, and, as her client load mounted, she clearly felt unwell.

    Now.

    The 29-year-old second daughter looked older than a 39-year-old person.

    Speaking of this, Beatrice ck continued, ¡°If we had known back then that we wouldn¡¯t have abandoned those three girls, look at the second daughter, how much money she can make now! If the third, fourth, and fifth daughters were still here, we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the 150,000 dors for Qi Bao¡¯s dowry!¡±

    Finally, Beatrice said with a resentful face: ¡°It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the mother-inw insisting on getting rid of those children, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the 150,000 dors dowry.

    They had been working on the farm their whole life. With the eldest daughter¡¯s dowry money and earnings from the second daughter, their lives had been alright. They even managed to take out 100,000 dors for their son to buy a house, but they still had to pay the mortgage every month. Facing the substantial dowry of 150,000 dors, the two felt suffocated.

    Gregory Diet sighed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now!¡±

    If he had known that his daughters would be worth so much, that they could exchange for 150,000 dors in dowry, he would never have allowed his mother to dispose of the newborn daughters.

    Now thinking of it, the only thing he felt was regret, nothing but regret!

    Just then, the phone rang again.

    Gregory Diet picked up the phone, but the man on the other end was still the one from before, ¡°Gregory Diet, right? I¡¯m from the police station. Did you lose your fifth daughter? If you¡¯re worried about me being a scammer, you cane to the town police station tomorrow!¡±

    Gregory Diet came back to the yard with a puzzled face.

    Beatrice asked, ¡°Is it still a scammer who called?¡±

    Gregory Diet scratched his head, ¡°If it¡¯s a scammer, they wouldn¡¯t dare to let me go to the police station, right? Qi Bao¡¯s mother, do you think our fifth daughter could still be alive? And that she¡¯s reallye to find us?¡±

    Hearing this, Beatrice became very excited, ¡°Who knows! Why don¡¯t we go to the town police station tomorrow and ask?¡±

    To the couple now, the fifth daughter was no longer just their child, she was the walking 150,000 dors.

    As long as they found her, their son¡¯s dowry money would be possible!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Gregory Diet nodded.

    The couple agreed to go to the police station in person tomorrow.

    Meanwhile, Rachel Barton, who was having dinner with Vi Thompson and others, also received a phone call from the police station.

    After answering the call, Rachel became very excited, ¡°Really?! Officer Blogger?¡±

    Officer Blogger, on the other end of the phone, continued, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t get too excited yet. After the initialparison, the couple might be your biological parents, but we still need to do further verification. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Officer Blogger!¡±

    Still very excited even after hanging up the phone, Rachel asked Vi, ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy?¡±

    Rachel looked at Vi, trying to suppress her excitement, ¡°Vi, I might have found my biological parents!¡±

 Chapter 427: 159: She is a wealthy flower in the human world, and she likes Viola Thompson.

    Chapter 427: 159: She is a wealthy flower in the human world, and she likes Vi Thompson.

    Trantor: 549690339

    At these words, both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were happy for Rachel Barton.

    Fiona turned to Rachel, asking in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±

    Diana followed up by asking, ¡°Rachel, where are your parents from? Was that them on the phone just now?¡±

    Rachel replied, ¡°Officer Blogger just called. He said that after a preliminaryparison, they might have found my parents, but they still need to do further identification. Officer Blogger wants me to go to the police station tomorrow.¡±

    Dianaughed, ¡°If the preliminaryparison is correct, then they are most likely your parents! Congrattions, Rachel!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Rachel was also very hopeful that they had found her parents.

    She had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    Vi Thompson still seemed indifferent, asking, ¡°Rachel, did Officer Blogger tell you any other information? For example, how did your parents lose you back then?¡±

    Rachel shook her head.

    Vi continued, ¡°Then when you go to the police station tomorrow, remember to ask. Some things can be forgiven, but if they deliberately lost you, that can¡¯t be forgiven.¡±

    At these words, Diana frowned slightly, ¡°Vi, that kind of thing shouldn¡¯t happen!¡±

    Which parents don¡¯t want their own children?

    Fiona also didn¡¯t think that kind of thing would happen.

    Vi lightly opened her red lips, ¡°People can be sinister, some just don¡¯t deserve to be parents.¡±

    Perhaps it had to do with her past experiences.

    Vi had seen too many things.

    The reason she was giving Rachel a heads-up was that she didn¡¯t want Rachel to be heartbroken and she didn¡¯t want her to be deceived.

    Rachel nodded and smiled at Vi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vi, I know.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Do you need me to apany you tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No need. I can go alone. Tomorrow, I¡¯m just going to the police station to verify some information, nothing else,¡± Rachel answered.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson!¡±

    At this moment, a surprised voice appeared in the air.

    Vi slightly looked up.

    Flora Tiarks excitedly tugged at the sleeve of the man beside her, ¡°Look, Uncle! It¡¯s Miss Thompson!¡±

    Mr. White had already noticed Vi, but pretended not to see her.

    That¡¯s because there were three young girls sitting next to Vi.

    He had resigned himself to inviting Vi to eat, but inviting those three young girls was just too uneconomical.

    He needed to save his money for his future wife!

    He couldn¡¯t spend it on other girls.

    Flora knew her uncle¡¯s character and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, I¡¯ll treat Miss Thompson and her friends to dinner tonight.¡±

    For some reason, Flora really liked Vi.

    Even though they had only met once.

    But she had a special fondness for Vi.

    She wanted to be friends with her.

    Vi was beautiful and capable, like a living embodiment of beauty and wealth.

    Hearing this, Mr. White immediately looked up with a refined smile, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    Flora: ¡± ¡±

    ¡°Mr. White.¡±

    Just as Vi was about to greet Flora, Flora spoke first, ¡°Miss Thompson, you can just call me Flora!¡±

    Vi smiled and said, ¡°Flora.¡±

    As the words fell, Flora continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you in River City by such a coincidence! By the way, could my uncle and I join you and your friends for dinner?¡±

    Vi turned her gaze to the three others, seeking their opinions.

    All three had no objections.

    Flora was lively and cheerful by nature, patting her chest and introducing herself, ¡°I¡¯m Flora Tiarks, just call me Flora. This is my Uncle, hisst name is White, and everyone calls him Mr. White.¡±

    Dianaughed and joined in, ¡°I¡¯m Diana Hershey, just call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Rachel Barton, Flora can call me Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Fiona Knight,¡± Fiona said shyly, ¡°Everyone calls me Fiona.¡±

    Besides Mr. White, the other young girls present were about the same age and could chat together well.

    Mr. White didn¡¯t say much.

    He just sat there, asionally nodding as the others spoke.

    Dressed in a white shirt, he sat there casually but stillmanded respect.

    A man past his prime, mature and charming, one nce was enough to know that he wasn¡¯t a simple person.

    Rachel turned her head and saw that man.

    Suddenly, her heart raced a bit faster.

    Her face also turned a little red.

    She searched his name in her mind.

 Chapter 428: 159: She is a wealthy flower in the human world, and she likes Viola Thompson_2

    Chapter 428: 159: She is a wealthy flower in the human world, and she likes Vi Thompson_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    It seems hisst name is Bai.

    At this moment, Diana Hershey asked: ¡°What should we eat?¡±

    ¡°The crayfish are very delicious this time of year. How about we get five pounds of crayfish to start?¡± Vi Thompson suggested.

    It¡¯s still spring elsewhere.

    But in River City, it¡¯s already the season for wearing short sleeves and eating crayfish.

    Hearing this, Mr. White¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept across the restaurant¡¯s sign.

    It read:

    Crayfish priced at 58 yuan per pound.

    Five pounds would cost 290 yuan.

    With other side dishes, a meal would cost at least 500-600 yuan.

    Street food stalls are surprisingly expensive now.

    Mr. White¡¯s heart bled.

    But when he thought that his niece would pay for this meal, his heart stopped aching.

    ¡°That sounds great,¡± Flora Tiarks agreed, ¡°I also want to have a dry pot of tofu.¡±

    Diana Hershey said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll add a stir-fried three delicacies.¡±

    Her words followed: ¡°Fiona, Rachel, what do you two want to eat?¡±

    Fiona Knight replied: ¡°Can I add boiled meat, please?¡±

    Flora Tiarks waved her big hand, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my treat tonight, order whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Flora.¡± Diana Hershey, who had a simr character to Flora, readily held onto Flora¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Rachel Barton added a stir-fried vegetable dish, and then handed the menu to Mr. White, considering he was Flora¡¯s elder, ¡°You can take a look.¡±

    Mr. White took the menu and said: ¡°Let¡¯s add more dishes if these aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    Though his niece was paying, he still couldn¡¯t be wasteful.

    He wanted to save energy for the Earth.

    Soon, the dishes were served.

    Vi Thompson leisurely peeled the crayfish.

    She didn¡¯t use gloves.

    Her white fingertips touched the shrimp shell, first twisting off the shrimp head, then grabbing the shrimp tail and meat with one hand and gently pulling.

    A perfect shrimp tail was removed just like that.

    After peeling the shrimp tail, she dipped it in the spicy and fragrant shrimp soup, then ced it in her mouth, biting down gently. The shrimp meat was firm and surrounded by the spicy soup, delicious and juicy, leaving a lingering fragrance on the lips and teeth, making one wish they could swallow their tongue too.

    After finishing the shrimp tail, Vi Thompson didn¡¯t let the shrimp head go, sucking out the shrimp roe inside.

    Her way of eating wasn¡¯t deliberately elegant.

    But in her every move, she exuded a noble temperament, pleasing to the eye, making people feel that their taste buds had greatly increased.

    Are ordinary crayfish really this delicious?

    Mr. White was somewhat doubtful.

    He didn¡¯t eat crayfish.

    Because he had seen a news article before.

    Crayfish grow in terrible environments, living in stinky ditches, eating rotten flesh

    Just thinking of that scene made him feel sick.

    But today.

    He suddenly didn¡¯t find that scene disgusting anymore.

    In a moment, he picked up a crayfish, mimicking Vi Thompson¡¯s movements.

    First, twist off the shrimp head and then pull off the shell on the shrimp tail.

    It should have been a simple action, but for him, it was incredibly difficult, with the shrimp meat stuck in the shell.

    Mr. White frowned slightly.

    Even the crayfish seemed to be bullying him.

    Mr. White had no choice but to slowly peel off the shrimp shell, dip it in some soulful soup, and take a bite of the shrimp meat.

    This crayfish.

    It didn¡¯t seem as terrible as he¡¯d imagined.

    As Mr. White reached for his second crayfish, he found the crayfish te empty.

    The few youngdies could really eat.

    Mr. White picked up a napkin to wipe his hands.

    After finishing their meal, Flora Tiarks went to pay the bill.

    ¡°Boss, how much is it all together?¡±

    The boss smiled and said: ¡°The girl in the white dress just now has already paid.¡±

    Flora Tiarks looked back.

    Vi Thompson was the only one wearing a white dress tonight.

    ¡°Vio, didn¡¯t we say I¡¯d pay? Why did you pay the bill?¡± Flora Tiarks asked when she went over.

    After hearing Fiona Knight call Vi Thompson by that name, Flora Tiarks thought it sounded cool, so she also called Vi Vio.

    Vi Thompson smiled with a curve in her brows and eyes, ¡°When you¡¯re in River City, you¡¯re my guests. Where¡¯s the logic in letting guests pay?¡±

    Flora Tiarksughed: ¡°I¡¯ll treat you when you¡¯re back in Capital City!¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Flora Tiarks continued to take out her phone, ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t we all add each other on WhatsApp?¡±

    As she spoke, Flora Tiarks bumped Mr. White¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Uncle White, you haven¡¯t added Vio on WhatsApp yet, right?¡±

    Mr. White also took out his phone.

    Everyone added each other on WhatsApp.

    Flora Tiarksughed: ¡°My uncle is 31 years old this year, still a single dog. If you have any pretty single friends, feel free to introduce them to my uncle. He¡¯s hardworking, frugal, and knows how to spend wisely. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I can assure you that his future money will bepletely controlled by my future aunt. She can do whatever she wants, even if she wants to reach the sky, my uncle will support her with all his might!¡±

 Chapter 474: 168: Capital University invitation letter, what kind of fairy sister is this!_5

    Chapter 474: 168: Capital University invitation letter, what kind of fairy sister is this!_5

    ¡°Vi, let¡¯s change the subject.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation.<div>

    Seeing the atmosphere getting more and more awkward, Dianaughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something happy. Rachel, the truth is, Vi only has one purpose¡ªto make sure you¡¯re not being deceived and to ensure you don¡¯t get hurt. Everyone has different perspectives, so we see problems differently.¡±

    Fiona nodded, ¡°Yeah, Rachel, we¡¯re all good friends. Not just Vi, Diana and I also don¡¯t want you to be tricked by anyone.¡±

    Rachel sighed, ¡°Vi, Diana, Fiona, I know you mean well, but I understand my parents, and I know who they really are. I¡¯m an adult and can make my own judgments.¡±

    This statement was implying that Vi was meddling in her affairs.

    Diana frowned slightly, thinking that Rachel was biting the hand that fed her.

    Rachel didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, and said, ¡°The signal here is not very good, I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡±<div>

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    After saying that, she hung up the video call.

    As soon as she hung up and turned around, she saw Zachary Mayhew staring at her intently nearby.

    It gave her goosebumps.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rachel asked.

    Zachary Mayhew smiled and said, ¡°Geraldine, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡±

    He felt that his family¡¯s ancestors must have had smokeing out of their graves. Otherwise, how could he marry such a beautiful wife in this lifetime?

    Rachel felt even more ufortable, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t stare at me like that.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew finally looked away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Geraldine. I¡¯ve just never seen anyone as beautiful as you before!¡±

    Rachel forced a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The four-person group video chat continued.

    Rachel¡¯s sudden exit from the chat made Diana angry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rachel? She¡¯s be quite arrogant since she returned to her hometown. Beautiful Thompson, don¡¯t take it to heart. She might have encountered some unpleasant things recently.¡±<div>

    This gave people a feeling that Rachel didn¡¯t appreciate kindness.

    After all, Vi¡¯s reminder was well-intentioned.

    Vi¡¯s expression was indifferent, and her face didn¡¯t reveal anything, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t continue the topic, and instead asked, ¡°Vio, which university are you nning to apply to?¡±

    Vi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door from outside.

    Then Mary Perryne¡¯s voice, ¡°Vi, can youe down for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Vi responded, greeted Diana and Fiona, and went downstairs.

    Sawyer Thompson, Mary Perryne, Mrs. Thompson, and Vi¡¯s three brothers were all sitting in the downstairs living room.

    ¡°Mom, what did you want to see me for?¡±

    ¡°Come and take a look at this.¡±<div>

    Mary Perryne picked up an envelope on the table.

    Vi walked over, took the envelope, and curiously asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°Open it, and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Vi opened the envelope.

    A dark blue cover, with little diamonds scattered all over it, like a dazzling starry sky.

    Very mysterious.

    Against the starry sky background, four words were printed.

    Capital University.

    Nine Continent, Capital University was the best.

    Capital University had a history of 100 years. It was not a 985 or 211 university, but it was harder to enter than any other 985 or 211 institution.

    Their admission standards were also somewhat strange.

    It was not only about having good test scores to get in.<div>

    All the students enrolled there had their own unique talents, and most of the students had national patents.

    It was a truly talent-rich university.

    Picking any student from there, they were all important figures.

    Legend has it.

    The famous business tycoon Terrence graduated from Capital University.

    Therefore.

    Many people spected that Terrence might not only be a business mogul.

    He has always had a mysterious force behind him.

    So, in Sinian Country, if a child entered Capital University, they were the pride of their family and even their vige.

    Capital University was not only full of talent but also very mysterious.

    The coordinates of Capital University couldn¡¯t be found on the map of Sinian Country, and its location couldn¡¯t be found on GPS apps either.

    The outside world was always curious about this elusive university.<div>

    Below the words ¡°Capital University,¡± three smaller words were printed.

    Invitation.

    Vi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she flipped open the invitation.

    ¡°To the esteemed Vi Thompson, our university sincerely invites you on June 26th¡­ looking forward to your arrival.¡±

    Dean: Yves Dinwoodie.

    Seeing the name of the dean, Mary Perryneughed, ¡°It turns out that the dean of Capital University also has thest name Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sawyer Thompson said.

    ¡°His name is Yves Dinwoodie.¡± Mary Perryne replied.

 Chapter 475: 168: Capital University invitation letter, what kind of fairy sister is this!_6

    Chapter 475: 168: Capital University invitation letter, what kind of fairy sister is this!_6

    Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°That is quite a coincidence, Vi. Why don¡¯t you go to Capital University?¡±<div>

    Vi Thompson had naturally heard of the reputation of Capital University and knew that it was a university that stood firm in the world.

    She flipped through the invitation letter from Capital University and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    If it were anyone else, they would definitely be jumping for joy already.

    But Vi¡¯s expression was quite indifferent.

    It was as if nothing could affect her emotions.

    Sawyer Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Vi, no matter which university you want to go to, your parents will support you.¡±<div>

    Samuel Thompson stood up and said, ¡°Vi, can I see the invitation letter?¡±

    Capital University is the dream of every student.

    Even Samuel Thompson wanted to take a look at it.

    But unfortunately,

    He did not receive an invitation letter from Capital University when he was younger.

    Vi handed the invitation letter to Samuel Thompson.

    Samuel Thompson took it, then took a photo and uploaded it to Facebook.

    Samuel Thompson V: The dream of my youth has been fulfilled by my sister. [picture jpg]

    The photo was naturally the cover of the invitation letter.

    As soon as this Facebook post was sent out, thements broke ten thousand in an instant.

    [Being a princess is awesome!]

    [I always thought Capital University didn¡¯t exist, but it turns out someone can really receive an invitation letter in real life.]<div>

    [It seems this invitation letter looks quite valuable.]

    [Finally saw the invitation letter from Capital University.]

    [The princess is too amazing. Look up to the princess!]

    [I heard that the gold kes on the Capital University invitation letter are made of real gold. When can I receive an invitation letter like that too?]

    [Maybe in the next life?]

    [Capital University, a university that can¡¯t even be found on a map. Princess YYDS!]

    [Crying, it feels like every elder brother in the Thompson n loves the princess so much.]

    [Who wouldn¡¯t love a princess like this? If the princess were my sister, I would worship her.]

    [What kind of fairy sister is this! It¡¯s another day of envy for the elder brothers!]

    Before, when Samuel Thompson posted about Vi on Facebook, thements were all about how Vi was so lucky to have such a good brother.

    But now,

    The tables have turned.<div>

    Everyone started to envy the elder brothers of the Thompson n.

    When Sylvia Thompson saw Samuel Thompson¡¯s Facebook post, she was doing an experiment in theb.

    Seeing the invitation letter from Capital University, she was first stunned.

    Then jealousy and unwillingness set in.

    Why did Vi deserve to go to Capital University?

    She thought that Vi would only go to Capital City University at most and eventually be her junior sister.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected Vi to receive an invitation letter from Capital University.

    What did that make her?

    Sylvia Thompson took a deep breath, almost going mad with jealousy.

    Ever since Vi returned to the Thompson n, she had taken away all the good luck that belonged to her.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± just then, Edward Bankston¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Give me yesterday¡¯s experiment report.¡±

    At this time, how could Sylvia Thompson hear Edward Bankston¡¯s voice?<div>

    Edward Bankston called out again, ¡°Sylvia?¡±

    Sylvia then snapped back, ¡°Teacher, you called me.¡±

    Edward Bankston nodded, ¡°Give me yesterday¡¯s experiment report.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Sylvia Thompson immediately fetched the report for Edward Bankston.

    Edward Bankston watched Sylvia Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    What¡¯s wrong with this child recently?

    She always seemed absent-minded.

    At the same time,

    Edward Thompson shared Samuel Thompson¡¯s Facebook post.This move, directly made Vi Thompson trending on search.

    #ViThompson¡¯s invitation to Capital University#

    [Wow, younger sister is so amazing!]

    [School Goddess.]<div>

    [Oh my, her brother must be so happy, our little princess is too powerful.]

    [I dere, from today on, younger sister is my idol!]

    Before, the term ¡°younger sister¡± was exclusive to Sylvia Thompson.

    But now, fans¡¯ attitude towards Vi is getting better and better, even starting to envy Edward Thompson for having such an outstanding younger sister.

    Reading thements under the Facebook post, Edward Thompson slightly hooked his lips, then seemed to remember something, looking at Vi and saying, ¡°Vi.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Vi nced up.

    Edward continued, ¡°Do you know Jack Straw, the super popr singer from the 1980s?¡±

    ¡°The one who sings?¡± Vi asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Edward continued, ¡°Jack¡¯s daughter is taking the College Entrance Examination next year. He asked me to borrow some college entrance examination materials from you. Can you help?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°But all my review materials are in River City. I have to wait until I go back to bring them.¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t expect Vi to agree so quickly,ughing and saying, ¡°Thank you, Vi.¡±<div>

    This younger sister doesn¡¯t seem as annoying as he imagined.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    As soon as Sylvia returned, she saw the harmonious scene in the living room, feeling very ufortable, but still smiling and saying hello to everyone, ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandma, big brother, second brother, little brother, sister.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she took out the roasted sweet potatoes she had bought, ¡°These roasted sweet potatoes are delicious. You should all try them.¡±

    Edward Thompson immediately praised, ¡°Sweet potatoes bought by Sylvia must be delicious.¡±

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°These are from our school¡¯s stand, you can¡¯t get them anywhere else!¡±

    Having said that, Sylvia turned to Vi, ¡°Sister, I saw your Facebook post. Congrattions on receiving the invitation from Capital University.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    Seeing this, Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    He thought Vi¡¯s reaction was too indifferent. Sylvia had always been enthusiastic in chatting with Vi, but Vi was brief in her replies.

    As sisters, they should love each other.

    Sylvia had always taken the initiative to open her heart to Vi, but Vi never moved forward.

    On the other side.

    It was past six o¡¯clock in the evening when Rachel Barton finally returned home.

    Beatrice ck cooked a sumptuous dinner and invited her long-married sister Dolores Frieman toe home.

    Ryan Diet was naturally at home too.

    Hearing the car engine outside, Beatrice nced at Dolores and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t say anythingter, just eat and drink.¡±

    Dolores hadn¡¯t had a good life in recent years. She looked even older than a forty-year-old at just over thirty.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Dolores answered.

    ¡°Aunt.¡±

    At that moment, Zachary Mayhew¡¯s voice appeared in the air.

    Beatrice immediately went out to greet him, ¡°Conn, you¡¯re back. Come in and sit down.¡±

    Zachary Mayhewughed, ¡°I won¡¯t sit down. I have to go back.¡±

    He had to go back and discuss the matter of marriage with his parents.

    The five-hundred-thousand-dor bride price must be paid!

    Marrying such a beautiful woman as Rachel Barton was simply a steal!

    ¡°Mom.¡± Rachel Barton walked out from behind Zachary Mayhew.

    Beatrice smiled and said, ¡°Today was a hard day for you. Come in and have dinner.¡±

    Rachel Barton wondered why her mother used the word ¡®hard.¡¯ When she walked into the room and saw the table, she was stunned.

    A few people she didn¡¯t know were sitting at the dinner table.

    Beatrice then introduced them, ¡°Rachel, this is your elder sister, this is your brother-inw, and these are your nephew and niece.¡±

    ¡°Elder sister.¡± Rachel Barton politely called her sister, but when she saw her brother-inw, she was stunned.

    The man before her, with silver hair and deep wrinkles on his face, murky eyes, and an old appearance, was at least sixty years old.

    Yet her elder sister didn¡¯t look more than forty.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 476: 169: Run! Hurry up and run! (Second update)

    Chapter 476: 169: Run! Hurry up and run! (Second update)

    Rachel stared at her brother-inw and stood there dumbfounded, unable to react.<div>

    Surprisingly, it was Sid Winslet, who got up and greeted Rachel with a smile, ¡°Younger sister.¡±

    Sid was sixty-eight this year, his face showing the traces of the passing years.

    He was thirteen years older than his father-inw, Luckwell.

    After his wife passed away, leaving no children behind, Sid came out of the coal mines and spent most of his life umting a huge fortune that he used to marry his wife.

    Marrying her was more like buying.

    Thirteen years ago, it would cost an ordinary family 10,000-20,000 yuan to marry a daughter-inw, but Sid spent almost 100,000 yuan on Dolores Frieman.<div>

    If it wasn¡¯t for this, Luckwell wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry his daughter to him.

    Just like the present Rachel.

    Seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Beatrice ck reminded her aloud, ¡°Call him brother-inw.¡±

    Upon hearing Beatrice¡¯s voice, Rachel finally came back to her senses, looked at her older brother-inw with his graying hair, and reluctantly said, ¡°Older, older brother-inw.¡±

    Sid continued, ¡°Younger sister, congrattions. Your mom tells me you even got into college!¡±

    The Swantz sisters were all very beautiful.

    Dazzling.

    Back then, Dolores Frieman was just as fresh and beautiful as Rachel is now.

    With this thought in mind, Sid swallowed hard.

    Dolores cast a sidelong nce at him, twisted Sid¡¯s ear without a care, and cursed, ¡°You dirty old man, can¡¯t control your eyes when you see a young girl!¡±

    After that, Dolores looked at Rachel, sizing her up and down, and then said sarcastically, ¡°Dressing like that on purpose to seduce men, huh? You shameless, degenerate creature!¡±

    Rachel furrowed her brow slightly. She was wearing a light blue dress today, and there was nothing inappropriate about it. Why was it considered degenerate in Dolores¡¯ eyes?<div>

    Beatrice immediately red at Dolores, ¡°You shut up! She¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Dolores snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a disgraceful sister! Mom, why on earth did you bring her back? Dressed like a demon, she¡¯s just asking to beughed at when she goes out!¡±

    Maybe in her youth, Dolores had also yearned for a life outside.

    But life had long since ground down her edges, and now she was nothing more than a shrewd, rural woman.

    Dolores looked at Rachel, growing more and more resentful. She and Rachel were sisters, not much difference in age, but at this moment the contrast between them was like night and day.

    Rachel wore delicate makeup, a pretty little skirt, and even had an enchanting perfume scent on her.

    And her?

    She worked day in and day out under the sun, her skin tanned beyond belief, her eyes showing wrinkles that didn¡¯t fit her age, her hair dry and straw-like. Because of her hardbor, her hands had grown rougher than a man¡¯s.

    Then there was Rachel, with her delicate, fair hands like snow.

    Dolores continued, ¡°They say you got into college, who knows what you¡¯ve been up to on the sly! You¡¯re a disgrace to the Swantz Family! If I were you, I¡¯d find a tall building to jump off and die, unable to show my face when Ie back! Slut!¡±

    This kind of person was simply baffling.

    Rachel never expected that their first encounter as sisters would invite such a torrent of abuse from Dolores.<div>

    This was something she had never experienced before.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t stand being vilified and insulted like this by someone else, not even if that person was her own sister.

    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Rachel said, frowning.

    Dolores looked at Rachel, ¡°If you want my mouth to be clean, you shouldn¡¯t be doing such disgraceful things! You yed the whore and now you want to y the saint, I spit on you!¡±

    Rachel trembled with anger.

    At this point, Luckwell walked over, raised his hand, and pped Dolores squarely on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to shut up!¡±

    The heavy p made Dolores¡¯ face swell.

    Dolores covered her face, looking at Luckwell in disbelief, ¡°Dad! You hit me! For a girl who just came back, you actually hit me! All these years, I¡¯ve devoted myself to this family, never spending on food or clothes, working like an old ox, doing the hardest work, eating the worst food, all to leave the best for you and the children! But you! You actually treat me like this!¡±

    Thinking of her years of toil and sacrifice, Dolores burst into tears.Back then, she worked like a horse, but they never treated her like a person.

    Dolores Frieman sat on the ground as the situation escted, crying and cursing, vividly enacting a rural woman¡¯s quarrel, ¡°This wild girl has just returned for a few days, and you¡¯re all protecting her! I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for this family, who cared for me? She can go to college and wear perfume, and what about me? Am I only fit to marry a widowed old man?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Why is my life so bitter?¡±<div>

    ¡°People die every day in this world, why can¡¯t Yama, King of Hell, take me away?¡±

    This sight frightened two children under the age of ten.

    They walked to Dolores¡¯s side, one on the left and the other on the right, hugged Dolores, and cried with her, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±

    Dolores squatted down and held onto her children, crying out, ¡°My poor children!¡±

    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself!¡± Sid Winslet felt like he couldn¡¯t keep his head up, pulling Dolores from the ground to stand up, ¡°Get up! Get up!¡±

    Beatrice ck furrowed her brow, suppressing her anger, ¡°Sid, take her away at once.¡±

    They had originally nned for the family to have a peaceful meal to celebrate. Who could have expected Dolores to suddenly go crazy?

    This nutcase!

    Beatrice ck wished she could strangle Dolores with her own hands.

    By now, Dolores stood up and pushed Sid Winslet away, ¡°Embarrassing? You¡¯re ashamed of me, right? Tell me, you fell for this little demon, didn¡¯t you? You shameless old man! I¡¯ll fight you today!¡±

    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±

    The two children clung to Dolores¡¯s legs.<div>

    At this moment, Dolores¡¯s clothes were disheveled, her hair undone, her face tear-streaked, and she rambled like a madwoman, making outrageous entanglements.

    In front of his new young aunt, Rachel Barton, Sid Winslet felt his dignity as a man being rubbed in the dirt. He rushed to grab Dolores by the hair in anger, ¡°You stinky woman! Go back with me! Wait till I get you home, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Rachel was about to say something when Dolores roared, ¡°Hit me! Just kill me! Once you do, you can go find that little demon! Shameless! Both of you, shameless!¡±

    At the end of her words, Dolores turned to Rachel, her face distorted and full of hatred, ¡°Little demon! You won¡¯t end well! You shameless¡­¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, Beatrice approached and gagged her mouth with a cloth, then looked at Sid Winslet, ¡°Take her away quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom.¡±

    Rachel stood in ce, her brows slightly furrowed.

    At this moment, Beatrice approached, sighed, and said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry you had to witness that. Are you wondering why your eldest sister acted like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Because this was her first meeting with Dolores, and she had such strong hostility towards her.

    Beatrice continued, ¡°Actually, your eldest sister has not been mentally well since she was young. When she has an episode, she bes like this, talking nonsense and acting out. As you saw today, your brother-inw is much older than her, even older than your father. She is our daughter, if she weren¡¯t ill, we wouldn¡¯t have married her off to a man like that¡­¡±

    Rachel nodded, realizing the reason.<div>

    So it¡¯s true that pitiful people often provoke hatred.

    Beatrice took Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. Don¡¯t let this incident affect your mood.¡±

    Rachel followed her mother back to the dining table.

    The next morning, Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck went to the Mayhew family to discuss the dowry and wedding arrangements.

    Rachel walked alone in the vige.

    Actually, everyone knew the real intention of the Swantz family in bringing Rachel back. They looked at her with sympathy.

    It¡¯s a pity for such a pretty girl.

    Ultimately, this was a family matter for the Swantz family, and it wasn¡¯t their ce to meddle.

    Rachel frowned slightly, unable to understand the looks from these people.

    But she felt that as soon as she walked away, there would be people pointing and whispering behind her back.

    Rachel sighed and kept walking. Just as she came to a corner, her arm was suddenly grabbed by someone.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rachel was startled and saw that it was Dolores.

    Rachel furrowed her brow slightly, worried that this mentally unstable elder sister was out to hit her.

    Dolores lowered her voice, took out a handkerchief-wrapped item from her pocket, and whispered, ¡°Listen, your parents are no good. They want to marry you to Zachary Mayhew. You have a long life ahead of you. Run! Run fast! Run far away and nevere back!¡±

 Chapter 477: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child!

    Chapter 477: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child!

    Rachel Barton was somewhat confused.

    What was going on?

    Her parents wanted her to marry Zachary Mayhew?

    How could that be possible!

    Justst night, Beatrice ck even mentioned lending her money for college, so how could her parents, who treated her so well, want her to marry Zachary Mayhew.

    However, it is normal for her elder sister, who has mental problems, to say such things.

    Who would reason with a mentally ill person!

    ¡°Elder sister, mom and dad treat me really well,¡± Rachel handed the handkerchief-wrapped items back to Dolores Frieman, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Dolores was extremely anxious as she didn¡¯t want Rachel to end up like herself in the past.

    Once upon a time¡­

    Dolores was a person with dreams too.

    Her dream was to go to college, leave this mountainous area and be a People¡¯s Police officer.

    Unfortunately¡­

    In the end, she became a leftover grain of rice on a dishcloth.

    ¡°They¡¯re deceiving you,¡± Dolores continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? Why would I marry a man over sixty years old? Moreover, why does Geraldine always work away from home? It¡¯s because they value men over women and don¡¯t treat girls as human beings! After Geraldine and me, you have three younger sisters who are ranked fifth. The third and fourth daughters were thrown into the back mountain by them to feed wolves! Their ultimate goal is to have sons. In their hearts, only Ryan Diet is their flesh and blood! You¡¯ve finally managed to escape this family, why would you return?¡±

    ¡°And Geraldine, do you really think she has a morous job outside? She¡¯s being controlled by someone! She¡­¡±

    In the end, Dolores was close to choking and couldn¡¯t speak through her tears.

    She wouldn¡¯t believe that there were such parents in the world if she hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand.

    After a moment, she took a deep breath, grabbed Rachel¡¯s hands, and stuffed the wrapped handkerchief back into her hand, ¡°Listen to me, run away quickly. This is the private money I¡¯ve saved up over the years. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough for you to get out of here. Remember, nevere back!¡±

    After saying that, Dolores quickly turned and left.

    Rachel looked at Dolores¡¯s retreating figure, standing still with a slightly furrowed brow.

    Was everything really as Dolores said?

    Rachel¡¯s emotions wereplicated.

    After a moment, she unfolded the handkerchief.

    Layer byyer.

    Scattered throughout were over six hundred dors.

    She didn¡¯t know who to believe.

    On one side were her birth parents, and on the other was her schizophrenic elder sister.

    On the other side¡­

    In the Mayhew family¡­

    Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet were sitting on the sofa.

    Zachary Mayhew brought the tea.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie. Please have some tea.¡±

    Beatriceughed, ¡°Zachary is such a filial child. Our Fifth Daughter will definitely enjoy her life with him.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew was different from Sid Winslet.

    Zachary was only thirty-five years old and unmarried. Although he had a limp, he was smart and worked in fish farming and nting. Over the past few years, he¡¯d made a decent amount of money.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford an engagement gift of 500,000 yuan.

    It was considered a great fortune for Rachel to marry Zachary.

    Hearing this, Zachary Mayhewughed, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Dalton Tavas was unhappy, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself! The wedding isn¡¯t even set yet, why are you rushing to give thanks to your aunt?¡±

    With his family¡¯s conditions, Zachary could have found a prettier and shapelier girl.

    Rachel was too skinny.

    Now that Rachel hadn¡¯t even moved in yet, Zachary was behaving like this. Once Rachel arrived, would Dalton have a say as the mother-inw?

    This was Dalton¡¯s main reason for not agreeing to the marriage.

    Jimmy Mayhew was smoking a cigarette in silence, not saying anything.

    Dalton was usually the decision-maker in their household, so he never had a chance to say anything.

    Knowing his ce, Jimmy didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Zachary frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on this already?¡±

    ¡°Agree on what?¡± Dalton asked.

    It was 500,000 yuan!

    With 500,000 yuan, they could at least marry someone they could be happy with.

    Who was Rachel to them?

    Upon seeing this, Beatrice ck stood up with Gregory Diet, ¡°Zachary, since your family hasn¡¯t decided yet, your uncle and I will leave first. Our Geraldine is not someone who can¡¯t get married. If you don¡¯t want her, there are others waiting!¡±

    Having said that, Beatrice and Gregory walked out.

    Upon seeing this, Zachary Mayhew became anxious.

    He truly liked Rachel!

    If it meant marrying Rachel, even if it meant spending all his fortune, he¡¯d be willing to do so.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please don¡¯t go,¡± Zachary grabbed Beatrice and Gregory, ¡°My mom didn¡¯t mean that, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just a 500,000 yuan dowry, right? We¡¯ll give it!¡±

 Chapter 433: 160: The clever Viola, sees through at a glance! (Second update)

    Chapter 433: 160: The clever Vi, sees through at a nce! (Second update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Upon hearing Vi Thompson¡¯s words, Rachel Barton was stunned.

    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask these questions yet.

    Rachel Barton smiled and said while holding Vi¡¯s arm, ¡°We can ask those questions when we see them.¡±

    After all, it was not much time before four in the afternoon.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°That works.¡±<div>

    Right now, seeing that Barton had just found her parents, Vi did not want to pour unexpected cold water on her.

    After all.

    She had not yet seen Rachel¡¯s parents; no one knew whether they deliberately or unintentionally abandoned Rachel.

    Rachel was very excited, and she asked, ¡°Vi, do I look good in this outfit? Should I change into something else?¡±

    Vi smiled and nced at her, ¡°No need, you look good in anything.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± asked Rachel.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    At two in the afternoon.

    Vi apanied Rachel to the police station, and then they both rode a police car to the train station-

    Inside the car, Rachel was overwhelmed with mixed feelings.

    She was excited and anticipatory.

    She kept looking out of the window as though the 30-kilometer distance felt like 300 kilometers.<div>

    Vi nced at Officer Blogger sitting next to them, followed by her question, ¡°Officer Blogger, can you tell me how Rachel got lost from her parents?¡±

    Officer Blogger smiled and said, ¡°ording to the situation reported from Olsand Vige, Barton was kidnapped by a human trafficker when she was very young.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Officer Blogger continued, ¡°I heard that Barton now has two older sisters and a younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Her older sister, Dolores Frieman, is 32 years old, married, and has a child. Her sister Delia Frieman is 29 years old and is currently working in Giseda City. She has a younger brother named Ryan Diet, who is about a year younger than Barton and is already engaged.¡±

    Vi remainedposed, ¡°They should have more than four children, right?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, how did you know?¡± Officer Blogger looked curiously at Vi.

    He found that even though this young girl seemed to be just in her mid-teens, she bore no naivety that people her age typically possess. She gave a detached and cool aura.

    She is pure.

    However, when she gave a slight smile, she seemed incredibly approachable.

    In short.

    She didn¡¯t seem like a teenage girl.<div>

    Vi continued, ¡°Because the names of their children are based on numbers, they should have seven children following this logic.¡±

    Officer Blogger nodded, ¡°You are right. Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck indeed have seven children. But two of them died at a young age. Along with Barton, who was trafficked, they had seven children.¡±

    Vi squinted slightly, ¡°Were the two children who died also daughters?¡±

    Officer Blogger nodded, ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Two consecutive deaths and a daughter trafficked, all daughters, seemed too coincidental.

    Soon enough, the police car stopped in front of the train station.

    There were ten minutes left before the train¡¯s arrival.

    Rachel nced at her wristwatch, then looked inside the train station, ¡°Vi, do you think the train will arrive early today?¡±

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°Rx Rachel, the train will arrive in thirty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Although she had said not to worry, Rachel was earnestly looking forward.

    Even if the train arrived a minute early, it would be great.<div>

    The waiting time always felt prolonged.

    Finally.

    With Rachel eagerly looking forward, the train arrived at the station.

    People with luggage came out of the station.

    Rachel swept her gaze over each passenger¡¯s face.

    Who were her biological parents?

    At that moment, Officer Blogger waved, ¡°Barton¡¯s rtives are over here!¡±

    Then, he looked at Rachel, ¡°Barton, can you see over there? The couple in the ck and red tops are your biological parents. Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck. The person with them is a colleague from your local police station!¡±

    Rachel looked over, feeling slightly teary.

    Her parents looked much older than she had imagined.

    They seemed very humble.

    This was her first impression of her parents.<div>

    Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck also spotted Rachel and Vi from afar.

    They didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be this beautiful; she put her pictures to shame by being a hundred times more beautiful.This beautiful daughter of theirs, not to mention a dowry of half a million, even a million dowry would probably be no problem at all.

    Beatrice ck ran over quickly, ¡°Babe! My Geraldine, Mom has finally found you!¡±

    Gregory Diet also followed her over.

    Incredibly, they had mistaken Vi Thompson for Rachel Barton.

    After all, Vi was beautiful and striking, this way they could ask for more dowry money.

    Vi subtly sidestepped, avoiding the embrace of Beatrice and Gregory, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    The first impression.

    She didn¡¯t quite like this couple.

    It always felt like there was something more to them than they let on.

    This simplicity was mixed with something else.

    Officer Bloggerughed, ¡°Comrades, here is your daughter!¡±<div>

    Hearing this, there was a moment of embarrassment for Gregory and Beatrice, as they turned their heads to look at Rachel.

    She wasn¡¯t as tall as Vi.

    She didn¡¯t have the same fair skin as she did either.

    Most importantly, she was not as beautiful as Vi, though Rachel was fairly beautiful herself, standing next to Vi, she did look somewhat inferior.

    Beatrice was a bit disappointed, but didn¡¯t show it, instead she embraced Rachel, crying and sniffling.

    ¡°Geraldine! My Geraldine, Mom has finally found you!¡±

    Gregory Diet also held Rachel tightly in his arms.

    The three of them hugged, and this heartwarming scene even moved the apanying policemen, bringing tears to their eyes.

    Only Vi had an unchanging calm and reserved expression on her face.

    A moment.

    Beatrice and Gregory Diet finally let go of Rachel.

    Beatrice held Rachel¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Geraldine, your mom has been looking for you for neen years, thinking of you for neen years. Let¡¯s go, I will take you home now!¡±

    The first thing they had to do was take Rachel home.

    Then they had to find a good match for her.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± at this time, Vi said casually, ¡°Rachel has been living in River City for many years, and if she suddenly goes back with you, she will definitely feel ufortable. How about this, you both stay with Rachel in River City for a few days, and then slowly discuss about going back. After all, she¡¯s about to take the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    College Entrance Examination?

    Hearing these words, Beatrice frowned. What¡¯s the point of a girl taking the College Entrance Examination?

    A waste of money!

    But Beatrice didn¡¯t show it, nodding her head and asked, ¡°Okay. What do you think, Geraldine?¡±

    After saying that, she looked towards Rachel.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s do as Vi suggests, let me show you and dad around River City first, and then we can think about other things.¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°By the way, auntie, what was Rachel¡¯s name at home?¡±

    ¡°She was called ¡± Beatrice was stunned for a moment.

    Since Rachel was abandoned the moment she was born, she was never given a name.

    However, Gregory Diet reacted quickly and said, ¡°Her name is Geraldine.¡±

    Their eldest daughter¡¯s name is Dolores, the second one is Delia. So, it was natural that Rachel, being the fifth child, was named Geraldine.

    Vi noticed the subtle expressions on the couple¡¯s faces and continued to ask, ¡°Uncle and auntie, do you remember whether or not Rachel has any specific birthmarks?¡±

    Regarding this question, Beatrice and Gregory Diet naturally did not know the answer.

    Who would care if a burden like her had any birthmarks!

    Beatrice held Rachel and started crying, ¡°My poor Geraldine, mom is sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go I lost you for so many years ¡±

    Gregory Diet also started wiping his tears.

    Clearly.

    These two were avoiding the topic.

    Rachel¡¯s ce was small and couldn¡¯t amodate her parents, so she booked a hotel nearby and settled her parents down.

    Vi was with her the whole time.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± havingpleted the check-in procedures, Vi pulled Rachel outside the door and whispered, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Rachel had a big smile on her face, ¡°Go ahead, Vi.¡±

    Although her parents did not seem to be wealthy, Rachel¡¯s original intention to find her parents was not to be some kind of wealthy daughter, she just wanted parental affection.

    So, she was extremely ted to have found her parents and to know that they did not purposely abandon her.

    Vi¡¯s soft voice began to speak, ¡°Rachel, I think your parents are hiding something from you. You were likely to have been abandoned by them due to their preference for sons over daughters.¡±

    Although the reality was harsh, Rachel needed to know the truth.

    When Vi finished speaking, she continued, ¡°Their total of seven children, where six are daughters. Two died prematurely while another was taken by human traffickers. Don¡¯t you think the fact that the three children who experienced tragedies are all daughters is strange? Why is their son named Ryan?

    ¡°Plus, when I asked them what your name was at home and whether you had any birthmarks, they both hesitated before avoiding the topic. Do you think this is normal behavior from parents?¡±

 Chapter 434: 161: She is the only one, Violaéˆ¥æªš first kiss!

    Chapter 434: 161: She is the only one, Vi¡¯s first kiss!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vi spoke word by word, with a nd tone, but her words merited reflection.

    Thinking carefully, what Vi said made a lot of sense.

    The various reactions of Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck suggested that they were a couple who favored a son over a daughter.

    Rachel was stunned for a moment.

    Aplex expression appeared on her face.<div>

    After a long while, Rachel finally responded, ¡°Vi, I ¡±

    She carefully chose her words in her heart and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think they are that kind of people.¡±

    Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck looked like simple and unadorned old farmers at a nce.

    They came out of hardship.

    Those who trulye out of hardship would absolutely not have the idea of favoring sons over daughters.

    Vi¡¯s expression remained the same, ¡°Rachel, I understand how you feel right now. We grew up together, and I hope more than anyone else that you can find your parents and reunite as a family. But at the same time, you need to keep a clear mind, not everyone in this world can be called parents.¡±

    Some things are clearer to bystanders than to those involved.

    As a bystander, Vi saw things clearer than Rachel.

    ¡°Vi, I know you¡¯re looking out for me and worry about me getting hurt.¡± Rachel held Vi¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°But all of this is just spection for now, I want to try to understand them, if things really are like you said, I will leave them as soon as possible and won¡¯t get stuck in the mud.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°If anything happens, remember to tell me in time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vi.¡± Rachel nodded with a smile.

    Before leaving, Vi went to the room to greet Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck.<div>

    Although she didn¡¯t particrly like this couple.

    But after all, they were now Rachel¡¯s parents.

    She couldn¡¯tck proper etiquette.

    Looking at Vi, Beatrice ck was incredibly envious of her parents.

    Anyone who raised such a beautiful daughter would probably wake upughing even in their sleep!

    After all, this was a living 1 million dors.

    Compared to Vi, Rachel was far behind.

    At that moment, Beatrice ck kindly instructed Vi, ¡°Youngdy, be careful on your way. Why don¡¯t I have Qibao¡¯s father send you? There are many bad people out at night.¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel felt even more strongly that her birth parents were good people.

    Vi gracefully declined: ¡°Thank you, but I live nearby.¡±

    Beatrice ck nodded, ¡°Well then, be careful.¡±

    After leaving the hotel, Vi went to the roadside, took out her phone, and prepared to scan a shared bicycle.<div>

    Just at that moment, under the streetmp, a figure pushing a bicycle appeared.

    The man was wearing a ck silk shirt with the top button undone, revealing his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. He had an upright figure, emanating the unique aura of a mature man. He held the bicycle with one hand, his stance casual, but inadvertently exuding an indescribable deterrent force that made people not dare to hide any shrewd thoughts in front of him.

    ¡°Beautifuldy,¡± his gaze turned this way, ¡°need a ride?¡±

    Vi slightly turned her eyes and raised her eyebrows, ¡°To Fragrant Gardan, how much?¡±

    Unexpectedly she would cooperate so well, Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips lifted, ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯ll give you a free ride.¡±

    This statement was heard by a young man who was just parking and waiting for the traffic light.

    Upon hearing it, he turned his head to look at Terrence Lentz.

    A mocking expression filled his eyes.

    This kid relied on his good looks and treated his bicycle as a sports car.

    If you want to pick up girls, you should drive a luxury car.

    Hitting on girls while riding a bicycle is simply being a hooligan.

    Next, this girl would definitely p him directly.<div>

    Thinking of this, the young man couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    He wasn¡¯t in any particr hurry to leave, so he parked and stayed to watch the excitement.

    Vi walked over to Terrence, grabbed his cor, and ordered, ¡°Lower your head.¡±

    Just two soft words, yet revealing an aura of dominance.

    The two were extremely close, their shadows intertwined under the streetmp.

    Breathing shallowly.

    First, Terrence was taken aback, then he lowered his head.

    The next second, Vi lifted on her toes and kissed him on the side of his face.

    Such a soft and tender touch.

    Cool as her lips.

    Her unique fragrance forcefully entered his nostrils.

    In that instant, it felt like an electric shock, tingling all over his body.<div>

    Both of them were stunned.

    Time seemed to freeze at that moment.

    In fact, even Vi was stunned; she didn¡¯t know why she would suddenly lean in for a kiss

    Beauty deceives people!

    Before Terrence could react, Vi casually let go of his cor, sat on the back seat of the bicycle, and said nonchntly, ¡°Fare is paid, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 435: 161: She is the only one, Violaéˆ¥æªš first kiss! _2

    Chapter 435: 161: She is the only one, Vi¡¯s first kiss! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s heart was racing.

    He felt full of energy.

    He never knew he could ride a bicycle so fast.

    This scene also stunned the young man in the car who was watching the excitement.

    He was dumbfounded.<div>

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    Is it that easy to flirt?!

    And the other party is such a beautiful girl.

    Who would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes?

    Lesson learned!

    As the saying goes, practice makes perfect.

    Just then, a young woman walked by.

    The young man cleared his throat, ¡°Hey, beauty, need a ride?¡±

    The young woman looked at him, ¡°Are you giving this car away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The young man nodded.

    The young woman came over, ¡°I need to go near the 3rd Ave Line Subway Station, how much?¡±

    Learning from what he just saw, he said, ¡°No fare, just give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll give you a free ride.¡±<div>

    The young woman smiled and said, ¡°Really?¡±

    Unexpectedly, this trick really worked!

    The young man was so excited that he immediately nodded, ¡°Of course!¡±

    The young woman walked to his side, and before the young man could react, she lifted her bag with both hands and mmed it down on his head, ¡°Die, pervert!¡±

    The young man was knocked out cold.

    Seeing stars, crying.

    Why is this scene so different from what he imagined?!

    In less than half an hour, Terrence Lentz had dropped Vi Thompson off at the entrance of her apartment building.

    He didn¡¯t know if he was tired or hot.

    At this moment, his heart was beating faster than ever.

    Thumping, pounding.

    One beat after another.<div>

    Vi Thompson jumped off the back seat with ease, ¡°Would you like toe in for some tea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s gettingte I, I have to go.¡±

    As soon as he said it, Terrence Lentz felt like an idiot.

    Why was he stammering?

    Not manly at all!

    Vi Thompson gave a light smile, ¡°Alright then, be careful on the road.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡± Vi waved to him.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    On the way back, he rode his bike at a fast pace.

    At this moment, Terrence Lentz¡¯s mood was very excited.

    His heart seemed to want to jump out of his chest.<div>

    He did not return to the Lentz Family Vi.

    Instead, he went to an apartment.

    Three bedrooms and two living rooms.

    Grey and ck decoration scheme, like his entire personality, mysterious and distant.

    Terrence Lentz took off his shirt and threw it on the sofa.

    Then, with his upper body bare, he went over to the refrigerator and opened the freezer door, taking out a bottle of mineral water, opening it with one hand and drinking more than half of the icy water in one breath.

    Water droplets slid down the corner of his mouth.

    They went down his Adam¡¯s apple, then his gracefully curved corbone, then his strong abs, and finally disappeared on his beautiful mermaid line.

    If someone was there right now, seeing such a perfect body, they would definitely be unable to resist screaming.

    After drinking a bottle of icy water, Terrence Lentz still felt thirsty, so he took out another one.

    Even after two bottles of icy water, he still couldn¡¯t suppress the heat inside his body.

    Unable to control it.<div>

    For Terrence Lentz, this adult male, it was a first.

    Terrence frowned helplessly looking at a certain part of his body that was changing.

    In the end, he went to the bathroom and took a cold shower.

    It wasn¡¯t until an hourter that he walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, casually picked up a cigarette and lighter from the coffee table, and stood by the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, staring down at the view below.

    58th floor.

    The best floor for overlooking the cityscape at night.

    A momentter, a wisp of dark blue me sprang up from the lighter, igniting the cigarette held between the fingers of his slim lips. As the smoke curled up around his delicate features, with the up and down movements of his Adam¡¯s apple, he seemed incredibly sexy.

    She must be the only person who doesn¡¯t care about his identity, right?

    Terrence Lentz squinted his eyes, exhaling a puff of smoke.

    At this moment, the phone rang. The man picked up the phone with his other hand while holding the cigarette, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°The documents are in the second drawer on the left side.¡±

    After Vi Thompson left, Beatrice ck pulled Rachel Barton¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Hey, is your friend a local?¡±<div>

    ¡°No.¡± Rachel shook her head.

    ¡°How old is she?¡± Beatrice asked immediately.

    ¡°The same age as me.¡± Rachel answered.

    Beatrice squinted her eyes. If she¡¯s the same age as Rachel, she probably doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, should she introduce a guy to her?

    Maybe she could ask for an introduction fee.

    With Vi being so beautiful, it should be easy to earn thousands of dors.

    Beatrice didn¡¯t say her thoughts out loud, after all, she had only just met Rachel, and couldn¡¯t let her find out her intentions so quickly.

 Chapter 436: 161: She is the only one, her first kiss! _3

    Chapter 436: 161: She is the only one, her first kiss! _3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    First, I need to find a way to get Rachel to go back with me.

    Beatrice chuckled, ¡°Honey, this friend of yours is clearly of good character. You¡¯ve made a great friend. How about we take her with us to visit home during this trip?¡±

    ¡°Mom, she, like me, is a senior this year. She probably doesn¡¯t have time to go back with you right now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Beatrice¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    A girl, studying so hard?<div>

    What a waste of money and energy!

    She¡¯s just going to get married eventually anyway!

    Beatrice grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Honey, do you know how many years your father and I have been looking for you? All these years, we¡¯ve been dreaming of reuniting our family. Your sister, your brother, they think about youing back every day. Especially your little brother, Qi Bao, he¡¯s such a sensible boy!¡±

    Bringing up her son, Beatrice felt a wash of pride, but this sense of pride quickly turned into tears. With so many children, she knew that it was easy to manipte those her child¡¯s age, a few shed tears would easily fool her.

    ¡°When we came here, Qi Bao wouldn¡¯t let go of your father¡¯s and my hands, reminding us to bring back his sister. Can you imagine how disappointed he would be if you don¡¯te back?¡±

    At that point, Beatrice broke out in tears.

    Seeing this, Gregory Diet immediately joined his wife in this spectacle, ¡°Mamma, don¡¯t cry. Our honey is a sensible girl. She will definitely go back with us.¡±

    As the words fell, Gregory Diet held Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Honey, your mom and dad have let you down for neen years. Please give us a chance to make it up to you, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to rest in peace even in death.¡±

    ¡°Your father is right.¡± Beatrice immediately nodded.

    Looking at her parents, Rachel was deeply moved.

    But.

    She remembered Vi Thompson¡¯s reminder.<div>

    Not all parents deserve to be called parents.

    Rachel handed her parents tissue to wipe their tears and then asked, ¡°Have you really been searching for me all these years?¡±

    ¡°We have, of course, we have!¡± Beatrice, fearing that her husband might say something wrong, snatched the reply, ¡°but as you know, our family lives in the countryside, and where you were born, they had just been connected to electricity, and the vige didn¡¯t even have a telephone. Communication there was not advanced; we could only search for you house by house, we didn¡¯t even know about reporting to the police.¡±

    ¡°We searched for a long time, then I identally got pregnant. Your father insisted that we not keep the child, but your younger brother was resilient; he survived several attempts to abort him. So your father and I decided to give birth to him. After giving birth to your younger brother, we gave up the idea of having more children and devoted all our efforts to finding you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you for neen years! Thankfully, persistence finally pays off, we found you!¡±

    Upon finishing, Beatrice embraced Rachel tightly.

    Hearing this, Rachel was touched, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    She could feel from her mother¡¯s words just how difficult these years have been.

    May all abducted children be able to reunite with their parents.

    Beatrice continued, ¡°Honey, will you agree to give your parents a chance to make it up to you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t feel guilty. I know that this isn¡¯t your and dad¡¯s fault. We should me those damned traffickers. If it wasn¡¯t for them, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so many years.¡±

    So, she doesn¡¯t me her parents.<div>

    Gregory interjected, ¡°Honey, then we will leave tomorrow and go home with us.¡±

    The most important thing now is to take Rachel back and find a good family for her.

    Upon hearing this, Rachel looked troubled. She could understand her parents¡¯ feelings, but her situation was different from Vi Thompson¡¯s.

    Vi Thompson was smart. Even if she skipped school for two months, she could still keep up with the teacher¡¯s pace when she returned.

    However, Rachel wasn¡¯t confident academically. If she skipped school at this critical juncture, she wouldn¡¯t be able to perform well on the College Entrance Examination.

    ¡°Dad, being in senior year is very critical. I don¡¯t want to be distracted at this point,¡± Rachel continued, ¡°tomorrow is Sunday, I can take you and Mom for a stroll around River City. As for going home, let¡¯s wait until after the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    After all, it won¡¯t be long before the College Entrance Examination is over.

    Beatrice frowned subtly.

    If Rachel was a daughter she raised, she would have pped her by now.

    But not now.

    She needed to y the long game, so Beatrice voiced sweetly, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re right. Education is the only way out, you need to hold your ground and aim for a good university.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 437: 161: She is the only one, Violaéˆ¥æªš first kiss! _4

    Chapter 437: 161: She is the only one, Vi¡¯s first kiss! _4<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Upon saying this, Beatrice ck paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Oh right, honey, where are your adoptive parents? How are their living conditions? Have they ever mistreated you over the years?¡±

    If Rachel Barton¡¯s adoptive parents were well-off, maybe they could ask them for some money.

    Now talking about buying and selling being equally sinful.

    If they dared not to give money, she would sue them!

    Beatrice ck had already figured it all out in her heart.<div>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have adoptive parents,¡± Rachel Barton¡¯s expression saddened for a moment, ¡°I grew up in an orphanage.¡±

    Her childhood was gray.

    There were no friends in the orphanage.

    If there was any sunshine, then Vi Thompson was her only sunshine.

    Upon hearing Rachel Barton grew up in an orphanage, Beatrice¡¯s n failed, and disappointment filled her eyes, but she quickly changed her attitude, embracing Rachel, trying to numb her with love, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, you have us now! From now on, your dad and I will be your biggest support, as long as we are here, we won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances.¡±

    Rachel leaned on her mother¡¯s shoulder, her eyes moistened.

    After so many years.

    She finally felt the warmth of motherly love.

    Beatrice ck patted Rachel¡¯s shoulder, and at an angle where Rachel couldn¡¯t see, she exchanged nces with Gregory Diet.

    Gregory Diet then said, ¡°Honey, how have you been living alone all these years? If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have let you pay for the house. Although your mom and I are not very wealthy, we do have some small money.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Beatrice ck immediately took a handful of change from her pocket and stuffed it into Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Honey, take this money.¡±

    Looking at the change her mother handed over, Rachel was deeply moved.<div>

    She knew how difficult it was for her parents to make money.

    Although it was only a small amount of change, it was probably the result of their frugal living for a long time.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want it; I have money,¡± Rachel continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have a 100,000 dor fixed deposit and several thousand for pocket money, plus I¡¯ve invested in a small business, so I don¡¯tck money to spend.¡±

    When she heard this, Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up.

    100,000 dors in savings!

    Neither of them had expected Rachel to have so much money.

    Beatrice ck hid the greed in her eyes, ¡°Honey, your money is yours. The money given by mom is a small token of affection from mom, you must ept it, otherwise, mom will not be at ease.¡±

    ¡°But this money is the result of your and dad¡¯s hard work; I really can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; the two of us save money just so you can spend it.¡± Beatrice ck said with teary eyes, ¡°Every time your father and I couldn¡¯t bear the strain of working, we would think of you. We thought about the day we could find you, our girl, and then we didn¡¯t feel tired anymore.¡±

    In fact.

    This was the change that Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck couple deliberately exchanged at the bank.

    It was all fifty cents, one dor, and two-dor bills.<div>

    The two of them had discussed it at home the night before. Giving a red packet would be necessary when meeting their child for the first time, but if it was only a few hundred dors, it would be too little.

    So, Beatrice ck suggested going to the bank to exchange some change.

    Two hundred dors were exchanged for a big handful.

    Before leaving, they even purposely put on their most worn-out clothes.

    They didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be so easy to deceive.

    Hearing these words, Rachel felt more upset. She regretted not finding her parents earlier, allowing them to suffer for so many years.

    Beatrice ck stuffed the money into Rachel¡¯s pocket, ¡°Honey, keep the money. Be good, huh?¡±

    Having no choice, Rachel had to ept the money.

    The next day, Rachel took her parents shopping to buy clothes and eat at a restaurant.

    She wanted to make up for all the years she owed her parents.

    Then, she proposed buying gifts for her younger brother and two sisters.

    Of course, Beatrice would not let Rachel buy things for the two sisters who were burdens. She went on, ¡°Your eldest sister is already married and not in our vige, your second sister is working in Giseda City and not at home. Your brother is still at home, but he is very naughty. He can¡¯t wear such nice things. Honey, you work hard to make money, so you don¡¯t need to buy these things.¡±<div>

    Seeing her mother think about her well-being everywhere and not being the bloodsucking kind of parents, Rachel was very touched and smiled, ¡°Mom, after all, I am the elder sister. It¡¯s very normal for me to buy clothes for my younger brother. Do you know what size he wears?¡±

    Beatrice ckpletely grasped the situation. She initially refused, but in the end, she finally had to give in and tell Ryan Diet¡¯s size.

    Rachel bought three sets of clothes and three pairs of shoes for her never-seen-before younger brother all at once.

 Chapter 438: 161: She is the only one, her first kiss!_5

    Chapter 438: 161: She is the only one, her first kiss!_5<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    At night, Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet returned to the hotel and began plotting how to trick Rachel Barton into handing over her bank card.

    That¡¯s a total of 100,000 dors!

    Even if they couldn¡¯t bring Rachel back this time, bringing back 100,000 dors would still be a great sess!

    At least it would solve their pressing need for money.

    Gregory Diet said, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this, we need to be patient, we can¡¯t directly ask for it.¡±<div>

    It seemed that Rachel was a person who could be coaxed but not forced.

    Hearing this, Beatrice ck was not pleased. ¡°I¡¯m her mother. Without me, there wouldn¡¯t be her. If she doesn¡¯t give me her money, then who else should she give it to?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her giving birth to Rachel, would Rachel even exist in this world?

    Rachel¡¯s money should, rightfully, be in her care!

    Gregory Diet, having attended school for a few years, said, ¡°We¡¯ve spent so long with her today, haven¡¯t you seen what kind of person she is? If you try to force her, you¡¯ll lose everything!¡±

    Beatrice slowly calmed down, it did seem to be the case.

    Gregory Diet continued, ¡°I have a n that will surely make her willingly give us the money.¡±

    ¡°What n?¡± Beatrice immediately asked.

    Gregory Diet leaned in close to Beatrice¡¯s ear and whispered a few words.

    Hearing this, Beatrice said with a smile, ¡°Good! This is a good idea! Let¡¯s do it your way!¡±

    Rachel was as naive as a pig, definitely not able to spot any ws.

    The next morning, Rachel received a call from Beatrice.<div>

    ¡°Honey, your dad and I are going back, you must take care of yourself while you¡¯re alone here. Remember to call us often. As soon as the College Entrance Examination is over, we¡¯lle to pick you up and take you home! It¡¯ll be a family reunion.¡±

    Rachel was still in a daze from sleep, hearing this, she immediately sat up on her bed, ¡°Mom? Why are you and dad suddenly leaving? I thought we agreed to stay here longer?¡±

    Beatrice¡¯s voice held a sob, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, darling, you don¡¯t have to worry, we just suddenly want to go home. Remember to take good care of yourself.¡±

    Picking up on the unease in Beatrice¡¯s voice, Rachel immediately got dressed and rushed to the hotel without even brushing her teeth.

    As soon as she arrived at the entrance of the ice coffin, she saw her parents carrying their luggage.

    They didn¡¯t even have proper suitcases, they were using snake-skin bags to carry their things.

    When they saw Rachel, both looked surprised, ¡°Darling! How did you get here! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to see us off?¡±

    Beatrice and Gregory¡¯s eyes were both red and swollen, clearly showing signs of crying.

    Seeing this, Rachel was very anxious, ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly have to go back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Gregoryforted, ¡°Darling, all you need to do is take good care of yourself here. We can handle everything at home!¡±

    The more Gregory acted like this, the more Rachel felt that they were hiding something from her.

    That¡¯s how all parents are.<div>

    They always choose to shoulder urgent matters themselves, deciding never to share with their children.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing wrong,¡± Beatrice came over, pulling up a forced smile, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you go home first? Don¡¯t let our issues affect you!¡±

    At a time like this, how could Rachel go back home without worries.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, what the hell is going on? I¡¯m your daughter. Is there a problem that you can¡¯t tell your own daughter?¡± Rachel almost cried out in anxiety, ¡°Two heads are better than one, maybe I can even help you out!¡±

    ¡°Darling, there¡¯s really nothing you can do about this.¡± Gregory sighed, ¡°And also, your mom and I, we don¡¯t want to hold you back! You¡¯ve had it rough being alone all these years.¡±

    Beatrice nodded, ¡°Your father¡¯s right.¡±

    As the two staged a dramatic performance, Rachel didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. Instead, she felt her parents were great, always looking out for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, no matter what, you will never be a burden to me,¡± Rachel continued: ¡°Mom, Dad, if you don¡¯t tell me what happened today, you might as well forget that you ever had a daughter! I won¡¯t be going back with you after the College Entrance Examination!¡±

    Beatrice grabbed Rachel¡¯s wrist, sobbing ¡°Darling, my sweet girl!¡±

    Gregory was also wiping his tears on the side.

    After a long while, Beatrice spoke, ¡°Your sister had an ident in Giseda City, the driver who caused the ident ran away. The doctor called and said that 150,000 is needed for medical expenses. We need to rush back to gather funds, even if we have to sell everything we own, we have to save your sister!¡±

    As she said this, Beatrice started to cry loudly.<div>

    Hearing this, Rachel also got very anxious. She knew her parents didn¡¯t have much money, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. There will definitely be a way to handle this. How about this, I have 100,000 dors in a fixed deposit. I will withdraw it right away and you can take it back to pay for my sister¡¯s surgery!¡±

 Chapter 439: 161: She is the only one, Violaéˆ¥æªš first kiss! _6

    Chapter 439: 161: She is the only one, Vi¡¯s first kiss! _6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The fixed deposit can be withdrawn, but it will be treated as a current deposit without any interest.

    Hearing this,

    Diana was very excited.

    She didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be so easy to fool.

    ¡°No, no, no, sweetheart, your dad and I haven¡¯t taken care of you for a single day. How can we take your money?¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom! We¡¯re family, and as a family, we have to face difficulties together.¡± Rachel continued, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go back with you to see my sister.¡±

    Hearing this, Gregory became nervous and said, ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t need to. We¡¯ll take care of your sister. The most important thing for you right now is to focus on your studies. You must not let our family problems affect your education.¡±

    ¡°Your dad is right.¡± Diana nodded in agreement.

    Rachel sighed, thinking about her current situation and how she couldn¡¯t afford to take time off. She continued, ¡°There¡¯s a bank nearby. Mom and Dad,e with me.¡±

    The couple still refused, but in the end, they ¡®reluctantly¡¯ epted the money.

    Rachel personally sent them off at the train station, reminding them, ¡°Dad and Mom, be careful on the way and have a safe journey.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweetheart, we¡¯ll be careful,¡± Diana waved to Rachel, ¡°Sweetheart, take good care of yourself. After the College Entrance Examination, your dad and I wille to pick you up!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Rachel watched as her parents disappeared in the crowd ahead before finally looking away.

    Though she didn¡¯t spend much time with her parents,

    Rachel had truly epted them from the bottom of her heart.

    This was the parental love she had been longing for.<div>

    After returning from the train station, Rachel went back to school for sses and went to Vi Thompson for tutoring as usual in the afternoon.

    ¡°Vi, my parents went back home.¡± Rachel went on, ¡°I figured everything out. They didn¡¯t intentionally lose me back then, and they don¡¯t favor boys over girls. I¡¯m really happy that I found them, and I n to go back to our hometown to recognize our rtives with them after the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    Vi flipped the page of the book in her hand and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them how much you have in savings, did you?¡±

    Vi always felt that the couple didn¡¯t seem like good people, whether or not it was because she thought people¡¯s hearts were too despicable.

    ¡°No,¡± afraid that Vi would misunderstand her parents, Rachel didn¡¯t tell her about the money she withdrew for her sister¡¯s treatment, ¡°By the way, they even gave me some money before they left. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s their hard-earned money from not eating or wearing well.¡±

    Rachel paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°My parents are different from others. They are ordinary farmers with noplicated thoughts. Vi, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m smart and I definitely won¡¯t misjudge people.¡±

    Vi slightly nodded, ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t tell them about your savings. However, you can¡¯t probe people¡¯s hearts overnight, so I suggest you think carefully before deciding whether or not to go back with them.¡±

    Some things, once they involve money, change in nature.

    ¡°I understand, Vi.¡±

    Vi continued to tutor Rachel.<div>

    Mr. White was sleeping in the room.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Flora Tiarks pushed the door open, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. White didn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    Flora continued, ¡°We¡¯re going back soon, right? I was thinking, why don¡¯t we invite Vi and the others for dinner before we leave? After all, they treated usst time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Flora knew her uncle too well and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I¡¯ll treat this time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mr. White immediately sat up from the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes now.¡±

    He was so fast.

    Flora:

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of girl would fall for such a stingy man.<div>

    Flora sent a message to Vi and the others.

    They agreed to meet at the same roadside stall asst time.

    When Vi, Rachel, Diana, and Fiona Knight arrived, Flora was already there.

    ¡°Vio! Over here!¡± Upon seeing Vi, Flora immediately waved with both hands.

    The group walked over.

    Rachel looked around but didn¡¯t see Mr. White.

    He didn¡¯te?

    At that moment, a gentle male voice suddenly appeared in the air.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±Rachel Barton raised her head.

    Her gaze crashed into a pair of deep, mysterious eyes.

    Her heart suddenly raced.

    Rachel lowered her head immediately, gripping Vi Thompson¡¯s arm tightly.<div>

    Vi slightly lowered her eyes, ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Rachel was very nervous.

    Vi poured her a ss of water, ¡°Have some water.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded slightly, picking up the ss and taking a sip of water.

    Half a ss of water down, her heartbeat still seemed somewhat uncontroble.

    At that moment, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight returned with milk tea, ¡°Vio, your favorite, Taro Milk Tea.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, here¡¯s your lemon water.¡±

    ¡°Flora, here¡¯s your thick taro milk tea.¡±

    Fiona handed thest milk tea to Mr. White, ¡°I didn¡¯t know your taste, so I just bought you a random one.¡±

    After all, he was an elder, so Fiona made sure to pay close attention to her wording.

    She was afraid of losing politeness.<div>

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mr. White took it with both hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Vi took a sip of her milk tea, and her mood instantly improved.

    What better way to relieve stress than with milk tea!

    Flora Tiarks looked at Vi, ¡°Vio, I just heard from Fiona and the others that you really love milk tea, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    In her opinion, there¡¯s no other drink in the world that could surpass milk tea.

    Hearing this, Mr. White unconsciously took a nce at Vi.

    Her white T-shirt was printed with a cute love cat image. Her destroyed jeans revealed her ankles perfectly. Under the light blue denim, her skin appeared extremely white, like the finest white jade. She was wearing a pair of white sneakers. Compared to Flora, who had brand name clothing all over her body, not a single piece of her clothing carried a name Mr. White could recognize.

    But d in ordinary attire, she didn¡¯t appear any less alluring sitting next to Flora, but rather incredibly provocative.

    As the saying goes, clothes make the man, but in her case, it was the person who made the clothes.

    Mr. White took a sip of the milk tea.

    It was extremely sweet upon taste.

    Perhaps men generally don¡¯t like things that are too sweet, so he slightly frowned. He was about to throw it in the trash bin when he nced at the price on the milk tea cup and silently drank a few more sips.

    God Bless.

    Waste is a crime.

    When they were halfway through their meal, Flora tried to pay the bill but was told it had already been settled by someone else.

    Flora was taken aback, ¡°Who paid for it?¡±

    ¡°A gentleman.¡± The cashier replied.

    Flora¡¯s eyes widened, her uncle?

    It was like the sun was setting in the east!

    On the way home, Flora asked about it.

    Mr. White was candid, ¡°I can¡¯t lose myposure in front of a group of young girls.¡±

    He had already eaten one free dinner, so he couldn¡¯t keep eating for free forever.

    As Mr. White spoke, he continued, ¡°However, your meal is not included in that. I¡¯ve sent you the bill. Remember to transfer the money.¡±

    Flora:

    That sounded more like her uncle!

    The Lentz n residence.

    The weather was nice today, so Mrs. Eleanor, quite unexpectedly, had a servant bring out a lounge chair for her to bask in the sun.

    She had justin down for a few minutes when footsteps sounded in the air.

    ¡°Mrs. Eleanor.¡±

    A very sweet female voice.

    Mrs. Eleanor opened her eyes and looked at the girl walking towards her, feeling a moment of astonishment.

    The visitorughed, ¡°Mrs. Eleanor, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Ka.¡±

 Chapter 440: 162: True Purpose! (Second Update)

    Chapter 440: 162: True Purpose! (Second Update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Ka.

    Eleanor Armstrong was taken aback, then as if suddenly remembering something, she quickly stood up from her chair. She looked at the girl in front of her, uncertainty brewing in her eyes, ¡°Are you Ka?¡±

    The Lentz and Sullivan families lived next door to each other.

    The two families got along fairly well; although there wasn¡¯t much interaction on a regr basis, there also hadn¡¯t been any friction over the years.

    If either family needed something, a small sound from one side would be sure to be answered with assistance from the other.<div>

    After all, the saying goes that close neighbors are better than distant rtives.

    Ka Sullivan went abroad to study at a very young age, and since then she rarely returned home. Thest time they saw Ka was sixteen years ago.

    Back then, Ka was still a child!

    Who would have thought so much time had passed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ka.¡± Ka Sullivan nodded, smiling, ¡°I live next door! Mrs. Eleanor, you really don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Eleanor Armstrongughed and hugged Ka Sullivan, ¡°Ka, you¡¯ve turned into a beautifuldy; I hardly recognize you!¡±

    Ka Sullivan was a textbook beauty.

    With an oval face and almond eyes, having been immersed in Western culture, she exuded confidence, mboyance, and charm.

    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m still the same,¡± Ka¡¯s ttery was impable, ¡°On the other hand, Mrs. Eleanor, you¡¯re getting younger and younger.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong was highly delighted by Ka¡¯s ttery and couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    ¡°By the way, Mrs. Eleanor, I brought you a little present from overseas. I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡± As she finished, Ka handed her gift bag to Eleanor Armstrong.

    Eleanor Armstrongughed, ¡°You traveled all the way back from Uron Country, it would suffice to bring gifts for your mother. Why did you bring me something!¡±<div>

    Having circted in the society of wealthy women, Eleanor Armstrong instantly recognized that Ka had brought back a limited-edition cosmetic, one of the big international brands.

    Even with resources, one would need to ce an order a year in advance.

    Eleanor Armstrong had tried to book it, but her luck wasn¡¯t the best, as every time she tried, others got there first.

    Therefore, even though this cosmetic cream had been around for three years, she had never been able to use it.

    The sudden gift was quite a surprise for Eleanor Armstrong.

    Ka smiled, ¡°All these years while I was in Uron Country, every time I called my mother, she would always mention you. She often said that even though she has no sisters, only a brother, you¡¯re like a big sister to her. You¡¯ve taken such good care of her, that my mother especially told me that whatever she has, her older sister should have a share too.¡±

    Nice words are always weed, and of course, Eleanor Armstrong was no exception.

    Eleanor Armstrongughed and epted the gift Ka handed her. With one arm around Ka¡¯s, ¡°Come on Ka,e sit with Auntie.¡±

    Ka followed her in.

    Sixteen years had passed, and the Lentz¡¯s house had changed quite a bit.

    She surveyed the room¡¯s decoration without changing her expression.

    ¡°Are my brother and sister-inw not home today?¡± Ka asked.<div>

    Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°They have gone to work.¡±

    Kaughed, ¡°By the way, Mrs. Eleanor, I met Terrence and my future sister-inw a few days ago. The future sister-inw is really beautiful, she and Terrence are truly a pair made in heaven.¡±

    Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong looked even more cheerful.

    She enjoyed it when other people praised her daughter-inw.

    Just looking at Eleanor Armstrong, it was clear that she was very satisfied with Vi Thompson.

    Eleanor Armstrong continued to ask, ¡°Ka, do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Ka shook her head.

    Eleanor Armstrong looked at Ka, ¡°Ka, you¡¯re so beautiful, there must be many who are pursuing you?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Eleanor, you tter me too much. If only someone were interested in me, I would have gotten married long ago,¡± Ka sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because no one is pursuing me.¡±

    Eleanor Armstrong knew she was joking, ¡°Should I set you up with someone?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Ka readily agreed.

    As she spoke, Ka continued, ¡°By the way Mrs. Eleanor, when is Terrence nning to get married?¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not too clear about when exactly the wedding will take ce. At the very least, we¡¯ll have to wait until Vi graduates!¡±

    ¡°The future sister-inw hasn¡¯t graduated?¡± Ka asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°She¡¯s about to take the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    Ka Sullivan narrowed her eyes imperceptibly,ughing, ¡°I heard that the future sister-inw is the youngdy of the Thompson family in the Capital City. Terrence must have umted a lot of good karma in his past life to be marrying her!¡±

    Ka had a clear purpose for her visit.

    First was to test Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s attitude.

    The second was to confirm Vi Thompson¡¯s identity.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel Vi Thompson had ulterior motives.

    Thinking from a logical perspective, it seemed unlikely that Vi Thompson, the Young Miss of the Thompson family, would be interested in someone who was good-for-nothing.

    It was clear.

    There was something more happening beneath the surface.

    Perhaps, Vi Thompson had always known Terrence Lentz¡¯s true identity.<div>

    Eleanor Armstrong turned to look at Ka, then continued, ¡°So I often tell Terrence that he should be great to Vi, she truly is a rare good girl.¡±

    After all, the person who was originally betrothed to Terrence wasn¡¯t Vi.

    After bing the Young Lady of the Thompson family, Vi had even less of a reason to continue with this engagement.

    But not only did Vi not break off the engagement, she still behaved as she used to.Ka Sullivan nodded.

    Now she could almost confirm that Vi Thompson definitely knew about Terrence Lentz¡¯s true identity.

    Because people are realistic, in this world, no one wants to gamble with their future.

    For girls like Vi Thompson who are from a great aristocratic family? Even less likely!

    Like the saying goes ¨C

    It is easy to switch from frugality to luxury, but it¡¯s hard to switch from luxury to frugality.

    People who have been used to good days, who would wish to go through tough days, let alone Terrence who is known as a good-for-nothing!

    With a gentle tone, Ka asked, ¡°Auntie, I am really curious about my little sister-inw now, can you tell me about her and my brother Terrence¡¯s story?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±<div>

    Eleanor Armstrong was very willing to share the story of Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz with Ka Sullivan.

    After listening to the whole story, Ka Sullivan got a general understanding of Vi Thompson.

    A girl with many a n.

    From the beginning, her willingness to be a substitute bride shows her ulterior motives.

    Why is Vi willing to marry a man whom Elizabeth Thompson was unwilling to?

    This indicated that Vi wanted to escape from the control of her foster parents. Even though Terrence had a bad reputation outside, the Lentz n was nevertheless a wealthy family in River City. As the son of the Lentz n, Terrence had everything from luxury cars to expensive vis.

    Vi, who was a country girl ¨C even though she was beautiful, she couldn¡¯t possibly find a better man than Terrence.

    What kind of man could a country girl marry?

    At the most a country man who is her counterpart!

    A country man can¡¯t even talk about luxury cars and vis¡ªthey might even find it difficult to buy a decent house.

    So, for Vi at that time, being able to marry Terrence would already be considered a step up!

    As to why, after being recognized by her parents and taking on the status of a daughter of the Thompson family, Vi still clung to Terrence, it¡¯s because she had discovered Terrence¡¯s secret.

    After all, spending all day with Terrence, it was exceedingly simple for her to discover something!

    Can you tell me which woman in this world wouldn¡¯t wish to marry Mr. Terrence?

    If Terrence really was that Mr. Terrence, then Vi caught a big bargain and naturally wouldn¡¯t want to leave Terrence.

    Thinking about this, Ka Sullivan squinted her eyes.

    Can only say that Vi was lucky! She appeared just at the very moment when Terrence was testing human nature.

    Ka Sullivan now regrets.

    Regrets noting back early. Coming back at this time, it would be too awkward.

    All the things that could be done, Vi Thompson had already done.

    But no need to rush.

    There¡¯s plenty of time ahead.

    Eleanor Armstrongughed and said, ¡°When Terrence started dating Vi, I had misunderstood Vi and even showed some attitude toward her. But Vi is a girl who understands the greater good and etiquette. Not only did she not hold a grudge against me, but she alsoforted me not to think too much.¡±

    Ka Sullivan nodded, ¡°My little sister-inw is really great. I knew she was a kindhearted person when I first saw her.¡±

    As they were talking-

    Footsteps sounded in the living room.

    Looking up, Ka Sullivan¡¯s heart rate elerated.

    The man¡¯s body was broad and his legs were long. Dressed very simply in a ck shirt and matching suit pants, he walked step by step, seeming to do nothing but causing people¡¯s minds to be in chaos and their breathing to quicken, as if each step he took was on her heart¡¯s apex.

    His pair of delicate phoenix eyes slightly lifted, sharp and deep, able to see through all tricks anytime, making people reluctant to y any tricks in front of him.

    Ka Sullivan lowered her head.

    Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Terrence¡¯s back, look, Ka¡¯s here. You two used to y together when you were young!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Terrence Lentz half turned his eyes, nodded at Ka Sullivan in greeting, and then went upstairs.

    Eleanor Armstrong walked to Ka¡¯s side,ughing, ¡°Terrence is just this kind of person. Other than being able tough in front of Vi, he¡¯s like this to everyone else. Don¡¯t mind him, Ka.¡±

    ¡°How could I,¡± Ka Sullivan certainly wouldn¡¯t take such things to heart, ¡°This only shows that brother Terrence is devoted.¡±

    Her voice was neither loud nor soft, just enough for Terrence Lentz to hear.

    Ka Sullivan had her own understanding of love.

    In one¡¯s life, one should boldly pursue love, and not leave regrets in one¡¯s life.

    But she didn¡¯t study abroad just toe back and be a mistress.

    So, she had to make Terrence Lentz take the initiative to pursue her, and fall under her petticoat hem.

    Thinking of this, Ka Sullivan smiled a little.

    On the other side-

    Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck had returned to Olsand Vige.

    Ryan Diet looked at the two of them and frowned, ¡°She didn¡¯te back with you?¡±

    These two old things weren¡¯t even able to bring back a single person ¨C what a waste.

    Seeing his son¡¯s displeasure, Beatrice ck immediately said, ¡°Bao, don¡¯t worry. Even though we didn¡¯t manage to bring back the girl this time around, but we did bring back money ¡ª a full 100,000 dors.¡±

    ¡°Your father and I discussed this. If she could take out 100,000 dors in one go, it means her card bnce exceeds 100,000 dors. So, wait a few days and I¡¯ll call her again to transfer all her money over to us.¡±

 Chapter 441: 163: His person, he dotes on them

    Chapter 441: 163: His person, he dotes on them<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Since Beatrice ck could convince Rachel Barton to willingly take out the entire 100,000 dors, she naturally had the ability to make Rachel bring out the rest of the money.

    Ryan Diet was quite angry at first.

    These two old fools are truly more harm than good!

    They went to River City for a trip but couldn¡¯t even bring the person back.

    He was waiting for his dowry!<div>

    However, when he heard that Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck had brought the money back, Ryan Diet¡¯s face changed immediately, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±

    ¡°Here it is!¡± Beatrice ck handed the 100,000 dors in cash to Ryan Diet.

    Ryan Diet¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and took the money right away.

    One hundred thousand dors is not a small amount.

    He didn¡¯t expect that their cheap sister actually had so much money.

    Ryan Diet looked at Beatrice ck, ¡°Since she¡¯s so rich, why didn¡¯t you just bring her back directly?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s money is her parents¡¯.

    Her parents¡¯ money is his!

    ¡°That stubborn girl, she said she still has to take the College Entrance Examination and wille back with us after the exams are over.¡± Speaking of this, Beatrice ck was very annoyed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what a girl is doing taking the College Entrance Examination!¡±

    Anyway, she¡¯s going to get marriedter.

    Oddly, she didn¡¯t dare vent her anger directly at Rachel.

    Ryan Diet frowned and looked at his mother, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even bring a person back, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing!¡±<div>

    Ryan Diet is the precious treasure of Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck.

    Usually, if Ryan Diet is unhappy, he would beat his parents, let alone scold them.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Beatrice ck immediately admitted her mistake, ¡°My baby, it¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault, don¡¯t be angry. Anger is bad for your health. I promise you, as soon as the College Entrance Examination is over, I¡¯ll bring her back. In the meantime, I¡¯ll find her a good family!¡±

    Ryan Diet was finally satisfied.

    Gregory Diet continued, ¡°Son, you take this money to your father-inw first, so they can have some peace of mind. We¡¯re trying to figure out how to get the remaining 150,000 dors. After the College Entrance Examination, and once we marry off your sister, we¡¯ll have the money!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ryan Diet picked up the money and left.

    Watching their son¡¯s back, Beatrice ck turned her head, ¡°Call her.¡±

    Gregory Diet hesitated, ¡°What should we say to her?¡±

    Beatrice ck squinted her eyes, ¡°I have an idea¡­¡±

    With that, she lowered her voice and whispered a few words in front of Gregory Diet.

    Hearing this, Gregory Diet nodded repeatedly, ¡°Good, good, good. This idea is not bad!¡±

    After discussing their strategy, Gregory Diet picked up the phone and dialed Rachel Barton¡¯s phone number.<div>

    The phone connected quickly.

    Gregory Diet handed the phone to Beatrice ck.

    Rachel¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Hello, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s mom!¡±

    Hearing her mother¡¯s voice on the phone, Rachel was delighted.

    Before, she could only experience her mom calling her in her dreams, but now it was really happening.

    ¡°Mom, are you home yet?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re home, we¡¯re home. Sweetie, you don¡¯t need to worry about us,¡± said Beatrice ck. ¡°The bank has transferred all the money to your sister, and her situation is stable now, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Beatrice ck asked with concern, ¡°Sweetie, have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten already, mom.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯ve eaten. You must take good care of yourself while you¡¯re alone outside. Remember to eat on time. Don¡¯t go out when it¡¯s dark, there are many bad people outside.¡± Saying this, Beatrice ck sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because your father and I are useless. We can¡¯t leave the house because we have to feed the chickens, ducks, and geese. Otherwise, we would stay with you.¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Rachel felt warmth in her heart.

    She was a person who was easily satisfied.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    At this moment, a harsh voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Luckwell, it¡¯s been three years since your family owed me money, isn¡¯t it time to pay it back?¡±

    Then there was Gregory Diet¡¯s deliberately lowered voice, ¡°Uncle, you know our family¡¯s situation. Ermei just had a car ident a few days ago and broke her leg. We¡¯ve transferred all our money to her. We really don¡¯t have any money to pay you back. Please understand.¡±

    Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet nced at each other, and then said into the phone, ¡°Sweetie, I have something to do, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    Rachel had already heard the conversation on this end and knew that her parents didn¡¯t want her to know about it. She immediately said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter, and I don¡¯t want you to hide anything from me!¡±

    ¡°Sweetie, there¡¯s really nothing!¡±

    After saying that, Beatrice ck hung up the phone.

    She knew Rachel too well.

    <div>

 Chapter 442: 163: His person, he dotes on them_2

    Chapter 442: 163: His person, he dotes on them_2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Easy money from a fool.

    Easy to deceive.

    The more they said they didn¡¯t want Rachel¡¯s money and didn¡¯t want to trouble her, the more anxious Rachel became.

    For someone like Rachel, you can¡¯t be too aggressive.

    After abruptly hanging up on Beatrice, Gregory panicked, ¡°Why did you hang up the phone?¡±<div>

    With the call ended, how could Rachel listen to his act?

    However, Beatrice appeared unfazed, smiling and saying, ¡°Gregory, believe it or not, I¡¯ll count to three, and she¡¯ll call back.¡±

    Gregory was clearly skeptical.

    Beatrice began to count down, ¡°Watch, three, two¡­¡±

    Just as she counted to ¡®one,¡¯ the phone rang.

    But Beatrice had no intention of answering the call.

    Seeing Beatrice ignoring the phone, Gregory tried to pick up the receiver, but Beatrice held his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t answer so quickly. Let her worry first.¡±

    Gregory was slightly anxious, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t call again?¡±

    ¡°No worries, she will,¡± Beatrice reassured him.

    Gregory could only listen to Beatrice.

    The phone kept ringing.

    Rachel on the other end was genuinely anxious.<div>

    Her face turned pale.

    The third time she called, Beatrice finally answered, ¡°Sweetie.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls?¡±

    Beatrice feigned nonchnce, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sweetie. I heard high school senior year is crucial. Our family hasn¡¯t produced a college graduate yet, so you must work hard and get into a good university.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°But, Mom, what¡¯s going on? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an adult matter. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m also a part of this family. I have the right to know!¡± Rachel wanted to do something for her family. After all, her parents had traveled a long way to see her, even using their limited savings. As their daughter, she should do her part.

    ¡°Do you and Dad need money?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Beatrice¡¯s face broke into a smile.

    Mission aplished!

    She knew Rachel was a fool!

    Beatrice continued, ¡°We don¡¯t need money. Your dad and I can still work, and even though we don¡¯t earn much, it¡¯s enough to get by. You don¡¯t have to worry, child.¡±<div>

    Rachel sighed, understanding her mother¡¯s feelings.

    To avoid worrying their daughter, they chose to hide the truth.

    They were both almost sixty.

    If they were in the city, they would be retired and enjoying life.

    But her parents were still toiling day and night.

    The thought of it made Rachel¡¯s heart ache.

    Although they hadn¡¯t raised her, they didn¡¯t lose her on purpose.

    Her parents had given her life, and she should repay them.

    Rachel asked, ¡°Mom, how much does our family owe?¡±

    Beatrice didn¡¯t respond.

    Rachel continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter and a part of this family too. I hope you can tell me the truth.¡±

    Hearing this, Beatrice burst into tears, ¡°Girl, your dad and I really can¡¯t drag you down. We lost you for so many years, and we just want you to have a better life, not to be burdened by us! Please don¡¯t worry about this, your dad and I will handle it ourselves.¡±<div>

    Overwhelmed by her mother¡¯s words, Rachel couldn¡¯t breathe and burst into tears as well.

    Beatrice continued, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetie. Your dad and I know you¡¯re a good girl.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I have some spare money here. Give me your bank ount number, and I¡¯ll send the money to you right away.¡±

    Beatrice squinted her eyes. She knew this girl must have had some money hidden away!

    ¡°No need, sweetie. You¡¯re not living an easy life either,¡± she paused, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t fill the huge hole in our family¡¯s finances. Your top priority now is to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mom, how much do we owe in total?¡± Rachel pressed.

    Beatrice sighed, ¡°Fifty thousand.¡±

    ¡°That much?¡± Rachel was also somewhat anxious. ¡°I have a little less than 10,000 in cash on hand, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to borrow some from friends.¡±

    ¡°Girl, please don¡¯t bother yourself with our problems!¡±

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re family. Give me Dad¡¯s ount number.¡±

    After hanging up, Rachel wondered who to borrow the money from.

    Vi Thompson was not an option.<div>

    Vi was already upset with her parents. If she knew about this, she definitely wouldn¡¯t lend the money.

 Chapter 443: 163: His person, he dotes on them_3

    Chapter 443: 163: His person, he dotes on them_3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    So, Vi must not find out about this.

    After much thought, Rachel thought of Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight.

    To her knowledge, both Diana and Fiona came from decent families.

    So, she dialed Fiona¡¯s phone number.

    They usuallymunicated through WhatsApp, so when Fiona received a call from Rachel, she knew something must have happened.<div>

    ¡°Hi, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Fiona,¡± Rachel, asking for a loan for the first time, didn¡¯t quite know how to bring this up; she thought for a while and continued, ¡°Can I, can I trouble you for a favor?¡±

    ¡°Just say it, Rachel,¡± Fiona, always eager to help, replied, ¡°As long as I can assist, I definitely will.¡±

    Rachel then revealed her situation: ¡°I¡¯m facing some difficulties right now. Can you lend me some money, Fiona?¡±

    Borrow money?

    This was something new for Fiona.

    ¡°How much do you need?¡±

    ¡°Can you lend me 50,000 dors?¡± Rachel hastily added, ¡°Rest assured, Fiona, I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as possible.¡±

    Fiona gave it some thought.

    After all, Rachel had been Vi¡¯s close friend since they were young.

    Out of respect for Vi, Fiona couldn¡¯t leave Rachel in the lurch.

    ¡°Alright¡±, Fiona said.<div>

    ¡°Thank you so much, Fiona,¡± Rachel was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly grateful!¡±

    She only tried asking Fiona for a loan with a chance-taking attitude.

    After all, it was Vi, not she, who was Fiona¡¯s close friend, and she only got to know Fiona because of Vi.

    She didn¡¯t expect Fiona to agree.

    50,000 dors was no small sum, and Rachel was deeply touched.

    ¡°Should I transfer the money to your WhatsApp ount?¡± Fiona asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied, ¡°And Fiona, could you please keep this a secret for me?¡±

    As she finished, Rachel added, ¡°Even from Vi.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rachel, are you alright? If you¡¯re facing any difficulties, remember to let us all know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Rachel told her. ¡°Fiona, please, please, keep this secret for me!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Fiona transferred the money to Rachel.<div>

    Fiona received more than 150,000 dors in spending money each month, so 50,000 dors was not much to her.

    Rachel immediately wired the money to her parents¡¯ bank ount.

    When Beatrice ck received the transfer, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°I never imagined that my daughter¡¯s friends are so rich!¡±

    50,000 dors just like that¡ªit was clear that these were not ordinary people.

    Gregory Diet said, ¡°If only we¡¯d known, we could¡¯ve imed to owe 100,000 dors!¡±

    Beatrice shook her head, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, moderation is key? 50,000 is enough. We must y the long game to reel in the big fish.¡±

    Deceiving Rachel was their ultimate goal.

    After transferring the money, Rachel called Beatrice again, ¡°Mom, did you receive the money?¡±

    ¡°We did, sweetheart; your father and I are too embarrassed to face you now!¡±

    Anyone else, after being reunited with their parents for less than a week and handing over 150,000 dors, would probably be suspicious.

    But Rachel did not.

    When you¡¯re in the situation, it¡¯s hard to see things clearly.<div>

    Rachelforted her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m happy that I can do something for the family. Although I¡¯ve been absent for the past decade, I¡¯ve always been your daughter and a part of this family.¡±

    A family should share joys and sorrows together.

    ¡°Good girl!¡± Beatrice acted as if she felt terrible, ¡°All this trouble is because your father and I.¡±

    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m only doing what¡¯s right!¡±

    Beatrice sniffed before carrying on, ¡°Sweetheart, do you guys have your College Entrance Examination on June 8th?¡±

    ¡°Our exams are on the 7th and end on the 8th,¡± Rachel replied.

    Beatrice squinted and said, ¡°Would it be alright if your father and I came to pick you up on the 9th? We can spend the summer vacation at home before you start college.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rachel suddenly looked forward to that day.

    After discussing a few more trivial matters, Beatrice finally hung up the phone.

    On the other side.

    In Capital City.

    Mary Perryne checked the calendar every day.<div>

    With the College Entrance Examination date drawing closer, she talked to Mrs. Thompson about it, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m thinking of going to River City to apany Vi during the exams.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson was thrilled, ¡°You¡¯re thinking just like me!¡±

    She had kept quiet, waiting for Mary to speak up first.

    Mrs. Thompson wanted to see if Mary still had Vi in her heart.

    Maryughed, ¡°There are just a few days left before the exams. Why don¡¯t we go earlier and give Vi a surprise?¡±

    ¡°Great idea!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded in agreement, ¡°And let¡¯s bring Mantou with us.¡±

 Chapter 444: 163: His person, he dotes on them_4

    Chapter 444: 163: His person, he dotes on them_4<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Mary Perryne hadn¡¯t seen Vi Thompson in a long time and missed her daughter very much. Upon hearing this, she immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs and pack our things, and we¡¯ll leave tonight.¡±

    The Thompson n had their own airne, and today happened to be a flight day.

    It was convenient to bring Mantou along, and there was no need for luggage check-in.

    When Sylvia Thompson returned home, Mary Perryne had already packed her things and was preparing to leave with Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson was still upstairs, so Mary Perryne called out:<div>

    ¡°Mom, Little Ma is already waiting for us at the airport, let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Little Ma was the Thompson Family¡¯s employed pilot.

    Sylvia Thompson curiously asked: ¡°Mom, are you and grandma going on a trip?¡±

    Mary Perryne replied with a smile: ¡°Isn¡¯t the College Entrance Examinationing up soon? Your grandma and I are nning to go to River City and be with Vi for the exam.¡±

    The College Entrance Examination was the most important day in one¡¯s life.

    Other children would have their parents apany them.

    And naturally, Vi could not be without.

    Upon hearing this, a hint of darkness shed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes.

    She had originally thought that after Vi¡¯s departure, she could live a few peaceful days. She never expected Vi¡¯s shadow to be everywhere.

    It was just a College Entrance Examination.

    Was it necessary for them to make a big fuss about it?

    Vi was already eighteen years old this year.<div>

    Was she incapable of taking care of herself as an adult?

    Back when she had been rmended by the school as a Lusto Country exchange student for her outstanding performance, she had lived alone in Lustro Country for more than two months. Mary Perryne had never been so worried, let alone visited her by ne.

    Now it came to Vi, and for just a minor College Entrance Examination, the two of them were so anxious!

    Was this fair to her?

    Was it just because Vi was Mary Perryne¡¯s biological daughter?

    Mary Perryne and the Thompson Family never cared about her feelings anyway.

    An Adopted Daughter was also a person!

    A person with flesh and blood!

    Why couldn¡¯t they treat her fairly?

    Sylvia Thompson tried to calm herself down and smiled: ¡°The College Entrance Examination is a turning point in life. At this time, it¡¯s indeed appropriate for my mom and grandma to be by her side.¡±

    Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Sylvia. That¡¯s what I was thinking too. In all these years when I lost Vi, I¡¯ve already owed her a lot. I can take this opportunity to make it up to her.¡±

    Actually, she should have been with Vi long ago.<div>

    But Mary Perryne was not a full-time housewife.

    She had her own career. After finding Vi, she became even more career-oriented. She wanted to run thepany well and hand it over to Vi and Sylvia in the future.

    In order to apany Vi through the College Entrance Examination period, Mary Perryne had been working overtime almost every day recently. Only after arranging everything properly did she dare to mention this matter to Mrs. Thompson.

    Owed her?

    Sylvia Thompson frowned,

    Mary Perryne truly owed her, not Vi!

    Vi was now the youngdy of the Thompson n, receiving all the love from the family without doing anything. She should be satisfied.

    And her.

    She had tried so hard to make herself excellent, even more excellent. She studied hard, learned various skills and talents, just to see further and go further.

    Filial to her parents.

    Filial to Mrs. Thompson.

    But no one saw her efforts.<div>

    Because there was no blood rtionship, she could never gain family recognition no matter what she did.

    Maybe.

    She shouldn¡¯t have considered them as her family in the first ce.

    Mrs. Thompson came down the stairs holding Mantou, ¡°Here I am.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have much luggage. Her main task was to take Mantou.

    Sylvia Thompson immediately put down her bag and took out her car keys, ¡°Mom, let me drive you and grandma to the airport?¡±

    ¡°No need, Sylvia, you just get some rest at home,¡± Mary Perryne said: ¡°Uncle Cooper is already waiting for us outside. Remember to take good care of yourself while I¡¯m not at home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded and escorted Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson out the door.

    As the car drove away, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expression changed.

    It was extremely cold and vicious.

    But soon, she resumed her gentle and kind look.

    Because amercial vehicle stopped at the doorstep.<div>

    Edward Thompson¡¯s assistant got out of the car and opened the door, ¡°Emperor Thompson, we have arrived home!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson immediately greeted them with a smile, ¡°Nanny Bruce, Little Brother!¡±

    Edward Thompson¡¯s assistant was a girl who had just graduated from college, named Nanny Bruce.

    Nanny Bruce liked Sylvia Thompson very much and greeted her with a smile, ¡°So Sylvia is at home too!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson nodded.

    Edward Thompson came out of the car, having filmed for a whole day and night. He had just taken a nap in the car, so he wasn¡¯t feeling fresh.

    Sylvia Thompson immediately reached out to support Edward Thompson, ¡°Little Brother, you didn¡¯t get enough rest again, did you?¡±

 Chapter 445: 163: His person, he dotes on them_5

    Chapter 445: 163: His person, he dotes on them_5<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Nanny Bruce nodded, ¡°Emperor Thompson has been so busy coaching new actors these days that he hasn¡¯t had any time to rest. Sylvia, I¡¯ll head back first. Make sure he gets some rest, and call me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After helping Edward into the living room, he finally sobered up a bit and rubbed his head. ¡°Why is home so quiet? Where are mom and grandma?¡±

    Sylvia replied, ¡°They went to River City to apany Vi during her college entrance examination.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Edward frowned.<div>

    Do people needpany during the College Entrance Examination?

    Is Vi that delicate?

    Sylvia continued, ¡°If I had known that grandma and mom were going to River City to be with Vi, I would¡¯ve asked my mentor for some time off too. After all, the College Entrance Examination is a major event in life, and I don¡¯t know if Vi would be mad at me for not being there!¡±

    With just one sentence, Sylvia depicted Vi as a mean and unreasonable sister.

    Edward already had his grievances about Vi, and this statement made him even more unhappy. ¡°The College Entrance Examination relies on one¡¯s ability, not the number of people who apany them. If she¡¯s not skilled enough, even if our whole family goes, she won¡¯t be admitted to any good university!¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. I believe Vi can do well.¡± Then Sylvia added, ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll even surpass me!¡±

    Edward burst intoughter.

    Surpass Sylvia?

    How is that possible!

    It must be noted that Sylvia scored in the top ten of the city back then.

    Vi?

    Scoring in the top one hundred would be considered good!<div>

    Not everyone could be Sylvia.

    Vi certainly couldn¡¯t!

    On the other side.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the nended on time at River City Airport.

    The driver had been waiting outside the airport for a long time.

    After an hour¡¯s journey, the two finally arrived at the residential area where Vi lived.

    Mantou, the cat, excitedly meowed continuously upon arriving at the residential area.

    Mrs. Thompsonughed, ¡°Mary, look! Mantou recognizes this ce!¡±

    Mary nodded.

    As expected from the cat raised by Vi, it¡¯s quite perceptive.

    Cats have poor memorypared to dogs. If a dog gets lost, it may find its way back home.

    But cats won¡¯t.<div>

    Over time, cats might not even remember their owners.

    Soon, the two reached the door.

    Mary reached out and pressed the doorbell.

    Vi, who had just finished showering and hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet, was puzzled by the doorbell and went to open the door.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Seeing her mother and grandma, Vi was overjoyed. ¡°Mom, you and grandma came over without telling me in advance? I would¡¯ve picked you up.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need,¡± Mrs. Thompson waved her hand, ¡°We have a car. It¡¯s very convenient!¡±

    Maryughed, ¡°It takes more than two hours to get here and back. We can just drive ourselves.¡±

    Right now, the most important thing for Vi is to review and rest.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you.¡± Vi continued.

    Recalling the noodles Vi cookedst time, Mrs. Thompson immediately said, ¡°No need, Vi. Your mom and I have eaten on the ne. We¡¯re not hungry at all.¡±<div>

    Mary nodded, ¡°Yeah, Vi, you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re not hungry.¡±

    Since both of them said they weren¡¯t hungry, Vi went to tidy up the room.

    Mary followed her.

    Mother and daughter tidied up the bedding together, chatting andughing, enjoying the rare, warm moments.

    Looking at her daughter standing in front of her, Mary felt all kinds of emotions.

    Despite the passing of time, all of this still felt like a dream to her.

    Only when she was truly looking at her daughter could she believe that her daughter had indeed returned.

    Time flew by quickly.

    It was finally the national college entrance examination day.

    June 7th.

    Early in the morning, Mary got out of bed to cook.

    She moved very quietly, so as not to wake Vi.<div>

    In order to apany Vi during the examination, Mary had specially taken the time to learn some cooking skills from the chef at home.

    So, these days, it was Mary who cooked.

    After preparing the meal, she checked the time and went to wake Vi up.

    ¡°Vi, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±

    Vi had just woken up too. ¡°Alright, mom.¡±

    Shey in bed for about two more minutes before getting up, turning off the air conditioner, and starting to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    Then, she picked up her school uniform and put it on.

    North Bridge High School¡¯s summer uniform was quite stylish, with a white blouse and pleated skirt, paired with knee-length socks and white sneakers, full of youth.

    Vi¡¯s legs were long and straight, like the legs of a model. Wearing the school uniform, she looked stunning, with the only downside being that it was inconvenient for fighting.

    As soon as Vi walked out of her room, breakfast was already set on the dining table.

 Chapter 446: 163: His person, he dotes on them_6

    Chapter 446: 163: His person, he dotes on them_6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    They were all foods that Vi enjoyed.

    Mary said, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll go to the examination venue together after the meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi sat down to eat.

    Mrs. Thompson walked out of her room, handing something to Vi, ¡°Vi, this is a charm that grandma specifically obtained for you from the temple. Keep it in your pocket, and the Bodhisattva will bless you with a smooth College Entrance Examination!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded with a smile.<div>

    Mary said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being superstitious!¡±

    Who would have thought that such a dominant female general on the battlefield would indulge in feudal superstitions if they hadn¡¯t witnessed it for themselves?

    Mrs. Thompson immediately put her hands together, ¡°No offense, Bodhisattva, one who is ignorant is innocent.¡±

    She then turned to Mary, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    At that moment, Mary¡¯s mobile phone beeped.

    It was a group chat with the parents of the senior year students.

    Although Mary had only been in River City for a few days, she had already be familiar with the parents in Vi¡¯s ss group chat.

    Today was the day of the College Entrance Examination, and the parents were all very excited.

    [Remember to wear qipao (traditional Chinese dresses) today moms!]

    [It symbolizes triumph!]

    [Wishing our children sess in today¡¯s exams, to perform beyond expectations, and achieve victory.]

    Seeing this message, Mary immediately put down her chopsticks and walked towards her room.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson curiously asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore?¡±

    Mary replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡±

    Luckily, she had brought a qipao.

    In a short while, Mary came out of the room in her changed attire, a qipao.

    Being a daughter raised in a prominent family, Mary exuded an even stronger schrly aura when dressed in a qipao.

    Mrs. Thompson curiously asked, ¡°Why did you change into a qipao?¡±

    Mary replied, ¡°The parents in the group chat said that wearing a qipao symbolizes triumph.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson chuckled, ¡°Oh, but you don¡¯t believe in superstitions.¡±

    Mary:

    The olddy held a grudge.

    In order not to stand out too much among the parents, Mary specifically arranged for a low-key BMW.

    The examination venue was at the No.1 Middle School next to North Bridge High School.<div>

    They arrived quite quickly in less than an hour.

    Diana Hershey and Rachel Barton were also assigned to this school.

    By the time Vi arrived, the two girls were already waiting for her at the school entrance.

    Diana and Rachel greeted Mary and Mrs. Thompson politely.

    Mrs. Thompson also liked these two girls very much, ¡°Diana, Rachel, you both have to do your best today!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    Diana¡¯s mother, Charlotte Taylor, was also there.

    It was the first time she had met Mary.

    However, they hadmunicated on WhatsApp before. She looked at Mary and said with a smile, ¡°Vi¡¯s mother, you are so elegant!¡±

    No wonder Vi is so beautiful.

    ¡°Thank you, Diana¡¯s mother. You are also very beautiful.¡±

    Beingplimented on her beauty, Charlotte was quite pleased, and the two women who had never met before started to chat.<div>

    Watching the two of them converse.

    Rachel looked up slightly.

    She was wondering if her mother would havemon topics to talk about with Charlotte and Mary if she were still around.

    Diana nced at her wristwatch, ¡°The exam is in half an hour, shall we go in now?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    The other students started to enter the examination venue one after another.

    It was bustling with people.

    The parents were all cheering their children on.

    ¡°The result is not important, as long as you have tried your best today.¡±

    ¡°Your mom and grandma will be waiting for you here.¡±

    Rachel felt even more out of ce.

    She lowered her head.<div>

    After all, she was just a teenager. Saying that she wasn¡¯t upset would be a lie.

    At that moment, Mary came over and gave her a hug, ¡°Rachel, do your best!¡±

    In that instant, Rachel¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    Seeing Mary hugging Rachel, Mrs. Thompson seemed to have thought of something, and immediately took out a charm from her pocket, ¡°Rachel, take this with you. It¡¯s a safety charm that will ensure your exams go smoothly.¡±¡±Thank you, Grandma Thompson.¡± Rachel expressed her thanks politely.

    Even though her parents didn¡¯te, Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson brought her a different kind of warmth.

    When all the students entered the examination hall, the parents waiting outside started to chat.

    At the roadside, traffic police were working hard.

    On the day of the College Entrance Examination, all the roads near the school forbade cars from honking their horns.

    The gaze of some parents was drawn to the tall figure standing on the camphor tree.

    The man was wearing sunsses, revealing only his high nose and lips pressed into a line.

    He was about 1.9 meters tall.

    Although the face was not clear, the powerful aura around him still made people shudder.<div>

    His gaze was always on the figure in front of him.

    Just at this moment.

    The girl who had been walking in front turned around suddenly. Their eyes met; she gave a light smile and her dimples showed slightly.

    It was truly a charming and captivating smile.

    Soon, her figure disappeared into the crowd ahead.

    The man remained standing under the camphor tree.

    He hadn¡¯t left during this period.

    At half-past eleven.

    The first round of the exam ended.

    The parents tacitly didn¡¯t ask their children how they did on the exam.

    The afternoon exam began at three o¡¯clock.

    Charlotte Taylor and Mary Perryne had booked rooms and lunch at a nearby hotel.

    Vi nced in the direction of the camphor tree, ¡°Mom, Grandma, I¡¯m going to find a friend over there, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    Vi ran to the camphor tree.

    She specifically went behind him and patted his shoulder.

    Terrence Lentz nced back, but there was no one behind him.

    His brows furrowed slightly.

    Was it an illusion?

    Just as he was wondering, the girl squatting on the ground chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡±

    The man also smiled helplessly and extended his hand to her, ¡°Get up.¡±

    His hand was very beautiful.

    Fair and slender with proportionate joints and clearly defined muscles ¨C a hand shape that was hard to forget once you saw it.

    Seeing the hand extended to her, Vi ced her hand on his.

    The girl¡¯s hand was much smaller than expected, very soft, very delicate, and veryfortable to hold¡­ as if it could be crushed with just a little force.

    Having a beauty at your side was indeed distracting.

    He pulled her up from the ground and quickly let go, although he was somewhat reluctant.

    However.

    There would be plenty of opportunities in the future.

    Terrence Lentz slightly opened his lips and then spoke, ¡°Go back quickly, don¡¯t let your mom and your grandmother wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    As she finished speaking, Terrence Lentz asked, ¡°By the way, which hotel are you staying in?¡±

    ¡°The Scherf Hotel near the school.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Although the hotel was fully booked at this time, Terrence Lentz had his ways.

    Terrence Lentz watched Vi walk back to Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson, then he left.

    The hotel was about 500 meters away from the school.

    It would take about seven or eight minutes to walk there.

    The road was crowded at this time.

    The adults walked in front while Vi, Diana Hershey, and Rachel walked behind.

    Just then, Vi noticed the tall figure in front. She raised an eyebrow slightly, quickened her pace, slightly raised her hand, her soft fingertips lightly brushed against his palm as if she was electrocuted, then quickly pulled back her hand, pretending nothing had happened, and continued to chat andugh with Diana and Rachel.

    Feeling a slight itch in his palm, the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. His handsome face seemed to be covered in frost. But when he saw her calm and unflustered face, he lost his temper.

    Capital City.

    Mandel Thompson¡¯s office.

    The assistant pushed the door and came in.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Mandel Thompson nodded slightly and put down the document in his hand, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

 Chapter 447: 164: The Wise Mandel Thompson, the Truth of That Year (Second Update)

    Chapter 447: 164: The Wise Mandel Thompson, the Truth of That Year (Second Update)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The assistant handed over the documents in his hand to Mandel Thompson.

    Mandel took them and flipped through a few pages, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    The assistant continued, ¡°ording to the date when Miss. Sylvia was brought back, I investigated the ce where she was found for a long time. I have checked all the babies born in nearby hospitals, but none of them matched with Miss Sylvia. There were also no police reports of missing children.¡±

    At this point, the assistant paused, ¡°So, I suspect that Miss Sylvia was abandoned immediately after she was born at home.¡±

    Abandoned?

    A deep expression was in Mandel¡¯s eyes.

    If it was abandonment, how could it have been picked up by Mary Perryne?

    At that time, Mary Perryne had just lost her child and soon found an abandoned baby, which was too much of a coincidence.

    If all of this were calcted by someone.

    Then.

    The disappearance of Vi Thompson was definitely not an ident.

    Not long after Vi Thompson disappeared, Sylvia appeared in front of Mary Perryne, and the motives of those behind the scenes were quite obvious.

    She wanted her own child to rece Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompson

    Thinking of this, Mandel furrowed his eyebrows slightly, he would never allow his sister to be used by others.

    ¡°Investigate! Keep investigating.¡±

    His voice was light, but it made the assistant break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded.

    Mandel then instructed, ¡°Remember, this matter cannot be known to anyone.¡±

    Mandel had been in the business world for many years and experienced countless ups and downs. He was no amateur, and he knew that to find out the truth, he had to find Sylvia¡¯s biological parents.

    Only by knowing who Sylvia¡¯s real parents are can he analyze whether everything that happened afterward was a coincidence or nned by someone.

    Only when he was sure that it had nothing to do with Sylvia could hepletely let down his guard towards this sister.

    Call him cold-blooded, or heartless if you will.

    In any case.

    He can¡¯t be like Edward Thompson, treating Sylvia more importantly than his own blood-rted sister.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister, who had already suffered for eighteen years outside, have to watch an outsider¡¯s face when she returned home.

    As the eldest son in the family, he naturally had more responsibilities than others.

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    ¡°You can go and get busy.¡±

    The assistant turned and left.

    Watching the back of the assistant, Mandel pressed his temples.

    At this moment, footsteps sounded again outside the door, followed by the assistant¡¯s voice, ¡°Emperor Thompson.¡±

    Hearing this, Mandel put the documents the assistant had brought into the drawer of his desk.

    As soon as the drawer was closed, Edward Thompson walked in, ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Edward walked directly to the desk and stopped, cing both hands on it, ¡°Big Brother, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mandel took up a document, not bothering to raise his eyebrows.

    Edward continued, ¡°I heard that Cloud Group is going to change its spokesperson soon?¡±

    Cloud Group is one of Mandel¡¯spanies.

    It is also one of the few listed gamingpanies in the country.

    The most popr sniping game and tower advancement game in the middle part of the country are developed by Cloud Group at the moment.

    Sessfully bing the spokesperson for Cloud Group¡¯s games is a symbol of a female star¡¯s status in the entertainment industry.

    Mandel raised his eyes slightly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Can you give me one of the spots for the domestic spokesperson?¡± Edward asked.

    Mandel put down the document, ¡°Who do you want to rmend?¡±

    Seeing that there was hope, Edward continued, ¡°Don¡¯t let the fat water flow into other people¡¯s fields. Big Brother, what do you think of Sylvia?¡±

    Edward always cared about Sylvia¡¯s affairs. As long as she asked, he would try his best to satisfy her.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mandel frowned.

    Edward was somewhat speechless, ¡°How is this nonsense? Isn¡¯t Sylvia¡¯s image good?¡±

    Regardless, Sylvia was their sister, and it was better to give the spokesperson¡¯s spot to her than to outsiders. Besides, Sylvia also had a fan base in the entertainment industry.

    For Mandel, this deal was not a loss at all.

    However, Edward didn¡¯t expect Mandel to react so strongly.

    Mandel looked at Edward, a hint of anger hidden in his features, ¡°As a student, her most important task is to study and conduct experiments. Is the entertainment industry a ce for a student to be involved in? As her older brother, instead of persuading her, you are aiding her in this nonsense! Do you act like a brother?¡±

    Continuing, Mandel added, ¡°Edward, you are an adult. Can you think before you speak or act?¡±Students should look like students.

    The smile on Edward Thompson¡¯s face slowly disappeared.

    He originally thought it was a simple matter.

    Unexpectedly, Mandel Thompson¡¯s reaction was so strong.

    ¡°Brother, just because Sylvia isn¡¯t rted to us by blood?¡± Edward felt disheartened by Mandel¡¯s attitude, ¡°If it were our little sister standing in front of you today, would you still refuse her so self-righteously?¡±

    Definitely not.

    Edward was very disappointed now.

    ¡°Do you want an answer? Fine, let me tell you,¡± Mandel¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°If it were our little sister standing here today, no matter what she asked for, I would give it! Even if it was the entire Cloud Group! Because that¡¯s what I owe her! That¡¯s what our entire Thompson Family owes her!¡±

    As soon as Edward thought of the dark times Vi had experienced for the past 18 years, his heart ached.

    At such a young age.

    She went through liver-cutting, being abandoned by her foster parents time and time again, and finally being used as a tool for marriage.

    Has Sylvia experienced any of these?

    No!

    Over the years, she¡¯s been living like a princess, her parents never letting her so much as frown.

    Having never experienced Vi¡¯s hardships, what right did she have topete with her?

    Edward was stunned.

    He had never seen his brother like this before.

    His whole body was filled with anger.

    Before Edward could react, Mandel angrily pointed at him, ¡°Edward Thompson, I¡¯m warning you once again! Our Thompson Family always keeps things aboveboard, with strict family values. We¡¯ll never tolerate anyone tarnishing it! Know your limits and don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡±

    Mandel¡¯s suspicions were not unfounded.

    Certain things had to be nipped in the bud before they could grow.

    Maybe he was just overthinking it.

    For some reason, Mandel felt that the care and protection Edward had for Sylvia was beyond normal brother-sister rtions.

    Edward was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that just asking for a spokesperson from Mandel would make him this mad.

    In the end,

    He was still protecting Vi.

    It¡¯s all because of her.

    Edward¡¯s heart was now cold, ¡°Brother, I can see now that in your heart, only Vi is your sister.¡±

    As for the others, they were all passing clouds in Mandel¡¯s eyes.

    Who¡¯s the confused one?

    It¡¯s clearly Mandel himself!

    After saying this, he turned and walked away.

    Edward originally thought that Mandel would call out to him.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Nobody called him until he walked out of the Thompson Group building.

    Edward¡¯s heart was even colder, and at the same time, somewhat relieved that at least in this family, he had a brother who genuinely cared about Sylvia.

    As soon as he returned to the Thompson Family Manor, he saw Sawyer Thompson pulling luggage out.

    Seeing Edward return, Sawyer said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, Edward. Old He took a leave, can you take me to the airport?¡±

    ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Edward asked.

    Sawyer replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to River City. Your little sister¡¯s College Entrance Examination will be over tomorrow.¡±

    Since the exam began, their father was busy all the time.

    With the exam ending, he wanted to bring Vi back home with their mother and Mary Perryne.

    Vi again.

    Is she the only sister left in his world?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Edward walked straight into the house, his face covered in frost.

    Sawyer frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say much to Edward. He called for a ride-hailing car.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia was in the hall talking to a servant when she suddenly saw Edward return. She walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Why are you back now?¡±]

    Seeing Sylvia, Edward¡¯s face changed for a moment, but he smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I came back to rest. By the way, about the endorsement deal¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Sylvia understood his intentions, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother. It¡¯s actually normal for my elder brother to disagree. After all, I¡¯m not a professional in that field. Professional matters should be left to professionals. Please don¡¯t have conflict with my elder brother because of this.¡±

    In fact, Sylvia never wanted the Cloud Group¡¯s endorsement deal in the first ce.

    She just wanted to test her position in Mandel¡¯s heart and take the opportunity to stir up the rtionship between the two brothers.

    Sylvia¡¯s goal has always been one thing.

    That was to make Vi the target of everyone¡¯s me.

 Chapter 448: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper!

    Chapter 448: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper!

    Trantor: 549690339

    Sylvia Thompson wanted the Thompson Family to know.

    All the conflicts in the Thompson n were because of Vi Thompson.

    Before Vi returned, everything was peaceful in the Thompson Family, and she had a great rtionship with her brothers.

    But now what?

    The current state of the Thompson Family was filled with smoke and haze due to Vi¡¯s meddling.

    Vi was a harbinger of disaster!

    If she didn¡¯t leave, the Thompson Family wouldn¡¯t have a day of peace.

    After saying these words, Sylvia continued, ¡°Bob, I actually just said that casually, I didn¡¯t take it seriously. You really shouldn¡¯t let this matter cause any misunderstanding between you and Edward. That¡¯s what I least want and least desire to see.¡±

    The more Sylvia said these words, the more guilty and heartbroken Bob felt.

    If Vi could be half as sensible as Sylvia, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.

    Bob sighed, ¡°Sylvia¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, brother,¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    After saying that, she continued, ¡°I initially wanted to ask my advisor for permission to apany my sister in River City today, but there¡¯s an important experiment tomorrow, so my request wasn¡¯t granted. I don¡¯t know if my sister will be mad at me!¡±

    At the end, she sighed.

    Bob snorted, ¡°What right does she have to be mad!¡±

    Last year, during Sylvia¡¯s College Entrance Examination, he was busy filming, leaving only Mary Perryne to apany Sylvia.

    Now it was Vi¡¯s turn.

    Not only did Vi have Mary beside her, but she also had Mrs. Thompson, and now even Sawyer Thompson had rushed to River City.

    What else could Vi be dissatisfied with?

    ¡°Bob, don¡¯t think that way.¡± Sylvia pulled Bob to sit down on the sofa, ¡°I think you have a lot of misunderstandings about my sister. Actually, she¡¯s a really good person, and I quite like her. I hope you can try to ept her.¡±

    As she spoke, Sylvia¡¯s voice grew lower, ¡°You¡¯ve always had so many misunderstandings about my sister. If other people see it, they might think I¡¯m behind it all, trying to sow discord between you.¡±

    Thest words were spoken with great grievance.

    Bob automatically associated these words with Mrs. Thompson and Brandon Thompson.

    Apart from Vi, who else could possibly be sowing discord?

    Thinking of Brandon¡¯s attitude towards Sylvia, Bob was very angry, and his handsome features were covered with ayer of frost, angrily saying, ¡°Asking me to ept her? Dream on!¡±

    If Vi could just behave, that would be one thing.

    But Vi not only couldn¡¯t behave, she also went out of her way to discredit Sylvia, something Bob couldn¡¯t stand.

    A hint of light shed through Sylvia¡¯s downcast eyes.

    Bob continued, ¡°With the whole family making such a fuss, I¡¯m curious to see what kind of good results she can achieve!¡±

    With Vi¡¯s intermittent attitude, what kind of good results could she possibly achieve?!

    When Sylvia finished tenth in the city, she guessed Vi probably couldn¡¯t even finish in the bottom ten.

    ¡°Bob, I believe my sister will definitely get very good results,¡± Sylvia said with a smiling face, though the smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, ¡°After all, you, Sawyer, and Edward are all top students!¡±

    With three brothers and a sister all being excellent students, if Vi¡¯s results were too poor, she wouldn¡¯t even have the face to see people.

    On the other side.

    River City.

    June 8th, thest day of the national College Entrance Examination.

    Thest subject in the afternoon was a foreignnguage exam.

    Vi finished filling out the answer sheet, checked it once again, and after making sure there were no issues, handed in the paper.

    It was exactly four o¡¯clock at this point,

    There was still an hour before the test was over.

    Foreignnguage exams were quiteplex, causing students to worry more about running out of time than finishing early.

    Especially theposition and readingprehension sections.

    As the girl who handed in her paper walked towards the front, the other examinees who were still taking the test couldn¡¯t help but look up at her curiously.

    She was the first girl to turn in her paper in the whole examination room.

    Including the invigtor, everyone was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Student, are you sure you want to hand in your paper?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly, handing the test paper to the invigtor.

    The invigtor looked at her, admiration in his eyes, she was such a beautiful girl.

    However, girls who were usually beautiful tended to have poorer grades.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have turned in her paper so quickly.

    The invigtor adjusted his sses, ¡°Well then, you should leave quickly and not linger around the school.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After leaving the examination room, Vi instinctively raised her hand to shield her eyes from the sunlight above her head.

    Arriving at the school gate,

    The reporters squatting there saw a studenting out and immediately handed her the microphone, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Matthew Green, a reporter from River City TV Station. Are you taking the exam this year?¡±

 Chapter 449: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _2

    Chapter 449: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Matthew Green continued, ¡°May I ask which school you are from and what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°North Bridge High School, Vi Thompson.¡±

    Six simple words

    Just then, a gentle breeze blew, lifting the hair by her forehead, forming a kind of messy beauty.<div>

    She was wearing a North Bridge High School uniform.

    There was a quiet sense of peace about her.

    Even the well-traveled reporter was somewhat taken aback by this scene, thinking that this young girl must be many people¡¯s youth. But Matthew Green, as a professional, immediately came back to his senses, looked at his watch and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, thest exam this afternoon ends at five o¡¯clock, and now it¡¯s only 4:03. You must be very confident in yourself to hand in your paper so early, right?¡±

    It was the first time Matthew Green had seen a student submit their paper an hour early in the two years he¡¯d been covering the College Entrance Examination.

    Typically, students who do this are either super overachievers or failing students who can¡¯t even be called ckers.

    Vi Thompson looked so beautiful.

    She must be an overachiever, right?

    If she wasn¡¯t an overachiever, her leaving so early seemed to have an obvious intention.

    Television reporters have always been stationed at exam venues.

    One couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was trying to make a name for herself with her looks?

    Now was the era of the inte.

    And it was also the era of relying on appearance to make a living.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Vi Thompson said indifferently.

    If she wasn¡¯t afraid of drawing attention, she would have wanted to hand in her paper at 3:30.

    Unexpectedly, even after dragging it for half an hour, it still seemed a little early.

    It¡¯s alright¨C

    Although it¡¯s only two words, it made people feel a touch of arrogance.

    After all, this year¡¯s math, physics, and chemistry exams were considered the hardest in history, with many students leaving the exam venue in tears. English would naturally not be a simple subject either.

    Vi managed to say it was alright with only two simple words.

    Hearing this, Matthew Green continued, ¡°As the first student to leave the examination room, do you think the English questions this year were difficult? Is there any question that left a particrly deep impression on you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, are the questions difficult this year?¡± the reporter asked again.

    She still had that indifferent look, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Again, those arrogant two words.<div>

    Matthew Green believed that she submitted her paper early to attract attention, so he simply stopped asking questions and gave her a smile, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    Packing up his microphone, Matthew Green continued to watch the exam venue, waiting for other students.

    After Vi left, another junior reporter beside Matthew Green said, ¡°Damn! That candidate just now was so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Her appearance is indeed remarkable!¡±

    She was even better looking than the celebrities they¡¯d seen.

    The junior reporter continued, ¡°Hey, Matthew, have you heard?¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡± Matthew Green asked.

    ¡°River City¡¯s top female student is also at this school.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Matthew Green became interested and immediately asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Although the Thompson n had just been involved in a scandal, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s title of ¡°first female student¡± was still very attractive.

    If Elizabeth could get the top provincial score, she might even be able to redeem herself.

    After all, there¡¯s only one top scorer every year, and the College Entrance Examination is an equal opportunity test with no chance of cheating.<div>

    The junior reporter nodded.

    As soon as his words fell, he continued, ¡°I heard that Elizabeth¡¯s nickname in her ss is the ¡®top scorer.¡¯ We must interview herter.¡±

    Only with Elizabeth could they ask questions of better value.

    The girl just now was only beautiful, and it seemed like she had nothing else going for her.

    Matthew Green then asked, ¡°Do you know Elizabeth?¡±

    The junior reporter nodded, ¡°Of course! Remember to think of me next time you need a favor, Matthew!¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Vi walked over to Mary Perryne.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was chatting with ady her age.

    Hearing Vi¡¯s voice, she immediately turned around and smiled, ¡°Look, this is my granddaughter!¡±

    The olddy immediately praised, ¡°Your granddaughter is so beautiful!¡±<div>

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face lit up with pride, ¡°Just average.¡±

    Although her mouth said ¡°average,¡± if she had a tail, it would¡¯ve been wagging high in the sky by this point.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s attitude immediately caused dissatisfaction from the olddy¡¯s daughter-inw, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk to her. Look at her! She¡¯s so full of herself just because her granddaughter is a bit prettier!¡±

    The old woman nced at her daughter-inw, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous just because you can¡¯t have grapes. If I had a granddaughter as beautiful as her, I¡¯d be even prouder! You didn¡¯t want to have a second child back then. Now you¡¯re jealous?¡±

 Chapter 450: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _3

    Chapter 450: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Old man¡¯s daughter-inw:

    Old man continued to poke at her heart, ¡°The olddy not only has such a beautiful granddaughter, but also three handsome great-grandsons!¡±

    Old man¡¯s daughter-inw: She shouldn¡¯t be here, she should be under the car.

    Mary Perryne saw Vi Thompson and was also a bit surprised, ¡°Vi, you handed in your paper early?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Vi nodded slightly.<div>

    Mary Perryne took a look at her watch and chuckled, wow, Vi was quite a few minutes early!

    ¡°How was it? Was this year¡¯s test difficult?¡± A parent immediately asked on the side.

    ¡°It was okay, not too difficult.¡± Vi said.

    Hearing this, the waiting parents on the side breathed a sigh of relief.

    They all guessed that Vi¡¯s scores must be very good, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have handed in her paper so early.

    Of course, some people also thought that Vi must be a poor student.

    A top student, even if they finished writing, wouldn¡¯t rush to hand in the paper early.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    At this moment, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s voice appeared in the air.

    Vi turned her head and saw Sawyer Thompson walking over with flowers.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Seeing Sawyer Thompson, Vi was a bit surprised.<div>

    Sawyer handed the flowers to Vi, ¡°Vi, it¡¯s a shame that mom and dad couldn¡¯t apany you through the entire three years of high school. No matter how you did on the test, you¡¯ll always be the most perfect daughter in our hearts.¡±

    He had nned to be at the exam site 20 minutes early, but didn¡¯t expect Vi to hand in her paper early.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    Vi took the flowers with both hands, the beautiful flowersplementing her shallow dimples, jade-like features, so beautiful that it took one¡¯s breath away.

    She really liked her current life, this simple happiness, which was unattainable for her in her previous life.

    Mary Perryne saw the father and daughter standing together, her eyes slightly red. Suddenly, it seemed as if she remembered something and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to buy an extra bunch of flowers?¡±

    ¡°Extra bunch?¡± Sawyer Thompson was stunned.

    Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Vi has a good friend who grew up with her since childhood and she¡¯s also at this test site. Her parents didn¡¯te. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy some now. The flower shop is nearby, there¡¯s still time.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson ran towards the flower shop.

    At this moment, Charlotte Taylor and Kingsley Donley, a couple, also walked over with flowers. Seeing Vi, Charlotte said with great surprise, ¡°Vi¡¯s mother! Did your Vi hand in the paper early?¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    Vi greeted politely, ¡°Uncle, aunt.¡±

    Charlotte Taylor smiled, ¡°Vi must have done very well in the exam! I always hear Diana Hershey talking about you, saying that you¡¯re not only the most beautiful ss leader, but also the best in academic performance. You¡¯re such a rare child!¡±

    Charlotte truly liked Vi and supported the friendship between Diana Hershey and Vi.

    Excellent people should y with excellent people.

    ¡°Thank you, aunt. Actually, Diana Hershey is also very good.¡±

    Hearing Vipliment her daughter, Charlotte said, ¡°Since Diana was a child, she has never really given me any trouble. She¡¯s very thoughtful, and she always brings home stray cats and dogs when she sees them outside.¡±

    As the words fell, Charlotte looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Vi¡¯s mother, I heard you¡¯re going back to the Capital City soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Diana¡¯s mother, if youe to the Capital City, you muste to our house.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Charlotte Taylor and her husband Kingsley Donley were very ordinary businessmen. Although they knew that Thompson¡¯s family was rich, they didn¡¯t know the real situation of Thompson n.

    They knew even less that Mary Perryne was the head of the first family in Capital City!<div>

    Vi greeted Mary and then went to the camphor tree.

    The man was still standing there.

    He could be seen at a nce in the crowd.

    Like a crane standing among a group of chickens.

    ¡°Lentz.¡±

    The tone was gentle, with a slightly rising tail, it was a very nice voice.

    Terrence looked back slightly, ¡°Is the exam over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Vi nodded slightly, and continued, ¡°I handed in the paper early. They probably have half an hour left to hand it in. Do you want me to apany you somewhere nearby?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    There was a Food Street nearby, about 800 meters away.

    It was also open today.

    Students were the main customers here, so the prices were also very affordable, a cup of milk tea only cost three yuan.<div>

    Terrence Lentz bought two cups of milk tea.

    Both were the same.

    Both were Taro Milk Tea.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Vi took the milk tea, took a sip, her eyes curved with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such cheap milk tea to taste so good!¡±

    Normally, the cheapest milk tea she had drunk was five yuan a cup.

 Chapter 451: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _4

    Chapter 451: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _4<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    But the five-dor one clearly doesn¡¯t taste as good as the three-dor one.

    Terrence Lentz also took a sip and continued, ¡°ording to the shop owner, she has been selling milk tea next to the school for ten years and has never raised the price during this time.¡±

    Vi Thompson eximed, ¡°Such a consistently conscientious boss is rare. We should support her business more in the future.¡±

    Somehow, Terrence¡¯s mood suddenly improved.

    The word ¡°we¡± touched his heart deeply.<div>

    He was suddenly enveloped by happiness.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips slightly hooked, and he looked down at the girl next to him.

    From his perspective,

    he saw the silk-like ck hair, the translucent earlobe, and then the graceful corbone¡­

    Her corbone was very beautiful, coupled with her fair skin, it made one couldn¡¯t help but want to leave a dazzling plum blossom on it.

    Further down,

    look no further.

    Terrence Lentz immediately averted his gaze, silently reciting the gentleman¡¯s code in his heart.

    After finishing a cup of milk tea, Vi Thompson checked the time, ¡°I have to go first, you should go back too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    However, his current status was special and not suitable to appear in front of Vi¡¯s parents; otherwise, he would definitely escort her.<div>

    Terrence watched Vi walk to her parents before turning and leaving.

    There were only a few minutes left before the end of the exam.

    Students kept handing in their papers and leaving early.

    ¡°Brother Chen, look! That girl in the blue school uniform is the number one talent, Elizabeth Thompson!¡±

    Hearing this, Matthew Green immediately perked up, called the cameraman, and ran towards Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Hello, student, I¡¯m a reporter from River City TV Station. Are you an examinee today?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded and the corner of her mouth revealed the perfect arc.

    This was not her first time facing the camera; not only was she not nervous, but she was also very camera-friendly.

    Matthew Green continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your name, and which school are you from?¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson looked at the camera, grasping the opportunity of the interview, ¡°My name is Elizabeth Thompson, Thompson as in the Song Dynasty, ¡®Bao¡¯ as in treasure, and ¡®Yi¡¯ as in elegance. Ie from the International School.¡±

    A very cultured self-introduction.

    Matthew Green nodded and went on, ¡°Do you think this year¡¯s English test is difficult, Elizabeth?¡±

    Elizabeth Thompson nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve seenst year¡¯s College Entrance Examination questions, and this year¡¯s questions are at least two degrees harder thanst year¡¯s, and aren¡¯t on the same level at all. The essay question is even more unexpected!¡±<div>

    Matthew Green thought to himself, the difference is evident when you ask the right person.

    This is a true talent.

    It shows that Elizabeth Thompson has taken the exam seriously.

    Vi probably didn¡¯t even understand the English questions, so that¡¯s why she said it was ¡®alright¡¯.

    Because she didn¡¯t know, she couldn¡¯t ask anything about it.

    English and Chinese are different.

    If you have poor Chinese, at least you can understand the questions and content.

    But if your English is poor, it¡¯s apletely different story.

    Matthew Green said with a smile, ¡°Are you satisfied with your state today, Elizabeth? If you were to estimate a score for yourself, how much would you give?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°There should be no problem with 690 points.¡±

    She was just being conservative with the 690 points.

    ording to her level, it should be at least around 710 points.<div>

    Last year¡¯s top student in River City also scored around 700 points.

    This year, she must secure the top seat!

    Hearing this, Matthew Green was very surprised. Having experienced the College Entrance Examination, he knew what 690 points meant, ¡°Then I congratte Elizabeth in advance!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    On the other side,

    Rachel Barton also walked out of the exam room.

    Mary Perryne handed Rachel a bouquet of flowers, ¡°Rachel, Auntie congrattes you in advance for your sess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Rachel had originally been watching the parents in front of the school gate holding flowers and waiting, wondering if Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck would also suddenly appear in front of her with flowers. At this moment, although the person appearing wasn¡¯t Gregory Diet or Beatrice ck, she was still very touched.

    Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson may not be her birth mother and grandmother, but they are indeed good to her.

    ¡°What are you being polite for!¡± Mary Perryne went on, ¡°Oh, this is your uncle.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle, I¡¯m Rachel Barton, just call me Rachel.¡±<div>

    Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Mary Perryne continued, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a ce at the hotel, let¡¯s go to dinner first.¡±

    Rachel felt embarrassed to continue freeloading since she had already been freeloading for two days, ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s still early,

 Chapter 452: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _5

    Chapter 452: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _5<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rachel, my parents and I will be there too!¡± Diana Hershey walked over and took Rachel Barton¡¯s arm, ¡°And Fiona and her mom areing too!¡±

    Rachel nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Mary Perryne booked the most luxurious five-star hotel in River City.

    The dishes were also the most extravagant.

    Only then did Charlotte Taylor and Kingsley Donley realize that the Thompsons were not ordinary people.<div>

    Charlotte quietly pulled Diana aside and asked curiously, ¡°Just what kind of family is your ssmate from? They¡¯re so generous!¡±

    Originally, the Price Family was already quite wealthy, with over a hundred milk tea chain stores, but it seemed like the Thompsons were even more impressive.

    Diana, who had always been rather simple-minded, said, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what they do, but I think Vi¡¯s dad sells furniture, her mom sells jewelry, her eldest brother develops games, and her second brother kind of draws like Vi. Her younger brother seems to work in a theater group!¡±

    Selling furniture?

    Developing games?

    Drawing?

    Working in a theater group?

    It doesn¡¯t sound that impressive.

    But Diana didn¡¯t mention that Father Thompson¡¯s furniturepany ranked Top 1 in the national furniture industry, Mrs. Thompson was the president of a famous luxury goods group, Mandel Thompson owned Cloud Group, and the renowned genius painter Mr. Thompson was the Thompsons¡¯ second brother, while the popr and famous movie star was Edward Thompson.

    Charlotte nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    It sounds quite ordinary.

    Charlotte added, ¡°It seems that her grandmother is pretty impressive too.¡±<div>

    Diana nodded, ¡°I think her grandmother used to be a soldier.¡±

    ¡°No wonder she looks so imposing!¡±

    If Charlotte knew that Mrs. Thompson was once a female general, she would probably drop her jaw in shock.

    Meanwhile, on the inte.

    Today was the College Entrance Examination day, so the exam candidates were the center of attention.

    Somehow.

    Netizens dug up a video of an interview with the alleged Young Miss Thompson Family.

    This was an interview from River City TV station.

    The girl was wearing a school uniform and standing in front of the reporter.

    She looked calm andposed.

    Just like a leader inspecting the work force.

    The reporter asked three questions in a row.<div>

    Her answers were, ¡°Just average, not too bad.¡±

    Her indifferent attitude made people doubt if she was just pretending.

    [Miss Thompson¡¯s beauty is simply stunning! Eternal God!]

    [The exam room is not a runway, thanks.]

    [Handing in the paper an hour early? So arrogant?]

    [Well, she is a princess after all; does a princess need to work hard? The Thompsons are so powerful; she just needs to breathe, live, and that¡¯s enough.]

    [Our sister was in the top ten in Capital City back then, and she wasn¡¯t this arrogant!]

    [I heard that all of the Thompson brothers are college prodigies. Vi Thompson handed in her paper an hour early; she¡¯s really brave! Isn¡¯t she afraid of people mocking her?]

    [Even if the princess gets a zero, I still love her.]

    [Mother, a princess is a princess. This beauty, this aura, it¡¯s not something that just anyone canpare to.]

    [Looking at her attitude, if people didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think she scored first ce.]

    [Hehe, how do you know the princess can¡¯t get the first ce?]<div>

    [If submitting the paper an hour early could get you the first ce, then dogs could go to college too.]

    [I¡¯m dying ofughter from some brain-dead fans¡¯ments. It seems like Young Miss Thompson really took the exam room as a runway.]

    [I dere, Miss Thompson has made her debut.]

    Soon afterward, the interview with River City¡¯s number one genius girl was also edited and released.

    After all, these two girls were once sisters.

    It was inevitable that people wouldpare them.

    Compared to Vi¡¯s concise answers, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s answers were much more detailed. She even mentionedst year¡¯s College Entrance Examination questions.

    This attitude made her even more likable.

    [Although Elizabeth did some bad things before, this answer actually made people like her more.]

    [Well, she and Vi are not the same type of person. If Vi had received the same education as Elizabeth, there¡¯s no way Vi would be worse than her.]

    [The number one genius girl does have something special.]

    [Somebody from the same international school said that Elizabeth was always ranked first for every test. As for Vi, she stopped going to school two months before the College Entrance Examination because she was recognized by the Thompson Family.]<div>

    [There¡¯s no doubt that Elizabeth will be the top scorer in River City.]

    [This is a fact known to everyone in River City.]

    [I just watched the interview next door. If she doesn¡¯t get the first ce, it would be a disgrace to her attitude! I¡¯m dying!]

    [Hurry up and watch it before the capital edits it out.]

    It was no coincidence that the interviews with Vi and Elizabeth ended up on the hot list.

 Chapter 453: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _6

    Chapter 453: 165: A stunning full-score essay that amazes the teacher grading the paper! _6<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    It was Sylvia Thompson pulling the strings behind the scenes.

    She wanted to bring Vi Thompson down, step by step.

    Looking at thements under the trending topic, Sylvia curled her lips, switched to her secondary ount, and casually posted her College Entrance Examination score from that year.

    [701 points! My little sister is indeed a college tyrant. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Capital City has the highest number of examinees in the country, she would definitely be ranked first!]

    [Although my sister ranked fifth, she was only seven points behind the top student in the city.]<div>

    [My sister is so strong, I feel like she¡¯s the true bloodline of the Thompson npared to someone else. There¡¯s really a significant difference!]

    [I also wanted to say this, but I was afraid of being criticized. Comparing the two, my sister does seem more like a Thompson.]

    [Little sister is so amazing!]

    [Being low-key and highly capable is the real mark of a top student. Not like some people who don¡¯t even know how to walk yet, but already want to learn how to climb. It¡¯s soughable!]

    [I originally had a good impression of Vi Thompson, but now, it¡¯s turning ck. It feels like ever since she became Young Miss Thompson Family, she¡¯s been drifting away! Just look at how arrogant she has be! Speechless!]

    [Haha, she is, after all, a genius pianist praised by Dean Legel.]

    [A pianist who didn¡¯t even get into a proper college?]

    [My sister is so amazing, but I¡¯ve never seen her be arrogant.]

    Vi Thompson hadn¡¯t done anything, yet someone had manipted the situation against her again.

    When she saw these Facebook posts, Vi justughed it off.

    At this moment, Vi received a call from Rachel Barton.

    ¡°Vi, I¡¯m going back to my hometown with my parents.¡±<div>

    You could tell from her voice that Rachel was both excited and expectant.

    Vi raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°So suddenly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that sudden,¡± replied Rachel, ¡°I talked to my parents about it a long time ago, and we agreed that I¡¯d go back with them after the College Entrance Examination.¡±

    Vi was already wary of Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck. ¡°Are theying to pick you up personally?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vi asked, ¡°When is your train tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Eight in the morning,¡± Rachel replied.

    Upon hearing this, Vi nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°Rachel, wait for a moment, I¡¯ll be at your house right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel nodded.

    Since Vi was going out sote, Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Vi, I¡¯ll take you!¡±

    Vi looked at Sawyer, and almost refused, but swallowed it down with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Out of curiosity, Mary Perryne asked, ¡°Vi, who are you going to meet sote?¡±<div>

    ¡°Rachel.¡± Vi briefly exined Rachel¡¯s situation.

    Hearing this, Mary said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing! But still, better safe than sorry. She¡¯s going back with her parents to their hometown tomorrow, so you should definitely go see her now. Take it slow on the road.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sawyer picked up his car keys.

    Soon, they arrived at the small apartmentplex where Rachel was renting.

    The car stopped in front of the building.

    Sawyer said, ¡°Vi, you go up, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    It was alreadyte, and it would be somewhat inappropriate for him to go to a young girl¡¯s home alongside Vi.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded.

    Vi took the elevator upstairs.

    Rachel lived in a shared apartment.

    The environment wasn¡¯t great, but her bedroom wasn¡¯t too small, about ten square meters.

    ¡°Vi,e in and sit down.¡±<div>

    Rachel poured a ss of water for Vi.

    Vi took it and drank before asking, ¡°Rachel, have you really thought this through?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded, looking at Vi, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m really envious of your rtionship with your aunt and uncle. Although my parents aren¡¯t extraordinary, I still want to live with them.¡±

    To enjoy the warmth of a family.

    Having grown up without a family, she had suffered from bullying in the orphanage.

    Maybe no one could empathize with a child who had been deprived of love.

    ¡°Rachel, I understand your feelings, but you need to think this through carefully. I feel like there¡¯s something calctive in your parents¡¯ eyes when they look at you.¡± Vi continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them how much money you have saved up, right?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel replied.

    Rachel knew Vi¡¯s character well. If she knew about this, Vi would definitely try to stop her from going home.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Rachel, there¡¯s only so much I can say. You need to think about the rest yourself. Once you get back, be careful and always keep an eye out. Don¡¯t hesitate to inform me if you face any difficulties.¡±

    She had said all that she could. Rachel was an adult, and it was her right to make her own choices.

    ¡°Vi, thank you.¡± Rachel hugged Vi.<div>

    At times like this, Vi was probably the only person she could confide in wholeheartedly.

    Rachel was desperate for a family. The more she longed for something, the more likely she was to lose it. Looking at her, Vi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Rachel, actually, I¡¯d rather you not go back. I can¡¯t be sure about everything, but I can be certain that their gaze towards you is not right!¡±

    It was calcting, disdainful, and sizing her up.

    But itcked any familial affection.

    It was as if she was not their daughter, but some kind ofmodity.

    Upon hearing these words, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset. Although Vi was her best friend, Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck were her biological parents after all.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate her friend talking about her own parents like this.

    ¡°Vi, I know my parents aren¡¯t as distinguished as your uncle and aunt, but they are my biological parents nevertheless. They can¡¯t choose their own birth, just like I can¡¯t choose mine. No matter what their background is, like everyone else, they share the same human nature. All people are equal!¡±

    Was it because her parents were both farmers that Vi would look down on them?

    ¡°Rachel, my original intention was to hope for your happiness.¡± There was no expression on Vi¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ve grown up together, supporting each other. I don¡¯t think you should misunderstand me to this extent.¡±

    With that, Vi stood up from her chair, ¡°Get some rest early. You still have a train to catch tomorrow. Let me know when you get there safely.¡±

    Vi went downstairs.<div>

    Seeing her, Sawyer got out of the car quickly and opened the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go back?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi sat in the passenger seat.

    After Vi left, Rachel realized that her attitude just now wasn¡¯t great. But when she thought about how Vi had doubted her parents first, she didn¡¯t feel guilty anymore.

    She wasn¡¯t being unreasonable.

    The examinees¡¯ test papers were sent to the centralized grading point.

    Mr. Jean had the honor of being one of this year¡¯s grading teachers.

    He was assigned to grade essays.

    This year¡¯s College Entrance Exam essay was titled ¡°Living.¡±

    After grading three essays, Mr. Jean took a sip of water, and as he began the fourth, his pupils gradually widened, finally turning to astonishment. This essay left him immensely impressed, even kindling the impulse to award a perfect score.

    The essay ended with Tagore¡¯s famous line: ¡°The mark of death lends value to the coin of life, enabling it to be used to purchase those things that are truly precious. Only by living clearly can the world be rich with poetry and painting, no longer chaotic.¡±

    The more he read, the more agitated Mr. Jean became, solidifying his intention to give a perfect score.

    But such a decision could not be made by him alone. He had to apply to a higher level, which would require further review.

    ¡°Professor Alnwick! Pleasee here for a moment,¡± he called.

 Chapter 454: 166: The undisputed top scorer in the College Entrance Examination! (Second update)

    Chapter 454: 166: The undisputed top scorer in the College Entrance Examination! (Second update)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Hearing this, Professor Alnwick stood up, ¡°Mr. Jean, you called me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Jean nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Jean, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Professor Alnwick walked over to Mr. Jean.

    Mr. Jean pointed at theposition on theputer, ¡°I want to apply for a full score for thisposition, please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Full score?¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Professor Alnwick was momentarily stunned.

    Having worked at the examination institute for ten years, this was not his first encounter with such a situation.

    However, thest time aposition received a full score was three years ago.

    Ten years ago, a boy named Logan wrote an essay titled ¡°Hometown,¡± which earned him a full score.

    In that era whenmunication was not yet highly developed, the essay quickly went viral on the inte once it was published.

    Even now, the essay is still very popr.

    It is held in high esteem by many students.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Mr. Jean gave up his seat, ¡°Please have a seat, Professor Alnwick.¡±

    Professor Alnwick sat down at theputer, scrolling the mouse, looking carefully at theposition.

    He initially thought that thisposition could not be much more impressive than the one from three years ago.

    Logan had already achieved godlike status; was it possible that someone could surpass him a decadeter?<div>

    Unexpectedly, the content left him dumbfounded.

    The emotions in the essay were genuine, and the writing was brilliant, making one want to describe it with the most beautiful words in the world.

    The author eloquently discussed the concept of ¡°living¡± through historical and contemporary examples.

    In the short text of five hundred words, many famous literary works were cited, showcasing the author¡¯s extensive knowledge.

    After reading the essay, Professor Alnwick was extremely excited, and if it were not for the anonymity of the student, he would have wanted to find the student and discuss it with them immediately.

    Who could have thought that such an essay could be written by a mere teenager?

    However, Professor Alnwick quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Have you checked for giarism?¡±

    To receive a full score, they had to confirm whether the essay was giarized.

    The College Entrance Examination waspletely fair and impartial.

    If the essay was indeed written by the candidate, then they would certainly give a suitable score after consultation.

    Mr. Jean shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Go and check it carefully several times, then I¡¯ll discuss it with a few other professors.¡±<div>

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Mr. Jean opened the giarism detection software and entered the essay.

    Excluding the quotes from famous figures and writings used inside the article.

    giarism rate.

    0.

    Mr. Jean checked several more times to make sure there was no problem, then informed Professor Alnwick, who immediately consulted with a few colleagues.

    After reading the essay, everyone unanimously decided to give a full score!

    ¡°This student is truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°If theposition gets a full score, then she may be the only one in this cohort to receive a full score in Chinese!¡±

    A simr situation happened in the neighboring mathematics grading group as well.

    This year¡¯s final mathematics question was created by the Academy of Sciences, and the average score was as high as 0.31, with fewer than ten students in River City who managed to solve it correctly.

    As a result, many students left the exam venue in tears after finishing the mathematics test.<div>

    After grading papers for the entire morning, the teachers did note across a single student who was able to solve the problem correctly.

    That is, until Mr. Ettinger switched to the next question on theputer.

    Originally thinking it would be another ¡®X¡¯ for incorrect.

    Unexpectedly, the answer matched the correct one.

    Mr. Ettinger thought he was hallucinating, rubbed his eyes, and checked the answer again.

    But the screen remained the same.

    ¡°Hey! Have you guys graded thatst math question yet? I have a student here who got it right! And the form is even more concise than the standard answer!¡±

    As a math enthusiast, Mr. Ettinger was extremely excited.

    Hearing this, someone curiously asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Mr. Ettinger nodded, ¡°Why would I joke about something like this? Come and take a look.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone gathered around to take a look and then eximed, ¡°This student is indeed talented!¡±

    ¡°Did you notice they used concepts from higher-level functions?¡±<div>

    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately took notice of the matter.

    ¡°Absolutely impressive!¡±¡±Could he be a repeater who took the examst year?¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a repeater, it¡¯s still amazing! That kind of advanced function is only encountered in college; not to mention repeaters, even regr teachers would probably take time to solve it, right?¡±

    It¡¯s a pity that the exam graders couldn¡¯t see the specific information about the candidates.

    ¡°Do you think this candidate has a chance of bing this year¡¯s top scorer?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already solved such a difficult problem, so his fundamentals must be solid.¡±

    Soon enough.

    The news of the full marks for the essay spread from within this circle.

    But because the results of the College Entrance Examination had not been announced yet, there were only rumors about a Boss with a full marks essay in River City.

    Nobody knew who the Boss was!

    These days, the topic of the exam was already receiving a lot of attention. Additionally, because Vi Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson had made headlines due to an interview by River City TV station, the rumor, once leaked, caused a frenzy on Facebook.

    [No need to guess, the Boss must be Emma. First, the full marks essay candidate appeared in River City. Second, although Emma¡¯s parents have questionable moral characters, the parents¡¯ issues should not affect their children. If she had no abilities, she wouldn¡¯t be known as River City¡¯s top talented girl.]<div>

    [Above, add one!]

    [I¡¯m dying ofughter, now you guys are praising Emma so much, what if it¡¯s not her? Maybe it¡¯s our own princess!]

    [Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s your princess, everything is your princess! Full marks essay is your princess, the River City top scorer is your princess too!]

    [Hahaha, I¡¯m really going to die withughter at this bizarre discussion, some people really treat the exam as a show. Even now, they are still showing off.]

    [As I said, the full marks essay appeared in River City, so she must be Emma!]

    In no time, Emma wasbeled ¡°study god¡± and ¡°Boss¡± byizens, and her Facebook fans soared to two million.

    [Emma is so awesome! I remember thest time a full marks essay appeared in River City was ten years ago!]

    [Are you guys talking about Logan? Now he is a big director of a foreign corporate group.]

    [Suddenly, I find Emma quite pitiful. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but she was implicated by her heartless parents. But that¡¯s okay, from now on, Emma¡¯s life will be bright!]

    [Go, Emma!]

    When she learned of this result, Emma was not surprised.

    She had prepared too much for this exam.

    All of this was within her expectations.

    Emma looked at the Facebookments and curled her lips.

    Teacher Ye was attending a gathering when a friend rushed over, ¡°Teacher Ye! Have you seen the news?¡±

    ¡°What news?¡± Teacher Ye asked, puzzled.

    The friend continued, ¡°The news about the top talented girl in your ss! I heard her essay scored full marks.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Teacher Ye was very excited.

    Although she had long known that Emma was extraordinary and had mentally prepared for her bing the top scorer, at this moment, she was still overjoyed and proud.

    Very happy!

    The friend nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! You should check Facebook now!¡±

    Teacher Ye immediately opened Facebook, and seeing those trending topics andments fromizens, she was very emotional.

    Not only did Emma benefit from her essay¡¯s high score, but Teacher Ye, as her homeroom teacher, also gained some fame.

    Many people found Teacher Ye¡¯s Facebook ount through Emma¡¯s posts.

    [Teacher Ye is amazing!]

    [I will do whatever it takes to get my child into an International School.]

    [Securing a spot in advance, waiting for the exam results to be announced.]

    [Will Teacher Ye still be in the International School next year?]

    Since graduation, Teacher Ye had never experienced such excitement. Her fingertips trembled just flipping through thements.

    At this moment, she remembered the bet she had with Jessica Girma and looked back at her, smiling, ¡°Jessica, do you still remember our bet?¡±

    The bet.

    Hearing these words, Jessica was first taken aback and then nodded, ¡°I remember.¡±

    At that time, she and Teacher Ye had made a bet. If Emma could get the top score in the exam, she would pay Teacher Ye a year¡¯s sry.

    Conversely, if Vi Thompson scored the top ce, Teacher Ye would owe Jessica a year¡¯s sry.

    Teacher Ye continued, ¡°Jessica, regarding that bet, all of us were witnesses. You can¡¯t go back on your word or plead poverty!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jessica was a woman of her word, ¡°a gentleman¡¯s word is his bond.¡±

    Teacher Ye looked at Jessica, ¡°How are you going to pay me?¡±

    Jessica replied, ¡°But the exam results haven¡¯t been released yet. How do you know Emma is definitely going to be the top scorer?¡±

    Before Teacher Ye could respond, someone nearby chimed in, ¡°Emma got a full marks essay, she¡¯s only an announcement away from being the top scorer! Do you really need to wait for the results toe out?¡±

    Hearing this.

    Teacher Ye¡¯s face was filled with triumph.

    Before, Jessica wouldn¡¯t listen to reason, thinking that Vi was a promising candidate. Now that the exam had finally arrived, it was obvious how much Jessica must be regretting it!

 Chapter 455: 167: A direct slap in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao!

    Chapter 455: 167: A direct p in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao!<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Ye Jun looked at Jessica Girma with amusement in her eyes.

    Thinking about how she would soon be the teacher of the top student in River City, she felt a sense of superiority.

    In college, Jessica Girma had always been better than her. After graduation, Jessica became a homeroom teacher in a well-known high school, while Ye Jun could only enter a regr vocational school.

    Although Ye Jun and Jessica Girma were good friends, fate seemed to always be on Jessica¡¯s side.

    Fortunately.<div>

    Fortunately, everything has changed now.

    Fortunately, she hade to the International School in time and met a talented student like Elizabeth Thompson. And fortunately, she had promptly expelled Vi Thompson.

    Otherwise, Vi would have definitely been a burden!

    Jessica Girma looked up and said, ¡°Ye Jun, don¡¯t worry. I never make empty promises. Once the College Entrance Examination results are released, and if Elizabeth Thompson from your ss bes the top scorer, I will give you my entire sry fromst year! No regrets.¡±

    Ye Jun nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Anyway, the top scorer wouldn¡¯t escape her, so she would just wait until the 25th when the results were announced.

    By then, let¡¯s see what excuses Jessica Girma coulde up with!

    Ye Jun added, ¡°Our annual bonus should also be included in the sry.¡±

    A high school teacher earns about seven to eight thousand per month, plus the year-end bonus, totaling nearly 120,000 yuan.

    Now, she really gained both fame and fortune!

    The more Ye Jun thought about it, the more excited she became.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jessica Girma nodded.<div>

    Howard was their college ssmate. Seeing that the situation was somewhat unfavorable for Jessica, he turned to Jessica Girma and whispered, ¡°Jessica, why don¡¯t you just stop betting with Ye Jun? We¡¯re all ssmates. Just take it as a joke! I think Elizabeth Thompson has a very good chance of being the top student in River City.¡±

    They were all ordinary teachers, burdened with mortgages, caring for the elderly and raising children. Losing a year¡¯s sry was no joke.

    Jessica Girma smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re looking out for me, but we must have a spirit ofmitment. Since I made a bet with Ye Jun, I must honor it.¡±

    Ye Jun overheard this, ¡°Jessica, with your words, I can rest assured. I know that you¡¯re not the kind of person who would go back on her word!¡±

    ¡°We are all witnesses!¡± Their friends in the private room, who loved to join in on the fun, said, ¡°Ye Jun, when Jessica transfers the money to you, don¡¯t forget to treat us to a meal!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Someone else said, ¡°The homeroom teacher of the top-scoring student should be interviewed by the TV station, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡±

    ¡°Then Ye Jun will be the celebrity of our ss,¡± Esther came over with her phone, ¡°Let¡¯s take a group selfie while Ye Jun is still not famous.¡±

    Ye Jun nodded her head.

    Her heart was bursting with pride.

    She had waited far too long for this moment.<div>

    She knew that the star of the show had always been Jessica Girma.

    Now, atst, it was her turn to shine.

    With this thought, Ye Jun nced at Jessica Girma. If she were Jessica, she would find a crack in the ground to hide in, unable to face anyone any longer.

    Elizabeth Thompson now had the demeanor of a top student.

    Wherever she went, she had an air of superiority.

    For a moment.

    It was as if she had be the proud and lofty heiress of the Thompson n once more.

    Reg Thompson was also extremely excited.

    Because of Elizabeth, he had signed several contracts today, and his business was slowly picking up. Reg Thompson was enormously grateful for having such a great daughter. Facing the congrattions from others, Reg Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, my Emma has always been hardworking.¡±

    ¡°Old Thompson, your daughter Emma is really impressive!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Emma scored full marks in her essay!¡±

    Congrattions poured in continuously.<div>

    Olga, with a face full of joy, said to Emma, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these few days. Have some tonic to replenish your strength.¡±

    Elizabeth took the bowl, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Emma, some of the others have been asking me about what kind of books you usually read and whether there are any tips for scoring full marks in your essay,¡± Olga said.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for the Thompson n to regain some of its previous glory. The wealthydies who used to be friends with Olga had cut contact with her. But now that they heard that Elizabeth might be the top scorer in River City, they all came back to congratte her, asking Olga about Elizabeth¡¯s extracurricr reading materials, hoping to give their own children some advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the essay that I scored full marks on.¡± Elizabeth took a sip of the tonic and looked at Olga.

    ¡°What else then?¡± Olga looked at Elizabeth, her eyes full of astonishment.

 Chapter 456: 167: A direct slap in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao! _2

    Chapter 456: 167: A direct p in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao! _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Could Elizabeth Thompson possibly have full marks in other subjects too?

    Olga knew that her daughter was already outstanding.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Elizabeth to be this outstanding!

    This exceeded Olga¡¯s expectations.

    Already having a perfect score in her essay was enough to surprise Olga, but she didn¡¯t expect that Elizabeth had other surprises waiting for her.<div>

    Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°I might also have a perfect score in math.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Olga widened her eyes in excitement.

    Elizabeth nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a ny percent chance.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Olga was very curious.

    Elizabeth continued, ¡°I am the only one in our district who got thest question on the math test correct.¡±

    This year¡¯s math final question was very difficult.

    Only a few people in the whole city could answer it correctly, and in their district, she was the only one who got it right.

    If she could even get thest question right, let alone the other questions!

    Originally, Elizabeth was not sure if the person who got thest question right was her.

    After all, this year¡¯s final question was truly difficult.

    She had checked her answers several times during the test, and only then she was sure of the answer.

    Until, she heard a piece of news.<div>

    The student who got thest question right lived in Bonanza District.

    And she, coincidentally, lived in Bonanza District.

    So, who else could this person be but her!

    Olga was so excited that she didn¡¯t even know what to say, and continued: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Elizabeth, you have a very good chance of bing the National Top Scorer!¡±

    What do the city and provincial top scorers count for before the National Top Scorer?

    Moreover, Elizabeth was a science student.

    In recent years, all the top science students have been boys, and Elizabeth was the only girl.

    As a result, the focus has increased a lot.

    Hearing this, Elizabeth nodded, with a proud look in her eyes.

    Elizabeth quickly switched to her alternate ount and announced the news on Facebook.

    Upon hearing that Elizabeth¡¯s math score might be perfect, there was an uproar on Facebook.

    Students with perfect scores innguage had appeared before.<div>

    Students with perfect scores in math had also appeared.

    However, they had never seen a student who had perfect scores in bothnguage and math.

    [Damn! Elizabeth Thompson is really amazing!]

    [I admit defeat!]

    [True academic master, I admit defeat too.]

    [Even though, the scores haven¡¯t been announced yet, is it really okay for someone to be so high-profile? What if it turns out that it¡¯s not her after the scores are revealed?]

    [Sour, up there in your family must be selling lemons.]

    [No, her family sells vinegar.]

    [Could some people please use their brains and think, the test paper was done by Elizabeth herself, she must be clear about her own abilities, that¡¯s why there¡¯s such news, it¡¯s definitely because she has graded her papers! Not like certain self-proimed princesses who are so arrogant during interviews, now we don¡¯t see them making a sound!]

    [Obviously they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a sound if they were guilty.]

    [Elizabeth got double perfect scores, what can shepare with Elizabeth? If shees out at such a moment, it¡¯s just a disgrace.]

    [If she can get perfect scores innguage and math, she must be able to get perfect scores in other subjects as well. I dere that from now on, Elizabeth will be my idol.]<div>

    For a while, even thements under Edward Thompson and Sylvia Thompson¡¯s Facebook posts were filled with ridicule.

    [Movie King, please control your sister, she doesn¡¯t have to be outstanding, but can she not be so brainless? It¡¯s okay if she¡¯s not capable, but please ask her to be low-key. Look at her, as if she¡¯s afraid that people won¡¯t know she has a Movie King brother!]

    [I feel sorry for the Movie King for one minute, actually, the princess is not wrong. If she hadn¡¯t been taken away by someone, she could have received the same education as the Movie King and scored well in the exam.]

    [A true academic master, even if theye from a humble background, they are still an academic master! Don¡¯t find excuses for your own ipetence.]

    [Everyone, stop fighting, anyway our brother has more than one sister, as long as Sylvia is an academic master, it¡¯ll be fine.]

    [Not only did our sister skip several grades, but she was also in the top five in the city during the College Entrance Examination, that¡¯s amazing.]

    [Sister Eternal God!]

    Edward Thompson browsed through thements, his brow furrowed slightly.

    Vi Thompson is really a troublemaker.

    Relying on the fact that she is a Young Miss from the Thompson n, she acts high-profile, she might not be afraid of losing face, but he can¡¯t afford to lose it.

    Early the next morning.

    Vi Thompson got up at half past five sharp for her morning run.<div>

    At half past five, the sun had already risen from the east, casting ayer of golden light on everything on earth. The gentle breeze was refreshing, making people feel refreshed.

    Vi ran ahead while Mantou chased after her.

    A person and a pet.

    The scene was quite lovely.

 Chapter 502: 177: Evil begets evil_4

    Chapter 502: 177: Evil begets evil_4

    ¡°[Give me a moment to get ready.]<div>

    [Okay.]

    Vi immediately got out of bed to freshen up.

    After she was ready, she sent a message to Rachel.

    Rachel replied immediately: [Mr. Lentz sent food over at ten o¡¯clock, we are not hungry right now, you can go downstairs to eat.]

    In the room, Dolores, along with the two kids, were already asleep.

    Rachel had also been asleep for a while.<div>

    But her sleep was not very sound.

    As soon as she closed her eyes, nightmares haunted her.

    She was worried, afraid that when she woke up, she¡¯d be facing the same endless abyss.

    The only constion she could find now was having a friend like Vi.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi.

    Perhaps, Dolores would be in her ce.

    On the other side.

    Vi put on her clothes and knocked on Terrence¡¯s door.

    Before long, the door opened.

    Looking at the girl outside, Terrence was taken aback for a moment, then he said with a slight smile, ¡°Come in and take a seat first.¡±

    The girl was dressed quite lightly.

    A green halter top revealing her beautiful corbones and white, perfect shoulders.<div>

    Her skin, already fair, looked even more snow-like under the green top, particrly attractive.

    She was wearing a pair of white shorts on the bottom.

    The shorts were already short.

    Now, only a pair of long legs were visible in the air.

    Her legs were really nice-looking.

    Long and straight.

    This visual impact, the damage was too strong!

    She obviously hadn¡¯t done anything, yet she had the ability to make people lose their breath.

    Vi didn¡¯t notice the faint blush at Terrence¡¯s ears, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready yet?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t think too much of it and entered Terrence¡¯s room.

    Inside the room.<div>

    Theputer on the desk was on.

    The sheets on the bed were still tidy as if it hadn¡¯t been slept in.

    Terrence said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As he finished saying this, Terrence continued, ¡°If you are bored, you can use theputer. If the screen identally locks, the password is 3180210.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Terrence turned around and headed to the washroom.

    In a while.

    There was the sound of running water from inside.

    Vi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    This man, really.

    He said he was just going to wash his face, but if you listen, why is he taking a shower?<div>

    Vi had no choice but to wait for him while using her mobile.

    Luckily, Terrence didn¡¯t take too long. Before long, he was buttoning his shirt as he emerged from the restroom.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Vi looked back at him.

    He only had half his buttons done, Vi could clearly see the hint of abs peeping from his shirt.

    Pretty solid.

    Wow.

    Didn¡¯t think he would look so slim but actually have such a good body.

    Apparently, he didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly look back. Terrence instantly turned around, buttoning his shirt faster and coughed lightly to cover his embarrassment, ¡°Wait for me another two minutes.¡±

    Seeing him like that, Vi chuckled.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Terrence turned around after he had buttoned his shirt.

    Vi then said, ¡°Were you shy just now?¡±<div>

    Terrence:

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed,¡± Vi continued: ¡°Since I¡¯ve identally seen things that I shouldn¡¯t have seen, I will take responsibility for you.¡±

    Terrence:

    At this moment, it was kind of hard to tell who between them was the male and who was the female.

    As Terrence¡¯s ears grew redder, Vi¡¯sughter became even more carefree.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Terrence spoke.

    ¡°What else do you need to do?¡± Vi looked back at him.

    Terrence casually picked up a white shirt hanging on the back of a chair, ¡°The temperature drops at night, you should wear this.¡±

    As he said this, he walked to Vi¡¯s side and draped the white shirt over her.

    If possible, he actually wanted to button up the shirt for her.

    Vi did not refuse his kindness and wore the shirt, ¡°Can we go now?¡±<div>

    Looking at the girl wearing his shirt.

    Terrence didn¡¯t know where to look.

    With his tall and lean body, the shirt was slightly too big for the slender Vi.

    Like a child who snuck into an adult¡¯s clothes.

    The shirt¡¯s hem was long enough to cover the shorts.

    It looked like she had nothing underneath from behind, with just a pair of glowing, long, white legs swinging back and forth, extremely tempting.

    It¡¯s just¡­.

    Suddenly he regretted it.

    His intention was to prevent too many people from seeing the girl in a camisole, but it seemed he had made things worse.

    Her like this.

 Chapter 458: 167: A direct slap in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao! _4

    Chapter 458: 167: A direct p in the face, interviewing the national champion Miss Song Daxiao! _4

    ¡°Her family is in business, and her parents are both big bosses.¡±

    At these words, Beatrice ck¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She had thought that Vi Thompson was just a city girl, but it turned out that her parents were both big bosses. If she had known this earlier, she would have tried her best to befriend Vi and take her in as an adopted daughter.

    Rachel Barton continued, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about her anymore, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Beatrice ck caught up with Rachel Barton¡¯s pace.

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson and her parents, along with Mrs. Thompson, also arrived at the airport.

    Eleven thirty.

    The family of four boarded the ne on time.

    After a flight of three hours, the ne arrived at the Capital City Airport as scheduled.

    Samuel Thompson and Mandel Thompson came to meet them.

    Edward Thompson and Sylvia Thompson were also there.

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t want toe at first, but he couldn¡¯t resist Sylvia Thompson¡¯s persistent pleas.

    Sylvia Thompson was just too kind-hearted.

    Mandel Thompson picked up Vi Thompson¡¯s luggage, ¡°How did you do on your exams, little sister?¡±

    Vi Thompson gave a faint smile, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Not bad.

    Hearing this, a nameless anger rose in Edward Thompson¡¯s heart.

    When would Vi- Thompson ever grow up and stop acting like this?

    With her, what kind of results could she really achieve on the test?

    Mandel Thompsonughed and said, ¡°The College Entrance Examination is just a part of life¡¯s experience, the results don¡¯t matter, as long as you went through it.¡±

    His sister, no matter if she wasst in the rankings, was still his sister!

    Sylvia Thompson smiled and said, ¡°With Vi being so talented, I¡¯m sure she did well on the exams.¡±

    After she spoke, she continued, ¡°I heard from the inside that this year¡¯s National Top Scorer might be in River City, maybe it¡¯s Vi!¡±

    Both the perfect scores in Chinese and Mathematics are in River City.

    The National Top Scorer must be from River City.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s words seemed to be meant to prop up Vi Thompson, but were actually meant to kill her with praise.

    If Vi Thompson didn¡¯t get the National Top Scorer, how would she ever face people in the future?

    Vi Thompson slightly turned her head back, looking at Sylvia Thompson with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was stunned.

    She never thought Vi Thompson would suddenlye up with such a move.

    How much self-confidence did she have to think she could achieve the National Top Scorer?

    She truly had no shame.

    Edward Thompson just wanted to p Vi Thompson awake, but he dared not do so. ¡°Little sister, the results aren¡¯t out yet, you better be modest. The National Top Scorer is not something you can easily get!¡±

    If it were any other matter, they could still beg their parents to use connections and take shortcuts.

    But this can¡¯t be done.

    The College Entrance Examination relied on real ability.

    Now that Vi Thompson was daydreaming in front of her family, it was fine, but if she did this in front of others, it would only bring shame to the family.

    But looking at Mandel Thompson and their father, they didn¡¯t seem to take this matter seriously.

    Looking at Mrs. Thompson, she also had a smile on her face.

    If today the person saying these words was Sylvia Thompson, Mrs. Thompson would have definitely scolded her.

    However, when the person became Vi Thompson, Mrs. Thompson just chose to turn a blind eye.

    This was so unfair to Sylvia Thompson.

    Just as Edward Thompson was about to say something else, he felt a gentle squeeze on his palm, and a gentle voice in his ear, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Edward Thompson sighed helplessly.

    For Sylvia Thompson¡¯s sake, he endured!

    On the other side.

    Rachel Barton and her parents took a high-speed train for nearly seven hours before they arrived at the station.

    This was Rimount County, fifty kilometers away from Olsand Vige where Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck lived. They had to take a one-hour bus ride to the town center, and then a half-hour minibus ride to Olsand Vige.

    After all the hassle, Rachel Barton¡¯s face was a little pale, and she frowned slightly as she looked at the rough mountain road.

    She had thought Show Vige was already remote enough, but Cokoon City¡¯s Olsand Vige was even more remote.

    It was like a winding mountain road with eighteen twists.

    Throughout the journey, she threw up several times.

    Beatrice ck asked with concern, ¡°Sweetie, are you okay? We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rachel Barton shook her head, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Beatrice ck smiled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, when we get home, I¡¯ll make you something delicious to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The driver bumped along, and they finally arrived at Olsand Vige before dark.

    The couple walked ahead, and Rachel Barton followed behind.

    Unlike coastal cities.

    Most of the nts in Olsand Vige were unfamiliar to Rachel Barton.

    The air did not have the salty taste of the sea breeze either.

    Visiting an ind city for the first time, Rachel Barton was very curious and looked around everywhere she went.

    Some vigers passing by asked curiously, ¡°Is this your daughter, Seven Treasures mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Beatrice ck nodded, ¡°Does our daughter look like me?¡±

 Chapter 504: 177: Evil begets evil_6

    Chapter 504: 177: Evil begets evil_6

    He even thoughtfully used his body to block a passerby who identally bumped into Vi Thompson.<div>

    This scene was simply too heartwarming.

    It made Fiona Knight, who doesn¡¯t like watching idol dramas, couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Diana, Fiona.¡± Rachel Barton ran over and hugged the two of them.

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight didn¡¯t ask Rachel what had happened, they just said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Rachel.¡±

    Rachel then introduced them, ¡°This is my sister, and these are her two children, Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Sister Barton.¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight politely greeted her.<div>

    Dolores Frieman looked at them, ¡°Hello.¡±

    She sighed in her heart.

    Rachel¡¯s friends were not simple people.

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had an aura that clearly showed they came from high-ss families.

    Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Theresa, Charlie, quickly greet your sisters.¡±

    Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet were 11 and 10 years old, respectively. Calling them ¡°aunts¡± would not be appropriate.

    Both children were obedient and endearing when they greeted them.

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight knew about Dolores Frieman¡¯s situation and that her two children wereing, so they had prepared red envelopes for them.

    ¡°These are red envelopes from your sisters.¡±

    Seeing this, Dolores Frieman immediately refused, ¡°We can¡¯t ept red envelopes on our first meeting! Theresa, Charlie, quickly return the red envelopes to your sisters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Diana Hershey said with a smile, ¡°Just keep it! We¡¯re Rachel¡¯s best friends, so don¡¯t be so polite, Sister Barton. It¡¯s not much money, just something for the children to buy some snacks.¡±

    They insisted on giving, Dolores Frieman¡¯s refusal was ineffective, and she could only ept it.<div>

    After leaving the airport, Vi Thompson, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight took Dolores Frieman and Rachel to their newly rented house.

    Terrence Lentz answered a phone call and then walked to Vi Thompson, lowering his voice, ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Once they got in the car.

    Diana Hershey curiously looked at Vi Thompson and asked, ¡°Vi, who was that just now? Your pursuer?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Vi Thompson said.

    ¡°Then who is he?¡± Diana Hershey became even more curious, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he chased after you?¡±

    ¡°My fianc¨¦.¡±

    Vi Thompson¡¯s tone was indifferent, her face expressionless, but Diana Hershey was stunned.

    It took her a while to react.

    Fianc¨¦?!<div>

    So?

    Was that good-for-nothing from River City just now?

    Diana Hershey swallowed and looked uncertainly at Vi Thompson, ¡°Is he¡­ Terrence Lentz?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Not only Diana Hershey, but even the normally calm Fiona Knight wasn¡¯t calm this time, staring wide-eyed at Vi Thompson.

    If Vi Thompson hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Fiona would have thought that Terrence Lentz was some big shot from somewhere else!

    She didn¡¯t expect¡­

    He was just a good-for-nothing after all!

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were extremely surprised by this.

    By rights.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s standards shouldn¡¯t be this low.

    ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Vi Thompson said in an indifferent tone.<div>

    Diana Hershey looked up at Vi Thompson and continued, ¡°Vi,e to your senses, that guy is Terrence Lentz! You¡¯re now Miss Thompson of the Thompson n, and you have nothing to do with the Lentz n. Why do you still admit he¡¯s your fianc¨¦? What do you see in him?¡±

    Vi Thompson was simply a talented beauty in Diana Hershey¡¯s eyes.

    Rich, beautiful, and capable!

    Terrence Lentz had an extremely bad reputation in River City, and she guessed that the airne was probably from the Lentz n, and he had nothing to do with it.

    So in Diana Hershey¡¯s view, Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t deserve Vi Thompson at all.

    More importantly, from the beginning, the person who was engaged to Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompson couldpletely ignore this nonexistent marriage contract.

    Wasn¡¯t this like a beautiful flower being stuck in cow dung?

    ¡°Because he¡¯s handsome!¡± Vi Thompson¡¯s eyes curved as if she had just drunk a delicious cup of Milk Tea, ¡°And he has an eight-pack.¡±

    Who could resist a fianc¨¦ who was good-looking, had long legs, and boasted an eight-pack!

    At least she couldn¡¯t resist!

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge a person just by their appearance!¡± Diana Hershey tried to brainwash Vi Thompson, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so capable, you can totally find someone as outstanding as you!¡±<div>

    Vi Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°What you¡¯re talking about are ordinary people, but I¡¯m different! I¡¯m a sucker for good looks!¡±

    Beauty is justice!

    Diana Hershey:

    Fiona Knight:

    Vi Thompson¡¯s words made so much sense that they were speechless.

    Soon after, the car stopped in front of a single unit building in a residential area.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, we have arrived.¡±

 Chapter 505: 177: Evil begets evil_7

    Chapter 505: 177: Evil begets evil_7

    Vi Thompson gave a slight nod, ¡°Alright, Uncle Wu, you all go ahead first. We will take a cab hometer.¡±<div>

    ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    They had been ordered by their master to ensure Vi was safely home.

    Without their master¡¯s approval, they dared not leave!

    ¡°Well then, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    With these words, Vi led Rachel Barton and the others into the apartment building.

    The apartment had been rented on Terrence Lentz¡¯s arrangement.<div>

    Three rooms and a living room.

    On the tenth floor.

    Upon reaching the door, Vi knocked.

    Delia Frieman arrived in Capital City the previous night and was currently inside.

    Without dy.

    The door was opened.

    Delia Frieman was the one to open it.

    Dolores Frieman, looking at the sister she found both strange and familiar, initially froze before rushing over to hug her little sister, whom she had not seen much since leaving home, ¡°Delia!¡±

    ¡°Sis!¡±

    The two sisters held each other tightly.

    After a moment, Dolores Frieman introduced Rachel Barton and Vi Thompson and Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight to Delia Frieman.

    Upon hearing this, Delia looked at Vi, a sh of amazement passing across her eyes.<div>

    She had seen many beautiful women, including herself who was extraordinarily attractive.

    However, she had never met anyone more beautiful than Vi.

    Although she had never seen Vi in person, Delia clearly understood that, without this girl, she would not be who she is today.

    Delia Frieman bowed to Vi.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you.¡±

    Next, Delia turned her gaze towards Rachel, her eyes brimming with tears and said, ¡°Rachel, I didn¡¯t expect that we three sisters would reunite this way.¡±

    Pausing, she then hugged Rachel and said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, our hard days are over. From now on, it¡¯ll be smooth sailing.¡±

    Dolores Frieman, standing aside, covered her face crying.

    The three newly reunited sisters still had a lot to talk about.

    Without wanting to impose, Vi took her leave, giving them some time alone.

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight left as well.

    After leaving the tenth-floor apartment.<div>

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight both sighed over Rachel Barton¡¯s ordeal.

    Fiona Knight regretted deeply, ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t kept the fact that Rachel lent me money a secret from you, Vi.¡±

    If she had not kept this from Vi and told her instead, perhaps Rachel would not have had to go through such suffering.

    Vi turned to look at Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t burden yourself with guilt. After all, you did promise Rachel that you would keep it a secret.¡±

    In the end, Rachel herself was to me for this.

    Fiona Knight sighed.

    Diana Hershey also tried consoling Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t overthink it. You have absolutely nothing to do with this.¡±

    Three dayster, a local court in Olsand Vige brought awsuit against several individuals.

    In the first trial, Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet, a couple, were sentenced to twelve years of imprisonment. All of their assets were frozen and the $150,000 they had swindled from Rachel was returned to her.

    Dalton Tavas and Jimmy Mayhew, another couple, were sentenced to three years of imprisonment.

    Zachary Mayhew was sentenced to ten years of imprisonment.

    Sid Winslet, the old man who had bought Dolores Frieman, was sentenced to ten years of imprisonment.<div>

    Hearing the verdict, Rachel Barton, Dolores Frieman, and Delia Frieman, the three sisters, clutched their heads and sobbed.

    Especially Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman.

    They originally thought that their lives were doomed to wallow in the mud. To their surprise, even in the darkest night, there can be a ray of light.

    And that light was Vi Thompson!

    Dolores Frieman, looking at her two sisters, spoke firmly, ¡°From now on, we three sisters must strive to live well, and make a life for ourselves in Capital City.¡±

    Rachel Barton and Delia Frieman nodded in agreement.

    Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Miss Thompson is a good person. She not only brought us out of Olsand Vige but also gave me and second sister a decent job. Rachel, no matter where we go in the future, we must never forget her kindness.¡±

    ¡°I know, big sis.¡±

    Delia Frieman suggested, ¡°Today is a good day. Why don¡¯t we buy some groceries and invite Miss Thompson over for dinner tonight? She has done us such a huge favor, and we never formally thanked her.¡±

    Dolores Frieman absolutely agreed with Delia Frieman¡¯s words.

    Naturally, Rachel Barton also had no objection, ¡°Then I will message Vi about it.¡±

    Dolores Frieman added, ¡°Make sure to invite Miss Thompson¡¯s fianc¨¦, too!¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright, big sis.¡±

    The Thompson Residence

    Just as Vi Thompson was responding to Rachel Barton¡¯s message, the doorbell rang.

    Mantou immediately ran to open the door.

    The door opened, but the person outside did not enter. Instead, they called out, ¡°Young Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Housekeeper, pleasee in.¡±

    The housekeeper, being a very disciplined person, only entered upon hearing Vi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, the matter you asked me to handlest time has been taken care of.¡± The housekeeper handed a pack of documents to Vi.

    Vi took the documents from the housekeeper, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, you are too polite. This is my duty.¡± After saying this, the housekeeper¡¯s gaze fell on the bowl of ginseng soup next to Vi, and continued, ¡°I also owe you thanks, Miss Thompson. Ever since I began taking your medicine, I have not suffered from insomnia.¡±

    This Miss Thompson was unlike any other.<div>

    The housekeeper initially thought Vi wouldn¡¯t use the ginseng he gifted. After all, as Young Miss Thompson, Vi had seen all sorts of high-quality goods and wouldn¡¯t care for his humble gift of ginseng. He thought that she had epted it only as a formality and then thrown it into the garbage bin.

    Unexpectedly, after that, Vi drank a bowl of ginseng chicken soup every night, using the ginseng he had gifted!

    Being recognized by Vi also brought him a sense of aplishment!

    Thus, the housekeeper held great respect for Young Miss Thompson.

    As long as Vi made a request, he would do his utmost to fulfill it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small act of kindness, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Vi, as she looked at the documents in her hand. Then she added, ¡°By the way, among all our housemaids, Aunt Zhang has been working here the longest, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the housekeeper nodded, ¡°She started working here when the second miss was just three years old.¡±

 Chapter 506: 178: The pitiful person must have a hateful side (Second update)

    Chapter 506: 178: The pitiful person must have a hateful side (Second update)

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°So, Aunt Zhang has been working here for fifteen years.¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper nodded, ¡°When I took over as the housekeeper, Aunt Zhang had already been working for Mr. and Mrs. for three years.¡±

    Vi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, then she asked, ¡°How is Aunt Zhang¡¯s family environment?¡±

    ¡°She has a husband, but he is not a good person, he¡¯s a worthless gambling addict,¡± said the housekeeper with a sigh, ¡°Not only does he gamble, he also likes to drink. Whenever he drinks too much, he starts beating people. Aunt Zhang has had a tough time over the years, often being beaten to the point of sustaining multiple injuries.¡±

    Everyone in the house knew about Aunt Zhang¡¯s situation.

    And they all felt sorry for her.

    They remember one time, half of Aunt Zhang¡¯s face was swollen from a beating, yet she still insisted oning to work.<div>

    Vi narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she divorced him?¡±

    The housekeeper continued, ¡°We¡¯ve also advised her to get a divorce, but Aunt Zhang is rather old-fashioned and conservative. In her opinion, divorced women all bear a bad reputation. Therefore, even if she is beaten half to death, she never considers divorce.¡±

    In the end, the housekeeper sighed, ¡°Aunt Zhang is truly a pitiful person!¡±

    Pitiful?

    Hearing this, Vi didn¡¯t blink.

    The one who is pitied must have done something hateful.

    She had an intuition.

    Aunt Zhang was definitely not as pitiful as she sounded.

    Vi looked at the housekeeper, then asked, ¡°Does Aunt Zhang have any children?¡±

    ¡°She had a child, but he died shortly after birth. I heard that she and her husbandter adopted a child, who is now sixteen or seventeen years old. I¡¯m not quite sure about the specifics, I heard about it in their casual chat. Aunt Zhang doesn¡¯t talk much when she works.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of Aunt Zhang¡¯s character?¡± Vi continued to ask.

    ¡°Aunt Zhang¡¯s character is beyond reproach. She never gossips behind others¡¯ backs, faithfully aplishes her tasks and is very diligent. Over the years, she has never taken a day off nor argued with anyone.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s evaluation of Aunt Zhang was very high.<div>

    Upon hearing this, Vi nodded, ¡°Thank you, housekeeper. About today¡¯s matter¡­¡±

    Before Vi could finish her sentence, the housekeeperughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise not to tell anyone about today¡¯s matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will leave first, Miss!¡±

    Having said that, the housekeeper turned and walked towards the door.

    Watching the housekeeper¡¯s departing figure, Vi¡¯s handsome face did not show any particr expression, but her delicate almond eyes narrowed slightly, shaped like crescent moons. The depth in her eyes was almost bottomless.

    Ten minutester.

    Vi changed her clothes and walked downstairs.

    She wore a white T-shirt, light blue ripped jeans, and white sneakers, none of which were expensive brands.

    However, they looked more dazzling on her than on any fashion show model.

    She was brimming with youthful charm and was exceptionally beautiful.

    Aunt Zhang hadn¡¯t finished her shift yet, when she saw Vi, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I just made some bird¡¯s nest soup in the kitchen. I was just about to bring it to you.¡±

    Her smile was very kind.

    Ever since Vi returned to the Thompson family, Aunt Zhang had been very nice to her. Even when the rest of the servants were keeping their distance from Vi at the beginning, Aunt Zhang always carried herself well. She never crossed any lines, and never said a bad word about Vi behind her back.<div>

    Vi responded with her usual gentleness, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit, so I won¡¯t be having the bird¡¯s nest soup.¡±

    She had promised Rachel toe over for dinner tonight, and naturally she couldn¡¯t break her word,

    ¡°Okay,¡± Aunt Zhang said then continued, ¡°Miss, please stay safe when you go out tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang.¡± Vi smiled faintly, her eyes sliding over Aunt Zhang¡¯s wrist.

    She noticed.

    There were bruise marks on Aunt Zhang¡¯s wrist. Under normal circumstances, they would be hidden by her sleeve. But now she was holding a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup with her sleeve pulled up to her elbow. If you looked closely enough, you could see a glimpse.

    It seemed the housekeeper was telling the truth.

    There were indeed many stories about Aunt Zhang.

    Vi didn¡¯t say anything further and turned to walk out the door.

    At six in the evening.

    Although the sky was still bright, the sun was not as strong as before. The setting sun pierced through the clouds, casting a gauzy light on the earth.

    Vi was about to scan for a shared bicycle by the road.<div>

    A voice rang out in the air.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi turned to look.

    There was a ck Volkswagen parked by the road.

    The car door was opened, and the driver was helping a man in a wheelchair out of the car.

    The man sat in the wheelchair.

    His lips slightly pursed.

    Even though he was in a wheelchair, he didn¡¯t give off any signs of fragility. On the contrary, he emanated an intimidating aura.

    It sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Lentz.¡±Vi Thompson walked over and naturally grasped his wrist.

    All right.

    The condition remains rtively stable.<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Terrence Lentz raised his eyes slightly, ¡°after your treatment, I have gotten a lot better. This was supposed to be an incurable disease.¡±

    His leg problem used to have 5 or 6 episodes per month.

    But now, it only happens once or twice a month.

    Compared to before, Terrence Lentz is quite satisfied.

    Just at this moment,

    avish car passed by them,

    stirring up a cloud of dust.

    Sylvia Thompson, sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, eximed in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s my elder sister.¡±

    ¡°Our little sister?¡± Edward Thompson knitted his brows slightly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°It¡¯s our elder sister.¡±

    Upon saying this, Sylvia looked as if she had just remembered something, turned to Edward and said: ¡°The man just now, sitting in the wheelchair, he looks like my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. Speaking of, my sister is really dedicated. If it had been anyone else, they would probably not acknowledge this engagement. After all, this engagement has nothing to do with my sister.¡±

    ¡°But, while Terrence Lentz does have a bit of a bad reputation, he is quite handsome. Have you seen him, little brother? He¡¯s even handsomer than the stars on TV! Should we stop and greet Terrence Lentz? After all, we will be rtives in the future.¡±<div>

    The words of Sylvia seemed like she wasplimenting Vi, but in fact, she was subtly implying that Vi was shallow. To satisfy her own desires, Vi didn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s dignity at all.

    This kind of person who has no sense of family honor, how is she fit to be the youngdy of the Thompson Family?

    And what the hell is Terrence Lentz?

    A person known to all as a good-for-nothing, if we form a marriage alliance with such a person, it will only bring disgrace to the family.

    More than that, the Thompsons are the first family of Capital City.

    Rtives?

    Who would want to be rtives with a good-for-nothing?

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson furrowed his brow slightly.

    That Vi, she¡¯s really ignorant!

    If it were Sylvia,

    she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    All the sons of the Thompson family are business elites, who wants to have a good-for-nothing brother-inw?

    Especially, a public figure like Edward Thompson!

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s all because the family spoils her too much!¡±

    If they keep indulging Vi like this, it¡¯s going to lead to trouble sooner orter.

    Sylvia smiled sweetly and said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say it like that. She has been deprived of parental love and the warmth of a family since childhood. Now that everyone is spoiling her a bit more, they should.¡±

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t want to hear any of this.

    The incident of Vi being lost was not the family¡¯s fault, who in the Thompson family would want to see Vi get lost?

    After she was lost, everyone in the family has been ming themselves.

    Vi can¡¯t just do whatever she wants at home, just because she was lost.

    This is Capital City!

    It¡¯s not their rural home, many people are observing the every move of the Thompson family, and waiting to see them make a fool of themselves!

    Half an hourter,

    Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz arrived at the Fragrant Garden Community.

    Dolores Frieman had prepared a big table full of sumptuous meals and ushered Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz to sit down at the head of the table, ¡°Miss Thompson, Mr. Lentz, please have a seat.¡±

    Having the guests sit at the head of the dinner table is Dolores Frieman¡¯s way of treating guests in her hometown. Only elders and distinguished guests are usually given this treatment.

    To Dolores Frieman, Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz were their saviors.

    Delia Frieman was busy setting up the bowls and chopsticks, a big smile on her face.

    She hadn¡¯tughed like this in a long time.

    The two children were also bustling about.

    The room was full ofughter and joy.

    In these days, Dolores Frieman always felt like she was living in a dream, how could she have escaped from that hell on earth?

    ¡°Sister, where is Rachel?¡± asked Vi, looking at Dolores Frieman.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Rachel since she came in the door.

    ¡°She seems to be in the room.¡± replied Dolores Frieman.

    At this moment, Rachel Barton came out of the bathroom, her face pale, ¡°Vi, Mr. Lentz.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, are you okay?¡± asked Vi, frowning slightly, ¡°Yourplexion looks awful.?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, Rachel felt a bout of nausea and ran back to the bathroom to throw up.

 Chapter 462: 168: Crazy face-slapping, some peopleéˆ¥æªš eyes have gone red! (2nd update)

    Chapter 462: 168: Crazy face-pping, some people¡¯s eyes have gone red! (2nd update)

    As soon as she spoke.<div>

    The air became quiet.

    Madam Lu and Emily Lu exchanged nces, then turned to the housekeeper, ¡°Who did you say the reporters want to interview?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Madam Lu didn¡¯t believe her own ears.

    It was just that the housekeeper¡¯s words were too preposterous.

    Interviewing the high school valedictorian, Miss Thompson?

    Could this Miss Thompson be Vi Thompson?<div>

    That¡¯s impossible!

    If Vi Thompson was the high school valedictorian, who got a perfect score in the essay?

    And who got full marks for mathematics?

    In this room there were the sixth-ranked Emily Lu and the only female student in the KV researchb, Sylvia Thompson. It was possible that the reporters came to interview Emily, who ranked sixth in the city and Sylvia.

    But now, the housekeeper says they want to interview Miss Thompson?

    This¡­

    Isn¡¯t this just nonsense?

    The housekeeper also found it quite unbelievable and continued, ¡°Th-they said they want to interview Miss Thompson, Vi Thompson.¡±

    At this point, the housekeeper turned to look at Vi.

    He wasn¡¯t very familiar with Vi. In fact, before this, he hadn¡¯t even seen her.

    Now, when he looked at her, he only felt that this girl was as pure as a fairy who had stepped out of a painting.

    It made people want to use the most beautiful words in the world to describe her.<div>

    Vi Thompson!

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling extremely ufortable.

    Originally, she hade here to watch Vi make a fool of herself.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected¡­

    Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Vi.

    She was the valedictorian?!

    In those days, Mandel Thompson was the best performer in the Thompson family.

    But he had onlye in second in the city.

    Vi had actually be the valedictorian!

    The wealthydies in the hall were all surprised.

    Who could have thought that young Miss Thompson was so capable?!

    Mary Perryne was the first to recover. ¡°Butler, are you sure you didn¡¯t hear wrong? It¡¯s really my Vi?¡±<div>

    Everyone had the same reaction, which made the housekeeper a bit confused!

    Did he hear wrong?

    ¡°Y-Yes?¡± the housekeeper continued. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask again!¡±

    With that, the housekeeper quickly walked out.

    Reporters were waiting just outside the door of the Walt Manor.

    Seeing the housekeepere out, they immediately handed over the microphone. ¡°Excuse me, may we see Miss Vi Thompson?¡±

    The housekeeper swallowed and carefully checked with the reporters, ¡°Are you here to interview Vi Thompson, the young Miss of the Thompson family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the hall.

    Everyone looked at each other, and no one spoke.

    Emily Lu looked at Vi, her eyes full of mockery.

    It must be a mistake.<div>

    The housekeeper must have made a mistake.

    With Vi¡¯s appearance, how could she possibly be the valedictorian.

    If Vi had the ability to be the valedictorian, she probably would have been unable to suppress her excitement and run out by now!

    She could still be so calm?

    It must be impossible!

    Edward Thompson also felt that there was no way this could be true.

    He wanted to leave immediately; otherwise, it would be too humiliating.

    But the reporters were outside.

    He couldn¡¯t leave.

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    At this moment, the housekeeper ran in from outside, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, it has been confirmed. It is indeed Miss Vi Thompson.¡±

    Mary Perryne was extremely excited!<div>

    She even felt as if she was dreaming.

    Her daughter was the valedictorian?!

    Mary Perryne looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, pinch me.¡±

    Vi¡¯s expression was unchanged; up until now, her face had not shown any particr fluctuation, she just smiled faintly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not dreaming.¡±

    The housekeeper continued, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson, pleasee this way. The reporters are here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mary Perryne took Vi¡¯s arm and walked out.

    The wealthydies in the hall watched the mother-daughter duo leave, with eyes full of envy.

    ¡°Miss Thompson is really amazing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me? She is truly outstanding! She¡¯s the valedictorian! If I were Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯d beughing even in my sleep.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between a biological child and others. Previously, Mandel Thompson ranked second, but now Vi directly became the valedictorian.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson were also among the top three in the past.¡±

    ¡°The Thompson children really are all academic overachievers!¡±<div>

    Whenpared to the other Thompson children who either ranked within the top three citywide or were the high school valedictorian, Sylvia Thompson, who ranked fifth in the city, seemed unremarkable.

    Sylvia Thompson stood among the crowd, with little color in her face and her fingers clenched tightly.

    Due to her excessive force, her knuckles were already turning slightly white.

    She was trying hard to control her emotions.Sylvia watched as Mary and Vi disappeared, her heart filled with sadness. She felt like an outsider¡­ an abandoned outsider.

    That¡¯s right.

    She didn¡¯t have any blood rtionship with Mary.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t watched TV yet! Shall we go and watch?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Mrs. Thompson!¡±

    Everyone followed Mary¡¯s footsteps and walked outside.

    Surrounded by sounds of admiration.

    Watching the crowd, Emily¡¯s eyes turned red with anger.

    She was supposed to be the star of today, still proud of her sixth ce in the city-wide exam!

    What about now?

    She was like a clown.

    Mary led Vi outside.

    Seeing the mother and daughtere out, the reporters went crazy, handing over the microphone, ¡°Miss Thompson, how do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, when did you find out about Miss Thompson¡¯s incredible performance in the national exam?¡±

    National top scorer?!

    Mary widened her eyes, not knowing that Vi had achieved this feat.

    Seeing her reaction, the reporter guessed the hidden story andughed, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, did you just find out about Miss Thompson¡¯s achievement?¡±

    As a strong woman and the head of the number one family in Capital City, Mary had been interviewed before, but never felt this agitated.

    It was a surprise!

    So happy!

    She couldn¡¯t express her feelings in words.

    Mary calmed herself down, looked at the camera and nodded, ¡°Yes, I just found out about Vi¡¯s score. I asked her this morning, but at that time, the results hadn¡¯te out yet. I¡¯ve always known that Vi¡¯s grades were good, but I didn¡¯t know she¡­¡±

    By the end, Mary was struggling to control herself, her eyes slightly red with tears.

    This was tears of joy.

    The reporter continued, ¡°Do you know Miss Thompson¡¯s total college entrance examination score?¡±

    Mary shook her head.

    The reporterughed, ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson¡¯s total score is 750!¡±

    Vi had no bonus points.

    In other words.

    She had a perfect score on all seven subjects!

    Mary was even more stunned.

    Mrs. Swantz, who had been listening in the background, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and immediately asked, ¡°Is it a full score of 750 or are there any bonus points?¡±

    There are bonus points for the college entrance examination, including Emily¡¯s 697, which included 10 extra points.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bare score of 750!¡± The journalist exined further, ¡°In other words, Miss Thompson scored a perfect score in every subject.¡±

    Vi was the only one,

    who, over the years, had achieved a perfect score in the college entrance examination.

    Even thenguage andposition scores were not deducted a single point!

    That¡¯s exactly why,

    as soon as the exam results were announced, these reporters rushed over.

    Before the exam results were published, Vi¡¯s poprity had been high!

    At that time.

    No one expected Vi to be the top scorer in the college entrance examination.

    There were even many online ridicules.

    As soon as this was uttered, the wealthy wives behind her were all bbergasted.

    All subjects with full scores!

    That was too frightening!

    ¡°Oh my god, Miss Thompson is so amazing.¡±

    ¡°Full scores, wow!¡±

    ¡°Is there a mistake?¡±

    ¡°The news reporters are here, how could there be a mistake? Do you think the college entrance exam scores are ying with you?¡±

    The reporter continued to ask Mary, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, do you have any tips to share with us, how did you cultivate a college entrance examination top scorer?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, which school are you nning to have Miss Thompson attend?¡±

    With Vi¡¯s perfect score in the college entrance exam, she could choose any prestigious school at home or abroad.

    Mary was surrounded by reporters, her brilliant answers shining brightly like the stars in the sky.

    Mary answered the reporters¡¯ questions one by one: ¡°Vi is an independent and strong child. No matter what difficulties she faces, she can cope with them calmly. Actually, I have never been a qualified mother. Her achievement is entirely her own effort¡­ ¡±

    Meanwhile.

    River City.

    Ye Jun was shopping with Jessica Girma, buying many luxury skincare products and bags.

    She didn¡¯tck money now.

    As long as Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s scores were announced, the school would notify her immediately, award her the bonus, and TV reporters would interview her, the famous teacher.

    And there was Jessica Girma¡¯s forfeited annual sry.

    Thinking about it, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.

    ¡°Jessica, I want to buy aer, can you help me pay for it?¡±

    Jessica Girma was stunned for a moment, and just as she was about to say something, Ye Jun looked at her with a mocking expression, ¡°Jessica, are you still hoping for a miracle?¡±

    At this moment, a group of reporters came running towards the two.

    ¡°Which one of you is the teacher of Miss Thompson, the top schr achiever?¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t be more excited, and immediately stepped forward, ¡°Me, me!¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect the college entrance exam results toe out so quickly.

    Ye Jun never thought she would be interviewed on the crowded street.

    That¡¯s good, too.

    Soon, everyone would know that she was the top schr¡¯s teacher!

    The reporter continued, ¡°Oh, so you are Teacher Girma! Would you mind being interviewed now? I would like to ask, how does Miss Thompson perform in ss?¡±

 Chapter 463: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities

    Chapter 463: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities

    Teacher Jessica Girma?<div>

    Vi Thompson?

    Hearing this, Ye Jun frowned.

    What¡¯s wrong with these reporters?

    They have such terrible professional abilities!

    They even got the name of the top scorer wrong.

    Ye Jun continued, ¡°You all got it wrong. This year¡¯s top scorer is Elizabeth Thompson, and my surname is Ye.¡±<div>

    Ye Jun didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.

    Because in her eyes, Vi Thompson was just a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything.

    How could such a person possibly be the top scorer?

    It must be the reporter¡¯s mistake!

    After all, she was friends with Jessica Girma, and she had once taught in Songhu, so it must be the reporters who got it wrong.

    ¡°Who is Elizabeth Thompson?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the reporters were stunned for a moment, then looked at their colleagues wondering if they had made a mistake. One of the colleagues carefully checked the information, ¡°No mistake, it is Vi Thompson!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Jessica Girma?¡± the reporter asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jessica Girma raised her head at this moment, ¡°Hello, I am Jessica Girma.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Jun was speechless.

    Jessica Girma sure knows how to steal the limelight!<div>

    It was clearly the reporter¡¯s mistake in getting the name wrong, yet she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed.

    The reporter continued, ¡°Hello, Teacher Jessica Girma, do you know that Vi Thompson is the first student to achieve a perfect score in the College Entrance Examination in the past ten years?¡±

    The first perfect score?!

    Upon hearing this, Jessica Girma was stunned for a moment.

    Seeing Jessica Girma¡¯s reaction, the reporter smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t know. Are you ready for an on-camera interview? We have a few questions for you.¡±

    Jessica Girma was stunned.

    Vi Thompson scored a perfect score?

    750?

    Although she knew Vi had good grades and performed well in monthly exams,

    What Jessica Girma didn¡¯t know was that Vi was so amazing!

    Jessica Girma looked at the reporter, and continued, ¡°Vi Thompson from our ss scored 750 points? Are you, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡±

    Is the person who scored 750 points really Vi Thompson?!<div>

    ¡°Of course, we didn¡¯t make a mistake!¡± The reporterughed, ¡°Vi Thompson is a Grade 12 (ss 6) student from North Bridge High School, and you are her homeroom teacher, Jessica Girma.¡±

    At this point, there were no words to describe Jessica Girma¡¯s feelings. She looked up at the reporter, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    She had to check the scores herself.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jessica Girma had Vi¡¯s examination permit information on her phone, and after essing the score-checking website, she input Vi¡¯s information.

    Vi Thompson.

    Language: 150.

    Mathematics: 150.

    Foreign Language: 150.

    Science Comprehensive: 300.

    Physics: 100.

    Chemistry: 100.<div>

    Biology: 100.

    Total Score: 750.

    Bare Score: 750.

    Total of six subjects.

    Six first ce results.

    Jessica Girma almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily as she started to understand why the reporters hade so quickly.

    Jessica Girmaposed herself and looked up at the reporter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just found out about Vi Thompson¡¯s situation in our ss. I¡¯m a bit¡­ stunned right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the reporter smiled, ¡°Can I ask what Vi¡¯s performance in ss is usually like?¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Jessica Girma replied, ¡°Not only is Vi pleasant and good-tempered, she¡¯s also helpful. Everyone in our ss likes her.¡±

    ¡°What are Vi¡¯s hobbies?¡±

    Jessica Girma continued to answer the reporter¡¯s questions.

    Ye Jun stood by watching.<div>

    She originally thought the reporter had made a mistake.

    But now it seemed.

    That it wasn¡¯t quite like that.

    No, it wasn¡¯t right.

    This was very wrong.

    Ye Jun immediately took out her phone, opened the College Entrance Examination score-checking system, filled in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s ID number, and then clicked to check.

    Suddenly.

    The score appeared.

    547 points.

    Rank 6859 in River City.

    How could this be?

    With this score, let alone being the top student, it would be difficult to get into a slightly better undergraduate program!<div>

    She could probably only choose a second-tier college.

    Ye Jun felt like everything was pitch ck in front of her and almost fainted.

    It must be that the system was messed up.

    Ye Jun took a deep breath, closed the web page, and searched again.

    However, the result¡­.

    Was still the same as before.

    547 points.

    Neither more nor less.

    How could this be?

    Did Elizabeth Thompson score full marks in Language?

    But why did the results show that Language was only 102 points?

    Math wasn¡¯t full marks either!

    What was going on?

    After the reporter finished interviewing Jessica Girma, they went to North Bridge High School.

    They also had to film the campus environment of the National Top Scorer.

    To see under what atmosphere the top scorer usually studied.

    Jessica Girma looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Ye Jun, you lost.¡±

    Lost¡­

    Ye Jun felt like the luxury bag in her hand weighed a thousand pounds.

 Chapter 464: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_2

    Chapter 464: 166: Vi beingpeted for by prestigious schools_2

    Originally, she nned to pay off her credit card with the bonus and one year¡¯s sry from Jessica Girma.<div>

    But now.

    She felt like a clown.

    She wished she could find a crack in the ground to crawl into.

    Jessica Girma continued, ¡°Ye Jun, you¡¯re not trying to go back on your word, are you?¡±

    She threw back the words that Ye Jun had given her these days.

    There was no color on Ye Jun¡¯s face.<div>

    However, Jessica Girma did not n to let her go just like that.

    Jessica Girma continued, ¡°As a teacher, it¡¯s not good to be so capricious, right? Besides, we even made a written agreement.¡±

    Ye Jun looked up at Jessica Girma, holding back the anger in her heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you all the lost sry, not a penny less!¡±

    With that, Ye Jun turned and walked away.

    She had to get to the bottom of this.

    What on earth happened!

    How did Vi Thompson be the first person to achieve a perfect score on the College Entrance Examination!

    Jessica Girma watched Ye Jun¡¯s retreating figure, shaking her head helplessly.

    In fact, she had always known Ye Jun¡¯s thoughts and that Ye Jun was secretlyparing herself to her.

    Luckily.

    Luckily Vi was outstanding!

    Now Jessica Girma was extremely happy, took out her mobile phone, and dialed Vi Thompson¡¯s number.<div>

    Vi answered the call quickly.

    ¡°Miss Marseille.¡±

    Jessica Girma smiled and said, ¡°Vi, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡±

    Jessica Girma continued, ¡°Have you decided which school to attend?¡±

    For a top student like her, it was not the school choosing her, but her choosing the school.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    However, the admission offices of various universities were blowing up the phones of Sawyer Thompson, Mary Perryne, and Mrs. Thompson.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s take our time,¡± Jessica Girma seemed to remember something, and continued, ¡°By the way, Vi, if you have time,e back to River City. The reporters from River City TV station want to arrange a special interview about you at our school.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi didn¡¯t refuse.

    For Vi, North Bridge High School had a special meaning.

    Here.<div>

    She experienced the never-before-had camaraderie and made good friends¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Jessica Girma smiled, ¡°Vi, have a great summer vacation.¡±

    With that, Jessica Girma hung up the phone.

    As soon as she hung up, Principal Thompson called her.

    The appearance of a once-in-a-decade perfect scorer at North Bridge High School excited not only Vi¡¯s teachers but also the principal himself.

    This was probably his proudest moment as principal of North Bridge High School!

    ¡°Miss Girma, where does Vi Thompson live?¡± Principal Thompson was very excited, ¡°Our school is preparing to give her a 100,000 dors schrship!¡±

    Now it was not just the school that was giving Vi a bonus, the city¡¯s leaders also wanted to see Vi and give her a bonus.

    As the National Top Scorer with a perfect score, she not only brought glory to the school but also to the entire River City.

    Jessica Girma said, ¡°Vi is in Capital City right now, and she hasn¡¯t decided when toe back yet. Once she has confirmed, I¡¯ll let you know!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Principal Thompson continued, ¡°Miss Girma, thank you for your hard work! And thank you!¡±

    Yes.<div>

    Principal Thompson should really thank Jessica Girma.

    It is important to know that when they first admitted Vi Thompson to North Bridge High School, many people opposed it because Vi had a bad reputation in River City. Furthermore, she was expelled from the International School. Since even the International School did not want the student, they naturally did not want her at North Bridge High School either!

    Who would want a poor-performing student thatgged behind?

    However, Jessica Girma saw the potential in Vi and insisted on admitting her, eventually expressing her willingness to let Vi join the ss she was teaching.

    It can be said that.

    If it were not for Jessica Girma, today¡¯s perfect scorer would not belong to North Bridge High School!

    Thinking of the past, Principal Thompson sighed deeply, ¡°Miss Girma, you really know how to identify talent!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Principal Thompson.¡± Jessica Girma smiled, ¡°Actually, this is not solely my achievement. If you had been firmly against it at the time, Vi would not have joined our ss.¡±

    At these words, Principal Thompson felt ashamed.

    At the time, he agreed with Jessica Girma because he wanted to use it as an opportunity to fire her.

    How could he have expected that because of his decision at the time, he would not only make a name for himself but also for Jessica Girma.

    On the other side.<div>

    When Ye Jun returned home.

    She immediately opened the news app.

    For a moment, all major sections posted information about the perfect scorer.

    #Six first-ce titles! This student, she is amazing!

 Chapter 465: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities_3

    Chapter 465: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities_3

    River City¡¯s first full score National Top Scorer.<div>

    Once in a decade!

    North Bridge High School achieves glory again!

    It was only then that Ye Jun realized that it wasn¡¯t Elizabeth Thompson who scored full marks on the essay¡­

    It was actually Vi Thompson!

    How could it be Vi?

    Ye Jun felt extremely ufortable now, thinking about the message she had posted in her Facebook moments a few days ago, she wished she could just disappear on the spot.<div>

    At that time, she thought that Elizabeth Thompson would definitely be the top scorer, so she congratted her in advance on Facebook.

    But now¡­

    Elizabeth only scored over five hundred points!

    How was she going to face people now!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Jun threw the cup in her hand onto the floor.

    Bang

    The cup shattered instantly.

    At this moment, Ye Jun¡¯s phone rang.

    She picked up the phone.

    Caller ID.

    Principal Swantz.

    What could the principal want at this time?<div>

    Ye Jun answered the phone, ¡°Hello.¡±

    As soon as she said ¡®hello¡¯, the principal started cursing, ¡°Ye Jun! Look at the foolish thing you¡¯ve done!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Principal?¡± Ye Jun was taken aback.

    Principal Swantz continued, ¡°If I remember correctly, Vi was in your ss before, right? Do you know how many points that student you expelled scored? Six first ces! Do you know what that means for our school?¡±

    No one could understand Principal Swantz¡¯s feelings right now.

    The top scorer with a perfect score was right in their school!

    But because of Ye Jun¡¯s ignorance, their school lost this top scorer.

    Principal Swantz and North Bridge High School¡¯s Principal Thompson were mortal enemies, and the two schools alwayspeted with each other, both wanting to be a prestigious school with a century-long reputation.

    The problem was that the average College Entrance Examination scores of both schools were almost the same.

    Therefore, the fame of the two schools was also not much different.

    But with Vi, North Bridge High School was now firmly seated as a prestigious school.

    If the International School wanted to catch up, they would need to have another College Entrance Examination full score super genius.<div>

    But such a genius was almost impossible toe by.

    In River City, only one appeared every then years.

    Ye Jun regretted it deeply.

    If she had known this would happen, she should not have been so clever as to drive away Vi in the first ce!

    But in this world, there is everything except regret medicine.

    No matter how much she regretted it now, it was useless.

    At the same time.

    On the inte.

    Facebook exploded.

    Vi¡¯s previous interview by River City TV station was once again dug out.

    She stood calmly in front of the camera, neither nervous nor excited.

    In the face of reporters¡¯ questions.<div>

    She did not speak at length but answered the reporters¡¯ questions in a concise manner.

    [Holy shit! Holy shit! That¡¯s the legendary Boss demeanor! So cool!]

    [Watching this interview now, all I can say is that the Boss is too low-key. Scoring six first ces is just okay? A perfect essay score is average? This is really a world we don¡¯t understand for Boss!]

    [I¡¯m crying!]

    [Can I worship Boss¡¯s exam papers?]

    [Amazing, Princess Thompson!]

    [Turns out we were the clowns ourselves.]

    [Now if I say I like the princess¡¯s face, no one will criticize me, right?]

    If it had been earlier, suchments would definitely have been ridiculed by others.

    For example: [Exams are not about showing off.]

    [What¡¯s the use of being pretty? Can you skip the college entrance exam just because you¡¯re pretty? Haha, do you really think you can eat with just your face?]

    But the current atmosphere was like this: [Ying ying ying, I also love the princess¡¯ face, Princess, debut on the spot!]<div>

    [The princess is simply too beautiful!]

    [Add one, add one! Princess, hurry up and make your debut!]

    [Thompson Family really has god-like people. Both big brother and second brother scored over 735 in the past, and Emperor Thompson barely missed the mark, scoring 728.]

    [728 is considered low?]

    [I am going tough to death, the original perfect essay was written by our princess! How can that neighboring so-called talented woman have the nerve to pretend to be our princess and say that the perfect essay was written by her? Is she used to upying other people¡¯s things?]

    [Six subjects all full marks, Princess is truly insane! Eternal God!]

    [I heard that the neighboring talented woman¡¯s college entrance exam score is 545.]

    [Really?]

    [Pictures as evidence. [Picture.jpg]]

    [Today is also a day I love Princess.]

    [Princess, hurry up and apply for a Facebook!]

    Many people even went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook page to leave messages, asking Vi to create a Facebook ount.<div>

    Even Edward Thompson, who was attending an event, was asked about Vi by reporters.

    ¡°We heard that Emperor Thompson¡¯s sister got the National Top Scorer and she¡¯s also Sinian Country¡¯s first full score National Top Scorer in a decade! As a brother, Emperor Thompson, how do you feel right now?¡±

 Chapter 466: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_4

    Chapter 466: 166: Vi beingpeted for by prestigious schools_4

    Edward Thompson looked into the camera with a smile, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s an honor to have a sister like her. She¡¯s truly impressive; I¡¯m her brother, but also her fan.¡±<div>

    Upon his statement, screams erupted from the scene.

    Even though Edward wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Vi.

    This time, however, Vi truly amazed him.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Vi would score perfectly on all six subjects.

    ¡°Emperor Thompson, can you tell us which university your sister ns to apply to?¡±

    Edwardughed, ¡°Regarding this question, my family and I respect her choice.¡±<div>

    After the interview, Edward changed his clothes, put on his sunsses, and left from the back door.

    Just then, a voice suddenly filled the air.

    ¡°Thompson, wait a moment!¡±

    Edward turned to look and found a man in his fifties approaching.

    With a light beard, he exuded a strong masculine charm.

    It was Jack Straw, the music superstar of the eighties.

    Although Jack was out of the entertainment circle for many years, his influence still remained strong, having invested in many big-budget productions. Therefore, even the newly crowned Emperor Thompson had to respectfully acknowledge him as his senior.

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    Jack nodded, then said, ¡°Congrattions, Thompson, heard that your sister is this year¡¯s National Top Scorer, and even achieved perfect scores, a feat seen every ten years.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    Straw continued, ¡°My daughter is seventeen this year. She¡¯ll take the College Entrance Examination next year too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Edward was surprised by this news.<div>

    He had always thought that Jack had no children, yet it turned out that Jack¡¯s child was about to take the entrance exam.

    Jack looked at Edward, ¡°If possible, could your sister lend my daughter her study materials?¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to have the materials of the National Top Scorer?

    Even if it¡¯s not of any use, it¡¯s good to get some luck from it!

    After the request, Jack continued, ¡°Upon hearing the news, my daughter immediately called me, even praising your sister for her looks.¡±

    Edward hadn¡¯t expected that the first conversation he would have with his idol, Jack, would be because of his sister, Vi.

    For a moment, Edward felt a wave of emotions.

    At that moment, he suddenly didn¡¯t find Vi so irritating anymore.

    The feeling was quite strange.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll ask my little sister when I get back,¡± he exined, ¡°She¡¯s been living in River City and took her exams there, so I¡¯m not sure if she brought her study materials with her.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t make decisions for Vi, he had to respect her opinions.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jack nodded, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Thompson. If she doesn¡¯t have them, it¡¯s not a problem. If possible, we could introduce the two kids to each other, let them make friends.¡±<div>

    Now, Jack was extremely curious about Edward¡¯s sister.

    Just what kind of girl could possibly score perfectly on all six subjects!

    More importantly, she didn¡¯t lose any points on herposition either.

    What a miraculous person she must be!

    ¡°Sure, senior,¡± Edward felt a little surreal.

    Jack usually carried a lot of pride with him.

    He never casually approached people for conversation.

    But today, he actually proposed to introduce his daughter to Vi.

    For the first time, Edward felt a sense of pride because of his sister, Vi.

    It was a shared honor.

    Upon saying this, Edward added, ¡°Senior, actually, I have another sister. She¡¯s also excellent, currently a sophomore at Capital University, and the only female member in KV researchb.¡±

    As a brother, showing partiality was not an option. He had to be fair.<div>

    At a time like this, perhaps, he should let Jack know that he has another sister.

    Jack nodded, ¡°That¡¯s very impressive indeed.¡±

    Edward thought that Jack would ask more questions, but instead, Jack said, ¡°The study materials, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    What about being a student at Capital University?

    What about being the only female member in KV researchb?

    After all, a perfect score in the National Top Scorer onlyes once every ten years!

    It¡¯s an honor that can¡¯t be sought after!

    Compared to Sylvia, Jack was more curious about Vi.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, senior.¡± Since Jack stopped asking about Sylvia, Edward didn¡¯t know what more to say, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my little sister when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Thompson. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when things are sorted out.¡±

    No sooner than the words had fallen.

    A beautiful girl wearing high heels about ten centimeters high started walking towards them.<div>

 Chapter 467: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_5

    Chapter 467: 166: Vi beingpeted for by prestigious schools_5

    Clickety-ck.

    Step by step, as if each one was stepping on piano keys, making one¡¯s heartbeat quicken.

    The beautiful woman held a cigarette in her hand, smiled, and greeted Jack Straw, ¡°Brother Chen.¡±.

    Jack Strawughed, ¡°Where does the big beauty, Evelyn,e from?¡±

    The woman¡¯s name was Evelyn Andrews.

    A gentle name that didn¡¯t quite match her stunning features and enchanting demeanor.

    Evelyn was also a singer, having sung five songs in total.

    Each one was a ssic.

    Two of them were the theme songs of a major hit TV series.

    Her personality was like her songs ¨C distinct, assertive, and hard to forget.

    Evelyn took a puff of her cigarette, ¡°Just killing time.¡±.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. I¡¯ve got something to do.¡± Jack Straw said goodbye to Edward Thompson and then left.

    Edward Thompson looked up at Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn.¡±.

    Evelyn, being 1.7 meters tall and wearing 10-centimeter heels, looked to be about the same height as Edward Thompson.

    Upon hearing his words, she turned slightly and propped her right hand on the wall, looking straight at Edward Thompson.

    Edward Thompson¡¯s back pressed against the wall.

    His heartbeat quickened.

    Seeing Edward like this, Evelyn giggled. She put the cigarette in her mouth with her left hand, and her red lips holding the cigarette filter made Edward swallow hard.

    Evelyn continued, ¡°Do you smoke, Emperor Thompson?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Evelynughed even more and blew a puff of smoke onto Edward¡¯s face, ¡°Emperor Thompson, why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lastly, she lowered her head and looked intently at Edward¡¯s face.

    Edward was very nervous.

    Just as he thought Evelyn was about to kiss him, she suddenly removed her hand from the wall and turned around to leave.

    Watching her retreating figure, Edward Thompson took a long breath and started coughing violently.

    He was choked by the smoke.

    Looking down, his palm was covered in cold sweat.

    Suddenly, he remembered the first time he met Evelyn.

    At that time, just like now, she had thick makeup, delicate smokey eyes, and slightly upturned eyeliner at the corners of her eyes. When she looked over like a clever cat, she stole his heart.

    Since then, he couldn¡¯t control himself whenever he saw Evelyn.

    Edward Thompson really disliked women with heavy makeup.

    But¡­

    Evelyn was an exception.

    ¡°Like her?¡± Jack Straw returned at this moment.

    The sudden sound startled Edward Thompson.

    Jack Strawughed and patted Edward on the shoulder, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like this type, Little Thompson.¡±

    After finishing, he continued, ¡°If you like her, go and chase her. With your good looks, are you afraid that the beautiful Evelyn won¡¯t like you?¡±

    It was well known that Evelyn loved to have fun.

    Edward Thompson just smiled without saying a word.

    He didn¡¯t want to fool around with Evelyn.

    Since she liked to y.

    He would wait.

    Wait for Evelyn to calm down.

    This was also why Edward remained in the entertainment industry. It was only here that he could get a chance to see Evelyn and interact with her.

    Thompson n.

    Several unfamiliar figures were seated in the living room.

    They were the leaders of the top ten prestigious universities in Sinian Country.

    They all hoped that Vi Thompson would attend their school.

    Sawyer Thompson sat on the sofa, ¡°Thank you all for your enthusiasm. We have already felt it. However, as for which university to choose, we¡¯ll have to let Vi decide. As her parents, we¡¯ll support her choice, no matter which school she chooses.¡±.

    Upon hearing this, the leaders looked at each other, none of them spoke.

    Finally, the principal of Capital University said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, your second daughter is also studying at our university. She should be well aware of the situation at our school. It is absolutely right for Miss Thompson to choose our school. After all, we are a prestigious university with a hundred-year history.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, I think Miss Thompson is more suitable for our school. As long as Miss Thompson is willing toe, our school can meet all of your requirements.¡±.

    ¡°Our school can do that too!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, as long as you and Miss Thompson choose our school, we can waive all tuition and boarding fees. We will also provide Miss Thompson with a 1 million dor schrship every year!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll offer 2 million dors!¡±

    The leaders of all major universities were arguing with flushed faces and thick necks.

    Who doesn¡¯t love talent!

    Vi Thompson¡¯s abilities were just too strong. The value she would bring to the school in the future was simply immeasurable with just 1 million or 2 million dors.

    ¡°How about this? Mr. Thompson, our school can organize an invitation for you, your family, and Miss Thompson to visit our campus. You can have a look at our school¡¯s environment, and even if you don¡¯t choose our school in the end, it¡¯s fine.¡±.

 Chapter 468: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_6

    Chapter 468: 166: Vi beingpeted for by prestigious schools_6

    ¡°Mr. Thompson ¡­.¡±

    As a father, watching the leaders of various universities vying for his daughter, saying he wasn¡¯t inted, not proud at all, would be a lie.

    Song Sawer now wishes he could announce to the whole world that Vi Thompson is his daughter.

    A few minutes after the school leaders left, Sawyer stood up from the sofa and walked upstairs.

    At this moment.

    Mrs. Thompson walking in from outside with a cane, ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Sawyer Thompson turned his head.

    Mrs. Thompson was shopping outside just ten minutes ago, and she rushed back as soon as she heard the news about Vi, ¡°I heard that Vi¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Sawyer nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, Vi is the National Top Scorer this year. She ranks first in all six subjects.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson stood there dumbfounded for a while.

    It took her a while toe back to her senses, and sheughed out loud, ¡°Great! Very impressive! She¡¯s truly my own granddaughter!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson also grinned widely.

    Own granddaughter?

    Sylvia Thompson, who had just arrived at the staircase, happened to hear this, and a shadow flickered in the depths of her eyes.

    She was the only one in the family who wasn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson¡¯s own granddaughter.

    She knew clearly that this sentence by Mrs. Thompson was deliberately said for her to hear.

    This family constantly reminded her that she was an outsider.

    Sylvia¡¯s hand tightly gripped the railing, her knuckles turning slightly white from the strength.

    Just wait.

    One day, after she married the fearsome Boss, she would make everyone regret their actions today.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t marry Terrence.

    She would settle for the next best thing.

    Mr. White wasn¡¯t someone the Thompson family could afford to offend either.

    With this thought, Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    As long as she wanted to marry, she could make Mr. White willingly fall at her feet. But for now, she was still waiting for the biggest catch.

    She was somewhat unwilling to give up.

    She would make the Thompson family regret!

    Especially that old hag.

    At this moment, Edward Thompson returned home carrying a gift box.

    ¡°Little brother.¡± Seeing Edwarde back, Sylvia immediately greeted him.

    In this family, only Edward could make her feel some warmth and affection.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia smiled and asked, ¡°What brings you home all of a sudden today?¡±

    Noticing the gift box in Edward¡¯s hand, Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed inconspicuously.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the gift in Edward¡¯s hand was intended for her.

    Every time Edward returned from filming out of town, he would bring her presents.

    Today wouldn¡¯t be an exception.

    ¡°The filming crew had to stop shooting for a while,¡± Edward continued, ¡°Is my little sister at home?¡±

    Little sister?

    Sylvia was stunned for a moment.

    The little sister Edward was referring to¡­

    Could it be Vi Thompson?

    ¡°Yes, I think she¡¯s in her room,¡± Sylvia answered.

    Edward nodded and headed towards Vi¡¯s bedroom.

    Watching his receding figure, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, and a chill ran down her spine.

    Could it be¡­

    Could it be that the gift in Edward¡¯s hand was intended for Vi?

    All because Vi got the National Top Scorer?

    What for?

    Why on earth would he do that!

    Sylvia was so jealous that she was on the verge of going insane.

    Edward was the kindest to her in the family, and if even her brother Edward was taken away by Vi, what would she do¡­

    Sylvia took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.

    No one could be relied upon!

    Anyone and everyone couldn¡¯t be relied on.

    She had to depend on herself.

    From now on, she had to be more and more outstanding, get to know more outstanding people, and then marry the most powerful person to make the Thompson family all kneel down and beg her!

    Edward arrived at Vi¡¯s bedroom door and knocked.

    Soon, the door was opened.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Little sister,¡± Edward smiled, ¡°Congrattions on being the top scorer. Here¡¯s a gift for you.¡±

    With that, Edward handed the prepared gift to Vi.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vi epted the gift with both hands.

    As Edward looked at his sister, both unfamiliar and familiar, he wondered how their brother-sister rtionship would be if she hadn¡¯t been lost. Perhaps it would be as deep as his rtionship with Sylvia.

    Just like his feelings for Sylvia.

    Olsand Vige.

    Rachel finally found out her own score.

    A total of 597 points.

    Although not very high and iparable to Vi¡¯s perfect score, it was already very good for Rachel!

    Although 597 points were not enough for a top-tier university, it was enough for a very good one.

    Rachel happily shared the news with everyone in the chat group.

    Diana was the first to reply: [Congrattions! All of us have achieved our goals!]

    Fiona and Vi sent simr animated expressions simultaneously.

    For a moment, Vi sent another message: [Rachel, when are you nning to go back?]

    Rachel replied: [I won¡¯t be back for now, probably not until the start of the school year.]

    Diana sent a voice message instead of text, ¡°I thought we could all hang out during the summer break.¡±

    Fiona said, ¡°I had that idea, too. By the way, when is Vioing to River City?¡±

    Seeing everyone sending voice messages, Vi sent one too, ¡°Hmm, probably in about half a month. It¡¯s too hot right now.¡±

    Her voice was very pleasant.

    It was like a clear spring in the forest, tinkling like a bell, clear and refreshing, pleasing to the ears.

    Rachel said, ¡°I want to spend more time with my parents, and they don¡¯t want me to go out during the break either.¡±

    There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Children want to provide for their parents, but the parents are no longer around.¡±

    Since Rachel had just found her birth parents, she wanted to spend more time with them as well and not leave any regrets in her life.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Fiona continued, ¡°I was nning to go mountain climbing in Dali.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Diana immediately chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to go too! Beautiful Thompson, why don¡¯t the three of us go! We¡¯ll send more pictures to Rachel.¡±

    Diana was very yful, and if it wasn¡¯t for the intense pressure of high school, she might have already traveled the whole country.

    Vi had no objections, and she said lightly, ¡°Just let me know the time once you¡¯ve decided on it.¡±

    In her previous life, she had missed out on many things because she had been busy with all kinds of experiments.

    In this life, she didn¡¯t want to miss out again.

    Though Rachel felt a little regretful, she wasn¡¯t too upset, because her situation was different from Vi and the others.

    She would have plenty of time to travel in the future, but time with her parents was limited.

    With that in mind, Rachel went downstairs.

    There were a total of three rooms upstairs, and the door of the hallway led to a long corridor.

    At the moment, the door in the corridor was closed.

    Rachel reached out to open the door, but couldn¡¯t pull it open no matter how hard she tried.

    It was as if the door had been locked from the outside.

    Why would they lock the door?

    ¡°Bang bang bang¡±

    Rachel was anxious now, banging on the door and shouting at the same time, ¡°Mom! Mom! Is anyone at home?¡±

 Chapter 469: 167: Conspiracy Revealed (Second Update)

    Chapter 469: 167: Conspiracy Revealed (Second Update)

    Rachel was panicking now.<div>

    Pounding the door hard.

    Beatrice, who was feeding the chickens in the yard, heard the noise and immediately looked at Gregory, ¡°You go up quickly.¡±

    Rachel usually woke up at seven or eight o¡¯clock.

    Didn¡¯t expect her to wake up so early today.

    Beatrice squinted her eyes.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory picked up the key and ran upstairs quickly.<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, Daddy¡¯s here!¡±

    Hearing Gregory¡¯s voice, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Dad, the door seems to be locked, can you see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Gregory had already thought of an excuse, ¡°It seems to be blown shut by the wind, this lock of ours should have been changed a long time ago.¡±

    There are many trees and strong winds in the countryside, so Rachel didn¡¯t think much about it, she just asked, ¡°Can it be opened now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gregory unlocked the door.

    ¡°Are you alright, baby?¡± Gregory smiled kindly.

    Rachel shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was just a little scared when the door got locked.¡±

    Gregory said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re our child, what¡¯s there to be afraid of in your own home!¡±

    Rachel asked curiously, ¡°By the way, dad, do our doors often get blown shut by the wind?¡±

    How could the seemingly not strong wind blow the door shut?

    Gregory nodded andughed, ¡°Our house is at the foot of the mountain, so there are asional gusts of wind that cause the doors to close like this.¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Rachel didn¡¯t doubt anything.

    The man in front of her was her own father, with whom she shared blood connections, and no parent in this world would deceive their children.

    Although Rachel had been with her parents for only twenty short days, she had felt the warmth of a family that she had never experienced before.

    She had been truly happy these days.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡± Rachel continued to ask.

    ¡°Downstairs.¡± Gregory said.

    Rachel hugged Gregory¡¯s arm, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go downstairs with you.¡±

    Seeing Rachele down, Beatrice said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re up, baby. I left some food for you in the kitchen, go eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to wash up first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Watching Rachel¡¯s back, Beatrice squinted her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know when Zachary Mayhew would be back.<div>

    During the time Rachel stayed at home, she was pampered every day without any harsh words, which made Beatrice very impatient, after all, this was the treatment that Ryan Diet deserved.

    Why should some useless person¡­

    Why should they?

    A momentter, Rachel stepped out of the bathroom after brushing her teeth and headed for the kitchen.

    There were boiled eggs and meat buns, as well as porridge for breakfast.

    In the city, this would be an ordinary breakfast.

    But here in the remote countryside, people¡¯s breakfasts are very simple, mostly just soaking some leftover rice to get by, but Rachel gets to eat delicious eggs and meat buns every day.

    This touched Rachel deeply.

    Maybe all parents are like this.

    They want to give all the good things to their children.

    In the future, she must be filial to her parents.

    Just as Rachel finished eating, Beatrice walked in, ¡°By the way, I bought you a skirt in town yesterday, try it on and see if it looks good.¡±<div>

    With that, Beatrice picked up a beautiful skirt and handed it to Rachel.

    It was a sky blue long skirt with a nice design and it matched Rachel¡¯s skin tone.

    Taking the skirt, Rachel felt very emotional inside. Her parents¡¯ life was very difficult, yet they still thought about buying clothes for her.

    For a moment, she felt like the dress in her hands weighed a thousand pounds.

    ¡°Mom, I have clothes already, you don¡¯t have to buy them for me.¡±

    Beatrice wouldn¡¯t just give Rachel clothes for no reason, she was preparing for a matchmaking event. Just now, she received a call from the Mayhew family, saying that Zachary Mayhew woulde and meet her tomorrow.

    So, she had to make sure Rachel looked pretty.

    Only then would Zachary Mayhew see the value in her.

    Looking like a good mother, Beatrice continued, ¡°Although our family life isn¡¯t easy, we can still afford to buy a dress. Baby, your parents always feel sorry for you, but our financial resources are limited. All we can offer you is this, and please don¡¯t me us.¡±

    ¡°How could I!¡± Rachel held her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°By the way, Mom and Dad, I have some good news to share with you.¡±

    ¡°What good news?¡± On hearing this, Beatrice immediately looked at Rachel.Did Rachel borrow money from her friends again?

    Thinking of this, Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up!<div>

    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°College Entrance Examination results are out. I got 597 points!¡±

    This was a score that would make parents proud.

    But Beatrice never treated Rachel as her biological daughter, so whether Rachel scored 597 or 697 or even 97 points, it had nothing to do with her.

    But, not to let Rachel see anything, Beatrice pretended to be happy and excited, and hugged Rachel, ¡°Our girl is so incredible! Can 597 points get you into a good university?¡±

    Rachel nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s above the first-tier line.¡±

    Gregory Diet walked in and immediately chimed in, ¡°Our girl is so amazing. We should have the whole vige celebrate with us.¡±

    Beatrice instantly understood Gregory¡¯s meaning and nodded, ¡°Our girl is the family¡¯s first college student. We should have a good celebration!¡±

    Rachel was deeply touched.

    Her parents clearly were not living well, but they always put her needs first.

    ¡°Mom and dad, we don¡¯t actually need to be so extravagant. A simple celebration will suffice,¡± Rachel said.

    The family was not wealthy, so if they were to hold avish event, it would surely cost a lot of money.

    She still owed Fiona Knight 50,000 yuan and had no money to support her parents.<div>

    ¡°My girl, your dad and I can listen to you on anything else, but not on this matter!¡± Beatriceughed, ¡°You are our family¡¯s only college student!¡±

    As Beatrice finished speaking, she continued, ¡°Oh, and girl, a very important guest ising to our house tomorrow. Remember to wear this skirt. I want everyone to see how beautiful my daughter is!¡±.

    Rachel nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.

    Beatrice and Gregory Diet got up early in the morning.

    Not long after, they heard the sound of a car engine outside the door.

    Hearing the sound, Beatrice immediately said, ¡°It must be Zachary and his family! I¡¯ll go upstairs to find everyone, you go to wee them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory Diet adjusted his clothes and got up to walk outside.

    They couldn¡¯t neglect their valued guests.

    The Mayhew family was well-off, and although Zachary had polio, he still got a driving license for an automatic car.

    He drove a Honda worth more than 200,000 yuan.

    This kind of sedan was not umon in the city, but it was already very impressive in the remote countryside.

    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re here.¡± Gregory Diet greeted him with a smiling face.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Zachary got out of the car and handed Gregory a cigarette.

    Then, Mrs. Mayhew also got out of the car.

    Gregory then said, ¡°His aunt is also here, pleasee in!¡±

    ¡°Ryan¡¯s dad.¡± Mrs. Mayhew greeted with a smile, and then followed Zachary into the house.

    Inside, Beatrice had already brought Rachel down from upstairs.

    Beatrice introduced them with a smile, ¡°My girl, let me introduce you. This is your Aunt Guo, and this is her brother. You can just call him Brother Guo.¡±

    Rachel looked up and sweetly greeted them, ¡°Aunt Guo, Big Brother Guo.¡±

    Mrs. Mayhew looked Rachel up and down.

    She was pretty, but a little too skinny.

    Her butt wasn¡¯t big, and her chest, well, it was t.

    She didn¡¯t look like someone who would be fertile.

    Mrs. Mayhew frowned slightly, not satisfied with this prospective daughter-inw.

    In contrast to Mrs. Mayhew¡¯s dissatisfaction, Zachary was fixated on Rachel.

    He had never seen such a beautiful girl before.

    Her voice was also pleasant-sounding.

    She definitely had the aura of a city girl.

    Rachel felt ufortable under Zachary¡¯s unblinking gaze. She had a feeling that his stare wasn¡¯t appropriate.

    Rachel frowned imperceptibly and hid behind Beatrice.

    But Beatrice pulled her to the front and smiled at Zachary, ¡°Zachary, this is our girl Geraldine. You two young people should have more to talk about.¡±

    As Beatrice finished speaking, she continued, ¡°By the way, you young people now have that WhatsApp, right? Girl, you got along so well with Zachary, why don¡¯t you quickly add him on WhatsApp?¡±

    Add him on WhatsApp?

    Hearing this, Rachel was very resistant in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t like Zachary, even despised him.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t understand why her mother wanted them to add each other on WhatsApp.

    At this moment, Zachary took out his phone, ¡°Geraldine, let me scan you.¡±

    Just as Rachel was about to refuse politely, her arm was nudged by Beatrice, ¡°Girl, hurry up and add him!¡±

 Chapter 470: 168: Invitation letter from Jingzhou University, what kind of fairy sister is this!

    Chapter 470: 168: Invitation letter from Jingzhou University, what kind of fairy sister is this!

    Rachel Barton didn¡¯t say anything.<div>

    She was very reluctant in her heart.

    But with Beatrice ck constantly urging her, she had no choice but to take out her cell phone and add Zachary Mayhew¡¯s WhatsApp.

    Zachary Mayhew then said, ¡°Geraldine, I¡¯ve sent you my name.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel Barton nodded her head.

    Seeing Rachel¡¯s unwillingness, Beatrice ck pulled her arm and whispered, ¡°Baby,e with me.¡±

    Rachel followed Beatrice¡¯s footsteps.<div>

    Watching the backs of Rachel and Beatrice, Zachary Mayhew became anxious and was about to follow them when Mrs. Mayhew stopped him.

    Zachary Mayhew had to stop, but his eyes were still fixed on Rachel¡¯s back.

    Directly.

    His intention was very clear.

    Seeing this, Gregory Diet knew what was going on in his heart.

    It seems that the five hundred thousand would not escape.

    With this thought in mind, the smile on Gregory Diet¡¯s face became more and more apparent.

    Mrs. Mayhew looked at Gregory Diet, ¡°Conn,e out with me.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew followed his mother¡¯s footsteps.

    The two of them came outside.

    Mrs. Mayhew looked at Zachary Mayhew, ¡°Conn, are you smitten with that girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zachary Mayhew said as he continued to look at the Swantz family¡¯s door, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve decided to marry her!¡±<div>

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Mayhew frowned slightly, ¡°You child, is your brain not working? Geraldine has no height, no chest, and no ass, what do you see in her? They dared to ask for a five-hundred-thousand-dor bride price! Why didn¡¯t Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck just go rob someone?¡±

    As a mother and mother-inw, Mrs. Mayhew couldn¡¯t ept such a daughter-inw.

    Their family marries a daughter-inw for the purpose of carrying on the family line.

    Could Rachel give birth smoothly?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just like her!¡± Zachary Mayhew continued, ¡°I won¡¯t marry anyone else in this lifetime!¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Mayhew was so angry, ¡°What on earth about her makes her the only one you must marry?¡±

    Their family¡¯s conditions in Olsand Vige were considered superior!

    What kind of daughter-inw couldn¡¯t they marry?

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful! Look at the girls in our vige, who canpare to her?¡±

    Because of the geographical location of Olsand Vige, their skin was darker, as the saying goes, a fairplexion can hide many ws.

    But Rachel was different.

    Rachel grew up in River City, and the fengshui in River City was good, so both men and women had very good skin.<div>

    After saying this, Zachary Mayhew walked back into the house.

    Watching Zachary Mayhew¡¯s back, Mrs. Mayhew sighed.

    Inside the hall.

    Beatrice ck took Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Baby, do you not like Conn?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t deny it but nodded her head directly.

    Beatrice sighed and continued, ¡°Actually, Conn is a very hardworking child. He was born with cerebral palsy, so everyone despises him and won¡¯t be his friend, and he was also a target of bullying at school.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, this child is independent and self-reliant, and with his own hands, he has built his own career.¡±

    At this point, Beatrice paused and said earnestly, ¡°Baby, Mom isn¡¯t telling you this for any other reason. I just want you to know that although Conn isn¡¯t good-looking and his legs aren¡¯t convenient, he¡¯s not a bad person. He has a good heart and even lent our family money. Baby, you¡¯re an educated person, and Mom doesn¡¯t want you to judge people with colored sses. Everyone has their own dignity, and Mom hopes you can respect him and be friends with him. Don¡¯t let him feel different from others.¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel was about to say something when Beatrice continued, ¡°Baby, if you really don¡¯t want to be friends with Conn, Mom won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s been more than twenty days since the summer vacation, and in two months, you¡¯ll be going to school in another city. Mom hopes you can be happy during this time and not feel wronged.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s understanding made Rachel feel like she was the one who was being unreasonable.

    Rachel even felt that she had wasted her years of education!

    How could she discriminate against disabled people?<div>

    Rachel felt ashamed in her heart, and looking at Beatrice, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t consider things thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Beatrice said with a smile, ¡°Baby, you will always be the best daughter in Mom¡¯s heart, and everyone makes mistakes. As long as you correct them, you¡¯re still a good child.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    Beatrice held Rachel¡¯s hand and walked into the hall.

    This time when she came back, Rachel changed her attitude and took the initiative to smile at Zachary Mayhew, ¡°Brother Mayhew.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew looked at Rachel, his eyes infatuated.

 Chapter 471: 168: Invitation letter from Jingzhou University, what kind of fairy sister is this!_2

    Chapter 471: 168: Invitation letter from Jingzhou University, what kind of fairy sister is this!_2

    Rachel Barton looks so pretty when sheughs!<div>

    Zachary Mayhew took the initiative to find a topic, ¡°I heard that Geraldine is still studying, is that true?¡±

    Rachel felt awkward hearing the name Geraldine.

    However, thinking that this name was given by her parents, she didn¡¯t say much, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. What about you, Zachary? I heard from my mom that you have started your own business?¡±

    As the two chatted, Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck exchanged nces.

    Understanding, Beatrice immediately walked to Gregory¡¯s side.

    Gregory lowered his voice and said, ¡°Dalton Tavas seems to look down on our girl.¡±<div>

    Dalton Tavas is the nickname for Mrs. Mayhew.

    Upon hearing this, Beatrice turned to look at Mrs. Mayhew and squinted her eyes.

    Then, Beatrice turned to look at Zachary Mayhew and came up with an idea. She smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Conn drive here? Why don¡¯t you take Geraldine to the town for a stroll?¡±

    Compared to the vige, the town is much more prosperous.

    It¡¯s also more suitable for young couples to go on dates.

    Upon hearing this, Zachary Mayhew hastily nodded, ¡°Sure!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he looked at Rachel excitedly, ¡°Geraldine, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew was less than 1.65 meters tall.

    His skin was a bit dark.

    Because he chewed betel nuts all year round, his teeth were somewhat yellow, and when he spoke, there was an unbearable smell.

    The way he looked at her made her feel really ufortable.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion.<div>

    She always felt that Zachary Mayhew¡¯s gaze was as if she was not wearing any clothes.

    His intentions were too obvious.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t stand the thought of going shopping with someone like that.

    But thinking about her mother¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement.

    She couldn¡¯t discriminate against him just because his appearance wascking.

    Nor could she hurt Zachary Mayhew¡¯s self-esteem.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Rachel nodded.

    Hearing her words, Zachary Mayhew became even more excited, ¡°Let¡¯s go right now.¡±

    Rachel followed Zachary¡¯s footsteps.

    When getting into the car, Rachel originally wanted to sit in the back seat, but Zachary had already opened the passenger door one step ahead.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t outright refuse Zachary Mayhew, so she walked over and sat in the passenger seat.

    Rachel was very conscious of her image.<div>

    That day, she wore a sky-blue dress thatplemented her skin tone. She had light makeup on and was wearing perfume.

    As soon as she got in the car, Zachary Mayhew smelled the alluring scent of her perfume.

    Zachary Mayhew was extremely excited, wishing he could immediately pin Rachel down in the car.

    But not now.

    As the saying goes, haste makes waste.

    He had to hold back.

    After all, Rachel would be his woman sooner orter.

    Thinking of this, an evil glint appeared in Zachary Mayhew¡¯s eyes. He turned to look at Rachel, his gaze falling on her chest, and he unconsciously swallowed his saliva.

    Rachel felt uneasy under his gaze, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing,¡± Zachary Mayhew stammered.

    Rachel felt suffocated.

    She never knew that a person¡¯s body odor could be so severe. She reached out to lower the car window.<div>

    Fresh air poured in from outside, making her feel much better.

    But just then, Zachary Mayhew moved closer to her, his hand reaching around her side.

    Rachel was startled, her face turning pale, ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Zachary Mayhew revealed a big yellow grin, ¡°Your, your, your seatbelt isn¡¯t fastened!¡±

    As he spoke, Zachary Mayhew fastened her seatbelt for her.

    Click¨C

    At the same time, Zachary Mayhew leaned back into his seat.

    Rachel sighed in relief.

    But ayer of cold sweat still appeared on her forehead.

    It was so scary.

    It was not that she discriminated against disabled people, but Zachary Mayhew gave her a terrible feeling.

    Zachary Mayhew started the car and said, ¡°You can close the window, it¡¯s hot outside. The car has air conditioning. You¡¯re letting all the cool air out like this.¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rachel forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the heat.¡±

    She was already regretting getting into Zachary Mayhew¡¯s car.

    Just as Zachary Mayhew was about to start the car and leave, Beatrice came running out, ¡°Conn, you left something here! Hurry up ande get it.¡±

    Something?

    What is it?

    Zachary Mayhew looked at Beatrice and suddenly realized that she might have something to tell him. He immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car, ¡°I¡¯ming, Auntie.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew limped over to Beatrice.

    Beatrice nced at Rachel in the car and then lowered her voice, ¡°Conn, let me tell you, if you want to marry Geraldine, you must follow what I say. You can¡¯t let her know the truth for now.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know how to act.¡±

 Chapter 472: 168: Beijing State University invitation, what a fairy-like sister! _3

    Chapter 472: 168: Beijing State University invitation, what a fairy-like sister! _3

    Beatrice ck nced at Zachary Mayhew, then nodded and said, ¡°You better get going now.¡±<div>

    There was a hint of both reminder and probing in her words.

    She was gauging Zachary¡¯s satisfaction with Rachel Barton.

    As long as Zachary Mayhew is pleased with Rachel Barton, they won¡¯t need to worry about Dalton Tavas¡¯ opinion anymore.

    It now appears that the five hundred thousand dowry is settled matter!

    As Zachary Mayhew was heading towards the car, Beatrice ck seemed to have thought of something. She quickly jogged over to the car, gave some change to Rachel Barton and casually said, ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s not easy for Zachary to make money. When I tell you two to go out shopping, I just want you to make friends. Don¡¯t let him spend on the road, okay? Our family may be poor, but our spirit should not be short¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Rachel Barton was quite shocked.<div>

    What a remarkable phrase ¡®our spirit should not be short.¡¯

    Despite being a simple rural woman, Beatrice ck¡¯s vantage and attitude towards life was no less than that of any well-educated person.

    Perhaps many educated people couldn¡¯t do as Beatrice did.

    Rachel epted the money handed over by Beatrice, ¡°Alright, mom, I understand.¡±

    Beatrice nodded, then turned her attention to Zachary Mayhew, instructing him, ¡°Zachary, be careful on the road!¡±

    ¡°Sure, Auntie.¡±

    Soon, the bicycle disappeared from Beatrice¡¯s sight.

    Only then did Beatrice return home.

    Mrs. Mayhew was still there.

    Seeing Beatrice return, Mrs. Mayhew said, ¡°Beatrice, we are not strangers. Since we are not strangers, I will get straight to the point. Your daughter is quite pretty, but she¡¯s too thin, she doesn¡¯t look capable of bearing children.¡±

    If Beatrice didn¡¯t know about Zachary¡¯s feeling, she might have been worried.

    But now, she was not worried at all, sheughed and said, ¡°Never mind anything else, but just based on my daughter¡¯s looks, it would be hard to find another within miles radius, right? It¡¯s a blessing for your son to find such a beautiful daughter-inw.¡±<div>

    Blessing?

    How can a daughter-inw who might struggle with childbirth be considered a blessing?

    Mrs. Mayhew frowned and said, ¡°Beatrice, what do we get a wife for our sons? To continue the family lineage, right? Can your daughter bear two children in three years? But I see she does get along well with our family. However, she is definitely not worth a five hundred thousand dowry. What do you think about knocking it down to one hundred thousand? With one hundred thousand, my son will marry her!¡±

    One hundred thousand?

    Batrice felt like cursing.

    Dalton Tavas, you brazen woman!

    You really dare to say that!

    You want to marry a daughter-inw for one hundred thousand!

    In your dreams!

    ¡°Five hundred thousand, not even a penny less,¡± Beatrice said, looking at Dalton Tavas, ¡°If you think my daughter is not worth five hundred thousand, that¡¯s fine. I can consider other families for her!¡±

    Hearing this, Dalton frowned slightly, thenughed and said, ¡°Beatrice, don¡¯t be so intractable! When we find a husband for our daughters, we¡¯re not selling them off, why so serious?

    Mainly, Dalton Tavas thought Rachel Barton was not worth it.<div>

    If it were not for her son¡¯s preference, she wouldn¡¯t want to pay even one hundred thousand.

    Gregory Diet spoke up at this point, ¡°Auntie, nowadays people believe in the freedom of marriage, if your family doesn¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t insist. It just means our children don¡¯t have the fate to be together. I will call our Rachel back now, your Zachary can definitely find someone more beautiful.¡±

    With that, Gregory Diet took out his old-fashioned cell phone, ready to call Rachel.

    Upon seeing this, Dalton immediately stopped Gregory, smiling and saying, ¡°Mr. Diet, why the rush? Aren¡¯t we still discussing? How about this, I¡¯ll discuss it with Zachary¡¯s father tonight and reply to you in a few days, how does that sound?¡±

    Her son had finally found someone he liked. If she messed this up, Zachary would never let her off the hook.

    Gregory Diet frowned and said, ¡°Fine if it works, no if it doesn¡¯t! It¡¯s not like my girl can¡¯t get married!¡±

    Just then, Beatrice chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Mayhew, today I am here to decide. Let¡¯s each step back a bit, go home and discuss it, and try to give us an answer within three days.¡±

    As she finished talking, Beatrice turned to Gregory Diet, ¡°That¡¯s the decision on this matter, you don¡¯t need to say anything more!¡±

    The husband and wife team were perfectly ying good cop, bad cop. Their act was reminiscent of a theatrical performance.

    On the other side.

    Zachary Mayhew brought Rachel Barton to the town.

    Today happened to be the big market day, so there were many people in the town.<div>

    Zachary continued, ¡°There¡¯s a milk tea shop in our town, and it tastes pretty good, shall we go in and sit?¡±

 Chapter 473: 168: Beijing State University invitation, what a fairy-like sister! _4

    Chapter 473: 168: Beijing State University invitation, what a fairy-like sister! _4

    ¡°Okay.¡±<div>

    Rachel nodded.

    The air conditioning was on in the Milk Tea Shop, making it veryfortable.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Rachel was sitting across from someone she didn¡¯t like, her mood might be better.

    Zachary Mayhew kept trying to find topics to talk about.

    Rachel tried her best to answer with a smile, not showing any disgusted expressions to Zachary.

    At this moment, Rachel received a group video chat.<div>

    Under normal circumstances, Rachel couldn¡¯t answer it because the signal at home was bad.

    But the signal in town was pretty good, so Rachel took out her earphones, looked up at Zachary, and said, ¡°Sorry, Zach, I need to answer this video call.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead,¡± Zachary said while ncing at Rachel¡¯s phone screen.

    It seemed to be a group chat.

    Although Rachel was unhappy, she didn¡¯t say anything, plugged in her earphones, and connected to the video chat.

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had already started talking.

    ¡°Rachel¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Rachel seems to have gotten a lot darkertely.¡± Diana continued, ¡°What have you been up totely?¡±

    Rachel replied with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t been doing much. The UV rays are just stronger here in my hometown, so I got this tan from being out in the sun.¡±

    Fiona asked, ¡°How are your parents treating you? Are you used to living in your hometown?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    At this time, Vi Thompson also joined the group video chat.<div>

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Rachel¡¯s here too.¡± Vi seemed surprised to see Rachel.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Rachel greeted her with a smile.

    Vi asked about Rachel¡¯s recent situation.

    Rachel responded with a smile that everything was okay.

    Vi then asked, ¡°Rachel, are you really not nning toe back during the holidays?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s pretty nice in my hometown. The air is fresh, and the vegetables are organic. I feel like I¡¯ve gained quite a bit of weighttely.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Diana sighed, ¡°Seriously, stop it. I¡¯ve been eating and sleeping all this time, and I¡¯m almost 110 pounds.¡±

    With her 160 cm height and weight-gain prone body type, she looked even more overweight than a 125-pound person.

    Fiona also said that she had gained several pounds.

    Then she asked, ¡°How about you, Vio?¡±<div>

    Vi said, ¡°I seem to be a little heavier than before.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, how much do you weigh now?¡± Diana immediately asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s 98 pounds,¡± Vi took a sip of her milk tea, ¡°but that was weighedst week.¡±

    ¡°98?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You call 98 heavy? How much were you before?¡±

    At 173 cm tall, Vi¡¯s 98 pounds was not considered fat.

    It was a standard body shape.

    Her waist was slim, and her bra size was D.

    In summary, she was slim where she should be, and voluptuous where it mattered.

    In ss 6, there was a saying.

    Beautiful Thompson¡¯s waist, a killer knife.

    Vi said, ¡°I was 96 before, so I gained two pounds.¡±

    However, she didn¡¯t have high demands for her weight, as long as she didn¡¯t get too fat.<div>

    Diana and Fiona both expressed envy.

    Rachel was also extremely envious.

    Vi looked at Rachel and continued, ¡°Rachel, you should be more careful when dealing with your parents. Given the distance, don¡¯t let them know your bank ount bnce. If something happens, remember to notify us in time and always protect yourself. Be cautious in everything you do. Although you have blood ties, you haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and people¡¯s hearts are hidden behind their bellies. No one knows what they are thinking or what their purpose is in recognizing you.¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes dimmed for an instant.

    She knew that Vi said this for her own good.

    But Rachel couldn¡¯t stand anyone insulting her parents.

    In her eyes, her parents were the best in the world, and they had given her all the best things.

    As their daughter, her most important task was to learn gratitude, not suspicion and doubt.

    With this in mind, Rachel stood up from her seat and went outside, ¡°Vi, thank you for the reminder. However, I think all these concerns are unnecessary. My parents are really great, they love me very much, and I won¡¯t disappoint them.¡±

    Continuing, Rachel said, ¡°My parents had a simple reason for recognizing me. They just want to make up for their past mistakes, as they didn¡¯t intentionally lose me back then. Vi, I want to ask you, when you¡¯re at your home, would you be wary of Uncle Thompson and Aunt Thompson?¡±

    She threw this question at Vi.

    Vi said, ¡°Rachel, our situations are different. Your parents are suspected of favoring boys over girls, and their intentions are too strong¡­¡±<div>

 Chapter 474: 168: Capital University invitation letter, what kind of fairy sister is this!_5

    Chapter 474: 168: Capital University invitation letter, what kind of fairy sister is this!_5

    ¡°Vi, let¡¯s change the subject.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation.<div>

    Seeing the atmosphere getting more and more awkward, Dianaughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something happy. Rachel, the truth is, Vi only has one purpose¡ªto make sure you¡¯re not being deceived and to ensure you don¡¯t get hurt. Everyone has different perspectives, so we see problems differently.¡±

    Fiona nodded, ¡°Yeah, Rachel, we¡¯re all good friends. Not just Vi, Diana and I also don¡¯t want you to be tricked by anyone.¡±

    Rachel sighed, ¡°Vi, Diana, Fiona, I know you mean well, but I understand my parents, and I know who they really are. I¡¯m an adult and can make my own judgments.¡±

    This statement was implying that Vi was meddling in her affairs.

    Diana frowned slightly, thinking that Rachel was biting the hand that fed her.

    Rachel didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, and said, ¡°The signal here is not very good, I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡±<div>

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    After saying that, she hung up the video call.

    As soon as she hung up and turned around, she saw Zachary Mayhew staring at her intently nearby.

    It gave her goosebumps.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rachel asked.

    Zachary Mayhew smiled and said, ¡°Geraldine, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡±

    He felt that his family¡¯s ancestors must have had smokeing out of their graves. Otherwise, how could he marry such a beautiful wife in this lifetime?

    Rachel felt even more ufortable, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t stare at me like that.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew finally looked away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Geraldine. I¡¯ve just never seen anyone as beautiful as you before!¡±

    Rachel forced a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The four-person group video chat continued.

    Rachel¡¯s sudden exit from the chat made Diana angry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rachel? She¡¯s be quite arrogant since she returned to her hometown. Beautiful Thompson, don¡¯t take it to heart. She might have encountered some unpleasant things recently.¡±<div>

    This gave people a feeling that Rachel didn¡¯t appreciate kindness.

    After all, Vi¡¯s reminder was well-intentioned.

    Vi¡¯s expression was indifferent, and her face didn¡¯t reveal anything, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t continue the topic, and instead asked, ¡°Vio, which university are you nning to apply to?¡±

    Vi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door from outside.

    Then Mary Perryne¡¯s voice, ¡°Vi, can youe down for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Vi responded, greeted Diana and Fiona, and went downstairs.

    Sawyer Thompson, Mary Perryne, Mrs. Thompson, and Vi¡¯s three brothers were all sitting in the downstairs living room.

    ¡°Mom, what did you want to see me for?¡±

    ¡°Come and take a look at this.¡±<div>

    Mary Perryne picked up an envelope on the table.

    Vi walked over, took the envelope, and curiously asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°Open it, and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Vi opened the envelope.

    A dark blue cover, with little diamonds scattered all over it, like a dazzling starry sky.

    Very mysterious.

    Against the starry sky background, four words were printed.

    Capital University.

    Nine Continent, Capital University was the best.

    Capital University had a history of 100 years. It was not a 985 or 211 university, but it was harder to enter than any other 985 or 211 institution.

    Their admission standards were also somewhat strange.

    It was not only about having good test scores to get in.<div>

    All the students enrolled there had their own unique talents, and most of the students had national patents.

    It was a truly talent-rich university.

    Picking any student from there, they were all important figures.

    Legend has it.

    The famous business tycoon Terrence graduated from Capital University.

    Therefore.

    Many people spected that Terrence might not only be a business mogul.

    He has always had a mysterious force behind him.

    So, in Sinian Country, if a child entered Capital University, they were the pride of their family and even their vige.

    Capital University was not only full of talent but also very mysterious.

    The coordinates of Capital University couldn¡¯t be found on the map of Sinian Country, and its location couldn¡¯t be found on GPS apps either.

    The outside world was always curious about this elusive university.<div>

    Below the words ¡°Capital University,¡± three smaller words were printed.

    Invitation.

    Vi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she flipped open the invitation.

    ¡°To the esteemed Vi Thompson, our university sincerely invites you on June 26th¡­ looking forward to your arrival.¡±

    Dean: Yves Dinwoodie.

    Seeing the name of the dean, Mary Perryneughed, ¡°It turns out that the dean of Capital University also has thest name Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sawyer Thompson said.

    ¡°His name is Yves Dinwoodie.¡± Mary Perryne replied.

 Chapter 475: 168: Capital University invitation letter, what kind of fairy sister is this!_6

    Chapter 475: 168: Capital University invitation letter, what kind of fairy sister is this!_6

    Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°That is quite a coincidence, Vi. Why don¡¯t you go to Capital University?¡±<div>

    Vi Thompson had naturally heard of the reputation of Capital University and knew that it was a university that stood firm in the world.

    She flipped through the invitation letter from Capital University and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    If it were anyone else, they would definitely be jumping for joy already.

    But Vi¡¯s expression was quite indifferent.

    It was as if nothing could affect her emotions.

    Sawyer Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Vi, no matter which university you want to go to, your parents will support you.¡±<div>

    Samuel Thompson stood up and said, ¡°Vi, can I see the invitation letter?¡±

    Capital University is the dream of every student.

    Even Samuel Thompson wanted to take a look at it.

    But unfortunately,

    He did not receive an invitation letter from Capital University when he was younger.

    Vi handed the invitation letter to Samuel Thompson.

    Samuel Thompson took it, then took a photo and uploaded it to Facebook.

    Samuel Thompson V: The dream of my youth has been fulfilled by my sister. [picture jpg]

    The photo was naturally the cover of the invitation letter.

    As soon as this Facebook post was sent out, thements broke ten thousand in an instant.

    [Being a princess is awesome!]

    [I always thought Capital University didn¡¯t exist, but it turns out someone can really receive an invitation letter in real life.]<div>

    [It seems this invitation letter looks quite valuable.]

    [Finally saw the invitation letter from Capital University.]

    [The princess is too amazing. Look up to the princess!]

    [I heard that the gold kes on the Capital University invitation letter are made of real gold. When can I receive an invitation letter like that too?]

    [Maybe in the next life?]

    [Capital University, a university that can¡¯t even be found on a map. Princess YYDS!]

    [Crying, it feels like every elder brother in the Thompson n loves the princess so much.]

    [Who wouldn¡¯t love a princess like this? If the princess were my sister, I would worship her.]

    [What kind of fairy sister is this! It¡¯s another day of envy for the elder brothers!]

    Before, when Samuel Thompson posted about Vi on Facebook, thements were all about how Vi was so lucky to have such a good brother.

    But now,

    The tables have turned.<div>

    Everyone started to envy the elder brothers of the Thompson n.

    When Sylvia Thompson saw Samuel Thompson¡¯s Facebook post, she was doing an experiment in theb.

    Seeing the invitation letter from Capital University, she was first stunned.

    Then jealousy and unwillingness set in.

    Why did Vi deserve to go to Capital University?

    She thought that Vi would only go to Capital City University at most and eventually be her junior sister.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected Vi to receive an invitation letter from Capital University.

    What did that make her?

    Sylvia Thompson took a deep breath, almost going mad with jealousy.

    Ever since Vi returned to the Thompson n, she had taken away all the good luck that belonged to her.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± just then, Edward Bankston¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Give me yesterday¡¯s experiment report.¡±

    At this time, how could Sylvia Thompson hear Edward Bankston¡¯s voice?<div>

    Edward Bankston called out again, ¡°Sylvia?¡±

    Sylvia then snapped back, ¡°Teacher, you called me.¡±

    Edward Bankston nodded, ¡°Give me yesterday¡¯s experiment report.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Sylvia Thompson immediately fetched the report for Edward Bankston.

    Edward Bankston watched Sylvia Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    What¡¯s wrong with this child recently?

    She always seemed absent-minded.

    At the same time,

    Edward Thompson shared Samuel Thompson¡¯s Facebook post.This move, directly made Vi Thompson trending on search.

    #ViThompson¡¯s invitation to Capital University#

    [Wow, younger sister is so amazing!]

    [School Goddess.]<div>

    [Oh my, her brother must be so happy, our little princess is too powerful.]

    [I dere, from today on, younger sister is my idol!]

    Before, the term ¡°younger sister¡± was exclusive to Sylvia Thompson.

    But now, fans¡¯ attitude towards Vi is getting better and better, even starting to envy Edward Thompson for having such an outstanding younger sister.

    Reading thements under the Facebook post, Edward Thompson slightly hooked his lips, then seemed to remember something, looking at Vi and saying, ¡°Vi.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Vi nced up.

    Edward continued, ¡°Do you know Jack Straw, the super popr singer from the 1980s?¡±

    ¡°The one who sings?¡± Vi asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Edward continued, ¡°Jack¡¯s daughter is taking the College Entrance Examination next year. He asked me to borrow some college entrance examination materials from you. Can you help?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°But all my review materials are in River City. I have to wait until I go back to bring them.¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t expect Vi to agree so quickly,ughing and saying, ¡°Thank you, Vi.¡±<div>

    This younger sister doesn¡¯t seem as annoying as he imagined.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    As soon as Sylvia returned, she saw the harmonious scene in the living room, feeling very ufortable, but still smiling and saying hello to everyone, ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandma, big brother, second brother, little brother, sister.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she took out the roasted sweet potatoes she had bought, ¡°These roasted sweet potatoes are delicious. You should all try them.¡±

    Edward Thompson immediately praised, ¡°Sweet potatoes bought by Sylvia must be delicious.¡±

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°These are from our school¡¯s stand, you can¡¯t get them anywhere else!¡±

    Having said that, Sylvia turned to Vi, ¡°Sister, I saw your Facebook post. Congrattions on receiving the invitation from Capital University.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    Seeing this, Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    He thought Vi¡¯s reaction was too indifferent. Sylvia had always been enthusiastic in chatting with Vi, but Vi was brief in her replies.

    As sisters, they should love each other.

    Sylvia had always taken the initiative to open her heart to Vi, but Vi never moved forward.

    On the other side.

    It was past six o¡¯clock in the evening when Rachel Barton finally returned home.

    Beatrice ck cooked a sumptuous dinner and invited her long-married sister Dolores Frieman toe home.

    Ryan Diet was naturally at home too.

    Hearing the car engine outside, Beatrice nced at Dolores and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t say anythingter, just eat and drink.¡±

    Dolores hadn¡¯t had a good life in recent years. She looked even older than a forty-year-old at just over thirty.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Dolores answered.

    ¡°Aunt.¡±

    At that moment, Zachary Mayhew¡¯s voice appeared in the air.

    Beatrice immediately went out to greet him, ¡°Conn, you¡¯re back. Come in and sit down.¡±

    Zachary Mayhewughed, ¡°I won¡¯t sit down. I have to go back.¡±

    He had to go back and discuss the matter of marriage with his parents.

    The five-hundred-thousand-dor bride price must be paid!

    Marrying such a beautiful woman as Rachel Barton was simply a steal!

    ¡°Mom.¡± Rachel Barton walked out from behind Zachary Mayhew.

    Beatrice smiled and said, ¡°Today was a hard day for you. Come in and have dinner.¡±

    Rachel Barton wondered why her mother used the word ¡®hard.¡¯ When she walked into the room and saw the table, she was stunned.

    A few people she didn¡¯t know were sitting at the dinner table.

    Beatrice then introduced them, ¡°Rachel, this is your elder sister, this is your brother-inw, and these are your nephew and niece.¡±

    ¡°Elder sister.¡± Rachel Barton politely called her sister, but when she saw her brother-inw, she was stunned.

    The man before her, with silver hair and deep wrinkles on his face, murky eyes, and an old appearance, was at least sixty years old.

    Yet her elder sister didn¡¯t look more than forty.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 476: 169: Run! Hurry up and run! (Second update)

    Chapter 476: 169: Run! Hurry up and run! (Second update)

    Rachel stared at her brother-inw and stood there dumbfounded, unable to react.<div>

    Surprisingly, it was Sid Winslet, who got up and greeted Rachel with a smile, ¡°Younger sister.¡±

    Sid was sixty-eight this year, his face showing the traces of the passing years.

    He was thirteen years older than his father-inw, Luckwell.

    After his wife passed away, leaving no children behind, Sid came out of the coal mines and spent most of his life umting a huge fortune that he used to marry his wife.

    Marrying her was more like buying.

    Thirteen years ago, it would cost an ordinary family 10,000-20,000 yuan to marry a daughter-inw, but Sid spent almost 100,000 yuan on Dolores Frieman.<div>

    If it wasn¡¯t for this, Luckwell wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry his daughter to him.

    Just like the present Rachel.

    Seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Beatrice ck reminded her aloud, ¡°Call him brother-inw.¡±

    Upon hearing Beatrice¡¯s voice, Rachel finally came back to her senses, looked at her older brother-inw with his graying hair, and reluctantly said, ¡°Older, older brother-inw.¡±

    Sid continued, ¡°Younger sister, congrattions. Your mom tells me you even got into college!¡±

    The Swantz sisters were all very beautiful.

    Dazzling.

    Back then, Dolores Frieman was just as fresh and beautiful as Rachel is now.

    With this thought in mind, Sid swallowed hard.

    Dolores cast a sidelong nce at him, twisted Sid¡¯s ear without a care, and cursed, ¡°You dirty old man, can¡¯t control your eyes when you see a young girl!¡±

    After that, Dolores looked at Rachel, sizing her up and down, and then said sarcastically, ¡°Dressing like that on purpose to seduce men, huh? You shameless, degenerate creature!¡±

    Rachel furrowed her brow slightly. She was wearing a light blue dress today, and there was nothing inappropriate about it. Why was it considered degenerate in Dolores¡¯ eyes?<div>

    Beatrice immediately red at Dolores, ¡°You shut up! She¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Dolores snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a disgraceful sister! Mom, why on earth did you bring her back? Dressed like a demon, she¡¯s just asking to beughed at when she goes out!¡±

    Maybe in her youth, Dolores had also yearned for a life outside.

    But life had long since ground down her edges, and now she was nothing more than a shrewd, rural woman.

    Dolores looked at Rachel, growing more and more resentful. She and Rachel were sisters, not much difference in age, but at this moment the contrast between them was like night and day.

    Rachel wore delicate makeup, a pretty little skirt, and even had an enchanting perfume scent on her.

    And her?

    She worked day in and day out under the sun, her skin tanned beyond belief, her eyes showing wrinkles that didn¡¯t fit her age, her hair dry and straw-like. Because of her hardbor, her hands had grown rougher than a man¡¯s.

    Then there was Rachel, with her delicate, fair hands like snow.

    Dolores continued, ¡°They say you got into college, who knows what you¡¯ve been up to on the sly! You¡¯re a disgrace to the Swantz Family! If I were you, I¡¯d find a tall building to jump off and die, unable to show my face when Ie back! Slut!¡±

    This kind of person was simply baffling.

    Rachel never expected that their first encounter as sisters would invite such a torrent of abuse from Dolores.<div>

    This was something she had never experienced before.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t stand being vilified and insulted like this by someone else, not even if that person was her own sister.

    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Rachel said, frowning.

    Dolores looked at Rachel, ¡°If you want my mouth to be clean, you shouldn¡¯t be doing such disgraceful things! You yed the whore and now you want to y the saint, I spit on you!¡±

    Rachel trembled with anger.

    At this point, Luckwell walked over, raised his hand, and pped Dolores squarely on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to shut up!¡±

    The heavy p made Dolores¡¯ face swell.

    Dolores covered her face, looking at Luckwell in disbelief, ¡°Dad! You hit me! For a girl who just came back, you actually hit me! All these years, I¡¯ve devoted myself to this family, never spending on food or clothes, working like an old ox, doing the hardest work, eating the worst food, all to leave the best for you and the children! But you! You actually treat me like this!¡±

    Thinking of her years of toil and sacrifice, Dolores burst into tears.Back then, she worked like a horse, but they never treated her like a person.

    Dolores Frieman sat on the ground as the situation escted, crying and cursing, vividly enacting a rural woman¡¯s quarrel, ¡°This wild girl has just returned for a few days, and you¡¯re all protecting her! I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for this family, who cared for me? She can go to college and wear perfume, and what about me? Am I only fit to marry a widowed old man?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Why is my life so bitter?¡±<div>

    ¡°People die every day in this world, why can¡¯t Yama, King of Hell, take me away?¡±

    This sight frightened two children under the age of ten.

    They walked to Dolores¡¯s side, one on the left and the other on the right, hugged Dolores, and cried with her, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±

    Dolores squatted down and held onto her children, crying out, ¡°My poor children!¡±

    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself!¡± Sid Winslet felt like he couldn¡¯t keep his head up, pulling Dolores from the ground to stand up, ¡°Get up! Get up!¡±

    Beatrice ck furrowed her brow, suppressing her anger, ¡°Sid, take her away at once.¡±

    They had originally nned for the family to have a peaceful meal to celebrate. Who could have expected Dolores to suddenly go crazy?

    This nutcase!

    Beatrice ck wished she could strangle Dolores with her own hands.

    By now, Dolores stood up and pushed Sid Winslet away, ¡°Embarrassing? You¡¯re ashamed of me, right? Tell me, you fell for this little demon, didn¡¯t you? You shameless old man! I¡¯ll fight you today!¡±

    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±

    The two children clung to Dolores¡¯s legs.<div>

    At this moment, Dolores¡¯s clothes were disheveled, her hair undone, her face tear-streaked, and she rambled like a madwoman, making outrageous entanglements.

    In front of his new young aunt, Rachel Barton, Sid Winslet felt his dignity as a man being rubbed in the dirt. He rushed to grab Dolores by the hair in anger, ¡°You stinky woman! Go back with me! Wait till I get you home, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Rachel was about to say something when Dolores roared, ¡°Hit me! Just kill me! Once you do, you can go find that little demon! Shameless! Both of you, shameless!¡±

    At the end of her words, Dolores turned to Rachel, her face distorted and full of hatred, ¡°Little demon! You won¡¯t end well! You shameless¡­¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, Beatrice approached and gagged her mouth with a cloth, then looked at Sid Winslet, ¡°Take her away quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom.¡±

    Rachel stood in ce, her brows slightly furrowed.

    At this moment, Beatrice approached, sighed, and said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry you had to witness that. Are you wondering why your eldest sister acted like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Because this was her first meeting with Dolores, and she had such strong hostility towards her.

    Beatrice continued, ¡°Actually, your eldest sister has not been mentally well since she was young. When she has an episode, she bes like this, talking nonsense and acting out. As you saw today, your brother-inw is much older than her, even older than your father. She is our daughter, if she weren¡¯t ill, we wouldn¡¯t have married her off to a man like that¡­¡±

    Rachel nodded, realizing the reason.<div>

    So it¡¯s true that pitiful people often provoke hatred.

    Beatrice took Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. Don¡¯t let this incident affect your mood.¡±

    Rachel followed her mother back to the dining table.

    The next morning, Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck went to the Mayhew family to discuss the dowry and wedding arrangements.

    Rachel walked alone in the vige.

    Actually, everyone knew the real intention of the Swantz family in bringing Rachel back. They looked at her with sympathy.

    It¡¯s a pity for such a pretty girl.

    Ultimately, this was a family matter for the Swantz family, and it wasn¡¯t their ce to meddle.

    Rachel frowned slightly, unable to understand the looks from these people.

    But she felt that as soon as she walked away, there would be people pointing and whispering behind her back.

    Rachel sighed and kept walking. Just as she came to a corner, her arm was suddenly grabbed by someone.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rachel was startled and saw that it was Dolores.

    Rachel furrowed her brow slightly, worried that this mentally unstable elder sister was out to hit her.

    Dolores lowered her voice, took out a handkerchief-wrapped item from her pocket, and whispered, ¡°Listen, your parents are no good. They want to marry you to Zachary Mayhew. You have a long life ahead of you. Run! Run fast! Run far away and nevere back!¡±

 Chapter 477: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child!

    Chapter 477: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child!

    Rachel Barton was somewhat confused.

    What was going on?

    Her parents wanted her to marry Zachary Mayhew?

    How could that be possible!

    Justst night, Beatrice ck even mentioned lending her money for college, so how could her parents, who treated her so well, want her to marry Zachary Mayhew.

    However, it is normal for her elder sister, who has mental problems, to say such things.

    Who would reason with a mentally ill person!

    ¡°Elder sister, mom and dad treat me really well,¡± Rachel handed the handkerchief-wrapped items back to Dolores Frieman, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Dolores was extremely anxious as she didn¡¯t want Rachel to end up like herself in the past.

    Once upon a time¡­

    Dolores was a person with dreams too.

    Her dream was to go to college, leave this mountainous area and be a People¡¯s Police officer.

    Unfortunately¡­

    In the end, she became a leftover grain of rice on a dishcloth.

    ¡°They¡¯re deceiving you,¡± Dolores continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? Why would I marry a man over sixty years old? Moreover, why does Geraldine always work away from home? It¡¯s because they value men over women and don¡¯t treat girls as human beings! After Geraldine and me, you have three younger sisters who are ranked fifth. The third and fourth daughters were thrown into the back mountain by them to feed wolves! Their ultimate goal is to have sons. In their hearts, only Ryan Diet is their flesh and blood! You¡¯ve finally managed to escape this family, why would you return?¡±

    ¡°And Geraldine, do you really think she has a morous job outside? She¡¯s being controlled by someone! She¡­¡±

    In the end, Dolores was close to choking and couldn¡¯t speak through her tears.

    She wouldn¡¯t believe that there were such parents in the world if she hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand.

    After a moment, she took a deep breath, grabbed Rachel¡¯s hands, and stuffed the wrapped handkerchief back into her hand, ¡°Listen to me, run away quickly. This is the private money I¡¯ve saved up over the years. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough for you to get out of here. Remember, nevere back!¡±

    After saying that, Dolores quickly turned and left.

    Rachel looked at Dolores¡¯s retreating figure, standing still with a slightly furrowed brow.

    Was everything really as Dolores said?

    Rachel¡¯s emotions wereplicated.

    After a moment, she unfolded the handkerchief.

    Layer byyer.

    Scattered throughout were over six hundred dors.

    She didn¡¯t know who to believe.

    On one side were her birth parents, and on the other was her schizophrenic elder sister.

    On the other side¡­

    In the Mayhew family¡­

    Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet were sitting on the sofa.

    Zachary Mayhew brought the tea.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie. Please have some tea.¡±

    Beatriceughed, ¡°Zachary is such a filial child. Our Fifth Daughter will definitely enjoy her life with him.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew was different from Sid Winslet.

    Zachary was only thirty-five years old and unmarried. Although he had a limp, he was smart and worked in fish farming and nting. Over the past few years, he¡¯d made a decent amount of money.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford an engagement gift of 500,000 yuan.

    It was considered a great fortune for Rachel to marry Zachary.

    Hearing this, Zachary Mayhewughed, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Dalton Tavas was unhappy, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself! The wedding isn¡¯t even set yet, why are you rushing to give thanks to your aunt?¡±

    With his family¡¯s conditions, Zachary could have found a prettier and shapelier girl.

    Rachel was too skinny.

    Now that Rachel hadn¡¯t even moved in yet, Zachary was behaving like this. Once Rachel arrived, would Dalton have a say as the mother-inw?

    This was Dalton¡¯s main reason for not agreeing to the marriage.

    Jimmy Mayhew was smoking a cigarette in silence, not saying anything.

    Dalton was usually the decision-maker in their household, so he never had a chance to say anything.

    Knowing his ce, Jimmy didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Zachary frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on this already?¡±

    ¡°Agree on what?¡± Dalton asked.

    It was 500,000 yuan!

    With 500,000 yuan, they could at least marry someone they could be happy with.

    Who was Rachel to them?

    Upon seeing this, Beatrice ck stood up with Gregory Diet, ¡°Zachary, since your family hasn¡¯t decided yet, your uncle and I will leave first. Our Geraldine is not someone who can¡¯t get married. If you don¡¯t want her, there are others waiting!¡±

    Having said that, Beatrice and Gregory walked out.

    Upon seeing this, Zachary Mayhew became anxious.

    He truly liked Rachel!

    If it meant marrying Rachel, even if it meant spending all his fortune, he¡¯d be willing to do so.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please don¡¯t go,¡± Zachary grabbed Beatrice and Gregory, ¡°My mom didn¡¯t mean that, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just a 500,000 yuan dowry, right? We¡¯ll give it!¡±

 Chapter 478: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _2

    Chapter 478: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _2

    At this point, Zachary Mayhew pulled out a bank card and pped it on the table. ¡°There¡¯s exactly five hundred thousand on this card! The password is six eights. Uncle, Aunt, take the card!¡±

    Seeing this, Dalton Tavas immediately stood up, ¡°Zach! I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    This five hundred thousand was hard-earned by Zachary Mayhew.

    ¡°Mom! Do you want me to die!¡± Zachary Mayhew looked at Dalton Tavas.

    These words scared Jimmy Mayhew. He hadn¡¯t spoken up until now but stood up immediately from the sofa. ¡°You shut up! Listen to Zach!¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet. ¡°Esteemed father and mother, let¡¯s do what our Zach says. Here¡¯s the five hundred thousand, and we¡¯ll take care of the remaining banquet and band. Zach is our only son, and I promise to make the wedding magnificent!¡±

    When Jimmy Mayhew suddenly got angry, Dalton Tavas had no choice but to agree.

    She understood Zachary Mayhew¡¯s temper.

    She couldn¡¯t let her son die over a woman.

    Dalton Tavas could only sigh.

    Beatrice ckughed, ¡°Are you the one making this decision? Who doesn¡¯t know that a woman is the boss in your family?¡±

    This remark made Jimmy Mayhew¡¯s face a little ufortable, ¡°Of course, Esteemed mother. As a man, my word is my bond!¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Beatrice ck nodded. ¡°Since your family is so sincere, then there¡¯s room for negotiation.¡±

    Seeing this, Zachary Mayhew immediately helped Beatrice ck to sit down, ¡°Aunt, please sit down.¡±

    Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck sat back down on the sofa.

    Zachary Mayhew continued to stuff the bank card into Beatrice ck¡¯s hand, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be angry. My mother didn¡¯t really mean that, so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Beatrice ck turned to look at Zachary Mayhew, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a stingy person.¡±

    Hearing these words, Dalton Tavas was even more annoyed.

    What did Beatrice ck mean by that?

    Was she mocking her?

    But Dalton Tavas had to endure it at this time.

    Wait.

    After Beatrice¡¯s daughter gets married, she¡¯d definitely teach her a lesson.

    Let her know how formidable a mother-inw is!

    Zachary Mayhew smiled, ¡°Aunt, as long as you¡¯re not mad. So about Geraldine and me getting married¡­¡±

    Beatrice ck said, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, responsible and able to make money. I¡¯m naturally one hundred percent satisfied and confident in entrusting Geraldine to you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zachary Mayhew let out a breath of relief.

    Jimmy Mayhew continued, ¡°Esteemed mother, now our families will be rted by marriage.¡±

    After saying that, Jimmy Mayhew continued, ¡°What do you think, should we let these two kids get married sooner rather thanter?¡±

    Beatrice ck said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick a date and just get married? You know our family¡¯s situation. Geraldine has been epted to college. To avoid any unnecessary dy, we can skip the engagement altogether. As for the banquet, you can handle it however you want. I think the 18th is a good day, and if that works for you,e and pick her up on the 18th.¡±

    Jimmy Mayhew felt the time was a bit tight.

    Marriage is a major event in life, and Zachary Mayhew was their only son. The wedding should not be rushed.

    But to Zachary Mayhew, it wasn¡¯t fast enough. He wished he could marry Geraldine right away.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as Aunt says.¡±

    Beatrice ck nodded, picked up the bank card on the table, ¡°That¡¯s settled then, we¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew escorted the couple to the door.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, take care.¡±

    ¡°Zach, wait a moment,¡± Beatrice ck, as if she had just thought of something, grabbed Zachary Mayhew¡¯s arm. ¡°Bring your ID ande with us.¡±

    Zachary Mayhew looked puzzled, ¡°Aunt, do you have something else to do?¡±

    Beatrice ck said, ¡°We¡¯ll take a trip to the bank.¡±

    They needed to check if there was really money on the card.

    What if the Mayhew family was tricking her?

    Zachary Mayhew nodded, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. My ID is in the car.¡±

    Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet followed Zachary Mayhew¡¯s steps, and they all got into the car.

    About an hourter, they arrived at the town.

    Zachary Mayhew brought Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet to the bank. Under the guidance of the bank staff, he transferred all five hundred thousand yuan from the card to Gregory Diet¡¯s ount.

    Zachary Mayhewughed, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, are you relieved now?¡±

    Only then did Beatrice ck rx.

    Otherwise, she always felt that the Mayhew family was trying to deceive her.

    By the time Zachary Mayhew sent Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet back, it was already past six in the evening.

    Rachel Barton was sitting at the door.

    Seeing her parents return, she immediately stepped forward to greet them.

 Chapter 479: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _3

    Chapter 479: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _3

    ¡°Dad, Mom, where did you go?¡±<div>

    ¡°Geraldine!¡±

    At this moment, Zachary Mayhew came out from behind.

    Seeing Zachary, Rachel Barton¡¯s expression dimmed a bit.

    She suddenly remembered Dolores Frieman¡¯s words.

    Could it be¡­

    Her parents really wanted to marry her off to Zachary Mayhew?<div>

    Beatrice ck squinted her eyes, smiled and said, ¡°Honey, you must have been anxious waiting at home! It¡¯s hard to get a taxi in our vige, so I asked Zachary to take your dad and me to town. Since you got into a good university, your dad and I went to town to get some money to treat the whole vige to a festive meal.¡±

    A wedding was a festive meal.

    So was a College Admission Celebration Banquet.

    Both were festive meals, and she didn¡¯t deceive Rachel.

    Hearing this, Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t need to. I didn¡¯t get into any key university.¡±

    ¡°You are the only college student in our family, and you make your father and me proud!¡± Beatrice held Rachel¡¯s hand.

    Rachel¡¯s doubts slowly faded away.

    Dolores Frieman is mentally ill.

    Her words have no credibility at all.

    So,pared to Connor¡¯s eldest sister, she trusts her parents more.

    Zachary handed a box to Rachel, ¡°Geraldine, congrattions on getting into college. This is a gift I¡¯m giving you to celebrate your admission.¡±

    In fact, it was an engagement gift.<div>

    Rachel didn¡¯t really want to ept it, as she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Zachary Mayhew in any way.

    However, Beatrice took the box before Rachel could, ¡°Thank you, Zachary.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Zachary scratched his head, ¡°Well, Auntie, I should go now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrice nodded.

    After Zachary left, Beatrice looked at Rachel, ¡°Honey, are you ming me for epting Zachary¡¯s gift?¡±

    Rachel lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand her mother¡¯s behavior.

    After all, no reward without merit.

    Beatrice held Rachel¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Silly child, your mom isn¡¯t the kind of person who likes to take advantage of others. I epted the gift because you are Zachary¡¯s only friend, and he is sincerely congratting you. If you feel you owe him something, just study hard and use the knowledge you learn to help him.¡±

    At this point, Beatrice sighed and continued, ¡°Honey, even though Zachary has a disability, his pride is very strong. If you reject him, who knows how upset he¡¯ll be? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you repay this favor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Rachel looked at her mother, her eyes full of gratitude.

    She must have umted a lot of good deeds in her previous life to have such good parents in this life.<div>

    She shouldn¡¯t doubt them.

    Beatrice continued, ¡°Honey, haven¡¯t you eaten dinner yet? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡±

    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it.¡±

    She had nothing to do all afternoon at home, so she made dinner.

    Unlike Vi Thompson.

    Rachel was a great cook.

    ¡°My girl is so amazing,¡± Beatriceughed, ¡°How lucky I am to have such a good daughter!¡±

    Saying this, they all went to the kitchen.

    Seeing that all the dishes Rachel had made were vegetarian, Beatrice immediately rolled up her sleeves and fried an egg for Rachel.

    ¡°Honey, your dad and I are old, we can do without good food, but you¡¯re young, and you need to eat well.¡±

    ¡°Eat up.¡±

    Looking at the fried egg in her bowl and the vegetables in her parents¡¯ bowls, Rachel felt even more guilty, ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±<div>

    ¡°You silly child.¡± Beatriceughed.

    In Capital City.

    Inside the east-facing room on the third floor of Thompson Family Manor.

    The chandelier was on.

    Vi Thompson was sitting in front of theputer, her fair fingers constantly dancing on the keyboard.

    The light reflected from theputer screen cast a misty veil over her beautiful and mysterious features.

    On the other side.

    In the office on the 58th floor.

    A man sat in a wheelchair, holding a document in his hand.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The man lifted his chin slightly and revealed a pair of deep, phoenix eyes.<div>

    He did nothing.

    Just sitting in a wheelchair, but the strong aura emanating from him made it difficult for others to resist.

    The secretary who entered instantly felt that the temperature in the air had dropped several degrees.

    Cold.

    And a bit creepy.

    The secretary swallowed, and then said, ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± The man¡¯s thin lips opened slightly.

    The secretary said, ¡°The secret recipe you asked someone to photograph has already¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Already what?¡± The man put down the document, his voice clearly lowered.

 Chapter 480: 171: Iéˆ¥æªe never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _4

    Chapter 480: 171: I¡¯ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _4

    The secretary, under immense pressure, said, ¡°It has already been purchased at a high price.¡±<div>

    Three days ago.

    An international auction house auctioned off a milk tea recipe that was imed to be exclusively for ancient European royalty.

    The starting bid was 100,000 USD.

    No one thought that someone would purchase a recipe at such a high price. But unexpectedly, within less than three hours, it was bought for 300,000 USD.

    By the time they went to bid, the recipe was already purchased.

    Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.<div>

    ¡°Who was the buyer?¡±

    The secretary continued, ¡°They paid online. ording to their personal information, it appears to be a man. But detailed information is not avable.¡±

    ¡°Find a way to contact him. No matter how much money it takes, we must buy that recipe back.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The assistant inwardly broke out in a cold sweat.

    Fortunately, fortunately, the boss did not hold him responsible.

    ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± the secretary said next.

    The man waved his hand.

    The secretary exited the office, gently closing the door behind him, and let out a long sigh.

    That was truly horrifying.

    It was equivalent to getting through a very close shave.

    In the office.

    The man maneuvered his wheelchair towards the private elevator.<div>

    The elevator quickly descended to the basement.

    Adam Swantz was waiting at the elevator. Seeing Terrence Lentze down, he hurried over, ¡°Third Brother.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Adam Swantz moved behind Terrence Lentz, pushing the wheelchair, he said: ¡°Third Brother, I heard this entiremercial building belongs to you, Mr. Lentz. I wonder if that¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°It is true.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s tone was low.

    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s true?¡± Adam Swantz was particrly curious. ¡°Third Brother, do you know something I don¡¯t? You must know something, right?¡±

    Terrence Lentz slightly opened his thin lips, ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°You are what?¡± Adam Swantz waspletely confused.

    ¡°Terrence.¡±

    Two casual words.

    Hearing this, Adam Swantz burst outughing.

    ¡°Ha ha ha..¡±<div>

    ¡°Third Brother, stop kidding! If you¡¯re Mr. Lentz, then I¡¯m Mr. Lentz¡¯s only son, the future heir!¡±

    Hearing this, Terrence Lentz turned his gaze to him, ¡°You want to be my son?¡±

    Adam Swantz didn¡¯t take Terrence Lentz¡¯s words seriously and continued to push him forward, ¡°No more jokes, Third Brother. How¡¯s your leg? Didn¡¯t Miss Thompson treat itst time? Why did it re up again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a chronic ailment, no big deal.¡±

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    His leg had an old injury, not something to be cured overnight.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s medicine and acupuncture could only provide temporary relief.

    Just around the corner.

    They suddenly encountered an unexpected person.

    ¡°Elizabeth Thompson?¡±

    Adam Swantz slightly frowned.

    He was most disgusted by this woman.<div>

    Always trying to climb high and step on others.

    She was rankedst in the College Entrance Examination, her family fell into decline. Served her right!

    Elizabeth Thompson also saw Terrence Lentz on his wheelchair.

    Her heart immediately filled with disgust.

    What was Terrence Lentz up to?

    Stalking her?!

    Did he think that now that the Thompson n had fallen, she would have her eye on him?

    In her dreams!

    She was a phoenix flying high. Even if she fell into the mire, she would never stoop so low as to be with a good-for-nothing like Terrence Lentz!

    Elizabeth Thompson walked straight up to Terrence Lentz, her eyes full of mockery.

    ¡°Mr. Lentz, what a coincidence.¡±

    Adam Swantz looked down at her and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, you jest. There are not so many coincidences in this world. Perhaps someone is deliberately trying to stage a chance meeting?¡±<div>

    Now that the Thompson n has dered bankruptcy and Elizabeth Thompson is desperate, it¡¯s normal for her to turn to Terrence Lentz.

    Adam Swantz had long wanted to pay her back on behalf of Terrence Lentz.

    Now he finally had the opportunity.

    Hearing his words, Elizabeth Thompson was infuriated.

    The one who was stalking was Terrence Lentz, right?

    ¡°Such a clear case of the pot calling the kettle ck,¡± Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°Adam Swantz, let me tell you. Even if I have to jump into the sea and drown, I would never set my sights on a good-for-nothing in a wheelchair!¡±

    With that, Elizabeth Thompson had a slight smirk. ¡°As for some people, they should take a good look at themselves before they start dreaming about making it big. The idea of a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh is simply disgusting!¡±

    Having said that, Elizabeth Thompson turned around and left.

    ¡°This crazy woman!¡± As Adam Swantz was about to say something, he saw Terrence Lentz gently raise his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stoop to their level.¡±

    Adam Swantz nodded, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re right. It would be beneath us to stoop to her level.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Adam Swantz stopped the wheelchair in front of a business car.

    The car was a custom model that could allow a wheelchair to be directly pushed inside.<div>

 Chapter 481: 171: Iéˆ¥æªe never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _5

    Chapter 481: 171: I¡¯ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _5

    Elizabeth Thompson was holding in her anger.

    She was here to see CEO Cooper today.

    Since she heard that Mr. Terrence owned a business building around here, she thought she would try her luck. However, she didn¡¯t meet Mr. Terrence, but instead bumped into that good-for-nothing.

    It was so unlucky.

    ¡°Emma.¡±

    At that moment, CEO Cooper¡¯s voice rang in the air.

    ¡°CEO Cooper.¡± Hearing that, Elizabeth Thompson quickly put up a fake smile, walked up to him, and took his hand.

    CEO Cooper was sixty years old this year.

    His face was oily, and he had a beer belly.

    Every time she saw him, Elizabeth wanted to throw up, especially when she thought about her first time being with him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sick.

    But she had no choice now.

    Reg Thompson needed funds to restart the Thompson Group.

    Besides CEO Cooper, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    Ever since she got involved with CEO Cooper¡¯s deals,

    They moved back to the vi area.

    At least they didn¡¯t have to squeeze into a pigeonhole anymore.

    Currently, the Thompson n was in a precarious situation, and they still needed CEO Cooper¡¯s help, so Elizabeth Thompson had to endure the nausea.

    CEO Cooper patted Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s hand. ¡°I have a meeting to attend. You go back first, remember to wait for me toe back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded.

    After sending Elizabeth away, CEO Cooper returned to his office building.

    On the other side,

    The servant knocked on Vi Thompson¡¯s bedroom door, ¡°Miss, there is an express delivery for you downstairs, the courier said it¡¯s a very important item, and you need to sign it personally.¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡± Vi replied, closed herputer, and went downstairs.

    The courier was standing in the hall.

    Under normal circumstances, ordinary express delivery would not be allowed into the Thompson Family Manor.

    But Tehuang Express had special privileges.

    Every employee of Tehuang Express was professionally trained because they transported valuable items. Not only were the express fees expensive, but they were also equipped with real guns and bullets.

    ¡°Hello,¡± the courier was 1.8 meters tall, dressed coolly, and wearing white gloves, ¡°Are you Miss Thompson?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    The courier handed the small box in his hand to her. ¡°Please check the cargo.¡±

    ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Vi directly signed on the form.

    ¡°Have a pleasant Sunday.¡±

    The courier took the signed receipt and left.

    Vi went upstairs, opened the express box, removed the outer cardboard box, and saw a redwood box inside.

    The redwood box was exquisite.

    Carved with dragons and phoenixes,

    the box was adorned with gold decoration, and there was a small bronze lock on it.

    It had an ancient charm.

    There was no keyhole in the bronze lock, but a series of Morse Code. Only by decoding the password could the box be opened.

    Vi narrowed her eyes slightly.

    The old man was interesting.

    She enjoyed challenging difficult things.

    Vi picked up the box and carefully examined the bronze lock.

    Within ten minutes,

    Click.

    The bronze lock opened.

    Vi took out her phone, snapped a photo, logged into an international app, and sent the photo to someone.

    Soon, that person replied.

    [?????]

    After replying with this string of question marks, he immediately checked the express delivery receipt records.

    That¡¯s right.

    She just received it!

    [That was fast!]

    [Are you even human, kid?]

    Vi replied calmly: [When will you give me the item?]

    [No way!]

    [I need toe up with a new question! I need to make it harder for you!]

    [Kid, you have to understand, blue moon grass is not something ordinary, I can¡¯t just give it to you so easily. Besides, your friend is not suffering from a fatal illness, so they won¡¯t die anytime soon!]

    [This is the first time I¡¯ve ever lost in my life! Kid, please understand!]

    Vi raised an eyebrow and replied: [Last chance.]

    Just four words.

    She didn¡¯t wait to see if the other person had read it, and Vi went offline.

    That old man on the other side:

    Who was actually asking for help, the kid or him?

    Who was this mysterious kid that was so powerful?

    The old man was very curious.

    He contacted Tehuang Express again. ¡°Old Mu, how many years have we been old friends? Can¡¯t you really tell me the kid¡¯s address?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Sanders, thepany has its rules, we also signed a confidentiality agreement with the customer, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Tehuang Express was different from other express deliverypanies, as they particrly valued customer privacy. If the recipient did not want to reveal their real address to the sender, they would use a code receipt method.

    The recipient would send a numeric code to thepany, and thepany would take the code to the sender¡¯s address to pick up the goods.

    In this case, only the courierpany knew the recipient¡¯s address.

    The old man was quite angry. ¡°Can¡¯t you help an old friend? I promise I won¡¯t say it was you who told me!¡±

 Chapter 482: 171: Iéˆ¥æªe never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _6

    Chapter 482: 171: I¡¯ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _6

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sanders.¡±

    The old man angrily hung up the phone.

    How annoying!

    On the other side.

    Olsand Vige.

    Dolores Frieman thought Rachel Barton would take her words to heart and escape this hell on earth in time.

    But to her surprise, she did not hear of Rachel¡¯s escape, but of Rachel¡¯s uing wedding instead.

    It was scheduled for the eighteenth of this month.

    Dolores, feeling helpless, took advantage of a quiet moment to seek Rachel out again.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Dolores looked at her, ¡°They¡¯ve already set your wedding date to Zachary Mayhew on the 18th! What will it take for you to believe me? Is the money I gave you not enough? If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll find a way to get you more!¡±

    Dolores was anxious now; there were only a few days left until the18th.

    The longer Rachel stays here, the more dangerous it is for her.

    She must leave immediately!

    Eighteenth?

    Wasn¡¯t that the day her parents nned to host a College Admission Celebration Banquet for her and invite the entire vige for a feast?

    Rachel looked at Dolores as if she realized something.

    The reason Dolores did this must be because she was so envious of Rachel¡¯s sess in getting into college. Beatrice ck once told her that Dolores¡¯ greatest wish when she was mentally sound was to go to college.

    ¡°Sister, this is the money you gave mest time.¡± Rachel returned all the money Dolores had given her and then said, ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯ve always been hostile towards our parents, but they had no choice.¡±

    Beatrice had already exined everything to her.

    Dolores¡¯ illnesses and goes; in her lucid moments, she resents her parents for marrying her off to an old man.

    And that¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between Rachel and her parents over and over again.

    But Dolores must understand that she is mentally ill.

    No sane person would ept her.

    Although Sid Winslet is a bit older, he is at least mentally sound and can provide Dolores with a warm home.

    Her parents can¡¯t support her for the rest of her life.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dolores looked at Rachel, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m sick?¡±

    Rachel tried to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    Mentally ill people never admit they are sick; if they get angry, they might even resort to violence.

    Dolores took a deep breath, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not sick. When I was 18, I was sold to that old widower by Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet for 100,000 yuan. I used to be just like you, full of dreams about the future. I wanted to go to college and leave these mountains. But I wasn¡¯t you; fate didn¡¯t give me such a good opportunity.¡±

    By the end, Dolores¡¯ eyes reddened.

    As for now, she can leave these mountains.

    But she has two children.

    If she leaves, what will happen to her children?

    She didn¡¯t have a good set of parents herself; she couldn¡¯t let her own children live without a mother.

    Rachel looked at Dolores, and if she hadn¡¯t learned in advance that this person was mentally ill, she might have been fooled by Dolores¡¯ brilliant acting.

    In the end, Dolores said, ¡°You¡¯d better leave before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Sister, I understand that our parents have a tough time too, but people need to learn to empathize.¡± Rachel continued, ¡°If you were in their shoes, you might not be doing any better.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a phone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded.

    Dolores continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you your second sister¡¯s phone number. Call her yourself and ask what kind of people your parents really are!¡±

    ¡°My second sister?¡± Rachel frowned slightly.

    She felt that Dolores¡¯ illness was getting worse.

    Delia Frieman had a serious car ident in Giseda City and was still in aa; her parents were nning to visit Delia after the College Admission Banquet on the 18th.

    But now, Dolores ims Delia can answer the phone!

    Isn¡¯t that nonsense?

    ¡°Call your second sister!¡± Dolores continued, ¡°No one in the family hates her more than those scumbags! Do you know what your second sister does in Giseda City?¡±

    ¡°My second sister is in charge of a foreignpany.¡±

    In charge of a foreignpany?!

    Dolores burst outughing, ¡°Is that what they told you too?¡±

    Rachel nodded.

    Doloresughed and then cried, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, your second sister¡¯s freedom is restricted in Giseda City. She can¡¯t go home because she works as a prostitute in the red-light district, you fool!¡±

    Rachel felt it was unnecessary to continue talking to an insane person.

 Chapter 483: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _7

    Chapter 483: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _7

    There was no reasoning with people like that.<div>

    In the end, Dolores Frieman might even lose control and hit someone.

    Rachel Barton continued: ¡°Well, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Watching Rachel Barton¡¯s retreating figure, Dolores felt helpless.

    She really wanted to save her younger sister.

    But reality was not ideal.

    ¡°Rachel,¡±<div>

    At this moment, Dolores suddenly called out to Rachel Barton.

    Rachel turned her head.

    Dolores continued: ¡°No one knows how much I envy you. If you miss this chance to escape, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    Having said that, Dolores turned and left.

    Rachel looked at Dolores¡¯s retreating figure, frowning slightly.

    Soon, the day of the 18th arrived.

    At around five in the morning, Rachel was woken up by Beatrice ck.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    Rachel jolted awake from her dream, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Beatrice said with a smile, ¡°Quickly put on this festive dress, there¡¯s a makeup artisting to do your makeupter.¡±

    Festive dress?

    Makeup?<div>

    Rachel was stunned.

    Beatrice exined: ¡°It¡¯s like this. You are the first one from our vige to go to college, so your parents have specially arranged for this festive gown and a makeup artist for you. Your parents want to dress you up beautifully today so that everyone knows that our Swantz Family has a very talented daughter! From our little vige, a golden phoenix can emerge!¡±

    With this exnation, all of Rachel¡¯s doubts disappeared. She nodded and agreed: ¡°Alright.¡±

    Beatrice handed the red festive dress to Rachel.

    Rachel took it, ¡°Mom, why is it a wedding dress?¡±

    Wedding dresses are usually worn for weddings.

    Rachel frowned slightly.

    Beatriceughed: ¡°In our culture, everyone wears this dress on a big happy asion. Traditions vary by region. In some ces, girls even wear this dress for their birthdays.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe your mom? Trust me, silly child, I wouldn¡¯t deceive you.¡± Saying this, Beatrice joked: ¡°Would I sell my own daughter?¡±

    At this moment, an old woman walked in. ¡°Mrs. Diet, are you ready? It¡¯s time for the makeup!¡±

    ¡°Ready, ready!¡± Beatrice nodded and introduced her to Rachel, ¡°This is Sixth Aunt.¡±<div>

    Rachel greeted her with a smile.

    Sixth Aunt said: ¡°This child is really beautiful! And she got into such a good university, no wonder you two want to host a College Admission Celebration Banquet. I¡¯d do the same if it were me!¡±

    With Sixth Aunt¡¯s words, Rachel¡¯s remaining doubts dissipated, and she obediently put on the wedding dress.

    Although Rachel was already dressed, Beatrice was still a little worried. She brought a bowl of water to her. ¡°Honey, you must be tired. Have some water first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel took the water and drank a big gulp.

    After finishing the water, Rachel initially didn¡¯t feel anything, but gradually started to feel drowsy. Yawning, she fell asleep as if onmand.

    Looking at Rachel as she fell into a deep sleep, Beatrice couldn¡¯t suppress a sneer. She immediately walked over, picked up her phone, and handed it to Ryan Diet, ¡°Ryan, turn off her phone.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ryan took the phone, greed shing in his eyes.

    A Fruit brand phone.

    It was worth quite a bit of money.

    When Rachel woke up again, she found herself in a different room.

    In the room, both the quilt and the curtains were red, and the word ¡°happiness¡± was posted on the window.<div>

    What¡­ What was going on?

    Rachel was stunned for a few seconds, thinking that she was having a hallucination. After smacking herself on the head a few times, she found that the scene before her remained unchanged.

    Where was she?

    Rachel immediately went to the door and tried to open it.

    But the door was locked from the outside!

    At the same time, Rachel realized themotion and firecrackers going on downstairs.

    Combining the ¡®happiness¡¯ word in the room and Dolores¡¯s words, Rachel¡¯s face went pale.

    Could it be¡­

    Were Dolores¡¯s words true?

    Realizing this, Rachel became utterly panicked. She pounded on the door and window with both hands, yelling, ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡±

 Chapter 484: 172: Itéˆ¥æªš too late for regrets, I just remember Viola Thompsonéˆ¥æªš number (2nd update)

    Chapter 484: 172: It¡¯s toote for regrets, I just remember Vi Thompson¡¯s number (2nd update)

    But no matter how she knocked on the door, nobody came to open it.<div>

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    Receiving no response after knocking, Rachel Barton picked up a stool in the bedroom helplessly and threw it at the door.

    However, the door remained unmoved.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, hurry over!¡±

    Up to this point, Rachel couldn¡¯t believe that her parents would deceive her.<div>

    Perhaps all of this had nothing to do with her parents.

    She might have been kidnapped.

    Yes.

    It must be so.

    As this urred to her, Rachel quickly reached for her phone in her pocket.

    She wanted to call the police.

    She wanted to leave here immediately.

    Upon looking down, she realized that her traditional wedding dress had no pockets.

    Where was her phone?

    Rachel immediately searched for her phone but did not find it even after rummaging through the entire room.

    With a look of despair, Rachel crouched down on the floor, feeling powerless.

    At that moment, she saw the window adorned with the Chinese character for happiness.<div>

    Rachel picked up the stool from the ground and shattered the window with it.

    Bang!

    The ss shattered into pieces.

    But the window was sealed with a safety grille.

    Only an arm could fit through it.

    This room was on the third floor of the Mayhew family¡¯s house.

    Looking down from the window, she could see the lively scene below.

    People sat outside, eating and drinking, toasting each other.

    A band yed drums and gongs.

    At that moment, Rachel saw familiar figures among the guests: Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up, and she shouted loudly, ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±

    Her parents were herst hope.<div>

    However, the sound of the drums and gongs was too loud, overshadowing Rachel¡¯s voice.

    Feeling helpless.

    Rachel could only throw a piece of ss down.

    Thud.

    The sound of the falling ss caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    Those eating and drinking looked up at the floor above.

    Seeing this scene, they were not surprised but instead praised, ¡°Look at how beautiful the bride is!¡±

    ¡°Zachary Mayhew is really lucky!¡±

    ¡°Zachary, congrattions!¡±

    Zachary Mayhew, dressed in a red wedding suit, limped towards them, first looking up at the floor above and then smiling, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Zachary, may you and your bride have two children in three years.¡±

    Of course, there were also envious voices.<div>

    ¡°Zachary is indeed very lucky. Although his conditions are not good, he can¡¯t manage without money. Look at how pretty his wife is!¡±

    These unbearable words drove Rachel to the brink of despair. She could only tightly grasp the safety grille with both hands and shout, ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Take me back right now!¡±

    Upon hearing her plea, nobody sympathized with Rachel. On the contrary, they teased, ¡°The newborn bride hasn¡¯t weaned yet!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Zachary will feed her tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    What followed were various inappropriate jokes.

    Beatrice ck finally noticed Rachel at this time. She stood up and looked at Rachel, ¡°Honey.¡±

    She was still wearing a kindly expression.

    Seeing that her mother had finally noticed her, Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with hope, ¡°Mom! Help me!¡±

    Beatrice ck looked up at Rachel, acting like a good mother, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re married to Zachary now. You must live a good life with him. A married daughter is like water spilled away. From now on, you are one of the Mayhew family. Live or die, you belong to them. Settle down and give them a grandchild. Stop thinking about unnecessary things.¡±<div>

    At this, she continued, ¡°Zachary is a good kid. He has a house and car. You don¡¯t lose anything by marrying him. Your father and I did this for your own good!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Rachel¡¯s heart diedpletely.

    Her face slowly turned pale.

    Why.

    Why did they do this to her?

    Beatrice ck was her mother!

    She had trusted her mother so much!

    It was then.

    That Rachel remembered Dolores Frieman¡¯s words.

    She said that Delia Frieman had not been in a car ident and was not a manager at any foreignpany.

    So.

    Just as Vi Thompson had guessed.<div>

    Her parents had been lying to her all along.

    Ryan Diet¡¯s name was Ryan Diet solely because of the family¡¯s preference for sons over daughters.Rachel Barton was full of regret.

    She regretted not heeding Vi Thompson¡¯s advice.

    Even more, she regretted not believing Dolores Frieman.

    She could only me herself for the predicament she was now in.

    Rachel leaned against the wall, crying helplessly.

    The oppressive and ustrophobic atmosphere was in stark contrast to the lively scene downstairs.

    Dolores was attending the banquet with her two children.

    She looked up in the direction of the window.

    Letting out a sigh of helplessness.

    She had done everything she could.

    It was a pity.

    Her sister didn¡¯t listen to her advice.

    She didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± her daughter Theresa Winslet asked, looking at Dolores.

    Dolores had chosen the name ¡°Theresa.¡±

    She hoped her daughter could escape her own misfortune, leave the mountains, and live a quiet life.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Dolores smiled.

    Theresa handed Dolores a slice of apple, ¡°Mom, have an apple slice.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Dolores reached out and took it.

    At that moment, it seemed as if Dolores had thought of something. She continued, ¡°Theresa, can you do mom a favor?¡±

    Theresa nodded.

    Dolores lowered her voice and said something to Theresa.

    Theresa nodded, ¡°Okay, mom.¡±

    Dolores instructed, ¡°Remember to be careful and not let anyone find out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Theresa picked up an apple slice and started eating as she walked towards the house.

    No one paid attention to her, just a child.

    Theresa went directly to the door of the bridal chamber on the third floor.

    In order to prevent Rachel from escaping, a security door had been installed a few days before the wedding and locked with several locks. Without someone unlocking it from the outside, it would be nearly impossible for the person inside to get out.

    ¡°Auntie Rachel.¡± Theresa knocked on the door.

    There was no response from inside.

    Theresa knocked again, ¡°Auntie Rachel!¡±

    Upon hearing the knocking, Rachel, who was slumped on the floor, quickly moved to the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Had someonee to rescue her?

    ¡°Auntie Rachel, it¡¯s me, Theresa,¡± she said.

    Hearing that, an image of a little girl appeared in Rachel¡¯s mind.

    Theresa inherited Dolores¡¯ good genes and was very beautiful, though somewhat unkempt and often had a runny nose. Rachel didn¡¯t particrly like this niece, even suspecting that Dolores¡¯ mental illness might be passed down to Theresa, so she dared not get close to the child.

    But now, this child was her only lifeline.

    ¡°Theresa!¡± Rachel continued, ¡°Theresa, can you help me call the police?¡±

    Theresa remembered her mother¡¯s words, ¡°Auntie Rachel, my mom said calling the police is useless here. But don¡¯t worry, she said she will try to help you.¡±

    Hearing these words, tears welled up in Rachel¡¯s eyes.

    She felt so guilty now.

    Wishing she could just p her foolish self.

    Theresa added, ¡°Auntie, do you have any reliable friends in the city? Mom wants you to give me their numbers¡­¡±

    At that moment, footsteps sounded on the stairs, and Theresa quickly said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯lle backter!¡±

    Theresa ran back downstairs.

    After Theresa left, Rachel got up from the floor and started searching the room for pen and paper.

    Zachary Mayhew was a coarse man, and with the convenience of mobile phones these days, she couldn¡¯t find any pen, let alone a piece of paper.

    Left with no choice, Rachel tore a white dress from the closet into strips, then bit her finger and wrote a series of numbers on the strip of cloth.

    It was Vi Thompson¡¯s phone number.

    She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    And she only remembered Vi¡¯s number.

    After writing down the phone number, Rachel kept waiting for Theresa toe upstairs.

    But she waited and waited.

    Until midnight, she still hadn¡¯t seen Theresa.

    Rachel became anxious.

    Downstairs.

    After the guests left, Zachary smiled and walked upstairs.

    At that moment.

    Dalton Tavas stopped him, ¡°Hold on a minute, Zachary.¡±

    ¡°What is it, mom?¡± Zachary turned around.

    Dalton nced up at the stairs, ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with herter. This wild girl needs a lesson! Let her know who¡¯s the head of this household. Once she¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯ll behave!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Zachary nodded, going upstairs.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening.

    Rachel became extremely nervous, quickly standing up and hiding behind the bed, anxiously watching the door.

    At that moment, the door opened.

    Zachary walked in from outside, ¡°Rachel!¡±

    He stared directly at Rachel, his eyes clearly conveying his impatient intentions.

    Rachel held a vase in her hand, looking at Zachary warily, ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡±

 Chapter 485: 173: Rachel Bartonéˆ¥æªš desperation, Huali takes action!

    Chapter 485: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s desperation, Huali takes action!

    Rachel is very afraid now.

    She had never experienced anything like this before.

    Panic and helplessness swept through her, causing her hand holding the vase to tremble.

    Zachary took off his suit and threw it casually on the bed.

    Seeing this, Rachel became even more frightened.

    She must protect herself.

    She must!

    At this moment, how Rachel wished that Vi Thompson would descend from the sky.

    Unfortunately.

    It wouldn¡¯t happen.

    Zachary looked at Rachel, ¡°Geraldine, we are married now, and you are my wife. We are family. I know you despise me, but rest assured, I will make sure you have a good life. I¡¯ll make all the women in the vige jealous!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Zachary sighed, and then said, ¡°Geraldine, stop thinking about these things. We are husband and wife now. This room is yours, and it¡¯s also mine! I¡¯m not leaving! Tonight, I will make you my woman!¡±

    In the end, there was a determined light in Zachary¡¯s eyes.

    Rachel swallowed hard, fear spreading through her entire body. She looked at Zachary with red eyes and pleaded, ¡°Big brother Zachary, as long as you let me go, I will repay you!¡±

    ¡°Let you go? Impossible!¡± These wordspletely enraged Zachary, ¡°Rachel! You are my woman now! I want you to have my child!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Rachel held the vase tightly in her hand.

    She didn¡¯t want to have Zachary¡¯s child.

    She wanted to go to school.

    She still had dreams unfulfilled.

    Rachel¡¯s face was almost covered in tears.

    Zachary took off his tie and limped towards Rachel, ¡°Geraldine, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be good to you in the future, only good to you.¡±

    As Zachary approached, the fear in Rachel¡¯s eyes intensified. She slowly backed away until her back was pressed against a hard wall.

    No more room to retreat!

    Zachary was about toe over when Rachel, in a moment of desperation, smashed the vase in her hand.

    Bang!

    The sudden action startled Zachary. Before he could react, Rachel grabbed a shard and held it to her throat, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! If you do, I¡¯ll die right in front of you!¡±

    Rachel really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. She applied force, and the sharp shard pierced her white neck skin.

    Bright red blood flowed from her neck.

    At this scene, Zachary sobered up, ¡°No! No! I won¡¯te over, I won¡¯te over!¡±

    Rachel sighed in relief, ¡°Then leave! Leave now!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zachary nodded, ¡°I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    At this moment, the door was pushed open from outside.

    Dalton Tavas entered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zachary pointed at Rachel, ¡°Mom, she¡­¡±

    Dalton looked at Rachel, who was hiding in the corner, and instantly understood what was going on.

    Dalton frowned, walked over to Rachel, and snatched the shard from her hand before she could react. Then, grabbing Rachel¡¯s hair, she pped her across the face.

    p.

    A crisp, resounding smack.

    ¡°You bitch! Threatening people with suicide, huh? You think you can threaten others? You¡¯re just like your parents, giving birth to trash!¡± Dalton angrily grabbed Rachel¡¯s hair, cursing her while mming her head against the wall, ¡°Go die! Go die!¡±

    Bang, bang, bang.

    Over and over again.

    Rachel was in so much pain that she could barely breathe, and her vision was filled with stars.

    Dalton continued to curse, ¡°Bitch! Little bitch¡­¡±

    The harsh words were even more unbearable than death to Rachel.

    Rachel had experienced a lot of darkness.

    But she had never experienced such desperate darkness.

    No one knew how much regret she had.

    Seeing his mother treating Rachel like this, Zachary frowned slightly, feeling somewhat sympathetic, ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Your mother is disciplining this bitch for you! You stay out of it!¡± Dalton turned to look at Zachary, and then continued, ¡°She wants to die, doesn¡¯t she? I¡¯ll help her!¡±

    This kind of bitch, if not properly disciplined, would keep threatening people with death.

    Dalton would not indulge her.

    After mming Rachel¡¯s head against the wall many times, until blood seeped from her forehead, Dalton finally stopped.

    She knew that such minor injuries wouldn¡¯t kill her, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t dress Rachel¡¯s wounds.

    Dalton tightly held Rachel¡¯s hair and looked at Zachary, ¡°Conn,e over.¡±

 Chapter 486: 173: Rachel Bartonéˆ¥æªš Desperation, Luxi Takes Action!_2

    Chapter 486: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Desperation, Luxi Takes Action!_2

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Dalton Tavas continued, ¡°p her hard for me.¡±

    Hearing this, Zachary Mayhew took a step back.

    Rachel Barton was the one he loved, and he could not do such a thing.

    ¡°Hit her!¡± Dalton Tavas continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one p won¡¯t kill her! You must make this bitch know what it means to be a man and the head of a family!¡±

    Zachary Mayhew swallowed hard, still not daring to do it.

    ¡°I ask you, do you want her to have your child or not?¡± Dalton Tavas asked.

    Zachary Mayhew nodded.

    Yes.

    Of course he wanted to.

    He had been dreaming of it.

    Dalton Tavas squinted and said, ¡°Since you want that, then do as I say.¡±

    This woman was like taming a beast.

    Only when she was tamed could she obey and be controlled at will.

    Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Zachary Mayhew raised his hand and pped Rachel Barton hard.

    The moment the pnded, Zachary Mayhew suddenly felt an unprecedented pleasure.

    Dalton Tavas nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, my son, that¡¯s how we should be.¡±

    Rachel Barton had already be numb.

    It was not until Zachary Mayhew tore open her dress that she came to her senses and screamed loudly, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Please let me go!¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    However, no matter how she screamed, how she struggled, she could not stop Zachary Mayhew¡¯s actions.

    That night.

    Became the most humiliating night for Rachel Barton.

    She wanted to die.

    But she could not die.

    She had to live and walk out of these mountains, and bring all these people to justice.

    The next morning.

    The golden sunlight prated through the window.

    Rachel Barton opened her eyes.

    In a daze, she saw the ring red and was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was in Zachary Mayhew¡¯s house.

    Last night¡­

    Thinking of everything that had happenedst night, like a movie unfolding before her eyes, Rachel Barton felt extremely ufortable, and tears unconsciously escaped her eyes.

    She bit the quilt tightly.

    Trying to vent her anger in her heart.

    Why?

    Why did fate treat her like this?

    She just wanted a home.

    Her home didn¡¯t have to be too wealthy, as long as she had loving parents.

    Was her dream too extravagant?

    Full of hope, she had followed Gregory Diet and Beatrice ck to Olsand Vige.

    Thinking that she could finally have the blood-rted family she had never had before.

    But she never expected¡­

    She never expected things to turn out like this.

    She hated her own ignorance.

    If only she had listened to Vi Thompson¡¯s words, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.

    Thinking about her previous concealment of giving all her savings to Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet from Vi Thompson¡­

    Rachel Barton really regretted it.

    ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±

    At this moment, a dog¡¯s bark sounded outside the window downstairs.

    If it was before, Rachel Barton would have definitely gone to investigate.

    She loved dogs.

    But now¡­

    Now she was trapped here, even worse than a dog.

    At the thought of this, Rachel Barton¡¯s tears welled up again.

    Behind the Mayhew¡¯s house was a small bamboo forest.

    At this time.

    Theresa Winslet stood in the bamboo garden, learning to bark like a dog.

    ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±

    But no matter how much she barked, the window remained tightly closed.

    Theresa Winslet could only turn around and leave, running back home all the way.

    Seeing her return, Dolores Frieman immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Theresa Winslet shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Aunt Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe back?¡±

    Theresa Winslet said helplessly, ¡°I was barking like a puppy there for a long time. If I didn¡¯te back, I would have been discovered by others.¡±

    Dolores Frieman¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    She had the intention of pulling her sister out of the mire, but fate did not give her a chance.

    A momentter, Dolores Frieman instructed, ¡°Theresa, from now on, go there three times a day at the same time. Your Aunt Rachel is a smart person, she will know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    They had to rescue Rachel Barton while she was not pregnant yet. If she ended up like herself, with a child, then she would truly have no way out.

    Her whole life would be trapped by these mountains.

    With this thought, Dolores Frieman sighed.

    Her son Charlie was young and couldn¡¯t understand why his mother sighed, so he asked, ¡°Mom, are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Charlie hugged Dolores Frieman¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, my sister and I will be obedient. We will study hard, go to a good university, and take you and dad to a better life.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Dolores Frieman nodded.

    Theresa Winslet continued tofort her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Dolores Frieman touched Theresa Winslet¡¯s head, and her eyes were full of relief and gratitude.

 Chapter 487: 173: Rachel Bartonéˆ¥æªš Desperation, Viola Takes Action!_3

    Chapter 487: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Desperation, Vi Takes Action!_3

    Her only hope now was in the twins.<div>

    Fortunately, Jacob Winslet had no objections to them.

    For the next two days, Rachel Barton was locked up.

    She just sat on the floor like that, staring out the window.

    Her gaze was already somewhat dull.

    What she was most afraid of now was the dark.

    She was even more afraid of Zachary Mayhew; just thinking about that scene made her sick to her stomach.<div>

    It was disgusting.

    ¡°Vi¡­¡±

    Gazing at the window with eyes swollen red, Rachel yelled, ¡°Vi, when will youe and get me?¡±

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    In a moment, Rachel thought of Dolores Frieman.

    ¡°Big sister.¡±

    Dolores had promised to save her.

    When would Dolorese?

    It was at this moment.

    There was the sound of a puppy outside the window again.

    ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡±

    It was a pity that after two days of barking, Rachel had not be suspicious.<div>

    If only she pushed open that window.

    She would see.

    Theresa Winslet was standing in the bamboo forest facing the window.

    Too bad.

    She didn¡¯t.

    On the other side.

    Diana Hershey had already drawn up a seven-day tour n.

    She posted the itinerary in a group chat with the four of them: [Vio, Fiona, if you have no problems, let¡¯s set off tomorrow.]

    Mentioning Vi Thompson and Fiona Knight.

    Since Rachel had previously said she wanted to stay in her hometown with her parents, Diana didn¡¯t mention her.

    Fiona immediately responded: [No problem here, what about Vio?]

    Vi quickly replied: [OK, justing back to go to River City with you and fill in our wishes for college.]<div>

    Diana was delighted: [So, let¡¯s all buy tickets for the 10 o¡¯clock flight tomorrow morning and meet at the airport at 1 pm?]

    [OK.]

    [Let¡¯s video chat? Typing is tiring!] Fiona suggested.

    [OK.]

    The three connected on video.

    ¡°Vio, Diana!¡± Fiona greeted them with a smile.

    Diana continued: ¡°Did you guys buy the ne tickets already?¡±

    ¡°Already bought.¡±

    Vi said: ¡°I bought them too.¡±

    Fiona asked as she seemed to remember something: ¡°Have any of you been in contact with Rachel these days?¡±

    Diana shook her head.

    Fiona exined: ¡°We contacted her three days ago, but the signal over there was intermittent, so we hung up after only a few words.¡±<div>

    However, Rachel had called to discuss the debt with Fiona.

    Just on that day, Rachel had earned a little money from an investment project and had repaid eight thousand yuan to Fiona.

    Fiona continued: ¡°Oh, and Rachel told me that her parents are going to hold a College Admission Celebration Banquet on the 18th. Vio, Diana, are your families hosting one too?¡±

    Diana nodded her head: ¡°Of course!¡±

    She had scored well, which increased her father¡¯s pride.

    Vi shook her head slightly: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    She didn¡¯t usually care about these matters, as her parents handled them.

    However, judging from Sawyer Thompson¡¯s character, he would definitely organize it on a grand scale.

    After chatting a little more, the three hung up the video call.

    After disconnecting the video, Vi sent a message to Rachel.

    [Rachel, take good care of yourself while you¡¯re over there ande back as soon as the holiday ends.]

    [If you encounter any problems, don¡¯t keep them to yourself, you can always talk to me.]<div>

    Rachel did not respond.

    But Vi didn¡¯t give it a second thought.

    After all, Rachel¡¯s location was in a mountainous area, where she often disappeared mysteriously after returning to her biological parents¡¯ side. Sometimes, due to poor signal, the messages wouldn¡¯t receive a reply until a weekter.

    When Vi decided to embark on a graduation trip, the Thompson family naturally supported her fully.

    After dinner.

    Mary Perryne was somewhat worried: ¡°Vi, you must protect yourself when you¡¯re out there alone.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not alone.¡± Vi smiled: ¡°I¡¯m with Diana and Fiona, whom you¡¯ve met.¡±

    Mary Perryne said: ¡°Three young girls alone could still be somewhat unsafe.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, trust in Vi.¡±

    Offspring of the Thompson n, whether they¡¯re girls or boys, should develop their independence early on.

    After all, parents¡¯ love can¡¯t protect their children for a lifetime.

    Moreover, Vi had a strong ability to be independent.<div>

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to live in River City alone for such a long time.

    Vi nodded slightly: ¡°Grandma is right, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯m very capable.¡±

    Mary Perryne then took out a credit card: ¡°Vi, keep this card.¡±

    Seeing the credit card, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment.

 Chapter 488: 173: Rachel Bartonéˆ¥æªš Desperation, Viola Takes Action!_4

    Chapter 488: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Desperation, Vi Takes Action!_4

    She was no stranger to this ck card.<div>

    It was a ck card from Lanswi Bank.

    Lanswi Bank is one of the top ten banks in the world, and there is only one requirement to apply for a ck card.

    That is, the user must have three thousand billion dors in funds.

    In other words,

    What Mary Perryne gave Vi Thompson was not a bank card, but a huge amount of money.

    An amount sorge that ordinary people could never imagine in their lifetime.<div>

    Thinking of her own measly monthly allowance of 1 million dors, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s mouth was full of scorn.

    Usually, a limited-edition bag that she fancied would easily cost eight to nine hundred thousand dors.

    How could 1 million allowance be enough!

    But whenever she mentioned that her allowance was insufficient, Sawyer Thompson would bring up the importance of frugality and household management.

    He would say they must be frugal,

    And not to trigger apetitive mentality.

    As a child of the Thompson n, they should set a good example.

    But now?

    When it came to Vi, just for a trip, Mary Perryne directly pulled out a ck card worth three thousand billion dors.

    This sudden shock rendered Sylvia Thompson somewhat breathless.

    Very unbearable!

    And once again, she felt her parents¡¯ bias.<div>

    Vi Thompson politely refused,ughing, ¡°Mom, I have enough money.¡±

    ¡°How could it be enough?¡± Mary Perryne frowned, ¡°Ever since you came back home, you¡¯ve never asked for a penny from us. You must take this card.¡±

    At this moment, Sawyer Thompson slightly turned his head, looking at the faces of his other four children, ¡°Brandon, Borden, Bob, Sylvia. This money has been saved for your little sister since the day she was born. Your mother and I owe Vi so much over these eighteen years. We have never fulfilled our responsibilities as parents. Vi¡¯s experience is different from yours. She has suffered a lot, endured countless injustices, and no amount of money can make up for this. Your mother and I can only do our best. So don¡¯t feel that we are biased.¡±

    ¡°You are all our children, and we will treat you equally.¡±

    Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°Dad, we understand your intentions. Please rest assured that Borden, Bob, Sylvia, and I will never hold any grudges against our little sister over this.¡±

    The career that Mandel Thompson possessed was earned through his own efforts.

    He had never thought of taking anything from his parents!

    Only useless people would think of inheriting property.

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson quickly expressed her agreement with a smile, ¡°Big brother is right. How could we ever hold anything against our little sister? She deserves all of this.¡±

    Samuel Thompson nodded in agreement.

    But Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help feeling that this was too unfair for Sylvia.

    After all, both were their parents¡¯ daughters.<div>

    Their parents gave Vi a ck card.

    What did they give Sylvia?

    Apart from the fixed one million monthly allowance, they hadn¡¯t given Sylvia anything.

    With this thought,

    Edward Thompson felt a choking sensation in his heart.

    He could not understand why their parents could not treat Sylvia as their daughter just like him.

    However, although Edward Thompson had objections, he did not voice them.

    He hoped that Vi would speak up for Sylvia.

    Under these circumstances, only Vi could fight for some benefits for Sylvia.

    But¡­

    No.

    Vi continued to refuse, ¡°Dad, Mom, I really don¡¯t need money. You keep these. If I ever run out of money, I¡¯lle and ask for it.¡±<div>

    From beginning to end, she never mentioned Sylvia.

    Even the things she didn¡¯t want, she would not give to Sylvia.

    Edward Thompson was very disappointed.

    It seemed that Vi had never considered Sylvia as a real sister.

    As an older brother, Edward Thompson¡¯s greatest wish was for the family to live happily and peacefully together. But ever since Vi returned, Sylvia had been marginalized.

    Lonely and helpless.

    This was something Edward Thompson, a doting brother, could hardly tolerate.

    Both were his sisters. As the older sister, couldn¡¯t Vi be a little more considerate of Sylvia?

    Seeing Vi¡¯s persistent refusal, Sawyer Thompson directly stuffed the ck card into her hand, ¡°This bank ount was opened with your ID card, and the password is written on the back. How you spend this money is your right. If you want to throw it into the trash, that¡¯s fine. But what¡¯s given to you is yours, and your mother and I will not take it back.¡±

    At this moment, Mrs. Thompson also smiled and said, ¡°Vi, since it¡¯s meant for you, just ept it. We¡¯re all family. If you keep refusing, it seems distant.¡±

 Chapter 489: 173: Rachel Bartonéˆ¥æªš Desperation, Huali Takes Action!_5

    Chapter 489: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Desperation, Huali Takes Action!_5

    Having said that, Vi Thompson had no choice but to ept it, ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad.¡±<div>

    ¡°Silly child.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was so angry that she was about to explode.

    But, she couldn¡¯t vent her anger.

    Who could me her for not being their biological daughter?

    After the family meeting ended, Edward Thompson found Mandel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you think this is unfair to Sylvia?¡±

    Mandel Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s unfair about it?¡±<div>

    Edward couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, ¡°I admit that our little sister is excellent, but mom and dad shouldn¡¯t just give her Lanswi Bank¡¯s ck card! Even if they want to give, they shouldn¡¯t forget Sylvia. Big brother, don¡¯t you think what I¡¯m saying makes sense?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Mandel Thompson scolded angrily, ¡°The reason mom and dad gave the money to little sister is that they feel they neglected her and want topensate her! You know how much she has suffered before in River City! Has Sylvia ever suffered a day? And, go ask around the school, which college student has 1 million dors as pocket money every month?¡±

    At this point, Mandel Thompson tried to calm himself down, and grabbed Edward by the cor, ¡°Tell me honestly, are your feelings towards Sylvia beyond the limit?¡±

    It was not strange for Mandel to suspect, as Edward¡¯s care for Sylvia was indeed very suspicious.

    ¡°No,¡± Edward exined seriously, ¡°Sylvia has always been like a real sister in my heart. It¡¯s because I treat her like a real sister that I stand up for her! I just think it¡¯s unfair to Sylvia!¡±

    If he had any special thoughts about Sylvia, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to match her up with Mr. White either.

    Most importantly,

    Edward had someone he liked.

    Although it may be difficult for Evelyn Andrews to be epted by the Thompson family,

    Edward had prepared himself to fight a protracted battle.

    Evelyn Andrews is a person with personality, who smokes, drinks, and knows how to have fun.

    There were even rumors that she had two boyfriends at the same time.<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mandel continued, ¡°No matter what your rtionship is, you should know the boundaries of your concern. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±

    ¡°I know, I can control myself.¡±

    Edward wasn¡¯t an immoral person. It¡¯s just that he cared too much for his sister, Sylvia.

    He was eight years older than Sylvia.

    When he was young, he often led her around.

    He even swore to protect her well,

    Not letting her get hurt in any way.

    Now, in Edward¡¯s subconscious, he still only had Sylvia as his sister.

    Vi, to him, seemed more like a producer.

    Because there wasn¡¯t much of a solid emotional foundation between them.

    Edward couldn¡¯t even understand why Mandel and him epted Vi so quickly.

    Didn¡¯t they find it strange?<div>

    Mandel went on, ¡°As for the ck card matter, mom and dad are not wrong. Sylvia had no blood rtionship with them in the first ce. The reason why she was adopted back then was because of little sister. If it weren¡¯t for little sister¡¯s ident, mom and dad wouldn¡¯t have adopted someone else¡¯s child. Think about it carefully, if she were adopted by a ordinary family, would she live the life she has now?¡±

    Making one million a year is already unattainable for ordinary people.

    Let alone having one million dors as pocket money every month!

    ¡°So,¡± Mandel continued, ¡°What Sylvia should be thinking about now is not whether mom and dad are showing favoritism, but that she should be grateful. Grateful for being adopted by mom and dad, and grateful for little sister¡¯s existence. Otherwise, maybe she would still be working hard to earn her tuition and living expenses every year!¡±

    As the eldest son of the family,

    Mandel Thompson had a part-time job since he was thirteen.

    He thought it was already very difficult for someone his age to work and earn money, but there were still many younger ones.

    Life is full of suffering.

    Since then, Mandel cherished the life he had, became determined to improve himself, studied harder, and tried every possible way to enhance himself.

    In high school, he suddenly fell in love with programming, and then turned his hobby into a career. By the time he was in college, he never asked his family for a penny.

    Before graduating from college, he already had his ownpany.

    Later,<div>

    His assets even surpassed those of the top ten bosses in Capital City.

    Having said that, Edward continued, ¡°Bob, as your big brother, I hope that you travel more and see the world. Then you¡¯ll understand what I mean.¡±

    These words silenced Edwardpletely.

 Chapter 490: 173: Rachel Bartonéˆ¥æªš Despair, Huan Huan Takes Action! _6

    Chapter 490: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Despair, Huan Huan Takes Action! _6

    The expression on his face was somewhatplex.<div>

    ¡°Think it over,¡± Mandel Thompson patted Edward Thompson on the shoulder, ¡°I have work to do at thepany, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    As soon as Mandel finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    The next day.

    Vi Thompson arrived at the airport, hurrying to meet up with Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight in Sky Mountain.

    At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the nended punctually at Sky Mountain Airport.

    Just as she walked through the arrival gate, she saw Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight waving at her, ¡°Vio!¡±<div>

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson!¡±

    The two of them ran over and hugged Vi.

    Suddenly, Vi felt the pleasure of an ancient monarch.

    A hug from the left, a hug from the right.

    Their first stop was mountain climbing.

    The altitude of Sky Mountain is 2013.6 meters.

    Mountain climbers, under normal circumstances, would start at 8 p.m., reaching the peak by five or six in the morning the next day.

    It would be sunrise then.

    The three booked a guesthouse at the foot of Sky Mountain.

    They nned to rest well in the afternoon and set off at night.

    The guesthouse was very nice, a two-story wooden house with a rxation area on the ground floor and three rooms upstairs, each with its ownrge balcony.

    A small courtyard was fenced off in front of the wooden house.<div>

    The courtyard was filled with flowers and pebble-paved, giving a pastoral illusion.

    A gentle breeze blew, carrying the scent of flowers.

    It was extremely pleasant.

    Diana opened the fence gate and eximed in surprise, ¡°This cottage is even prettier than the pictures online! It¡¯s worth it!¡±

    Fiona also seemed surprised, ¡°Vio, look how beautiful this small courtyard is.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly.

    She also thought that the small courtyard was good.

    The owner of the guest house, smiling, said: ¡°If you three youngdies think our ce is good, please give us a good review. And we live next door, so if you need anything just give us a call. Oh, and we only offer breakfast here. Lunch and dinner are also avable but there will be an additional fee. Of course, you can eat out. If you walk about 300 meters forward, you¡¯ll find a food street where you can find all kinds of food.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Diana thanked.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    After introducing them to the surroundings, the guesthouse owner left.

    Diana and Fiona started to choose their rooms.<div>

    ¡°Vio, which one do you want?¡±

    Fiona asked from upstairs.

    Laughing, Vi looked up, ¡°You two pick first, I¡¯ll take the leftover one.¡±

    Diana smiled and said, ¡°I get it, I get it, Beautiful Thompson just needs her milk tea.¡±

    Vi took out her phone, took a picture of the lovely courtyard, and then sent it to the WhatsApp contactbeled as [Legs-one-meter-eight-fiance].

    On the other side.

    Compared to thest few days, Rachel Barton¡¯s condition was worse.

    Her skin was pale, her eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡±

    Outside the window, there was a burst of dog barking.

    Rachel nced towards the window, her eyes inadvertently swept across the clock hanging on the wall.<div>

    Three in the afternoon.

    Suddenly, Rachel seemed to remember something.

    Because it was also three o¡¯clock yesterday.

    How can a dog bark at the same time every day?

    Could it be¡­

    Someone wasing to save her!

    At that thought, Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up, she immediately stood up from the floor, and quickly ran to the window.

    She opened the window and saw a figure standing in the bamboo forest through the security window.

    It was Theresa Winslet!

    ¡°Theresa¡­¡±Just as she was about to shout out, Rachel quickly covered her own mouth.

    She couldn¡¯t let anyone discover her!

    Rachel waved at Theresa.<div>

    Theresa waved back to her.

    Rachel seized thest opportunity, turned around to pick up a pre-written phone number, stuffed the fabric strip into an empty bottle, then threw the empty bottle into the bamboo garden downstairs.

    Fortunately, because of the bottle, the fabric stripnded urately at Theresa¡¯s feet.

    Theresa picked up the thrown bottle and quickly dashed back home.

    Looking at Theresa¡¯s retreating figure, hope filled Rachel¡¯s eyes.

    When she got back home, Theresa handed the bottle to Dolores.

    Dolores took the bottle and took out the blood-written number inside.

    Seeing the number written by her younger sister in blood,

    Dolores¡¯s eyes reddened, she turned to Theresa, ¡°Theresa, remember, you can¡¯t let anyone know about this.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mom, I understand.¡±

    Dolores took the fabric strip and went to the bedroom. She picked up thendline phone and dialed a number.

    Soon, the other side answered.<div>

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    It was a beautiful female voice.

    Dolores hesitated, a girl, could she help Rachel escape?

    However, Dolores immediately responded: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Geraldine¡¯s sister, are you Geraldine¡¯s friend?¡±

    Geraldine?

    Vi was taken aback.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have anyone named Geraldine around her, but Vi quickly realized, ¡°Yes, I am. How is she now?¡±

    The ¡°Geraldine¡± she was referring to must be Rachel.

    Dolores tried to keep it brief, ¡°Geraldine has been sold by her parents to a family in the same vige as a bride and now she can¡¯t get out, she¡¯s in a very bad situation! I need you toe and get her. But you¡¯d better bring more people. The address is 31 Liu Group, Olsand Vige, Rimount City. My name is Dolores, her older sister! If you areing, call me in advance, I can meet you in the town! Our vige isplicated, strangers won¡¯t find it!¡±

    Vi Thompson abruptly put down her Milk Tea, ¡°We will buy the earliest flight ticket to Rimount, do you have a mobile phone? Give me your number so we can stay in constant contact.¡±

    Dolores didn¡¯t have a phone, but Sid Winslet had an old one. ¡°I will call you when I get the phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Dolores breathed a sigh of relief.

    As long as she was in touch with people, that was fine.

    Vi had already opened the ticket purchasing webpage on herputer and purchased a ne ticket, then immediately informed Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight.

    Upon hearing this news, Fiona Knight and Diana were terrified.

    Nobody could have predicted that Rachel, simply by going back to her hometown, would experience such a scenario.

    ¡°Vio, let¡¯s go with you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can go alone.¡± Vi didn¡¯t even pack her belongings, ¡°You guys go home and wait for me.¡±

    The situation in Rimount City was unclear, it wasn¡¯t suitable to bring Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight along.

    Diana frowned slightly, ¡°How can there be such parents in the world! Is Rachel alright now?¡±

    ¡°Considering her big sister¡¯s description, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡±

    Vi spoke while walking towards the outside of the door.

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight followed her steps, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Fiona and I will apany you to the airport.¡±

    The three of them arrived at the airport together.

    Just past security, Vi received news of a flight dy.

    Vi looked slightly annoyed.

    The next flight wouldn¡¯t be until tomorrow morning.

    However, Rachel¡¯s situation was currently critical.

    Just at this moment, there was amotion up ahead, buzzing with conversation.

    ¡°Damn! So handsome!¡±

    ¡°So cool! Is he somepany¡¯s CEO?¡±

    When Diana and Fiona looked up, they saw a tall, elegant figure.

    He was wearing a pristine, dust-free white shirt.

    His demeanor was restrained but cold as he walked.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t doing anything, his aura easily outshone the young fresh blood on TV and movies.

    The two of them were slightly taken aback as they watched his side profile.

    Just then, the man walked towards them, stopping right in front of Vi, ¡°Where to? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

 Chapter 491: 174: Big, Boss? (Second Update)

    Chapter 491: 174: Big, Boss? (Second Update)

    The handsome man suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of Vi Thompson, offering her a ride.<div>

    This left Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey dumbstruck.

    A momentter, Diana Hershey reacted and pulled Fiona Knight over to Vi Thompson, her eyes shing with gossipy curiosity, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, do you know him?¡±

    Having said that, she looked at Terrence Lentz, sizing him up and down.

    The man was tall and had long legs.

    He was well-proportioned.

    He was wearing a simple white shirt and ck suit pants. Despite the simplicity of his attire, he exuded an untouchable and cold aura.<div>

    He was like the domineering CEO male lead from a romance novel.

    But his words were somewhat unreliable. Offering Vi Thompson a ride at the airport?

    Using what?

    A shuttle bus?

    Diana Hershey looked away, ¡°You just said you¡¯re going to give Beautiful Thompson a ride?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    Diana Hershey looked at him, ¡°What are you going to use? This is an airport! Does your family own a ne?¡±

    Terrence Lentz remained calm, ¡°My family doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Diana Hershey was just about to mock him, thinking he wanted to pursue Beautiful Thompson even though he didn¡¯t even have a ne!

    Little did she know, the man¡¯s thin lips parted and he continued, ¡°But I do.¡±

    Diana Hershey:

    Boss?<div>

    As Terrence finished speaking, he looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Vi nced at the time on her phone, ¡°Rimount City. Do you have time?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Vi Thompson turned her gaze back to Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, ¡°Diana, Fiona, I¡¯ll go ahead. You two can go back and wait for my message.¡±

    Now time was pressing.

    She had to get to Rimount City immediately.

    Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°Alright, Beautiful Thompson, you two get going.¡±

    As Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz walked away, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight looked puzzled.

    Who was this man standing next to Vi Thompson?

    Was he pursuing her?

    Terrence Lentz had his own private jet.

    It was huge.<div>

    It could amodate 300 people.

    The interior had been remodeled.

    Inside, there was a restaurant, a lounge, and a billiards room.

    Even the private jet of the Thompson n couldn¡¯tpare to its luxury.

    The two took the VIP route.

    The flight attendant led the way enthusiastically.

    ¡°Sir, Miss, please watch your step. There are stairs up ahead.¡±

    Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz walked side by side, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you arrived in time, otherwise, I would have to wait for tomorrow¡¯s flight.¡±

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips curved slightly in response.

    He was delighted.

    He could appear in time to help when she needed it.

    ¡°By the way, do you have something urgent in Rimount City?¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly and briefly exined Rachel Barton¡¯s situation to Terrence Lentz.

    Hearing this, Terrence Lentz frowned slightly, pulled out his phone, and sent a message.

    After boarding the ne, Vi Thompson sent a message to Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight: [I¡¯m on the ne now, I¡¯ll contact you when Ind.]

    [Okay, have a safe trip.]

    After receiving the replies from Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, Vi Thompson set her phone to airne mode.

    Just before switching to airne mode, she received an iing call.

    The call was from Rimount City.

    Vi Thompson immediately answered, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Dolores Frieman¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°This is Dolores Frieman. Are you on the ne now? How long until you arrive in our town?¡±

    Hearing this, Vi Thompson nced at the time, ¡°About four hours.¡±

    She had checked the travel time beforeing.

    It would take two and a half hours by ne.<div>

    It would take more than an hour to drive from the destination to the town.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be in touch when you get to the town.¡±

    After hanging up, Dolores Frieman immediately turned off her phone and hid it in a pocket close to her body.

    Inside the house.

    Jacob Winslet had already noticed his phone was missing and was looking for it.

    ¡°Theresa, have you seen my phone?¡±

    Theresa Winslet shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    Jacob Winslet was anxious, even though the old phone wasn¡¯t worth much, it was still a considerable expense for someone with littlebor to offer.

    After all, he still had two children to raise.

    There was a lot of pressure.

    ¡°Dolores, have you seen my phone?¡±

    ¡°Why would I have seen your phone?¡± Dolores Frieman¡¯s attitude was not good, ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of a phone. What good did it do you to be reincarnated as a human? Useless!¡±<div>

    Over the years, Dolores Frieman had learned to arm herself with a fierce persona.

    Only in this way.

    Could she better protect herself.

    In the first few years with Sid Winslet, Dolores Frieman had suffered a lot, but she was mostly resigned to her fate.

    Dolores Frieman knew very well that her life was just like this.

    Hearing this, Sid Winslet didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to look for his phone.

    As he grew older, many things had be too much for him to handle.

    He searched many ces but couldn¡¯t find the phone.

    Sid Winslet frowned slightly.

    Where could the phone have gone?

    Could it have been lost while working in the field today?

    Although it was already dark outside, Sid Winslet still went out to the fields, using the moonlight to search for his phone.

    Seeing Sid Winslet leave, Dolores Frieman narrowed her eyes, called Theresa Winslet over, and whispered in her ear.

    Hearing this, Theresa Winslet nodded.

    ¡°Alright.¡±¡±Then mom will leave first.¡±

    Olsand Vige is about 12 kilometers away from the town. There is no public transportation in the vige. If people want to go to the town, they either walk or take private cars.

    Those in better conditions can ride electric bikes or motorcycles.

    But Dolores Frieman¡¯s family doesn¡¯t even have a bicycle, let alone an electric bike, and they can¡¯t afford a private car. So they can only walk there.

    It takes about three hours to walk there.

    So she has to hurry to the town now.

    Although the summer moonlight and stars are good, Dolores still brings a shlight.

    However, as she walks through the vige, she is afraid of drawing attention, so she doesn¡¯t turn on the shlight.

    Dolores walks hastily.

    Unfortunately,

    The mountains are high, the roads are long.

    Halfway there, a sudden gust of mountain wind rises, and dark clouds gather in the sky.

    Dolores looks up at the sky with a slight frown.

    The June weather changes like a child¡¯s face. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain!

    Dolores quickens her pace and trots along the way.

    But even so, she still can¡¯t outrun the rain.

    In no time,

    The sky starts pouring down rain.

    Apanied by the mountain wind.

    This heavy, urgent rain and gusty mountain wind wrap around the trees in the mountains, producing weird shrieks.

    It sends chills down one¡¯s spine.

    The sky dimspletely, with the stars and moon hidden by dark clouds. The only source of light left is Dolores¡¯s shlight.

    Even Dolores, who has grown up in the mountains, feels scared in such an environment.

    However, for her sister¡¯s sake,

    She can only grit her teeth and persist.

    Bang!

    At that moment, as she¡¯s not paying attention, she slips and falls down.

    Her whole bodynds in the mud.

    It¡¯s quite a mess.

    But at this point, Dolores can¡¯t even feel the pain. Her first reaction is to protect her phone.

    If she loses her phone, she won¡¯t be able to find someone to save Rachel.

    Luckily, she has wrapped the phone up in a stic bag.

    Dolores continues to run forward, braving the wind and rain.

    As long as she can pull Rachel out of that mud pit, she is willing to do anything.

    She now just hopes to reach the town quickly.

    The storm gets stronger and stronger.

    It adds more difficulties and obstacles to Dolores¡¯s journey.

    Still, she never thinks of giving up.

    Along the way, she can¡¯t remember how many times she has fallen. In the end, her shlight stops working¡­

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening,

    The nends in Rimount City airport as scheduled.

    Vi Thompson immediately dials the number from Rimount City.

    However, she hears the automated message: ¡°The number you have dialed has been shut off¡­¡±

    Vi slightly frowns.

    Although the other party¡¯s number has been disconnected, their trip cannot be dyed.

    As soon as she opens the taxi-hailing app, Terrence Lentz says, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged the car.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence follows Vi¡¯s pace.

    As they exit through the VIP passage, they see three cars waiting outside.

    Terrence leads Vi into the first car.

    On the other side,

    Dolores Frieman finally arrives in the town, dragging her heavy footsteps.

    She takes out the phone wrapped in a stic bag, wipes her hands on her not-so-clean clothes, and then calls Vi.

    Vi quickly picks up on the other end.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the crossroads in the town. There¡¯s no one at night, so when you arrive, the person you see is me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi responds: ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    After receiving Dolores¡¯s call, Vi breathes a sigh of relief.

    The car speeds up.

    Vi stares out the window the whole time.

    In no time,

    The car finally arrives in Olsand Town.

    As the headlights sweep across, Dolores instinctively covers her eyes with her hand.

    It¡¯s raining outside.

    Fearing that Vi won¡¯t find her when she arrives, Dolores dares not find a ce to shelter from the rain and can only stand at the crossroads.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rachel¡¯s sister,¡±

    Vi says.

    Terrence instructs the driver to pull over next to her.

    Vi immediately opens the car door and gets out, ¡°Is it Rachel¡¯s sister? My name is Vi Thompson, and I¡¯m Rachel¡¯s good friend.¡±

    The woman in front of her is dressed in tattered clothes, covered in mud, and her hair is a mess. She looks very disheveled.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Seeing Vi, Dolores instinctively steps back.

    This is an act of inferiority.

    She never expected Rachel¡¯s friend to be so beautiful and elegant.

    Unexpectedly, Vi reaches out and grabs Dolores¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s get in the car first.¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    She¡¯s filthy.

    At this moment, Terrencees over with an umbre, shielding the two from the wind and rain, ¡°There are dry towels in the car. Saving people is more important now.¡±

    Only then does Dolores get into the car.

    The interior of themercial vehicle is quite spacious.

    Terrence sits in the front, leaving the space in the back for the two women.

    Vi hands Dolores a dry towel to wipe her face.

    Dolores takes the towel but doesn¡¯t wipe her face right away. Instead, she tightly grabs Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Thompson, our vige¡¯s situation is veryplicated. I beg you not to give up on my sister, no matter what. You must take her out of this mountain.¡±

    ¡°My life is already like this; I can rot in the mud, but my sister can¡¯t. Please!¡±

    At the end of her plea, Dolores unexpectedly kneels down in front of Vi.

 Chapter 492: 175: Donéˆ¥æª› be afraid, Iéˆ¥æª’l come pick you up and bring you home.

    Chapter 492: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯lle pick you up and bring you home.

    Dolores Frieman was d that Rachel Barton had such a good friend who was willing to travel a long way to take her back home.<div>

    In those years, she was stuck in the mire, what she faced was never-ending darkness.

    She had prayed countless times for someone toe from the heavens and take her away.

    But no one did.

    Before her, there was always endless darkness.

    Being the elder sister.

    Even if she did everything she could, she couldn¡¯t let her younger sister face that kind of darkness.<div>

    Because only those who have personally experienced it know how desperate that feeling is.

    So, no matter what she had to pay, she couldn¡¯t let her sister end up like her, stuck in the mud.

    ¡°Rachel, get up first,¡± Vi Thompson immediately helped Dolores up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that I¡¯m here, I will surely take Rachel back with me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dolores said, her eyes reddening.

    From the moment she saw Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz.

    She knew that they were no ordinary people.

    Vi looked young in her age.

    But her demeanor was something people ordinarily don¡¯t have. She felt as if she was a student who did something wrong and before her was a teacher.

    Her aura was extremely intimidating.

    It made people dare not look straight into her eyes.

    Dolores had never seen such a young girl.

    She was not very educated.<div>

    She couldn¡¯t find a better word to describe her.

    She could only think of the word ¡®noble¡¯.

    At this moment, the driver in the front seat asked, ¡°Sir, which way to go?¡±

    The terrain around Olsand Town isplex.

    Even the navigation would fail here, let alone on a stormy night.

    Upon hearing this, Dolores quickly said, ¡°Keep going straight ahead, take the left turn at the intersection.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The driver nodded.

    Vi took out a dry towel and put it on Dolores, then poured her a cup of hot water, ¡°Have some hot water first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Dolores took the cup handed over by Vi with both hands.

    In the front seat, Terrence Lentz turned up the heat in the car.

    Wrapped in the dry towel given by Vi, and after sipping the hot water, Dolores felt much warmer. She kept looking out the window, fearful that the car would miss the intersection.<div>

    Looking out the window, Dolores said, ¡°My sister had a tough life ever since she was a child. Because she was a girl, she was abandoned by our grandmother just hours after birth, without even a single sip of breast milk.¡±

    ¡°Over the years, I always thought that like our other two sisters, she was also carried away by the wolves. Turns out she is still alive¡­¡±

    Thinking about her unfortunate sisters, Dolores couldn¡¯t stop the tears.

    She was the eldest in the family. When Rachel was abandoned, she was already twelve years old.

    She clearly remembers, on the day her mother was about to give birth, her grandmother was very happy, she even said that they should kill the old hen at home to make a nice soup for her mother.

    But the moment her mother gave birth, grandmother¡¯s face changed.

    Without wasting much time, she took the child and wanted to throw it in the back mountains to feed the wolves.

    No matter how much Dolores pleaded with her grandmother.

    She failed to change her grandmother¡¯s mind.

    Fearing that Dolores would secretly bring back the abandoned child, Grandmother decided to do the deed in the town.

    ¡°She should never havee back here.¡±

    Since hearing about Rachel¡¯s return, Dolores has been on edge.<div>

    She feared their parents¡¯ ill intent.

    There weren¡¯t anymotions during the first few days.

    She thought their parents had had a change of heart. Unexpectedly, before long, the rumor spread in the vige that her mother wanted to marry off Rachel to Zachary Mayhew for a dowry of five hundred thousand.

    What kind of man was Zachary Mayhew?

    Hecked charisma, was not educated, was less than five feet three, full of moles and did not have a steady job, although he seemed to start his own business, in reality, he was just a petty thief!

    No one in the vige wanted to give their daughter to him.

    And so, Zachary Mayhew remained unmarried until the age of thirty-five.

    Maybe because she had experienced all this, Dolores felt very hurt. Her tears flowed like broken jade beads and her voice became hoarse.

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t cry.¡± Vi handed Dolores a tissue, once again promising, ¡°Rest assured, now that I am here, I will surely take Rachel with me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss. Thompson,¡± Dolores turned her head, her eyes filled with gratitude as she tightly held Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°You are a good person, it¡¯s a blessing for Geraldine to have met you.¡±

    Vi lent forward slightly, embracing Dolores,forting her softly. Vi could feel, this was a woman who waspelled to bow her head under the torture of fate.

    <div>

 Chapter 493: 175: Donéˆ¥æª› be afraid, Iéˆ¥æª’l come to take you home_2

    Chapter 493: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯lle to take you home_2

    Dolores couldn¡¯t quite describe what she was feeling inside.<div>

    She just felt like crying.

    She felt a little breathless.

    She had initially feared that Vi would look down on her, but it turned out she had been too narrow-minded.

    The really noble people had no notion of ss distinction.

    Due to the rain, the car moved slowly.

    The 12-kilometer-road would be no more than half an hour in daylight.<div>

    But at night with poor vision and the fear of sliding on the mountain roads, it took them nearly an hour to enter the vige.

    All three cars pulled in at the same time.

    As soon as they entered the vige, a chorus of barking dogs erupted.

    ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡±

    It was deafening.

    Dolores kept her eyes on the road, ¡°Master Driver, please slow down a bit, the roads are poor inside the vige.¡±

    Olsand Vige was nestled at the foot of a mountain.

    Due to its minimal usable area and high poption density, the roads were not particrly wide.

    A moment¡¯s inattention could lead to the wheels careening off the edge.

    The driver, having never tackled such roads before, proceeded at an incredibly slow pace due to the poor visibility, fearing he might capsize the car.

    ¡°Lady, what kind of ce is this! The roads are so difficult to navigate.¡±

    Dolores said, ¡°This road is rtively good, there is a cliffside road up ahead.¡±<div>

    ¡°Cliffside road?¡±

    The driver turned pale at her words.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores nodded.

    ¡°Oh, no, no. I¡¯m acrophobic.¡± The driver hit the brakes and turned to Terrence, ¡°Sir, can we¡­ can we wait until daylight to continue?¡±

    He really couldn¡¯t go on.

    The mere thought terrified him.

    Terrence was about to say something when Vi intervened, ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    The driver looked at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson?¡±

    How old was Vi?

    Could she drive?

    Seeing that Vi had decided to take the wheel, the driver steeled himself, ¡°Perhaps¡­ perhaps I should continue.¡±

    After all, he was an experienced driver and ultimately more reliable than a young girl.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do this.¡±

    Vi opened the door, got out of the car, and headed for the driver¡¯s seat.

    The driver had no choice but to move to the back seat.

    Once in the back seat, he was still apprehensive, ¡°Miss Thompson, take care. If you feel like you can¡¯t handle it, tell me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He now even worried if Vi had a driving license.

    What if she didn¡¯t?

    He had a family!

    Why didn¡¯t the gentleman say anything to stop this?

    To let a young girl make a fuss.

    Was this the power of love?

    Vi sat in the driver¡¯s seat, buckled up, moved the gear from P to drive, released the brakes, and the car slowly began to move.<div>

    Facing the dangerous winding mountain roads, she seemed to possess no fear.

    Her handsome face disyed not a ripple of reaction.

    The vehicle moved steadily.

    As if on smooth ground.

    The driver in the backseat was dumbstruck.

    Who would have thought that he, a veteran driver of over a decade, would be schooled by a young girl?

    The driver even felt that if Vi hadn¡¯t been mindful of the three cars following behind, she could have even taken off at full speed.

    At this thought, he swallowed hard.

    Scary.

    Truly scary.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, we have to turn left up ahead and then immediately turn right,¡± cautioned Dolores.

    ¡°Okay.¡±<div>

    Vi turned on her left turn signal.

    The cars following behind immediately prepared to turn left.

    The drivers in the following cars were puzzled.

    ¡°How did Master Price¡¯s driving skills suddenly improve?¡±

    ¡°Is it just an illusion?¡±

    With this thought, the driver scratched his head.

    At this moment.

    The sky was gradually turning a pale white.

    Lights were on in several houses ahead.

    The vigers led a life of getting up early and going to bedte.

    The arrival of three cars at the same time in the vige.

    Caught the attention of the early rising vigers.<div>

    Many came out toothbrush in hand, curiously scrutinizing the unexpected visitors.

    Vi scanned the road ahead, ¡°How much longer until we reach the Mayhew¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Not long now.¡±

    Vi then asked, ¡°Geraldine, have you met Rachel before? How is she doing?¡±

    She was very worried about Rachel now.

    Rachel, who so yearned for family, was now going through such dark times.

    Dolores¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°I have¡­ I saw her once during their wedding ceremony¡­ ¡±

    Recalling the despair in Rachel¡¯s eyes that day, Dolores broke into tears.

    Because through those eyes, she could see her own past self.

    At that moment, she wished to whisk Rachel away from there.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    She didn¡¯t have the capacity.

    As Dolores spoke, she continued, ¡°Geraldine is too kind-hearted. I¡¯ve warned her more than once to leave, even providing her with escape money. But she didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

 Chapter 494: 175: Donéˆ¥æª› be afraid, Iéˆ¥æª’l come to take you home_3

    Chapter 494: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯lle to take you home_3

    Not only did Rachel not believe her, but she also treated her like a lunatic.<div>

    However, Dolores was not angry.

    She knew that everything Rachel did was because she was too eager for the love of her parents and the longing for a family.

    Vi Thompson frowned slightly.

    At this moment, Dolores said, ¡°Miss Thompson, please drive a bit slower; we¡¯ll be at the Mayhew family¡¯s house up ahead.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi raised her eyes, ¡°Is it that white house in front?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±<div>

    Vi slowed down, parking the car in front of the house.

    The cars behind followed and parked as well.

    It was still early.

    The Mayhew family hadn¡¯t gotten up yet.

    Since they had just had a wedding, there were still bright red ¡°happiness¡± characters posted on the doors and windows.

    Vi raised her eyes, a cold light shing through them.

    Dolores got out of the car, ¡°Miss Thompson, I will go and ask them to open the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded.

    She too unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car.

    Dolores¡¯s clothes were dry now, but she still had some mud stains on them. She got out of the car, acting as if nothing had happened, and started knocking on the door, ¡°Auntie! Auntie, open the door!¡±

    A momentter, Dalton Tavas¡¯s voice came from inside the house, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s so early!¡±

    Is she insane?<div>

    Dolores smiled, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s Dolores.¡±

    Hearing it was Dolores, Dalton reluctantly got up to open the door.

    Now that Rachel was her daughter-inw, Dolores is her son¡¯s aunt.

    Dalton opened the door, yawning and said, ¡°Dolores, what brings you here so early?¡±

    It was then that Dalton noticed the cars and the people in ck standing in a line outside.

    Dalton was stunned.

    As a rural woman, where had she seen such a spectacle?

    She even thought it was an illusion.

    However, after rubbing her eyes and looking again, the scene in front of her still hadn¡¯t changed.

    ¡°Dolores, what¡­ you¡­¡± Dalton stammered, frightened.

    Dolores continued, ¡°Auntie, let me be clear with you! Miss Thompson here is from Capital City, and she¡¯s a good friend of my sister Geraldine. She¡¯s here to take Geraldine back with her! You should know, from the beginning, Geraldine never agreed to this! It was only through your despicable means that she ended up in your family! What you¡¯re doing is illegal!¡±

    Only then did Dalton realize that they were here to take someone away.<div>

    Dalton quickly tried to close the door.

    At this moment, a hand stretched out and held the door open.

    No matter how hard Dalton tried, she couldn¡¯t close the door.

    Following the fair hand upwards,

    Dalton saw an incredibly stunning face.

    A cold face.

    Bright red lips.

    White as snow skin.

    Is this an angel from heaven?

    If she could be her daughter-inw, she would probably be so happy that she could live a few more years.

    Compared to Geraldine,

    Who she always found displeasing to the eye.<div>

    Over the past few days, Dalton had not been lenient with Rachel.

    At this moment, two tall and burly bodyguards approached and stood on either side of the door.

    Dalton had only ever seen such scenes on TV, and her face turned pale with fright. She immediately called for her husband, ¡°Old man! Come over here! There are thieves in our house!¡±

    Hearing this, Jimmy Mayhew rushed over without even properly putting his pants on, ¡°Where are the thieves?¡±

    When he saw the people and cars at the door, Jimmy was also stunned.

    What is going on?

    It seemed like they hadn¡¯t offended any major figures!

    Vi took a step forward, ¡°I¡¯m here to take Rachel home. If you cooperate, everything can be settled peacefully. If not¡­¡±

    At this point, she turned her gaze towards Dalton.

    In the depths of her eyes, there was an indescribable look.

    Faint.

    But it sent shivers down Dalton¡¯s spine.<div>

    As a famous shrew of her generation, Dalton tried to act tough in the face of this situation, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about! We don¡¯t have a ¡®Rachel¡¯ in our home! Our new daughter-inw is named Geraldine, and she was legitimately married to my son! What, are you trying to kidnap her in broad daylight?¡±

    Since Rachel had married Zachary Mayhew, she was now Zachary¡¯s wife.

    Why should others take her away?

    At this point, Dalton surreptitiously elbowed Jimmy.

    Jimmy immediately understood and headed towards the back door.

    There were many vigers in Olsand Vige.

    Plus, the Mayhew family had some money and were rted to the vige head, so they had some influence in the vige.

    Now facing a formidable situation, their family naturally couldn¡¯t show weakness.

 Chapter 495: 175: Donéˆ¥æª› be afraid, Iéˆ¥æª’l come to take you home_4

    Chapter 495: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯lle to take you home_4

    They couldn¡¯t just watch as the daughter-inw they spent 500,000 yuan to marry was taken away by someone else.<div>

    Rachel belonged to their family in life, and she would belong to their family in death!

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll tell you, Dolores Frieman is in fact Rachel,¡± Vi continued. ¡°First, your son and her never got any legal documents, so they aren¡¯t really husband and wife. Second, you are now detaining Rachel against her will, which is illegal confinement. Third, you drugged Rachel and forced her to have a wedding with Zachary Mayhew, which is considered human trafficking.¡±

    Reaching this point, she turns her eyes to Terrence Lentz. ¡°Lentz, how long is thebined prison sentence for these crimes?¡±

    ¡°From ten years to life imprisonment.¡±

    His tone was slightly heavy, but his words were powerful and clear.

    Hearing this, Dalton Tavas shrugged it off. ¡°Cut it out! Who are you trying to scare?¡±<div>

    Such things happened all the time in their vige!

    Which family didn¡¯t get dowries when their daughters married?

    Besides, Rachel was already part of their family. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they locked her up or even killed her; it would be considered an internal matter of their household.

    Could thew even interfere?

    At this moment, Zachary Mayhew heard the noises downstairs and immediately rushed down.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Dalton exined: ¡°Son, they¡¯re trying to take your wife away!¡±

    Hearing this, Zachary became furious and raised his fist, ready to fight.

    But before he could swing his fist, he was subdued by a big and tall bodyguard.

    Seeing this, Dalton immediately sat on the ground, utilizing her shrewish nature, and started crying and shouting. ¡°Help! Someone! They¡¯re killing me! They¡¯re killing me!¡±

    ¡°Get people here quickly!¡±

    At this moment, Jimmy Mayhew brought arge group of vigers.<div>

    Among these vigers was Sid Winslet.

    Upon seeing Dolores, whom he hadn¡¯t seen sincest night, Sid immediately approached her and grabbed her hand. ¡°You damn whore! Did you sneak out to cheat on mest night? Come home with me! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    After losing his phone and Dolores, Sid had searched for her all night, not even closing his eyes to sleep.

    At this moment, Sid wished he could kill Dolores on the spot.

    He dragged Dolores, ready to leave.

    But at this moment¡­

    Two human walls appeared in front of Sid.

    Sid looked up.

    All he saw were tall, burly men in ck standing before him.

    Sid swallowed hard, and while he was distracted, Dolores took the opportunity to break free, hiding behind the bodyguard.

    Dalton, who had been crying and making a fuss, saw that the vigers had arrived, and immediately straightened her back. ¡°Fellow vigers, you must help us today! These people want to take our newlywed daughter-inw away in broad daylight! Tell me, is there any justice left in this world?¡±

    Hearing this, the vigers began to discuss in a low tone.<div>

    ¡°Too much! They really think that we, people of Olsand Vige, are easy to bully!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s block their car today. If they don¡¯t give us an exnation, they can only drive over us!¡±

    ¡°Right! Drive over us!¡±

    Seeing everyone standing in front of the car, Dalton breathed a sigh of relief. She pointed at Vi and Terrence and said: ¡°Dolores is now our daughter-inw. Even if she dies, she¡¯s still a ghost of the Mayhew family! None of you can take her away! Moreover, you have topensate us for our mental anguish. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±

    ¡°Pay a hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a hundred thousand!¡±

    Reaching this point, Daltony on the ground, crying. ¡°Bullying, it¡¯s such bullying! Are city people amazing? Is having a car amazing?¡±

    Jimmy Mayhew dragged his son Zachary, and they sat down on the ground in front of the car.

    They were determined not to let them leave without paying.

    Just then¡­

    The sound of breaking ss suddenly rang through the air.

    Immediately followed by Rachel¡¯s voice.<div>

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    Rachel looked at downstairs, crying and shouting. ¡°Vi, save me!¡±

    Although she couldn¡¯t see Vi from this angle, she knew Vi must havee.

    Definitely.

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    Vi immediately went outside and looked up.

    Seeing Vi for that instant, Rachel¡¯s tears burst forth. ¡°Vi, save me quickly!¡±

    She was filled with regret now.

    All she wanted was to hug Vi tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯lle save you right away!¡±

    Vi turned and headed upstairs.

    However, Jimmy Mayhew and Zachary, father and son, stood in her way at the door.<div>

 Chapter 496: 175: Donéˆ¥æª› be afraid, Iéˆ¥æª’l come to take you home_5

    Chapter 496: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯lle to take you home_5

    Vi was about to take action.<div>

    But a hand reached past Vi¡¯s ears and directly hoisted Zachary Mayhew up.

    She nced back slightly.

    Then saw the man¡¯s side profile.

    And then a deep voice came.

    ¡°Hurry upstairs, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Without time to think, Vi hurried upstairs.<div>

    As she reached the staircase, she heard Rachel¡¯s banging on the door in the air, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡±

    These days, Rachel had been locked upstairs.

    Never gone downstairs.

    Vi quickened her pace and arrived at the third floor, only to find a security door installed, locked with several locks.

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to take you home right away.¡±

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    Apart from Vi¡¯s name, Rachel couldn¡¯t say anything else right now.

    Tears streaming down her face.

    Without the key, there was no way to open the door. Vi frowned slightly and took a ck hairpin from her hair.

    Inserted the hairpin into the lock.

    Just a gentle nudge like that.

    Click.<div>

    The first lock was opened.

    Then the second lock, the third lock.

    Each unlocking took less than a minute.

    At this point, if anyone were on the scene, they would definitely be stunned and gape in astonishment.

    Too terrifying!

    After unlocking the three locks, it was then the lock that came with the security door.

    The Mayhew family went to great lengths to prevent Rachel from running out.

    For thest lock, Vi still used the hairpin to open it.

    During this time.

    Rachel was very nervous.

    She was afraid, afraid that Zachary Mayhew would suddenlye over.

    ¡°Vi, hurry up.¡±<div>

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The door lock was opened at this time.

    The door opened.

    A strong beam of light shone in from behind her, piercing the darkness and illuminating Rachel, who had been shrouded in darkness.

    At that moment.

    Rachel was slightly stunned.

    She just stared at Vi, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, sobbing like a wronged child who had finally seen a grown-up.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    ¡°Vi, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    Rachel sprinted over in one jump and hugged Vi like that, afraid she would disappear the next second.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±<div>

    ¡°Take me back! Vi, take me back!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave now!¡± Rachel pulled Vi downstairs.

    Vi continued, ¡°Put on your shoes first.¡±

    Rachel now looked very disheveled.

    Her clothes were not properly worn, her feet were bare, and her hair probably hadn¡¯t beenbed for days, as it was all tangled. Who would believe this was Rachel if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no need to wear shoes! Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    Rachel just wanted to escape from here now.

    As for clothes and shoes.

    That was no longer important.

    Vi was very angry now.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine what Rachel had been through these days that made her panic like this now.<div>

    She even wanted to leave without daring to wear shoes.

    ¡°Did they hit you, causing those injuries on your face?¡± Vi asked further.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel hugged Vi¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡±

    Vi took a deep breath and then left with Rachel.

    Rachel had been carefully hiding behind Vi all the time.

    She was scared.

    Those people from the Mayhew family were like devils.

    No one knows what she went through this past week.

    Even Jimmy Mayhew had hit her and even tried to take advantage of her.

    Thinking about those things, Rachel trembled all over, holding Vi¡¯s arm tighter and tighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Vi suppressed the anger in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded, looking cautiously around.<div>

    Soon, they came downstairs.

    The vigers of Olsand Vige had encircled the entire Mayhew family¡¯s front door.

    Seeing this scene, Rachel became even more afraid, her face pale as a sheet.

    Could she even make it out today?

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to take my daughter away today!¡± Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet walked in from outside.

    Seeing this shameless pair of parents, Rachel clenched her hands and wanted to y them alive.

    ¡°Geraldine is my own flesh and blood, and I¡¯ve married her to the Mayhew family now, so she belongs to the Mayhews!¡± Beatrice stared fiercely at Rachel, ¡°Bitch! It¡¯s your fortune that Conn is interested in you! What are you not satisfied with! You little wench!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally showing your true colors!¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°I¡¯ve trusted you so much, I even swore to make your lives better, but what have you done? What right do you have to be a mother! Disgusting! You make me sick!¡±

 Chapter 497: 175: Donéˆ¥æª› be afraid, Iéˆ¥æª’l come to take you home_6

    Chapter 497: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯lle to take you home_6

    During all this, Rachel Barton had been standing behind Vi Thompson.

    Then Beatrice ck said, ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Themand of parents and the bond of marriage, whoever I tell you to marry, you should marry! I¡¯ve already received the bride price! If you want to leave, you have toe up with half a million dors aspensation for Conn!¡±

    ¡°Plus mental damages!¡± added Dalton Tavas. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll never get out of the Mayhew family¡¯s gate!¡±

    ¡°1 million dors! You have topensate my family for 1 million dors!¡±

    At that moment.

    There was amotion outside the door.

    ¡°The vige chief!¡±

    ¡°The vige chief is here!¡±

    Hearing this, Dalton Tavas and Zachary Mayhew breathed a sigh of relief.

    The vige chief¡¯s surname was also Mayhew.

    He was from the same family.

    At this time, the vige chief would definitely speak for their family.

    The vigers made way for the chief.

    ¡°Grandpa Mayhew!¡±

    Zachary Mayhew looked at the vige chief.

    Dalton Tavas and Jimmy Mayhew also looked at him with great concern, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Thinking that the vige chief would definitely vindicate them, they didn¡¯t expect the vige chief to walk respectfully to Terrence Lentz¡¯s side and say with a smile, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lentz, for shocking you!¡±

    Terrence Lentz slightly frowned, ¡°You are the vige chief here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the vige chief nodded repeatedly, ¡°Mr. Lentz, rest assured, I will give you a satisfactory exnation for this matter today.¡±

    Seeing this scene.

    The Mayhew family and the vigers present were dumbfounded.

    Who is this man?

    Why is the vige chief in such a panic around him?

    It is worth noting that in their eyes, the vige chief was like a god.

    Terrence Lentz pursed his thin lips, not saying anything.

    He was angry and imposing.

    The vige chief was very anxious at heart.

    He didn¡¯t understand why this inconsequential small vige had attracted such a big shot.

    How to end this situation now!

    The vige chief wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    Frightened, his legs trembled.

    Then, the vige chief looked at Zachary Mayhew and scolded him righteously, ¡°Zachary Mayhew! Do you know that your behavior has already involved human trafficking and illegal detention? This is a crime!¡±

    After saying this, the vige chief pointed at Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet, ¡°You two! You can¡¯t escape either! Get ready to go to jail!¡±

    Jail?

    Beatrice ck looked at the vige chief, ¡°How is my daughter¡¯s marriage a crime? Which family in our vige doesn¡¯t marry off their daughters? Are all of them criminals?¡±

    In Beatrice ck¡¯s view, this was a perfectly ordinary matter.

    Rachel Barton was her daughter.

    Whoever she wanted Rachel to marry, Rachel should marry!

    How much bride price she wanted to receive, she would receive!

    After all, if it weren¡¯t for her, Rachel wouldn¡¯t exist.

    All this was heaven-ordained!

    ¡°Marrying off your daughter? Did you get your daughter¡¯s consent?¡± the vige chief was very angry, ¡°Your daughter didn¡¯t agree, and that¡¯s a crime! This iswless!¡±

    At this moment, Rachel Barton roared, ¡°You are not my parents! I don¡¯t have parents like you! You are beasts! You are just beasts!¡±

    ¡°I am your mother, and without me, there would be no you! You think you can just disown me? Where on earth is there such a thing!¡± said Beatrice ck, as she proceeded to grab and pull Rachel Barton. ¡°You little bitch, now you don¡¯t even listen to me, I see you just need a beating!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The vige chief directly waved Beatrice ck away at this moment, ¡°I¡¯m still here! If I¡¯m not here, do you have any regard for thew at all?¡±

    The vige chief was a very pragmatic man.

    Of course, he knew who was standing in front of Rachel.

    If he angered this important person at this time, he would really be in trouble.

    Beatrice ck was pushed off bnce by the vige chief, anding back to her senses, she directlyy on the floor and started to throw a tantrum, ¡°He hit me! The vige chief hit me! I don¡¯t want to live anymore! What¡¯s the point of living!¡±

    ¡°Woo-woo!¡±

    At the same time, an urgent siren sounded in the air.

    Then, several uniform d policemen entered one after another.

    The vige chief went up to them immediately, ¡°Hello police officers, I am the vige chief of Olsand Vige, and I called the police. We have people in our vige suspected of human trafficking and illegal detention.¡±

    When he realized the seriousness of the matter, the vige chief immediately called the police.

    As soon as the words were spoken, Dalton Tavas began to disy her shrewish skills, crying and wailing, ¡°Oh, my God! Oh, my mom! It¡¯s a miscarriage of justice! We¡¯ve paid the bride price and made efforts, how can it be called human trafficking? Police officers, they are trying to snatch away our newlywed daughter-inw. You must bring justice for us!¡±

    ¡°They are the ones trafficking people! Police officers, you must eradicate evil and promote good! Be on the side of the people!¡±

    Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet weren¡¯t panicking at all.

    They were just marrying off their daughter normally, which didn¡¯t count as human trafficking.

    Beatrice ck threw herself onto the police officer with tears and snot running down her face, ¡°Heavenly grandpa, I¡¯m my daughter¡¯s biological mother; we didn¡¯t do anything illegal. As a mother, don¡¯t I even have the right to decide who my daughter marries?¡±

    The police officer nced at Beatrice ck, ¡°Let¡¯s all go to the police station.¡±

    Go to the police station?

    Now Beatrice ck was unhappy.

    She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should she go to the police station?

    But whether she goes or not is not up to her.

    For uncooperative people, the police simply showed their handcuffs.

    Most of the vigers present were taken to the police station.

    At the police station.

    Jimmy Mayhew, Dalton Tavas, and Zachary Mayhew confessed without hesitation to using half a million dors to ¡®marry¡¯ Rachel Barton and forcibly locking her up in their house.

    Because in their eyes, these were all normal things.

    Since they had spent money, Rachel was their daughter-inw.

    Beating, scolding, or locking Rachel up were all part of their family affair.

    The police had no right to interfere.

    After he finished speaking, Zachary Mayhew stood up from the chair in the interrogation room and said confidently, ¡°When can I go home?¡±

    The police officer conducting the interrogation was infuriated and pped the table, ¡°Go back! You still want to go back! Do you know that you¡¯ve broken thew? You¡¯re suspected of human trafficking, illegal detention, and assault! This will be enough to imprison you for a lifetime!¡±

    Zachary Mayhew gave the officer an arrogant nce, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me with breaking thew. Sleeping with my own wife, whatw is that? Whichw stiptes that I can¡¯t sleep with my wife? And whichw stiptes that I can¡¯t lock my wife up at home? She¡¯s my wife; I can lock her up for as long as I want! What does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t bully me because I don¡¯t understand, hitting my wife at most counts as domestic violence!¡±

    Zachary Mayhew wasn¡¯t very educated, having dropped out of school after elementary school, and had a shallow understanding of thew.

    His thinking was still stuck in the past.

    Well, it¡¯s the countryside.

    Which couple doesn¡¯t fight in a rural vige?

    Watching this, if it weren¡¯t for the regtions of the police station, the officer in charge of the interrogation would have wanted to punch Zachary Mayhew.

    He was furious!

    How could there be such scum in the world!

    Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet were also moring to go home.

    Especially Beatrice ck.

    ¡°My son is waiting for me to cook for him at home, if he starves to death, who will take responsibility!¡±

 Chapter 498: 176: Viola: Everything Has Me (Second Update)

    Chapter 498: 176: Vi: Everything Has Me (Second Update)

    Beatrice ck was shouting and yelling inside the interrogation room.

    She made a perfect portrayal of a shrew.

    The female cop in charge of the interrogation mmed on the table, ¡°Quiet!¡±

    The aura of authority emanating from the policewoman instantly subdued Beatrice ck.

    Beatrice dared not shout any longer, but still put on a tough exterior, lowering her voice, ¡°What are you acting so fierce for! I haven¡¯tmitted a crime, if my son starves, you¡¯re going to hear from me! You really think being a cop makes you superior?¡±

    When Ryan Diet came home, if he didn¡¯t see the meal she had prepared, he would surely get angry.

    Ryan Diet is the only heir of the Swantz Family, and also Beatrice¡¯s only son. Thinking of her son possibly starving at home, she couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed.

    The policewoman, after understanding the whole situation, was already very angry. Now, hearing Beatrice ck constantly bringing up her son, she was even more infuriated, ¡°In your eyes, aren¡¯t daughters human? Are your daughters meant to be thrown away, sold off by you? How can there be such a mother in this world!¡±

    Who would believe, in the 21st century, people like Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet still exist!

    It¡¯s utterly inhumane.

    They abandoned three daughters, sold two, and used one as a money-making tool.

    Beatrice retorted confidently, ¡°Without me as their mother, would there even be those few burdensome girls? How I treat them is our family¡¯s business! What does it have to do with you! You¡¯d best not meddle!¡±

    Back in the day, there were many who favored boys over girls.

    Those with better conditions would have an ultrasound at five months pregnant, and if it was a girl, they would abort, otherwise, they would keep it.

    People like them living in the countryside, with average conditions, could only resort to abandoning them after giving birth.

    Listening to Beatrice¡¯s remarks, the policewoman frowned deeply, ¡°Listen, your actions have already involved intentional homicide and human trafficking! You¡¯re looking at a minimum sentence of three years, maximum ten! And you¡¯re still thinking about going home? Keep dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Who are you trying to scare!¡± Beatrice scoffed, continuing, ¡°When exactly do you n to let me go?¡±

    She is Rachel¡¯s mother, and she decided to marry Rachel off to Zachary Mayhew, what¡¯s wrong with that?

    Does being a mother mean she doesn¡¯t even have the right to decide who her daughter marries?

    People like this are really beyond salvation!

    The policewoman didn¡¯t say any more.

    On the other side.

    Rachel was sitting in the office chair, describing what had happened over the past few days through sobs and tears.

    If she could, she wished with all her heart that this was just a dream.

    Unfortunately.

    This was not a dream.

    Everything that happened was her own personal experience.

    The policeman beside her had slightly red eyes as he listened, standing up to pour her a cup of hot water, ¡°Have some water first.¡±

    Rachel is eighteen this year.

    She just got into university and under normal circumstances, she should¡¯ve spent an enjoyable summer vacation with her friends, before embarking on college life.

    But what about now?

    She had gone through unimaginable darkness.

    The policeman taking notes was forty-five this year, his daughter is about the same age as Rachel.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how he would react if his own daughter went through all this!

    However, although Rachel didn¡¯t have good parents, she did have a good sister, and a devoted friend who would cross mountains and traverse waters for her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel epted the cup, taking a sip of water.

    The policeman looked toward Vi Thompson, then said, ¡°Young girl,pared to others, you are already very lucky.¡±

    At least, Rachel was rescued.

    As long as Rachel can quickly adjust herself from this incident, what is waiting for her is still a bright future.

    The hot water coated her throat, making Rachel a bit more stable.

    After telling everything, Rachel exited the office.

    Vi was waiting outside.

    ¡°Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    Rachelid into Vi¡¯s arms, crying her heart out.

    She was just an eighteen-year-old child.

    Faced with this situation, she could only cry as she did not know how to handle it.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± Vi patted Rachel¡¯s back,forting her, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Vi, I¡¯m sorry, I regret it so much, I really regret it!¡±

    She deeply regretted not listening to Vi.

    If she had put her heart into it even a little, then this would not have happened.

    After crying, Rachel calmed her emotions a bit, then said, ¡°Vi, actually, I kept something else from you. Now when I think about it, I really have been so stupid. Remember how you kept asking me if they knew about my savings. I told you they didn¡¯t know, but actually, they knew all along. I was so stupid. I thought they all were being genuine, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    ¡°I gave them all my money, I even borrowed fifty thousand from Fiona, I thought that way, I could finally have a warm home.¡±

    Rachel was choking up, nearly hyperventting.

    Vi knew nothing about these things.

    If she did, she would definitely have done everything in her power to stop Rachel from going back.

    But now, it was toote to say anything.

    ¡°Let what¡¯s in the past stay in the past, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Vi then said: ¡°I¡¯ve got everything.¡±

    Just at that moment.A middle-aged man in a police uniform hurriedly ran towards us, he looked at Rachel Barton with an apologetic expression, ¡°Miss Barton, I rushed over as soon as I received a call from my colleague! Are you alright? I¡¯m really sorry, if I hadn¡¯t reached out to you before, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    This was Deva, the police officer who had helped Rachel find her biological parents.

    Originally, it was thought to be a joyous family reunion.

    However¨C

    What Rachel found were not her parents but two devils.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen. Thinking about the experiences of the past few days, she couldn¡¯t help shaking, ¡°Officer Deva, it¡¯s not your fault. I misjudged people and brought this on myself.¡±

    Deva patted Rachel on the shoulder, ¡°Miss Barton, let the past be. You are an excellent young woman. I heard you got into a very good university. Go back and study hard. I believe your future will be smooth.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Officer Deva.¡±

    Following Vi Thompson outside, Rachel clung onto her arm, ¡°Vi, when will we go back?¡±

    Rachel would only feel safe when she had left this ce.

    Even the air here made Rachel feel oppressed!

    Ufortable!

    ¡°As soon as matters are handled, we¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Vi replied.

    Rachel seemed impatient.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to leave immediately.

    Just then, the door of a car parked on the roadside opened.

    A long leg was the first to step out.

    Following this long leg upwards, one could see a well-pressed handmade suit, an exquisite chin, thin lips held in a straight line, a high and straight nose, and deep and captivating eyes.

    He was enveloped in a cold aura.

    Making people dare not approach.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    With one stride of his long legs, he walked straight over.

    ¡°Lentz,¡± Vi introduced, ¡°this is Rachel.¡±

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly to Rachel.

    Rachel instinctively hid behind Vi.

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the address to you via WhatsApp. I¡¯ll have Jack stay here to follow up on the matter, we can return to Capital City whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Vi, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Vi nodded slightly and led Rachel to the car.

    However, Vi did not leave immediately. She turned to Rachel, ¡°Rachel, wait for me in the car. I have something to deal with.¡±

    Rachel instinctively grabbed hold of Vi¡¯s sleeve.

    She was scared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rachel, no one here dares to hurt you,¡± after finishing, Vi added, ¡°and Lisa will protect you too.¡±

    Lisa was the driver in the front seat.

    Hearing this, she turned back and smiled, ¡°I have a ck belt in taekwondo!¡±

    Rachel was still somewhat nervous.

    Vi turned to Lisa, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Rachel in your care.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Thompson.¡±

    Vi got off the car.

    Terrence Lentz understood her intention, ¡°Vi, this way.¡±

    Vi followed Terrence Lentz¡¯s stride, walking alongside him.

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips opened slightly, ¡°Rachel¡¯s sister refuses to cooperate with the investigation, hence, the police cannot arrest Sid Winslet.¡±

    Vi furrowed her brows slightly.

    The two of them stopped at the entrance of the waiting room.

    Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Vi pushed the door open and entered.

    Dolores Frieman was sitting in the waiting room.

    Upon seeing Vi, Dolores immediately stood up from her chair, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡¯s sister,¡± Vi looked at Dolores, ¡°I n to take Rachel back to Capital City this afternoon. Rachel was admitted to a Normal University in Capital City, where she will be residing for the next ten years.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Dolores nodded her head. Her sister was finally able to leave the mountainside and Dolores was genuinely happy for her.

    ¡°You shoulde back with us as well.¡±

    Hearing this, Dolores was startled first and then shook her head. The hope in her eyes quickly disappeared without a trace.

    She could not go.

    She still had children.

    Now that she has turned into such a ghostly figure, what more could she ask for?

    If she left, what would happen to her two children?

    As a mother, she couldn¡¯t be this selfish.

    Vi continued, ¡°Rachel¡¯s sister, you don¡¯t need to worry about other things. Right now, you just need to cooperate with the police investigation and thene back to Capital City with us. I rented a ce near the Normal University for Rachel, you can live with Rachel. The Normal Universitycks a residence warden, you can work there. Also, your two children cane back with us to Capital City, I¡¯ve already arranged their school. As for your younger sister, she is already on the ne.¡±

 Chapter 499: 177: Evil begets evil.

    Chapter 499: 177: Evil begets evil.

    Hearing this, Dolores Frieman widened her eyes and stared at Vi Thompson.<div>

    Her eyes were filled with surprise.

    She had never expected that Vi would take care of everything for her so well.

    Both the things she had thought of, and those she hadn¡¯t.

    Even for Delia Frieman, Vi had made the best arrangements.

    The surprise in Dolores¡¯ eyes gradually turned into gratitude, as she grabbed Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°Miss Thompson, how can we three sisters ever thank you enough!¡±

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Vi looked at Dolores, ¡°I used to be an orphan like Rachel. We grew up together. She¡¯s my friend and my family.¡±<div>

    It seemed like a trivial, casual statement.

    Nobody knew.

    What Vi had been through.

    Dolores¡¯s eyes reddened a little, and she continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are such a good person.¡±

    There was no blood connection between Vi and her career.

    In this world, how many friends could reach Vi¡¯s level of devotion?

    At the end of her speech, Dolores sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my sister¡¯s blessing to have a friend like you.¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°Rachel, now you can go ahead and help the police with their work. Bring all those criminals to justice.¡±

    Although Dolores was grateful to Vi, she was worried about dragging Vi down. She said, ¡°Miss Thompson, I appreciate your kindness. My life is already like this, and I can¡¯t get any worse. You¡¯ve brought my sister and my little sister back to Capital City, and I¡¯m already grateful. I won¡¯t go with you. I¡¯ll stay here, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Rachel,e back with us. You¡¯re only thirty years old. Your life is still long, and there are endless possibilities in the future. Besides, your children, if they continue to stay in Olsand Vige, it¡¯s not a good thing. Can you guarantee that your children won¡¯t follow your path? You should know very well what kind of person your husband is and what influence he has on the children. Going to Capital City will not only give the children a better education but also keep them away from your husband.¡± At this point, Vi paused and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about dragging me down. I¡¯m just doing my best to find you a house and a job. As for the future, you¡¯ll have to strive for it yourself. I believe in the abilities of you three sisters. You can definitely have a home of your own in Capital City.¡±

    Saying Sid Winslet was Dolores¡¯s husband was more like saying he was her buyer.

    Their marriage was originally illegal.<div>

    The two didn¡¯t even get a marriage certificate.

    Dolores was initially hesitant, but when she heard Vi¡¯s words, she instantly made up her mind to go to Capital City.

    Vi was right.

    They couldn¡¯t let Sid Winslet affect the children¡¯s future.

    They had to give the children a good education.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡± Dolores stood up and bowed to Vi.

    She couldn¡¯t say thank you anymore.

    Because the debt she and her sisters owed Vi couldn¡¯t be repaid with a simple thank you.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Vi asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°I want Sid Winslet to go to prison!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then, and find Officer Blogger.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Dolores followed Vi¡¯s footsteps.<div>

    They went to Officer Blogger¡¯s office.

    Dolores told the whole story.

    Officer Blogger was furious after listening.

    Who would have thought that there would be more victims than just Rachel?

    Compared to Dolores.

    Rachel was much luckier.

    Not only did she have a good friend, but also a loving older sister.

    When the police arrived at Sid Winslet¡¯s house, he was scolding Theresa Winslet.

    The reason was that Theresa¡¯s vegetables were too salty.

    ¡°You bitch and your bitch spawn, just like your shameless mother, can¡¯t even stir-fry a simple vegetable! What the hell do I need you for!¡±

    Theresa¡¯s face had already been pped swollen.

    At this moment, Sid Winslet was about to kick her with his foot.<div>

    ¡°Theresa!¡± Dolores hurriedly rushed over, shielding Theresa with her body, ring at Sid Winslet, ¡°She is your own daughter! Are you even human!¡±

    ¡°You slut finally decides toe back! Who knows who spawned this kid while you were messing around outside!¡± Sid Winslet unbuckled his belt as he spoke, determined to teach these two a lesson today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you today, slut!¡±

    Sid Winslet was nearly forty years older than Dolores. Since Dolores had given birth, he had suspected that she had been cheating and that the child was not his.

 Chapter 500: 177: Evil begets evil_2

    Chapter 500: 177: Evil begets evil_2<div>

    Dolores Frieman had been brutally beaten by Sid Winslet many times because of this.

    Theresa Winslet hadn¡¯t had a good life either.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Theresa hugged Dolores tightly.

    Her son, Hugh Winslet, was crying loudly in fear on the side.

    Just as Jacob Winslet was about tosh out with his belt, Officer Blogger grabbed it and gently tugged, pulling Sid Winslet down to the ground.

    Before Sid Winslet could react, Officer Blogger handcuffed him.<div>

    Sid Winslet was bewildered and then yelled, ¡°What right do you have to arrest me? Is it wrong for me to discipline my own child?¡±

    ¡°Listen carefully, Sid Winslet, you are now under suspicion of human trafficking and child abuse. This is an arrest warrant. Please cooperate with us! If you have anything to say, say it at the station!¡±

    Sid Winslet cried out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me hitting my own child? What right do you have to arrest me? You heartless and conscienceless ck-skinned dogs!¡±

    ¡°Behave!¡±

    Sid Winslet was taken into the police car.

    Dolores looked at her two children, ¡°Theresa, Hugh, you go back to your room and pack your clothes now. Mom will take you away from here.¡±

    Without asking any more questions, Theresa immediately went to pack her clothes.

    She had long wanted to leave this ce, to leave this home.

    Hugh also followed his sister to pack his clothes.

    Dolores went to the room to look for Sid Winslet¡¯s hidden money.

    Most of the farm work at home was done by Dolores, but the money earned by exchanging grains was kept by Sid Winslet, and Dolores could only secretly save some private money.

    She had saved up 800 dors by putting aside 50 cents or one dor at a time.<div>

    After a while, Dolores finally found Sid Winslet¡¯s hiding ce for the money.

    It was all brand new 100-dor banknotes.

    They were carefully wrapped in stic bags.

    Dolores didn¡¯t count them carefully, but judging by their thickness, there should be around 30,000 dors.

    This cash was all the savings of this family.

    Dolores packed the money, picked up a few changes of clothes, called her children, and left on the car.

    Rachel Barton was sitting in the car.

    At that moment, the car door was opened.

    It was Vi Thompson.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Vi, when are we leaving?¡±

    Vi gave a faint smile, ¡°Rachel, guess who this is.¡±

    After saying this, she took a step aside.<div>

    Dolores came over with her two children in front of Rachel.

    ¡°Little sister.¡±

    ¡°Big sister!¡±

    Rachel hugged Dolores tightly.

    Seeing Dolores again, Rachel felt heartache and guilt. She was anxious to leave but forgot about her elder sister who had been so kind to her.

    If it weren¡¯t for Dolores contacting Vi in time, she would still be locked up in the Mayhew family¡¯s third-floor!

    The two sisters cried their hearts out.

    The two children stood by their side.

    After crying, Rachel looked up at Vi, ¡°Vi, can I bring my big sister with me?¡±

    She wanted to take Dolores away from this living hell.

    Vi smiled with her eyebrows curled up and the corner of her mouth forming a curve, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything for your big sister and your second sister.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Vi!¡±<div>

    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank?¡± Vi continued, ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship? Now, let¡¯s go to the airport. After we arrive, let¡¯s find a hotel to rest for the night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning at six o¡¯clock and should arrive at Capital City around nine. What do you think?¡±

    She, Terrence Lentz, Dolores, and the driver hadn¡¯t slept all night.

    They needed to rest a little bit.

    Otherwise, their bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel nodded.

    Vi went on, ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the car behind; you have a good chat with your sister.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After saying that, Vi turned and went to the minivan behind.

    When she opened the door, she saw the man sitting there.

    He was holding a newspaper.

    On his knife-cut exquisite face, there was no trace of fatigue. Seeing hering up, he put away the newspaper, ¡°Is everything okay with Rachel¡¯s sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi nodded slightly and sat next to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the airport first, and then we¡¯ll stay in a hotel for the night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Then, he looked up and told the driver to start the car.

    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±

    The driver smiled happily, thinking that this kind of feeling was truly wonderful.

    He had to listen to the sir, but the sir

    Vi leaned on the seatback and yawned, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a nap before we get there. Wake me up when we arrive.¡± Vi continued.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

 Chapter 501: 177: Evil begets evil_3

    Chapter 501: 177: Evil begets evil_3

    Vi Thompson closed her eyes.<div>

    At that moment, she suddenly opened her eyes, as if she had remembered something, ¡°Loan me your hat.¡±

    ¡°My hat?¡± Terrence Lentz inquired.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Having got a confirmed answer, Terrence Lentz reached out for his hat.

    It was a ck top hat.

    Terrence Lentz appeared particrly domineering when he put on this hat.<div>

    He resembled a boss from the old times,ing out right from an oil painting.

    Vi took the hat and ced it directly over her face.

    This was her usual habit.

    Whenever she went to sleep, she had to cover her face with a nket.

    The hat would have to suffice in the car.

    The hat carried a faint scent of tobo.

    It wasn¡¯t offensive.

    Vi took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep first, Lentz.¡±

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Vi soon fell into a deep slumber.

    The journey through the mountain was not a smooth one.

    Although the speed was very slow, the car was still shaking all along the journey.<div>

    But this didn¡¯t affect Vi¡¯s sleep.

    At this moment, the car¡¯s wheel passed over arge hole.

    Thud.

    The hat rolled onto the ground.

    Just as Terrence Lentz was about to bend down to pick it up, his shoulder suddenly weighed more, and then a faint fragrance floated over.

    He took a slight sideways nce, and saw a face that was as beautiful as jade.

    She was sleeping soundly.

    Her breath was shallow.

    Her rosy lips slightly ajar, without the usual chilliness, instead they possessed a certain childishness that was not normally visible, which makes one can¡¯t help but want to bend down and kiss her gently.

    Although he thought so.

    But he ultimately didn¡¯t have the courage.

    Terrence Lentz sat there stiffly, not daring to move, not daring to raise his hand, he even didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.<div>

    What if he woke up the little master?

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    The driver turned around at this moment. Before he could finish his sentence, Terrence Lentz signaled him to stop.

    ¡°Hush.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and ced it over his lips, signaling for silence.

    The driver was left with no choice but to swallow the words he was about to say.

    He wondered.

    Who is Miss Thompson, that made their boss so indulgent to her?

    He wasn¡¯t even allowed to speak loudly.

    After some unknown period of time.

    Vi opened her eyes and saw that the car had stopped. She immediately sat up, ¡°Have we arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.<div>

    ¡°Did I oversleep! Has it been long since we arrived?¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡­¡±

    Before the driver could even finish his sentence, a deep voice interrupted, ¡°We just arrived.¡±

    The driver couldn¡¯t help but wish to p himself.

    It was none of his business! Why did he even try to say something unnecessary?

    Hearing this, the driver immediately answered: ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson, you woke up as soon as we arrived.¡±

    Vi nodded her head and got out of the car, ¡°Where are Rachel and her sister?¡±

    Terrence Lentz moved his thin lips slightly, ¡°Their car was much faster than ours, they are already resting in their rooms.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t think much, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the rooms and rest.¡±

    Did she just say ¡®we¡¯?

    Terrence Lentz felt unountably happy even though they were not staying in the same room when he heard Vi say this.<div>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly and followed Vi¡¯s steps.

    The check-in procedures were alreadypleted. They just needed to pick up their room keys from the front desk and head to their respective rooms.

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s room was next door.

    Before Vi unlocked her room, he asked, ¡°Do you prefer eating in the room or downstairs for dinner?¡±

    Vi said: ¡°I will let you know when I wake up, then will eat whatever is avable.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your message.¡±

    Vi continued: ¡°By the way, where are Rachel¡¯s room and her sister¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°They are staying right next door to your room.¡± Terrence Lentz continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have arranged everything.¡±

    Perhaps due to theck of sleep, his deep voice carried a huskiness in it.

    It sounded even more maic, pleasing to the ear.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯m going back to my room to rest, you should also rest well, let me know when I wake up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±<div>

    Vi opened the door to her room but instead of going to sleep immediately, she took a bath first and changed into the sleeping clothes provided by the hotel, then she went to sleep.

    She previously wanted to greet Rachel and Dolores after she had taken her bath but considering that they might already be asleep, she decided not to disturb them.

    When Vi woke up again, it was already 11 at night.

    Vi picked up her phone and sent a message to [Tall, handsome, and soon-to-be husband].

    [I¡¯m awake.]

    The reply came almost instantly.

    [What do you want to eat?]

    [Anything¡¯s fine.]

    Terrence Lentz replied: [I see a night market downstairs from the hotel. It seems to be very lively now, do you want to go check it out?]

 Chapter 502: 177: Evil begets evil_4

    Chapter 502: 177: Evil begets evil_4

    ¡°[Give me a moment to get ready.]<div>

    [Okay.]

    Vi immediately got out of bed to freshen up.

    After she was ready, she sent a message to Rachel.

    Rachel replied immediately: [Mr. Lentz sent food over at ten o¡¯clock, we are not hungry right now, you can go downstairs to eat.]

    In the room, Dolores, along with the two kids, were already asleep.

    Rachel had also been asleep for a while.<div>

    But her sleep was not very sound.

    As soon as she closed her eyes, nightmares haunted her.

    She was worried, afraid that when she woke up, she¡¯d be facing the same endless abyss.

    The only constion she could find now was having a friend like Vi.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi.

    Perhaps, Dolores would be in her ce.

    On the other side.

    Vi put on her clothes and knocked on Terrence¡¯s door.

    Before long, the door opened.

    Looking at the girl outside, Terrence was taken aback for a moment, then he said with a slight smile, ¡°Come in and take a seat first.¡±

    The girl was dressed quite lightly.

    A green halter top revealing her beautiful corbones and white, perfect shoulders.<div>

    Her skin, already fair, looked even more snow-like under the green top, particrly attractive.

    She was wearing a pair of white shorts on the bottom.

    The shorts were already short.

    Now, only a pair of long legs were visible in the air.

    Her legs were really nice-looking.

    Long and straight.

    This visual impact, the damage was too strong!

    She obviously hadn¡¯t done anything, yet she had the ability to make people lose their breath.

    Vi didn¡¯t notice the faint blush at Terrence¡¯s ears, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready yet?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t think too much of it and entered Terrence¡¯s room.

    Inside the room.<div>

    Theputer on the desk was on.

    The sheets on the bed were still tidy as if it hadn¡¯t been slept in.

    Terrence said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As he finished saying this, Terrence continued, ¡°If you are bored, you can use theputer. If the screen identally locks, the password is 3180210.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Terrence turned around and headed to the washroom.

    In a while.

    There was the sound of running water from inside.

    Vi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    This man, really.

    He said he was just going to wash his face, but if you listen, why is he taking a shower?<div>

    Vi had no choice but to wait for him while using her mobile.

    Luckily, Terrence didn¡¯t take too long. Before long, he was buttoning his shirt as he emerged from the restroom.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Vi looked back at him.

    He only had half his buttons done, Vi could clearly see the hint of abs peeping from his shirt.

    Pretty solid.

    Wow.

    Didn¡¯t think he would look so slim but actually have such a good body.

    Apparently, he didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly look back. Terrence instantly turned around, buttoning his shirt faster and coughed lightly to cover his embarrassment, ¡°Wait for me another two minutes.¡±

    Seeing him like that, Vi chuckled.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Terrence turned around after he had buttoned his shirt.

    Vi then said, ¡°Were you shy just now?¡±<div>

    Terrence:

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed,¡± Vi continued: ¡°Since I¡¯ve identally seen things that I shouldn¡¯t have seen, I will take responsibility for you.¡±

    Terrence:

    At this moment, it was kind of hard to tell who between them was the male and who was the female.

    As Terrence¡¯s ears grew redder, Vi¡¯sughter became even more carefree.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Terrence spoke.

    ¡°What else do you need to do?¡± Vi looked back at him.

    Terrence casually picked up a white shirt hanging on the back of a chair, ¡°The temperature drops at night, you should wear this.¡±

    As he said this, he walked to Vi¡¯s side and draped the white shirt over her.

    If possible, he actually wanted to button up the shirt for her.

    Vi did not refuse his kindness and wore the shirt, ¡°Can we go now?¡±<div>

    Looking at the girl wearing his shirt.

    Terrence didn¡¯t know where to look.

    With his tall and lean body, the shirt was slightly too big for the slender Vi.

    Like a child who snuck into an adult¡¯s clothes.

    The shirt¡¯s hem was long enough to cover the shorts.

    It looked like she had nothing underneath from behind, with just a pair of glowing, long, white legs swinging back and forth, extremely tempting.

    It¡¯s just¡­.

    Suddenly he regretted it.

    His intention was to prevent too many people from seeing the girl in a camisole, but it seemed he had made things worse.

    Her like this.

 Chapter 503: 177: Evil begets evil_5

    Chapter 503: 177: Evil begets evil_5

    It seems even more eye-catching than before.<div>

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± Vi Thompson reluctantly looked back, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Terrence Lentz initially wanted to find an excuse to have her change her clothes, but when he heard that the young girl said she was starving, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and wished to have the best food in the worldid out in front of her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He quickened his pace and walked beside her.

    The two of them went downstairs to the hotel.

    The night market was lively.<div>

    There was a lot of noise.

    The air was filled with the aroma of delicious food.

    However, there were people queuing up in front of almost every booth.

    At this time, Terrence Lentz¡¯s role came into y, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll stand in line.¡±

    Vi is very hungry now, wanting to eat everything.

    ¡°Um, I want a milk tea, then rice noodles, stinky tofu, and I also want to eat the spring rolls from that booth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. I can¡¯t eat any more.¡±

    Vi¡¯s eyes reluctantly moved away from the other booths.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m hungry too. I¡¯ll eat whatever you can¡¯t finish.¡±

    Vi felt instantly rejuvenated and ordered some more food she wanted to eat.

    Terrence Lentz noted everything down. ¡°You can find a seat first, and I¡¯ll buy the food now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±<div>

    Vi found an empty seat and waited for Terrence Lentz.

    Her appearance was naturally eye-catching.

    Standing out in the crowd.

    Now she was sitting there alone, it quickly attracted people to flirt with her.

    Vi politely refused one by one, and made it clear that she already had a fianc¨¦.

    However, her refusal did not stop this phenomenon.

    People could still get divorced after marriage!

    Not to mention, they were just engaged.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, can I add you on WhatsApp?¡±

    ¡°Miss, do I have the honor of inviting you to dinner?¡±

    Terrence Lentz looked back and saw this scene.<div>

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of someone asking Vi out for dinner.

    He¡¯s just afraid of someone inviting Vi for milk tea.

    Especially the kind that imed to be delicious, she would definitely not resist.

    In order to prevent Vi from encountering such a person, Terrence Lentz quickly carried the food to her with a shortcut.

    Vi was a bit surprised, ¡°That was fast.¡±

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Yes, I bought a VIP ticket from a scalper.¡±

    ¡°You can find scalpers for queueing?¡±

    Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips slightly opened, ¡°Money can make the mare go.¡±

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Vi said while opening the milk tea and started drinking.

    A sip of milk tea brought her immense satisfaction.

    Vi narrowed her eyes.<div>

    If someone asked her when the happiest moment in her life is, she would definitely say it was while drinking milk tea.

    After finishing her milk tea, Vi started eating the rice noodles.

    Seeing her eat, Terrence Lentz¡¯s appetite also improved.

    After the meal,

    The two of them returned to the hotel.

    At six o¡¯clock the next morning, everyone boarded the ne on time.

    This was the first time Rachel Barton, Dolores Frieman and the two children had been on a ne,

    And it was a private ne.

    Not to mention the two children;

    Even Dolores Frieman, an adult, was extremely curious.

    Although Dolores Frieman had known about the extraordinary backgrounds of Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz, she didn¡¯t expect that Terrence Lentz actually had a private ne.

    Dolores Frieman asked Rachel Barton in a low voice, ¡°Rachel, are Miss Thompson and Mr. Lentz a couple?¡±<div>

    She didn¡¯t want Rachel to think of the sad past of Olsand Vige, so she also called her Rachel along with Vi.

    Perhaps,

    Only this name fits Rachel best.

    Rachel nodded.

    Dolores Frieman looked at the two of them and chuckled, ¡°They are really a perfect match.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel looked at them, full of envy in her eyes.

    It had nothing to do with jealousy.

    She just envied Vi.

    Such pure love, she feared she would never be worthy of it.

    Dolores Frieman seemed to see what was on Rachel¡¯s mind and continued, ¡°Rachel, Miss Thompson was right, you shouldn¡¯t think too much right now. Let the past go, people grow through experiences. When you¡¯re excellent enough, you¡¯re bound to meet the right person.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Rachel nodded.

    At nine in the morning,<div>

    The nended at Capital City Airport.

    Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey received Vi¡¯s WhatsApp message and arrived at the arrival gate at eight o¡¯clock to wait for them.

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, Diana Hershey nudged Fiona Knight with her elbow and whispered, ¡°Fiona, look, that handsome guy is here too.¡±

    Fiona Knight looked up and indeed saw the tall figure walking beside Vi Thompson.

    There were many people at the arrival gate.

 Chapter 504: 177: Evil begets evil_6

    Chapter 504: 177: Evil begets evil_6

    He even thoughtfully used his body to block a passerby who identally bumped into Vi Thompson.<div>

    This scene was simply too heartwarming.

    It made Fiona Knight, who doesn¡¯t like watching idol dramas, couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Diana, Fiona.¡± Rachel Barton ran over and hugged the two of them.

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight didn¡¯t ask Rachel what had happened, they just said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Rachel.¡±

    Rachel then introduced them, ¡°This is my sister, and these are her two children, Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Sister Barton.¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight politely greeted her.<div>

    Dolores Frieman looked at them, ¡°Hello.¡±

    She sighed in her heart.

    Rachel¡¯s friends were not simple people.

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had an aura that clearly showed they came from high-ss families.

    Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Theresa, Charlie, quickly greet your sisters.¡±

    Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet were 11 and 10 years old, respectively. Calling them ¡°aunts¡± would not be appropriate.

    Both children were obedient and endearing when they greeted them.

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight knew about Dolores Frieman¡¯s situation and that her two children wereing, so they had prepared red envelopes for them.

    ¡°These are red envelopes from your sisters.¡±

    Seeing this, Dolores Frieman immediately refused, ¡°We can¡¯t ept red envelopes on our first meeting! Theresa, Charlie, quickly return the red envelopes to your sisters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Diana Hershey said with a smile, ¡°Just keep it! We¡¯re Rachel¡¯s best friends, so don¡¯t be so polite, Sister Barton. It¡¯s not much money, just something for the children to buy some snacks.¡±

    They insisted on giving, Dolores Frieman¡¯s refusal was ineffective, and she could only ept it.<div>

    After leaving the airport, Vi Thompson, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight took Dolores Frieman and Rachel to their newly rented house.

    Terrence Lentz answered a phone call and then walked to Vi Thompson, lowering his voice, ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Once they got in the car.

    Diana Hershey curiously looked at Vi Thompson and asked, ¡°Vi, who was that just now? Your pursuer?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Vi Thompson said.

    ¡°Then who is he?¡± Diana Hershey became even more curious, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he chased after you?¡±

    ¡°My fianc¨¦.¡±

    Vi Thompson¡¯s tone was indifferent, her face expressionless, but Diana Hershey was stunned.

    It took her a while to react.

    Fianc¨¦?!<div>

    So?

    Was that good-for-nothing from River City just now?

    Diana Hershey swallowed and looked uncertainly at Vi Thompson, ¡°Is he¡­ Terrence Lentz?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Not only Diana Hershey, but even the normally calm Fiona Knight wasn¡¯t calm this time, staring wide-eyed at Vi Thompson.

    If Vi Thompson hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Fiona would have thought that Terrence Lentz was some big shot from somewhere else!

    She didn¡¯t expect¡­

    He was just a good-for-nothing after all!

    Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were extremely surprised by this.

    By rights.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s standards shouldn¡¯t be this low.

    ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Vi Thompson said in an indifferent tone.<div>

    Diana Hershey looked up at Vi Thompson and continued, ¡°Vi,e to your senses, that guy is Terrence Lentz! You¡¯re now Miss Thompson of the Thompson n, and you have nothing to do with the Lentz n. Why do you still admit he¡¯s your fianc¨¦? What do you see in him?¡±

    Vi Thompson was simply a talented beauty in Diana Hershey¡¯s eyes.

    Rich, beautiful, and capable!

    Terrence Lentz had an extremely bad reputation in River City, and she guessed that the airne was probably from the Lentz n, and he had nothing to do with it.

    So in Diana Hershey¡¯s view, Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t deserve Vi Thompson at all.

    More importantly, from the beginning, the person who was engaged to Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t Vi Thompson.

    Vi Thompson couldpletely ignore this nonexistent marriage contract.

    Wasn¡¯t this like a beautiful flower being stuck in cow dung?

    ¡°Because he¡¯s handsome!¡± Vi Thompson¡¯s eyes curved as if she had just drunk a delicious cup of Milk Tea, ¡°And he has an eight-pack.¡±

    Who could resist a fianc¨¦ who was good-looking, had long legs, and boasted an eight-pack!

    At least she couldn¡¯t resist!

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge a person just by their appearance!¡± Diana Hershey tried to brainwash Vi Thompson, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re so capable, you can totally find someone as outstanding as you!¡±<div>

    Vi Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°What you¡¯re talking about are ordinary people, but I¡¯m different! I¡¯m a sucker for good looks!¡±

    Beauty is justice!

    Diana Hershey:

    Fiona Knight:

    Vi Thompson¡¯s words made so much sense that they were speechless.

    Soon after, the car stopped in front of a single unit building in a residential area.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, we have arrived.¡±

 Chapter 505: 177: Evil begets evil_7

    Chapter 505: 177: Evil begets evil_7

    Vi Thompson gave a slight nod, ¡°Alright, Uncle Wu, you all go ahead first. We will take a cab hometer.¡±<div>

    ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    They had been ordered by their master to ensure Vi was safely home.

    Without their master¡¯s approval, they dared not leave!

    ¡°Well then, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    With these words, Vi led Rachel Barton and the others into the apartment building.

    The apartment had been rented on Terrence Lentz¡¯s arrangement.<div>

    Three rooms and a living room.

    On the tenth floor.

    Upon reaching the door, Vi knocked.

    Delia Frieman arrived in Capital City the previous night and was currently inside.

    Without dy.

    The door was opened.

    Delia Frieman was the one to open it.

    Dolores Frieman, looking at the sister she found both strange and familiar, initially froze before rushing over to hug her little sister, whom she had not seen much since leaving home, ¡°Delia!¡±

    ¡°Sis!¡±

    The two sisters held each other tightly.

    After a moment, Dolores Frieman introduced Rachel Barton and Vi Thompson and Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight to Delia Frieman.

    Upon hearing this, Delia looked at Vi, a sh of amazement passing across her eyes.<div>

    She had seen many beautiful women, including herself who was extraordinarily attractive.

    However, she had never met anyone more beautiful than Vi.

    Although she had never seen Vi in person, Delia clearly understood that, without this girl, she would not be who she is today.

    Delia Frieman bowed to Vi.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you.¡±

    Next, Delia turned her gaze towards Rachel, her eyes brimming with tears and said, ¡°Rachel, I didn¡¯t expect that we three sisters would reunite this way.¡±

    Pausing, she then hugged Rachel and said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, our hard days are over. From now on, it¡¯ll be smooth sailing.¡±

    Dolores Frieman, standing aside, covered her face crying.

    The three newly reunited sisters still had a lot to talk about.

    Without wanting to impose, Vi took her leave, giving them some time alone.

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight left as well.

    After leaving the tenth-floor apartment.<div>

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight both sighed over Rachel Barton¡¯s ordeal.

    Fiona Knight regretted deeply, ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t kept the fact that Rachel lent me money a secret from you, Vi.¡±

    If she had not kept this from Vi and told her instead, perhaps Rachel would not have had to go through such suffering.

    Vi turned to look at Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t burden yourself with guilt. After all, you did promise Rachel that you would keep it a secret.¡±

    In the end, Rachel herself was to me for this.

    Fiona Knight sighed.

    Diana Hershey also tried consoling Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t overthink it. You have absolutely nothing to do with this.¡±

    Three dayster, a local court in Olsand Vige brought awsuit against several individuals.

    In the first trial, Beatrice ck and Gregory Diet, a couple, were sentenced to twelve years of imprisonment. All of their assets were frozen and the $150,000 they had swindled from Rachel was returned to her.

    Dalton Tavas and Jimmy Mayhew, another couple, were sentenced to three years of imprisonment.

    Zachary Mayhew was sentenced to ten years of imprisonment.

    Sid Winslet, the old man who had bought Dolores Frieman, was sentenced to ten years of imprisonment.<div>

    Hearing the verdict, Rachel Barton, Dolores Frieman, and Delia Frieman, the three sisters, clutched their heads and sobbed.

    Especially Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman.

    They originally thought that their lives were doomed to wallow in the mud. To their surprise, even in the darkest night, there can be a ray of light.

    And that light was Vi Thompson!

    Dolores Frieman, looking at her two sisters, spoke firmly, ¡°From now on, we three sisters must strive to live well, and make a life for ourselves in Capital City.¡±

    Rachel Barton and Delia Frieman nodded in agreement.

    Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Miss Thompson is a good person. She not only brought us out of Olsand Vige but also gave me and second sister a decent job. Rachel, no matter where we go in the future, we must never forget her kindness.¡±

    ¡°I know, big sis.¡±

    Delia Frieman suggested, ¡°Today is a good day. Why don¡¯t we buy some groceries and invite Miss Thompson over for dinner tonight? She has done us such a huge favor, and we never formally thanked her.¡±

    Dolores Frieman absolutely agreed with Delia Frieman¡¯s words.

    Naturally, Rachel Barton also had no objection, ¡°Then I will message Vi about it.¡±

    Dolores Frieman added, ¡°Make sure to invite Miss Thompson¡¯s fianc¨¦, too!¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright, big sis.¡±

    The Thompson Residence

    Just as Vi Thompson was responding to Rachel Barton¡¯s message, the doorbell rang.

    Mantou immediately ran to open the door.

    The door opened, but the person outside did not enter. Instead, they called out, ¡°Young Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Housekeeper, pleasee in.¡±

    The housekeeper, being a very disciplined person, only entered upon hearing Vi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, the matter you asked me to handlest time has been taken care of.¡± The housekeeper handed a pack of documents to Vi.

    Vi took the documents from the housekeeper, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, you are too polite. This is my duty.¡± After saying this, the housekeeper¡¯s gaze fell on the bowl of ginseng soup next to Vi, and continued, ¡°I also owe you thanks, Miss Thompson. Ever since I began taking your medicine, I have not suffered from insomnia.¡±

    This Miss Thompson was unlike any other.<div>

    The housekeeper initially thought Vi wouldn¡¯t use the ginseng he gifted. After all, as Young Miss Thompson, Vi had seen all sorts of high-quality goods and wouldn¡¯t care for his humble gift of ginseng. He thought that she had epted it only as a formality and then thrown it into the garbage bin.

    Unexpectedly, after that, Vi drank a bowl of ginseng chicken soup every night, using the ginseng he had gifted!

    Being recognized by Vi also brought him a sense of aplishment!

    Thus, the housekeeper held great respect for Young Miss Thompson.

    As long as Vi made a request, he would do his utmost to fulfill it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small act of kindness, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Vi, as she looked at the documents in her hand. Then she added, ¡°By the way, among all our housemaids, Aunt Zhang has been working here the longest, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the housekeeper nodded, ¡°She started working here when the second miss was just three years old.¡±

 Chapter 506: 178: The pitiful person must have a hateful side (Second update)

    Chapter 506: 178: The pitiful person must have a hateful side (Second update)

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°So, Aunt Zhang has been working here for fifteen years.¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper nodded, ¡°When I took over as the housekeeper, Aunt Zhang had already been working for Mr. and Mrs. for three years.¡±

    Vi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, then she asked, ¡°How is Aunt Zhang¡¯s family environment?¡±

    ¡°She has a husband, but he is not a good person, he¡¯s a worthless gambling addict,¡± said the housekeeper with a sigh, ¡°Not only does he gamble, he also likes to drink. Whenever he drinks too much, he starts beating people. Aunt Zhang has had a tough time over the years, often being beaten to the point of sustaining multiple injuries.¡±

    Everyone in the house knew about Aunt Zhang¡¯s situation.

    And they all felt sorry for her.

    They remember one time, half of Aunt Zhang¡¯s face was swollen from a beating, yet she still insisted oning to work.<div>

    Vi narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she divorced him?¡±

    The housekeeper continued, ¡°We¡¯ve also advised her to get a divorce, but Aunt Zhang is rather old-fashioned and conservative. In her opinion, divorced women all bear a bad reputation. Therefore, even if she is beaten half to death, she never considers divorce.¡±

    In the end, the housekeeper sighed, ¡°Aunt Zhang is truly a pitiful person!¡±

    Pitiful?

    Hearing this, Vi didn¡¯t blink.

    The one who is pitied must have done something hateful.

    She had an intuition.

    Aunt Zhang was definitely not as pitiful as she sounded.

    Vi looked at the housekeeper, then asked, ¡°Does Aunt Zhang have any children?¡±

    ¡°She had a child, but he died shortly after birth. I heard that she and her husbandter adopted a child, who is now sixteen or seventeen years old. I¡¯m not quite sure about the specifics, I heard about it in their casual chat. Aunt Zhang doesn¡¯t talk much when she works.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of Aunt Zhang¡¯s character?¡± Vi continued to ask.

    ¡°Aunt Zhang¡¯s character is beyond reproach. She never gossips behind others¡¯ backs, faithfully aplishes her tasks and is very diligent. Over the years, she has never taken a day off nor argued with anyone.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s evaluation of Aunt Zhang was very high.<div>

    Upon hearing this, Vi nodded, ¡°Thank you, housekeeper. About today¡¯s matter¡­¡±

    Before Vi could finish her sentence, the housekeeperughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise not to tell anyone about today¡¯s matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will leave first, Miss!¡±

    Having said that, the housekeeper turned and walked towards the door.

    Watching the housekeeper¡¯s departing figure, Vi¡¯s handsome face did not show any particr expression, but her delicate almond eyes narrowed slightly, shaped like crescent moons. The depth in her eyes was almost bottomless.

    Ten minutester.

    Vi changed her clothes and walked downstairs.

    She wore a white T-shirt, light blue ripped jeans, and white sneakers, none of which were expensive brands.

    However, they looked more dazzling on her than on any fashion show model.

    She was brimming with youthful charm and was exceptionally beautiful.

    Aunt Zhang hadn¡¯t finished her shift yet, when she saw Vi, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I just made some bird¡¯s nest soup in the kitchen. I was just about to bring it to you.¡±

    Her smile was very kind.

    Ever since Vi returned to the Thompson family, Aunt Zhang had been very nice to her. Even when the rest of the servants were keeping their distance from Vi at the beginning, Aunt Zhang always carried herself well. She never crossed any lines, and never said a bad word about Vi behind her back.<div>

    Vi responded with her usual gentleness, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit, so I won¡¯t be having the bird¡¯s nest soup.¡±

    She had promised Rachel toe over for dinner tonight, and naturally she couldn¡¯t break her word,

    ¡°Okay,¡± Aunt Zhang said then continued, ¡°Miss, please stay safe when you go out tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang.¡± Vi smiled faintly, her eyes sliding over Aunt Zhang¡¯s wrist.

    She noticed.

    There were bruise marks on Aunt Zhang¡¯s wrist. Under normal circumstances, they would be hidden by her sleeve. But now she was holding a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup with her sleeve pulled up to her elbow. If you looked closely enough, you could see a glimpse.

    It seemed the housekeeper was telling the truth.

    There were indeed many stories about Aunt Zhang.

    Vi didn¡¯t say anything further and turned to walk out the door.

    At six in the evening.

    Although the sky was still bright, the sun was not as strong as before. The setting sun pierced through the clouds, casting a gauzy light on the earth.

    Vi was about to scan for a shared bicycle by the road.<div>

    A voice rang out in the air.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi turned to look.

    There was a ck Volkswagen parked by the road.

    The car door was opened, and the driver was helping a man in a wheelchair out of the car.

    The man sat in the wheelchair.

    His lips slightly pursed.

    Even though he was in a wheelchair, he didn¡¯t give off any signs of fragility. On the contrary, he emanated an intimidating aura.

    It sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Lentz.¡±Vi Thompson walked over and naturally grasped his wrist.

    All right.

    The condition remains rtively stable.<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Terrence Lentz raised his eyes slightly, ¡°after your treatment, I have gotten a lot better. This was supposed to be an incurable disease.¡±

    His leg problem used to have 5 or 6 episodes per month.

    But now, it only happens once or twice a month.

    Compared to before, Terrence Lentz is quite satisfied.

    Just at this moment,

    avish car passed by them,

    stirring up a cloud of dust.

    Sylvia Thompson, sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, eximed in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s my elder sister.¡±

    ¡°Our little sister?¡± Edward Thompson knitted his brows slightly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°It¡¯s our elder sister.¡±

    Upon saying this, Sylvia looked as if she had just remembered something, turned to Edward and said: ¡°The man just now, sitting in the wheelchair, he looks like my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. Speaking of, my sister is really dedicated. If it had been anyone else, they would probably not acknowledge this engagement. After all, this engagement has nothing to do with my sister.¡±

    ¡°But, while Terrence Lentz does have a bit of a bad reputation, he is quite handsome. Have you seen him, little brother? He¡¯s even handsomer than the stars on TV! Should we stop and greet Terrence Lentz? After all, we will be rtives in the future.¡±<div>

    The words of Sylvia seemed like she wasplimenting Vi, but in fact, she was subtly implying that Vi was shallow. To satisfy her own desires, Vi didn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s dignity at all.

    This kind of person who has no sense of family honor, how is she fit to be the youngdy of the Thompson Family?

    And what the hell is Terrence Lentz?

    A person known to all as a good-for-nothing, if we form a marriage alliance with such a person, it will only bring disgrace to the family.

    More than that, the Thompsons are the first family of Capital City.

    Rtives?

    Who would want to be rtives with a good-for-nothing?

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson furrowed his brow slightly.

    That Vi, she¡¯s really ignorant!

    If it were Sylvia,

    she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    All the sons of the Thompson family are business elites, who wants to have a good-for-nothing brother-inw?

    Especially, a public figure like Edward Thompson!

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s all because the family spoils her too much!¡±

    If they keep indulging Vi like this, it¡¯s going to lead to trouble sooner orter.

    Sylvia smiled sweetly and said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say it like that. She has been deprived of parental love and the warmth of a family since childhood. Now that everyone is spoiling her a bit more, they should.¡±

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t want to hear any of this.

    The incident of Vi being lost was not the family¡¯s fault, who in the Thompson family would want to see Vi get lost?

    After she was lost, everyone in the family has been ming themselves.

    Vi can¡¯t just do whatever she wants at home, just because she was lost.

    This is Capital City!

    It¡¯s not their rural home, many people are observing the every move of the Thompson family, and waiting to see them make a fool of themselves!

    Half an hourter,

    Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz arrived at the Fragrant Garden Community.

    Dolores Frieman had prepared a big table full of sumptuous meals and ushered Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz to sit down at the head of the table, ¡°Miss Thompson, Mr. Lentz, please have a seat.¡±

    Having the guests sit at the head of the dinner table is Dolores Frieman¡¯s way of treating guests in her hometown. Only elders and distinguished guests are usually given this treatment.

    To Dolores Frieman, Vi Thompson and Terrence Lentz were their saviors.

    Delia Frieman was busy setting up the bowls and chopsticks, a big smile on her face.

    She hadn¡¯tughed like this in a long time.

    The two children were also bustling about.

    The room was full ofughter and joy.

    In these days, Dolores Frieman always felt like she was living in a dream, how could she have escaped from that hell on earth?

    ¡°Sister, where is Rachel?¡± asked Vi, looking at Dolores Frieman.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Rachel since she came in the door.

    ¡°She seems to be in the room.¡± replied Dolores Frieman.

    At this moment, Rachel Barton came out of the bathroom, her face pale, ¡°Vi, Mr. Lentz.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, are you okay?¡± asked Vi, frowning slightly, ¡°Yourplexion looks awful.?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, Rachel felt a bout of nausea and ran back to the bathroom to throw up.

 Chapter 507: 178: All-round top student, Violaéˆ¥æªš counterattack!

    Seeing Rachel like this, Delia immediately rushed into the bathroom, ¡°Rachel, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just feeling a bit ufortable in my stomachtely.¡± Rachel pressed the flush button on the toilet, washing away the vomit inside.

    Delia patted Rachel¡¯s back.

    Dolores stood outside the bathroom, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    This¡­

    Could it be that she¡¯s pregnant?

    She worried a lot.

    A momentter, Delia helped Rachel walk out of the bathroom.

    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, you guys don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Vi looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, how long have you been like this?¡±

    Rachel thought for a moment, ¡°Probably¡­ about two or three days.¡±<div>

    It wasn¡¯t just vomiting.

    These days, Rachel had a poor appetite and had difficulty sleeping.

    Vi stepped in front of Rachel, ¡°I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded and stretched out her hand.

    Vi put her hand on Rachel¡¯s wrist.

    Delia eximed in surprise, ¡°Miss Thompson can practice medicine too!¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Delia looked at Vi with admiration in her eyes.

    This girl,

    Not only is she beautiful, she also knows medical skills, and most importantly, she has a good heart.

    With that said, Vi concentrated on taking Rachel¡¯s pulse.

    Her expression didn¡¯t look very good.

    Seeing this, Rachel became somewhat nervous, ¡°Vi, am I, am I okay?¡±

    Delia was also watching Vi anxiously.

    Vi withdrew her hand, not knowing how to break the news for a moment.

    Rachel looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me, don¡¯t worry, I can take it!¡±

    Even if she had a terminal illness, Rachel wouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    After all, she had experienced something even more frightening than a terminal illness.<div>

    Looking at Vi, Dolores hesitantly asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, is my sister, is she¡­¡±

    Although Dolores didn¡¯tpletely finish her sentence, Vi already understood what she meant and nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Dolores was momentarily stunned.

    How could this happen!<div>

    Both Delia and Rachel were a bit confused.

    ¡°What are both of you and Miss Thompson talking about?¡±

    Delia had never given birth before so she didn¡¯t know that Rachel was experiencing early pregnancy symptoms.

    Dolores took a deep breath and looked at Rachel, ¡°Sister, you¡­ you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    Pregnant!

    Upon hearing this, Rachel¡¯s face turned pale immediately.

    For Rachel,

    This was even more terrifying than being pregnant.

    Delia was also shocked and surprised.

    A momentter, Rachel looked up at Vi, ¡°Vi, is it true?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s almost been a month.¡±

    Rachel only felt her vision go dark, her feet stumbling back a few steps. If Delia hadn¡¯t caught her in time, Rachel would have fainted on the spot.

    Rachel had barely managed to escape that living hell, but now, she was pregnant again!<div>

    She was pregnant with that scumbag¡¯s child!

    Thinking of Zachary Mayhew, Rachel felt nauseous and couldn¡¯t help but retch.

    Vi continued, ¡°Rachel, you need to be strong now. You can¡¯t keep this baby. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital for the surgery when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Surgery?

    Hearing this, Rachel felt as if her world had turned dark.

    ¡°Having the surgery would leave a record in the hospital, right?¡± A momentter, Rachel looked up at Vi.

    Vi nodded slightly.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to bebeled as someone who had had an abortion. ¡°Vi, I can¡¯t go to the hospital!¡±

    Vi reassured her, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t worry. The hospital will respect your privacy and won¡¯t inform anyone else. Keeping a record is for your own safety in the future.¡±

    If a woman with a record of abortion gave birth in the hospitalter, the hospital could quickly check the real situation.

    When pregnant women give birth, the treatment for those who have had abortions and those who haven¡¯t can be different in emergencies.

    Rachel shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    Dolores immediately came over tofort Rachel, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s okay. Young people nowadays are so open-minded, almost half of the unmarried girls have had abortions. You¡¯re not the first!¡±<div>

    Delia alsoforted her, ¡°My sister is right. I know many girls who have had abortions, it¡¯s really not a big deal.¡±

    Sometimes, when you don¡¯t take the necessary precautions, idents can happen.

    Delia¡¯s friends?

    What did they do?

    Red light district prostitutes.

    Rachel cried out, ¡°I¡¯m not like them!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t her choice.

    Hearing this, Delia didn¡¯t say anything more.

    A sh of inferiority crossed her eyes.

 Chapter 508: 178: All-Round Top Student, Violaéˆ¥æªš Counterattack!_2

    Rachel Barton was indeed different from them.

    Rachel was an iing college student.

    And her?

    A street prostitute in the red-light district.

    Thinking about her past, Delia Frieman almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    But what she had been through wasn¡¯t her choice either!

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to live an upright life?

    As she spoke, Rachel turned to Vi Thompson, ¡°Vi, don¡¯t you know medicine? Can you prescribe some medicine for me, so I can get rid of this unwanted child? I can¡¯t go to a hospital! I can¡¯t!¡±

    She had someone she liked.

    Her life was still long, and she couldn¡¯t let anyone know about her past.

    Vi sighed lightly, ¡°Rachel, your physical condition isn¡¯t very good. If you try to abort the child with medicine, it¡¯s very likely that something unexpected may happen. You must go to a ss A Hospital to ensure safety.¡±<div>

    Rachel¡¯s upbringing wasn¡¯t very good, which had caused her poor health.

    An abortion is not a minor surgery.

    Most importantly, Vi was not a professional gynecologist.

    She had treated many people.

    But, she had never performed an abortion for anyone.

    If she rashly gave Rachel an abortion drug, she couldn¡¯t guarantee it would be foolproof.

    As a physician.

    As a friend, she had to ensure Rachel¡¯s health.

    At this point, Vi paused and continued, ¡°If I could help you with a medical abortion, I would do it without you even asking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Vi. I¡¯m willing to take all the risks. Can you please help me?¡± Rachel looked at Vi, her eyes full of pleading.

    Her future life was still long.

    She still had someone she liked pursuing her.

    Her life couldn¡¯t have any stains on it.

    Vi frowned slightly, ¡°Then let me list the possible dangers for you. A medical abortion might not bepletely sessful, leading toplications such as inmmation and lifelong infertility! There¡¯s also the risk of hemorrhage and other dangers. These are foreseeable risks, but there are many more unseen dangers! Rachel, you¡¯re my friend, and I need to be responsible for you!¡±

    Rachel looked stunned, her face pale.

    She didn¡¯t understand why fate was treating her this way.

    Dolores Frieman spoke from the side, ¡°Fifth Sister, listen to Miss Thompson and go to the hospital. If something unexpected happens, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face was covered in tear stains.<div>

    Vi continued, ¡°Rachel, you must have faith in the hospital.¡±

    Rachel embraced Vi, sobbing loudly.

    Vi sighed softly, unsure how tofort Rachel.

    Dolores looked at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, what do you think about finding a private hospital?¡±<div>

    Vi said, ¡°Considering Rachel¡¯s physical condition, if we choose a private hospital, it has to be equipped for surgery and rtively reputable. Otherwise, the risk will be extremely high. I suggest you go to a ss A Hospital, which hasplete facilities and can deal with any issues that arise.¡±

    Dolores frowned slightly.

    Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s despair deepened.

    At this point, Vi continued, ¡°Rachel, try to rx a bit. Actually, this matter isn¡¯t as serious as you think. Sis and Second Sis have a point. Times have changed; there are many couples living together before marriage, and unwanted pregnancies and abortions are even moremon. It¡¯s not something shameful. As long as you stop the losses in time and don¡¯t leave any regrets in life, it¡¯s all good. If anything goes wrong with a medical abortion I help with, it would be a lifelong big issue.¡±

    Dolores nodded and encouraged Rachel along.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t that stubborn; a momentter, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Dolores was relieved.

    As long as one had a change of heart, that was good. The hardest part is when people can¡¯t get past themselves.

    Delia also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Vi continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital tomorrow.¡±

    Dolores looked at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I happen to have a day off tomorrow, so I¡¯ll take her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t have anything to do tomorrow anyway.¡±

    With her there, Rachel would be more at ease.<div>

    Rachel looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, please don¡¯t tell Diana Hershey and Fiona about this.¡±

    Every person who knew about this kind of thing added to the shame.

    Vi could understand her feelings and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Everyone had their own right to privacy, and she chose to respect Rachel¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you, Vi.¡±

    It was supposed to be a happy dinner, but who would have thought such a thing would happen in the end.

    The next day.

    Rachel, apanied by Dolores and Vi, went to the hospital for an abortion.

    They chose a painless procedure.

    As Rachely on the cold operating table, tears unconsciously flowed from her eyes.

 Chapter 509: 178: All-Round Top Student, Violaéˆ¥æªš Counterattack!_3

    During the surgery, Rachel Barton had a weak foundation, which led to someplications, so she needed to stay in the hospital for observation.

    Dolores Frieman, who was waiting outside the operating room, turned pale upon hearing this news and immediately asked, ¡°Doctor, is my sister okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a bit more bleeding than expected. She¡¯ll be fine after staying in the hospital for a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor! Thank you!¡± Dolores then looked at Vi Thompson with gratitude and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you as well.¡±

    Vi¡¯s advice was indeed correct.

    If they had gone to a less reputable private hospital today, the situation might have turned out differently for Rachel.

    Dolores could hardly imagine it.

    ¡°As long as Rachel is okay,¡± Vi said.

    Dolores nodded in agreement.

    When Rachel woke up again, she was surrounded by white and the smell of disinfectant filled her nostrils.

    It was quite pungent.<div>

    Where was she?

    It seemed she had been asleep for a long time.

    ¡°Big sister?¡±

    Dolores was asleep by the bedside and jolted awake upon hearing Rachel¡¯s voice, excitedly asked, ¡°Are you awake, dear sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡±

    Dolores immediately fetched water for Rachel.

    After drinking, Rachel felt a bit better. ¡°Big sister, what happened to me?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t abortion supposed to be a minor surgery?

    They said she could go home the same day after the operation.

    Why was she in a hospital room?

    Dolores exined, ¡°There were someplications during the operation, and the doctor suggested staying for observation! It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Thompson; if she hadn¡¯t stopped us from going to a private hospital, who knows what your situation would be now!¡±

    Rachel nodded in understanding. ¡°So that¡¯s why. Where¡¯s Vi?¡±

    Dolores replied, ¡°She went out.¡±

    Just then, Vi walked in through the door.

    ¡°Rachel.¡±

    She was holding a tiffin in her hand.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi handed the chicken soup from the tiffin to Rachel. ¡°Hungry? I brought some soup over. Have it while it¡¯s hot.¡±<div>

    Rachel took the soup with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Vi, thank you.¡±

    Without Vi, she couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of condition she would be in now.

    ¡°We¡¯re friends, after all,¡± Vi said.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes teared up again.<div>

    Once Rachel was confirmed to be okay, Vi went back to the Thompson n.

    She had been quite busytely.

    Sylvia Thompson was reading in the living room when she saw Vi return, she greeted, ¡°You¡¯re back, sister.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    At that moment, Sylvia received a message from her friend, Linda Hart.

    [I saw your sister at the hospital today!]

    [In the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department!]

    Seeing the message, Sylvia squinted her eyes and quickly replied, [You must have seen wrong. My sister would never go to such a ce!]

    [I¡¯m absolutely certain!] Linda replied, [I even took several photos.]

    The photo was rather blurry due to distance and fear of being discovered by Vi.

    However, Vi was still Vi.

    Even a blurry silhouette could be recognized at a nce.

    Sylvia opened the picture and squinted her eyes.<div>

    Indeed, it was Vi.

    What was Vi doing there?

    Could she be pregnant?

    Yes.

    It must be.

    After all, Vi had been close to Terrence Lentz.

    Just a few days ago, she had seen Terrence waiting for Vi at the door.

    She didn¡¯t expect Vi to be so brazen, engaging in such shameless acts.

    Just then, Linda sent another message, [So, wasn¡¯t I right?]

    [Not only did I take a picture, but I also saw a man waiting for Vi outside the hospital!]

    [If my guess is correct, that man must be the father of the child, right?]

    Sylvia replied, [This matter must not be leaked to anyone. You know, I know, that¡¯s enough.]

    After finishing the sentence, Sylvia emphasized, [Remember to keep it a secret, Linda. If anyone else finds out, my sister won¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she jumps into the Yellow River. I believe she is not that kind of person!]<div>

    After sending the message,

    Sylvia¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction.

    Sylvia knew Linda¡¯s character well.

    Linda wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Vi.

    Vi was outstanding, beautiful, and when she first came to Capital City, everyone thought she was just a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t know anything.

    Though she was pretty, shecked depth and merely considered a vase.

    But after the College Entrance Examination results were released,

    Who would dare call Vi a vase?

 Chapter 510: 178: All-Round Top Student, Violaéˆ¥æªš Counterattack!_4

    How many vases can score full marks in the College Entrance Examination?

    Can a vase receive an invitation letter from Capital University?

    Originally, everyone in the Capital City circle was about the same, no one was better than anyone else. Although Sylvia Thompson was outstanding, her outstanding beauty was within an eptable range.

    But Vi Thompson was different.

    Vi stood out so much that it made people jealous.

    She made people want to nder her unconsciously.

    Now that Linda Hart had finally found a weakness of Vi, she would definitely make a big deal out of it.

    Linda wanted everyone to know that Vi was a person with no shame at all.

    Linda quickly logged into her alternate Facebook ount, and sent the photos she had taken to a marketing page.

    Who would¡¯ve thought.

    After sending several messages in a row, there was no response from the marketing page at all.<div>

    Are marketing pages so unprofessional now?

    Out of desperation, Linda had to take matters into her own hands.

    A Little Deer: ¡°I identally met a college entrance examination top scorer at the gynecology department of a hospital. Is this how the current college entrance examination top scorers y? [Picture jpg][Picture jpg] Also, I saw a man waiting for her at the hospital entrance.¡±

    As a college entrance examination top scorer, this post immediately caught people¡¯s attention.

    On the other hand, after noticing Linda¡¯s post, Sylvia Thompson immediately bought a group of trolls toment on the Facebook post, intentionally ndering Vi and creating buzz.

    At times like this.

    The bigger themotion, the better.

    She wanted Vi to be persuaded to quit Capital University.

    What qualifications does a person like this have to be admitted to Capital University?

    [Damn! She got pregnant out of wedlock and had an abortion? The top scorer of the college entrance examination is really eye-opening!]

    [What a disgrace.]

    [Capital University should be tagged here, please withdraw the invitation letter, such people are not fit to go to Capital University.]

    [I¡¯m so shocked! I¡¯ve always liked her, and I didn¡¯t expect Vi to be such a shameless person.]

    [At least it¡¯s a small life, if you¡¯re pregnant, just give birth.]

    [People like this are simply tarnishing the social atmosphere and affecting minors.]

    [Damn! Isn¡¯t this the Capital City Hospital? It¡¯s confirmed! It must be Vi!]

    [It really is Capital City Hospital!]

    Under the agitation of the trolls, thements all started to lean one way.<div>

    Of course, there were also more rationalizens.

    [It¡¯s just a back view, what can that prove?]

    [Nowadays, the haters always dig into every corner, is it just because they can¡¯t stand to see others seed?]

    However, for every ount that spoke up for Vi, they would definitely be attacked by the trolls.<div>

    And thenguage was malicious, with no moral values.

    After doing all this, a sly grin formed at the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth.

    She wanted to see.

    How Vi would solve the current crisis this time.

    Sylvia put down her phone.

    A sense of exhration filled her eyes.

    As an actor in the entertainment industry, Emperor Thompson (Edward) was instantly aware of what was happening. The moment he opened the Facebook post, his whole body trembled with anger.

    What was Vi doing at the gynecology department for no reason?

    She must be pregnant!

    It might even be Terrence Lentz¡¯s child.

    It was bad enough that she disregarded the family¡¯s face and stubbornly stayed with Terrence. Now she¡¯s even doing such shameful things.

    She really knows nothing about propriety!

    ¡°Emperor Thompson, it seems your sister is on Facebook?¡± At this moment, a star named Sophie Taylor who liked Vi approached, ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t true, right?¡±<div>

    Who wouldn¡¯t like a beautiful girl with good grades?

    Since Vi appeared.

    The term ¡®top student¡¯ had beenpletely redefined.

    As for Sylvia¡¯s earlier attempt at creating a ¡®top student sister¡¯ persona, it had long since vanished without a trace.¡±)

    In Sophie¡¯s opinion, Vi, as a highly educated person, shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.

    The reason she came to ask Edward was to hear him clear up the situation for Vi.

    However, upon hearing Sophie¡¯s questions, Edward didn¡¯t defend Vi; instead, he thought Sophie was here to mock him, and angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a sister!¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    He needed to go home right away!

    This time, he had to give Vi a proper lesson.

    A girl like her.

    She doesn¡¯t even understand the basics of self-respect and self-love!

    Even lesser-known stars like Sophie Taylor dared to mock him now!<div>

    In Edward¡¯s eyes, those with lower status than him were all small stars.

    Watching Edward¡¯s retreating figure, Sophie was a bit puzzled.

    Could it be¡­

    The rumors on Facebook were true?

    Vi really had an abortion?

    This surprised Sophie.

    Could Vi really be so devoid of self-love?

    She always felt something was off about this matter.

    Thompson Manor.

    When she saw Edward hastily returning, Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she immediately went up to him, ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 511: 178: All-Round Top Student, Violaéˆ¥æªš Counterattack! _5

    ¡°Where¡¯s Vi Thompson? I¡¯m looking for her.¡±

    With a troubled expression, Sylvia Thompson grabbed Edward Thompson¡¯s arm, ¡°Little brother, did you¡­ Did you see the Facebook post?¡±

    Edward sighed, ¡°She¡¯s really such a disappointment!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, little brother, there might be a misunderstanding,¡± Sylvia said consolingly. ¡°I believe in my sister¡¯s character. She might be at the hospital for a good reason!¡±

    ¡°A good reason to be in the gynecology department?¡± Edward couldn¡¯t helpughing with frustration.

    She shouldn¡¯t be there even if she was at the hospital for medical reasons.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that Vi was at the hospital to have an abortion.

    Pregnant before marriage.

    Abortion.

    The Thompson n couldn¡¯t bear such disgrace!

    Edward had always known that Vi would cause trouble, but he never expected her to do something that would bring such shame to their family.<div>

    ¡°Little brother, sit down first and have a ss of water.¡± Sylvia tried to pour a ss of water for Edward. ¡°Calm down a bit, if there is really a misunderstanding, it may be harder to resolve if we are all worked up.¡±

    Edward had a sip of water, but his anger didn¡¯t subside.

    At that moment, Sawyer Thompson and Mandel Thompson, father and son, walked in from outside, talking about work.

    They were discussing some technical terms that outsiders wouldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Dad, Big Brother! What are you two doing chatting about work at a time like this!¡± Edward couldn¡¯t take it any longer and stood up from the sofa.

    Mandel furrowed his brow and looked at Edward, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the post on Facebook?¡±

    Hearing this, Mandel took out his phone with a puzzled look on his face.

    Sawyer looked at Edward, ¡°What happened? Speak up straight and don¡¯t keep us hanging.¡±

    Since he belonged to a different generation, Sawyer didn¡¯t use Facebook, and thepany¡¯s official ount was always managed by the PR department.

    Even if he had Facebook on his phone, he wouldn¡¯t know how to check it in a short amount of time.

    Edward rubbed his temples, ¡°Let Big Brother tell you, I don¡¯t have the face to say it.¡±

    Not only did Edward not have the face to say it, but he would also be too ashamed to face anyone in the future as well.

    After Mandel finished reading the Facebook post, his expression turned ugly, ¡°Rubbish! Vi is definitely not that kind of person!¡±

    Whoever posted this on Facebook was truly malicious!

    They were quoting out of context.

    ¡°Mandel, what happened?¡± Sawyer asked worriedly, ¡°Did something happen to Vi?¡±

    In order to prevent his father from worrying, Mandel said, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry. I will handle this matter.¡±<div>

    From Mandel¡¯s perspective, this matter was nothing but a piece of fiction.

    Since it was fictitious, there was no need for Sawyer to know about it. Mandel would handle it well on his own.

    Seeing this, Edward was speechless. At this critical moment, Mandel was still shielding Vi.

    If their roles were reversed, and it was Sylvia who was involved in all this drama, would Mandel still believe in her?<div>

    Definitely not!

    Because they had never really treated Sylvia like their biological sister.

    That was also why Edward was so kind to Sylvia.

    Everyone in the family favored Vi, and if Edward were to also treat Vi well, it would be too unfair to Sylvia.

    ¡°Big Brother, how can you still defend her at a time like this?¡± Edward was at a loss for words as he turned to Sawyer. ¡°Dad, Vi got pregnant and went to the hospital to have an abortion. Someone took pictures, and now everyone knows!¡±

    The truth has to be known by Sawyer!

    He needs to know what kind of person his own daughter really is.

    ¡°What?!¡± Sawyer waspletely dumbfounded.

    Vi?

    Pregnant?

    That¡¯s impossible!

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense,¡± Mandel then red at Edward angrily. ¡°She¡¯s your sister! How could you just say this?!¡±

    As a brother, Edward didn¡¯t even try to protect Vi ¨C instead, he threw mud at her.<div>

    Edward continued, ¡°Big Brother, do you think I want to believe this is true? She¡¯s my sister too! And now that something like this has happened, do you think I still have the face to face others?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true! There must be a misunderstanding!¡± Sawyer pointed at Edward, ¡°You shut your mouth!¡±

    As a father, Sawyer understood his daughter very well.

    He knew that Vi would never do anything so disgraceful.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all over Facebook! See it for yourself!¡± Edward passed his phone to Sawyer. ¡°I told you long ago that we shouldn¡¯t spoil her so much, but you and Mom didn¡¯t listen! Now she¡¯s pregnant out of wedlock, and who knows how many outsiders areughing at us!¡±

    ¡°Did you ever investigate what kind of person Terrence Lentz is? From the very beginning, you should have stopped their rtionship from developing. But did you? Not only did you not stop it, but you actually sided with her!¡±

 Chapter 512: 178: All-Round Top Student, Violaéˆ¥æªš Counterattack!_6

    Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing who¡¯s into indulging in food, alcohol, prostitution, and gambling. What doesn¡¯t he know about?

    It would be unusual if Vi didn¡¯t get pregnant while hanging around with such a person!

    ¡°Now that Vi is pregnant before marriage and has done such a disgraceful thing with Terrence Lentz, it¡¯s up to you to decide how to handle it!¡±

    ¡°You shameless thing!¡± At that moment, Mrs. Thompson walked in from outside, raised her walking stick, and hit Edward Thompson¡¯s back, ¡°You¡¯re no brother!¡±

    What kind of brother would defame his own sister like that?

    Even Vi¡¯s own brother didn¡¯t trust her, let alone outsiders.

    With that, Mrs. Thompson pointed at Sawyer Thompson and said, ¡°Look, look! This is your well-raised son!¡±

    She trembled in anger.

    The son¡¯s misbehavior is the father¡¯s fault. Sawyer was ashamed and lowered his head without saying a word.

    Now Edward was both angry and aggrieved.

    It was clearly Vi who did wrong.<div>

    But now everyone was ming him!

    What did he do wrong?

    Edward looked up at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, can you no longer tell right from wrong? Do we still care about our family¡¯s reputation? Please understand, Vi is the one who¡¯s pregnant before marriage! She¡¯s the one who brings disgrace! If you don¡¯t me her, that¡¯s one thing, but to push all the me on me instead? Was it me who sent her to Terrence Lentz¡¯s bed?¡±

    Every time in the past when Mrs. Thompson was wrong about something, Mandel Thompson would forgive her.

    She was old after all!

    But not this time.

    He would never forgive Mrs. Thompson this time.

    Because Mrs. Thompson¡¯s actions were truly chilling.

    ¡°Edward! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Mary Perryne also found out about what happened on Facebook and hurried back to find out what was going on with Vi. As soon as she walked in, however, she heard Edward¡¯s shameless words.

    It made her so angry that she immediately kicked Edward.

    ¡°Am I going too far? Are you also going to be blindsided now?¡± Edward looked at his mother, his eyes filled with disappointment.

    ¡°I believe in Vi!¡± Mary said firmly, ¡°She would never do such a thing! Nowadays, some marketing ounts are unscrupulous for traffic. As Vi¡¯s older brother, you should trust her instead of demeaning her alongside those marketing ounts!¡±

    Hearing those words, Edward¡¯s heart fell.

    In the past, at least his mother would help Sylvia.

    But now¡­

    Despite the facts before her eyes, Mary didn¡¯t believe them.

    Not only did she not believe it, but she also wanted him to blindly trust Vi, too.

    He was a person.<div>

    Not a puppet on strings!

    ¡°What¡¯s it going to take to wake you up, Mom? Your own daughter, she¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t know self-respect and self-love!¡± Would a self-respecting person engage in rtions before marriage and then have an abortion at the hospital while hiding it from their family?

    How old was Vi this year?

    She had juste of age!<div>

    Only just an adult, and she¡¯s already causing the family such trouble. If they didn¡¯t do something, who knows what havoc she might wreak in the future!

    But now¡­

    It seemed he alone recognized the seriousness of the problem.

    Nobody else cared.

    Especially the parents.

    At a time like this, the parents were actually still defending Vi!

    It was absurd!

    ¡°So this is what I am in my brother¡¯s heart.¡± A faint voice suddenly emerged in the air, devoid of any emotion.

    But it struck a chord.

    Everyone turned to look, only to see Vi slowly walking down the spiral staircase.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you know what you and Terrence Lentz did?¡± Edward said angrily.

    He had been unhappy with Vi for more than a day or two.

    Now was just the right time to vent all that frustration.<div>

    Ever since Vi returned, everyone in the family seemed to be bewitched.

    They could only see Vi!

    He would expose Vi for who she truly was today, and bring Sylvia back into the family¡¯s line of sight.

    She just looked at Edward, her face almost expressionless, her red lips spoke lightly, ¡°I can tell that since I stepped into this family, you¡¯ve never approved of me as a sister. No matter what I do, it¡¯s wrong in your eyes. You¡¯re afraid that Sylvia will be wronged because of me, so you try desperately to make it up to her. I don¡¯t care about all that, but you convicted me without even asking a question. Did you ever think that I, too, am human, with flesh and blood and feelings of hurt?¡±

    The light way she spoke, word for word, was heartrending.

    Recalling the past, Vi¡¯s heart ached, resonating with the original Vi. At this moment, her voice had be hoarse.

    Little Vi was only seven years old back then.

    A seven-year-old child, just off the operating table, was thrown into the countryside without a second thought.

    Until she came of age.

    She had suffered from severe malnutrition.

    ¡°In River City, everyoneughed at me, saying I was a vige girl, an unwanted child with no manners and no culture. I was worthless, only fit to be a stepping stone for Elizabeth. No matter what I did, whatever I paid, it was taken for granted. Because the Thompsons had given me life and raised me, I should give them everything in return and act as a stepping stone for Elizabeth. I remember that when I was thirteen, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. That night, I stood on top of a thirty-story building, wanting to end this mundane and short life by jumping. But I didn¡¯t jump because, just then, I suddenly thought of my family that I had never met.¡±

    ¡°I wondered if, after I died, anyone would remember me? In some corner of the world, would there be people who cared for me and loved me? Maybe there would be? Relying on that belief, I got through day after day, year after year. I waited and waited, I waited and waited. . . ¡±

    ¡°Finally, one day, I got a call from my older brother.¡±<div>

    As she said this, Vi¡¯s vision blurred, her tears falling like broken pearls.

    The usually unppable boss was, for the first time, so distressed that he could hardly breathe.

    No one knew how hard Vi¡¯s life had been over the years.

    Nobody had ever asked, either.

    ¡°When I saw Grandmother, Mom and Dad, and my brothersing to pick me up, I thought I was the luckiest person in the world. I had finally made it. I had a father, a mother, a grandmother, and a brother. I wasn¡¯t an unwanted child after all. From then on, my life had a past, and a future.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize that this loss, these empty eighteen years, living in the countryside for eighteen years, would also be a crime in some people¡¯s eyes.¡±

 Chapter 513: 179: Abusing the Trash, Edward Thompson is Driven Out of Thompson Clan! (Second Update)

    This kind of crime is called a sin of desire.

    With a desired sin, there is nock of cause.

    The wronged person was never Vi Thompson.

    Vi can¡¯t imagine what it would be like if the original Vi returned.

    She would be met with a storm of bloodshed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything, and I don¡¯t owe you anything. We are, at most, connected by blood. So, it¡¯s your freedom to treat someone well and think of someone as your sister, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Upon saying this, Vi stared at Edward Thompson, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have concluded so firmly without any evidence that I had an abortion and did something shameful. I really despise you for that! You¡¯re not worthy of the title ¡®brother¡¯.¡±

    Since she returned, Vi has always been a positive and optimistic girl.

    She¡¯s easily satisfied.

    Just give her a milk tea, and it will bring a smile to her face for the whole day.

    Seeing her grievance like this, Old Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart shattered into pieces, and she immediately hugged Vi, ¡°Good child! You¡¯ve suffered! It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    Old Mrs. Thompson really feels sorry for Vi.<div>

    She, an observer, feels suffocated and can hardly breathe upon hearing those words, let alone Vi who has experienced them firsthand.

    Mary Perryne also walked over to hug Vi, crying uncontrobly, ¡°I am the one who owes Vi.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t gone back to the room to get something, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have been taken away.

    She feels very guilty.

    As a mother, she wishes she could have suffered in ce of Vi.

    Brandon went over and grabbed Edward¡¯s cor, delivering a heavy punch to his face.

    Edward¡¯s head snapped to the side, his face swelling and a trace of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Do you understand what you did wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Edward red at Brandon.

    He wouldn¡¯t be deceived by a few drops of Vi¡¯s tears.

    Nor would the people on Facebook.

    The masses have sharp eyes.

    Vi¡¯s problem this time is very serious, and by now everyone online knows about it ¨C the higher her profile when she got the admission notice from Capital University, the more humiliated she will be this time.

    Indeed.

    It¡¯s undeniable.

    Vi had a miserable childhood.

    But these miseries were not caused by him.

    He doesn¡¯t need to pay for them.<div>

    He hasn¡¯t enjoyed any benefits brought about by Vi, so naturally, she can¡¯t be the stain in his life.

    Thinking of this, Edward became even angrier and turned his gaze to Brandon:

    ¡°Big brother! Haven¡¯t you realized it yet? She¡¯s ying the victim! Don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡±

    ying the victim!<div>

    Are these words that Edward, as a brother, should utter?

    Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and walked over, pping Edward in the face.

    He had never hit his son like this before.

    pping someone¡¯s face is the most humiliating way to hurt a man¡¯s dignity.

    Especially a single p.

    Even the punch Brandon had thrown earlier hadn¡¯t upset Edward as much as this p.

    Edward saw the coldness in Sawyer¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re hitting me?¡± Edward pointed at Sawyer, ¡°For her, you¡¯re hitting me?¡±

    First, it was Brandon.

    Then it was his own father.

    Edward could feel that there was no ce for him in this family anymore.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Sawyer pointed to the door, ¡°Get out of here right now! I don¡¯t have a son like you, and Vi doesn¡¯t have a brother like you!¡±

    It¡¯s not just anger speaking.<div>

    He¡¯s serious.

    If Sawyer had a heart condition, he would have already been furious to the point of fainting.

    How could he have such a jerk for a son!

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me,¡± Edward wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and assertively said, ¡°I won¡¯t ever return to this home!¡±

    One day, Sawyer and Brandon will know just how wrong they were.

    When they regret protecting Vi, Edward will be waiting for their apology.

    Having said that, Edward turned and left!

    Sylvia Thompson watched Edward¡¯s receding figure, her eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Shouldn¡¯t the person being kicked out be Vi?

    She had long realized that the Thompson Family was biased.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that in order to shield Vi, they would actually kick out Edward.

    Edward was right.

    Ever since Vi returned,<div>

    the Thompson Family has be increasingly dark and gloomy.

    If Vi weren¡¯t here, their family would be in harmony and happiness now.

    But at this moment, Sylvia didn¡¯t dare say a word.

    Old Mrs. Thompson and Mary were stillforting Vi.

    Vi had already adjusted her emotions, ¡°Grandma, Mom, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Sawyer walked over to Vi, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, no one will bully you! Vi, you just need to remember that you¡¯ll always be the pearl in the palm of our family.¡±

    After saying this, Sawyer looked at Brandon, ¡°Come with me to the study for a moment.¡±

    Brandon followed Sawyer¡¯s footsteps.

    Sylvia¡¯s face turned pale.

    Sawyer¡¯s words were like a sharp knife, piercing her body and leaving her bloody and bruised.Is Vi Thompson the apple of this family¡¯s eye?

    What about her?

    What is she?

    In the past, Vi was Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s foil, her stepping stone.<div>

    Isn¡¯t she now just like the original Vi?

    In this family.

    Who ever cared about her feelings?

    Perhaps there used to be some consideration.

    But ever since Vi came back, everything changed.

    True.

    What does she count as?

    She¡¯s just an outsider!

    At the same time,

    the exam-top-scoring student¡¯s abortion had gained more and more attention on Facebook.

    It even became a trending topic twice.

    Of course, Sylvia Thompson had a hand in this.

    This time, she must make it impossible for Vi toe back from this.

    Just then,

    a new topic appeared on the trending list:

    #Artist#

    Clicking on it, it turned out that the Artist had posted a status update.

    Artist: ¡°Retweet @AFawn¡¯s status [click for full text] First, the pictures provided by the blogger are only blurry silhouettes, how can you be so sure that this person is a full-score exam-top student? Isn¡¯t this defamation? Second, the blogger¡¯s profile shows they¡¯re a high school senior, so why would they appear in the Obstetrics and Gynecology department of a hospital? Shouldn¡¯t this be exined? Third, does the blogger have any valid evidence?¡±

    [The Artist is so powerful! Every word hits home!]

    [Finally, someone understands!]

    [This Artist is too amazing, right? Is he the guardian angel for our princess? He always shows up in time!]

    [Hahaha, is the one getting pregnant herself? Her Facebook profile doesn¡¯t even dare to write her school and name! I think she¡¯s just jealous of our princess!]

    Over here, after Terrence Lentz posted his Facebook, he switched to a smaller ount andmented his findings on the original post: [I¡¯ve found out the blogger¡¯s real identity! The original name is Linda Hart, yes that¡¯s right! It¡¯s the Hart family from the Hart Group! It¡¯s outrageous, I didn¡¯t expect Linda to be so venomous.]

    [Good lord! Good lord! Is the one pregnant actually Linda herself?]

    [Seems quite possible!]

    Terrence Lentz also made Linda¡¯s Facebook ount and the Hart Group soar to the top of Facebook search results.

    Linda was just a bystander enjoying the show,

    how could she have imagined she¡¯d be caught in the crossfire!

    Indeed.

    She was feeling guilty.

    Because she¡­

    she really did have an abortion.

    Linda had a boyfriend for three years, and they spent the night together on the eve of the College Entrance Examination.

    Unexpectedly, just that one time, she got pregnant.

    She was only eighteen!

    She hadn¡¯t even started college yet.

    Her life had just begun, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t be burdened by a child.

    Linda didn¡¯t dare tell her family about it and had to go to the hospital for an abortion in secret.

    She didn¡¯t expect to run into Vi Thompson at the hospital.

    Since she was there to have an abortion herself, she was sure that Vi was there for the same reason.

    That¡¯s why Linda took pictures as evidence.

    Who would have thought this fire would burn her instead?

    Linda was regretting it now.

    This generation ofizens had such strong investigative abilities!

    They actually figured it out!

    When Linda¡¯s father, Frederick Hart, saw the news on Facebook, he was furious, returned home immediately, threw the phone at Linda¡¯s feet, and angrily questioned, ¡°Tell me! Does this have anything to do with you?!¡±

    From the development of the situation, the Hart Group had already received a serious blow.

    They couldn¡¯t let it continue!

    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡± Frederick Hart wished he could p Linda to death, ¡°Sawyer Thompson, for the sake of his daughter, didn¡¯t even sign a 300 million contract! Who gave you this courage?!¡±

    ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Linda immediately denied.

    As long as she denies, no one would know she had an abortion.

    As long as she denies, no one would know that she was the one who took the pictures.

    Frederick squinted his eyes, ¡°Really not you?¡±

    ¡°Really not!¡± Linda cried anxiously.

    Frederickughed out loud in anger, ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask what it was, and you said it wasn¡¯t? But you¡¯re not too stupid!¡±

    He knew denying it left some room for maneuvering.

    All of it was justizens¡¯ spection, and there was no hard evidence..

    ¡°Old Hart, it¡¯s bad news!¡± Just then, Mrs. Lu ran upstairs with her phone.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Frederick Hart turned to look at Mrs. Lu.

    Mrs. Lu red at Linda and then handed the phone to Frederick, ¡°You take a look at the good things your daughter has done!¡±

    Frederick took the phone.

    The phone screen was open to a Facebook post.

    It was posted by the official Capital City Hospital.

    Capital City HospitalV: ¡°We have never performed any operation on Miss Thompson. All rumors are pure fabrications and twisting of facts. It¡¯s suggested that Miss Thompson immediately sues the rumor-monger. Our hospital can provide evidence and assume all legal responsibilities. Also, please take care of your body after surgery, Miss Hart. Keep warm in the near future and avoid touching raw water.¡±

 Chapter 514: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered!

    Chapter 514: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered!

    Keep warm after the surgery?

    Can¡¯t touch raw water?

    This Facebook post from Capital City Hospital¡¯s official ount not only rified the facts for Vi Thompson but also confirmed Linda Hart¡¯s pre-marital pregnancy and abortion at the hospital!

    At this point, it¡¯s only been 5 minutes since the official Facebook post was made¡­

    There are already over 10,000ments below the post.

    And the heat is still growing.

    [Support the princess in defending her rights.]

    [The official Facebook post is out! So exciting!]

    [Thank you Capital City Hospital for speaking up for our princess, @85-year-old fairy, dear fairy grandma, please let our princess stand up for herself.]

    [85-year-old fairy, we support grandma and the princess.]<div>

    [Capital City Hospital is awesome.]

    [The innocent will clear themselves, Linda Hart is disgusting. After doing such a shameful thing herself, she actually tries to frame our princess! Does she really think the princess is easy to bully?]

    [Oh my God! How embarrassing! I don¡¯t have a rtionship with Linda, but I can¡¯t help but feel ashamed for her.]

    [Well, this woman seems a bit stupid, not knowing self-respect and self-love, thinking everyone else is like her.]

    [More than stupid, also sinister.]

    [The Hart Group should go bankrupt.]

    [Hrious! The real-life clown is myself.]

    [Support the princess!]

    [If I were Frederick Hart, I would kill this disgraceful daughter.]

    [Thank you, Boss of the person in the painting! Thank you, Capital City Hospital!]

    [I was really angry all day today, but now I feel refreshed and justified knowing good people like you exist.]

    Looking at thesements, Frederick Hart was so angry that his whole body was shaking. Holding his phone, he violently smashed it onto Linda¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace! A disgraceful thing!¡±

    The phone was heavy, and the force was great, causing blood to flow from Linda¡¯s forehead.

    Blood flowed down her forehead onto her face, neck, and soon stained her cor.

    It looked terrifying.

    Linda didn¡¯t know why her father suddenly got so angry. She covered her forehead with her hand, endured the pain, and looked at Frederick Hart, ¡°Dad, what did I do?¡±

    Frederick Hart red at Linda angrily, his face almost bursting with blue veins, ¡°What did you do! You have the nerve to ask me what you did! You¡¯ve lost all of my face!¡±

    Linda panicked.

    Although her father asionally scolded her, he had never been as serious as he was now.<div>

    ¡°Who is that man?¡±

    Man?

    Did her father find out something?

    No.<div>

    Impossible.

    Linda didn¡¯t even tell her boyfriend about her pregnancy, let alone anyone else.

    ¡°What man! Dad, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?!¡±

    Linda tried to calm herself down.

    Following her words, Linda continued: ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve changed. Ever since mom left, you¡¯ve be a stranger! You never treated me like this before! No wonder they say that once there¡¯s a stepmother, there will a stepfather!¡±

    Indeed.

    Frederick Hart and his current wife, Mrs. Lu, Chloe Armstrong, were not original couples.

    Linda was not Chloe Armstrong¡¯s biological daughter either.

    Chloe Armstrong married into the Hart family three years ago.

    Hearing this, Chloe Armstrong, as a stepmother, was very angry.

    She never mistreated Linda; anything that her daughter, Devlin Hart, had, Linda also had.

    Devlin was very sensible and always gave way to Linda.

    After all, Linda was the real Miss Hart.<div>

    Chloe Armstrong never incited anything against Linda in front of Frederick Hart.

    She could honestly say that she was a qualified stepmother.

    But Linda spoke to her in such a way!

    ¡°Linda! You¡¯re wrong to say that! Are you ming me for the shameful things you¡¯ve done?! I may be a stepmother, but have I ever abused you?¡± Chloe Armstrong turned to Linda, ¡°Do you think your dirty deeds went unnoticed?¡±

    No wonder they say being a stepmother is hard!

    Dealing with a stepdaughter like Linda is enough to drive someone mad.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Linda stared at Chloe Armstrong, insisting that she was right.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why were you at Capital City Hospital? Did you go there for an abortion?¡±

    Abortion?

    Upon hearing this, Linda¡¯s heart skipped a beat, before immediately denying it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    As she spoke, Linda looked at Frederick Hart, ¡°Dad, trust me! Dad! I really didn¡¯t, don¡¯t listen to this despicable woman¡¯s gossip! She wants to ruin my reputation, she has ulterior motives! All stepmothers are no good!¡±

    At this moment.<div>

    Linda truly missed her biological mother.

    If her mother were here, she would definitely protect her.

    Not like Chloe Armstrong, who constantly humiliated her.

    ¡°Old Hart, you hear that! This is your good daughter,¡± Chloe Armstrong was furious, her eyes red, ¡°calling me a despicable woman, then what are you!¡±

 Chapter 515: 180: Face hurts, Edward Thompson is all stupefied! _2

    Chapter 515: 180: Face hurts, Edward Thompson is all stupefied! _2

    Frederick Hart pped Linda Hart across her face.

    This daughter of his was bing increasingly disrespectful.

    ¡°Dad! You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Linda, who already had a bruise on her forehead from the p, looked extremely dismayed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do those things!¡±

    Frederick had never been as angry as he was now.

    He pointed at Linda, almost unable to contain his rage, ¡°Really? If you didn¡¯t have an abortion, why would Capital City Hospitale forward at this hour to rify for Miss Thompson and remind you to keep warm after surgery? Tell me, what surgery did you have at the hospital?¡±

    Hearing this.

    Linda¡¯s face quickly turned pale, and she felt as if all her strength had been drained from her body. She fell on the ground.

    How could this be?

    Why would Capital City Hospitale forward to rify for Vi Thompson?

    Could it be that Vi hadn¡¯t had an abortion?<div>

    But if Vi hadn¡¯t had an abortion, why did she go to the ob-gyn department?

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you one more time! Who is that man?¡± Frederick demanded loudly.

    At this juncture, Chloe Armstrong spoke, ¡°Frederick, calm down. Right now, it¡¯s most important for us to appease the Thompson Family and deal with the present crisis!¡±

    If the Thompson Family retaliate, the Hart Group would end up just like the White family.

    Everyone remembered what had happened to Iris White!

    Family matters can be dealt withter.

    Frederick sobered up at this point, ¡°From today onwards, she¡¯s not allowed to leave the house!¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Chloe Armstrong followed him out too.

    Linda sat on the floor, crying helplessly. A momentter, she took out her phone and upon seeing the official statement put out by Capital City Hospital, she deeply regretted.

    Regretted why she took the picture.

    And regretted why she posted it on Facebook.

    But at this point.

    What use was there in regretting?

    Frederick and Chloe came to the living room downstairs, he looked at Chloe, ¡°What should we do about this matter?¡±

    The more anxious he was, the more chaotic it became.

    As a father, Frederick had no ideas at all.

    Why couldn¡¯t Linda offend someone other than Vi?

    Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to hitting a rock with an egg?<div>

    Chloe poured a ss of water for Frederick, ¡°Firstly, this matter is extremely detrimental to Miss Thompson. Hence, we must show our sincerity to the Thompson Family. Secondly, since Linda caused the problem, she must personally go to the Thompson¡¯s and apologize to Miss Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Whether Miss Thompson can forgive Linda is not important, what¡¯s crucial is that we cannot let Linda harm our Group¡¯s interests.¡±

    The White family was a prime example.

    They failed to give the Thompson Family a satisfactory answer, and in the end, they disappeared from the elite circles.<div>

    The Hart Family could not repeat their mistake.

    Chloe¡¯s words sobered Frederick up instantly, he nodded, ¡°You are right. I¡¯ll go make that unfilial daughter write an apology letter to Miss Thompson right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Chloe continued, ¡°After she¡¯s written the apology letter, she should apologize to Miss Thompson on Facebook. And then we will personally apany her to the Thompson¡¯s and apologize.¡±

    Frederick immediately went upstairs to make Linda write an apology letter.

    Apology letter?

    Hearing these words, Linda felt a profound sense of despair.

    Even if she was extremely unwilling, she still had to do as her father dictated.

    This apology letter.

    She had to write it.

    Edward Thompson was still unaware of what had transpired on Facebook.

    He arrived at his home.

    This was a famous affluent residential district in Capital City.

    Landscape Vige.<div>

    Not only was the greenery inside themunity well maintained, but they also kept many rare animals.

    Those who could afford to live here were either sessful business people or, like Edward Thompson, big stars in the entertainment industry.

    Once inside.

    Edward Thompson threw himself onto the couch.

    He was livid.

    And distraught too.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his parents and family were willing to drive him out of the house just for Vi¡¯s sake.

    He even began to doubt if he was their biological son.

    Edward Thompson sighed.

    This movement pulled at his face wounds¡ªa sharp intake of cold air.

    It hurt.

    Edward took out his phone, intending to call his private doctor over, but then again, remembering that others couldn¡¯t know about his injury, he dispelled the idea.

    After putting down the phone, Edward took the first aid kit at home, swallowed a couple of anti-inmmatory drugs, and then dabbed some ointment for a sprain on his face.<div>

    At this moment.

    Edward¡¯s phone rang.

    He didn¡¯t want to pick it up, but seeing the caller ID, he answered, ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    The incident on Facebook had only happened ten minutes ago, so Sylvia was still unaware. She had only called tofort Edward and try to win his favor.

 Chapter 516: 180: Face hurts, Edward Thompson people are all dumbfounded! _3

    Chapter 516: 180: Face hurts, Edward Thompson people are all dumbfounded! _3

    ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Edward Thompson said with a smile, not wanting Sylvia Thompson to worry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson sighed, ¡°Brother, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Sylvia, you really don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Edward Thompson continued: ¡°I¡¯m lying down now.¡±

    ¡°Brother, how¡¯s your face now? I saw dad and older brother hit you quite hard. Are you in pain?¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice carried a hint of tears, ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. Actually, you didn¡¯t have to go against dad and the others like this. Your face is the most important thing for you as an entertainer. But now¡­¡±

    Hearing this, the smile on Edward Thompson¡¯s face momentarily stiffened.

    Even Sylvia Thompson knew how important a face is to an actor.

    But his father and brother treated him like this.

    And it was all for a sister who had just returned.

    Was it because they felt indebted to Vi Thompson, so they treated him unjustly?<div>

    It was ridiculous, truly ridiculous!

    Upon finishing, Sylvia Thompson continued: ¡°Brother, stop being stubborn with mom and dad. Come back and apologize! After all, we¡¯re a family, and it¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡±

    Apologize?

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson was furious.

    Why should he apologize!

    ¡°Vi Thompson is the one who¡¯s wrong! Why should I apologize!¡±

    Vi Thompson got pregnant before marriage, yet she has the nerve?!

    ¡°Brother,¡± said Sylvia Thompson, understandingly: ¡°Sis is right, she¡¯s been through a lot of hardships these years outside, and we all owe her. Just consider it aspensating her! After you left, mom and dad were very angry! Dad even called older brother into the study. If you don¡¯te back and apologize voluntarily, Mom and Dad will be extremely mad! What if they really don¡¯t let youe back?¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯te back! Is this still my home?¡± Edward Thompson waspletely enraged, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t owe Vi Thompson anything! It wasn¡¯t me who lost her! If anything, she should me her own bad luck!¡±

    It was indeed Vi Thompson¡¯s bad luck!

    Why were the other Thompson children not lost, but only she was?

    Being miserable, did she have the right?

    Being miserable, could she be pregnant before marriage, tarnishing the family¡¯s name?

    On this matter, Edward Thompson would absolutely not back down.

    ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t say anything more! I will never apologize to anyone! If anything, Dad and older brother should apologize to me!¡± Edward Thompson finished, then instructed her: ¡°Take good care of yourself at home and be more cautious. Don¡¯t be deceived by others.¡±

    Vi Thompson was too scheming, now that their parents chased him away, the next one might be Sylvia Thompson.

    However, Edward Thompson was not worried.

    Because he knew, soon Sawyer Thompson and Mandel Thompson would realize how outrageous their mistake was ande to apologize to him.

    But this time.<div>

    Edward Thompson did not intend to forgive them easily. He wanted his family to know his bottom line.

    Sylvia Thompson sighed.

    ¡°I know, brother. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    Edward Thompson gave her some more instructions before hanging up the phone.<div>

    After hanging up, Edward Thompson suddenly felt tired and fell asleep on the sofa.

    At the Hart residence.

    Linda Hart wrote a three-thousand-word apology letter.

    After finishing the letter, she went to Frederick Hart¡¯s study.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Finished?¡± Frederick Hart took off his sses.

    Currently, the Hart Group¡¯s stocks had already fallen by three points.

    Something must be done to save the situation immediately.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Linda Hart nodded and handed the apology letter to Frederick Hart.

    Frederick Hart took the letter, ¡°Now, record a video and post it on Facebook to apologize to Miss Thompson.¡±

    Record a video?

    Linda Hart froze for a moment.

    If she records a video, wouldn¡¯t that mean everyone could see her face?<div>

    ¡°Now you know how embarrassing this is?¡± Frederick Hart was furious with his daughter. ¡°What were you thinking before?!¡±

    Not only Linda,

    but even his own face had beenpletely lost due to Linda.

    But now, Frederick Hart had to calm down and take care of thepany¡¯s troubles before dealing with Linda.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Linda Hart shuddered in fear.

    ¡°Just go!¡±

    Linda Hart immediately turned and ran upstairs.

    Chloe Armstrong happened to witness this scene.

    Chloe snorted, ¡°That¡¯s karma.¡±

    After this incident, Chloe could see that even as a stepmother, no matter how well she treated Linda, Linda would never appreciate it, even if she were to give her her heart.

    ¡°What happened to mom?¡±

    Chloe¡¯s biological daughter Devlin Hart came in from outside and, seeing Linda Hart¡¯s retreating figure, asked curiously.

    <div>

 Chapter 517: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _4

    Chapter 517: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _4

    Devlin Hart and Frederick Hart were not blood-rted.

    It was only after she married into the Hart family with Chloe Armstrong that she changed herst name to Hart.

    Devlin was more outstanding and sensible than Linda, so Frederick liked her.

    Chloe said, ¡°She offended a powerful person.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Devlin was curious, lowering her voice, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Devlin was very busy and seldom used Facebook, so she didn¡¯t know about the matter.

    Chloe lowered her voice and whispered a few sentences to Devlin.

    Upon hearing this, Devlin¡¯s face was full of shock.

    No wonder Frederick was so angry!

    ¡°Her audacity is enormous!¡±<div>

    She dared to mess with Miss Thompson.

    As a Hart, Devlin was much low-key than Linda and never provoked those rich girls from powerful families.

    Especially someone as powerful as Vi Thompson.

    Chloe continued, ¡°Not only is she audacious, she¡¯s brainless! Your father is really mad right now, go upstairs quickly, try not to appear in front of him too much.¡±

    Right after Linda¡¯s ident, Devlin needed to behave more sensibly.

    Otherwise, Frederick would definitely think that Devlin was mocking Linda.

    Devlin was not a cunning person, she immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    In Linda¡¯s room.

    She turned on her phone¡¯s recording function and began to shoot a video.

    Half an hourter.

    The hashtag #LindaHartApologizes went viral.

    In the video, Linda looked terrible.

    She had a wound on her forehead, and her cheeks were swollen.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Linda Hart. I apologize for upying public resources, and today I¡¯m here to rify something. The person I secretly photographed in the hospital that day, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Miss Thompson, everything I said was a fabrication. I did this to smear Miss Thompson¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Because I was too jealous of Miss Thompson. Although she grew up in the countryside, she¡¯s so outstanding. Once she arrived, she stole everyone¡¯s attention, making the other girls in high society look less impressive.¡±

    Here, Linda expressed her true feelings.

    She was not close with Vi.

    The reason she did this was to smear Vi¡¯s reputation and wanted to see her down on her luck.

    But Linda never expected the situation to get so out of control.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Thompson. I know I was wrong. I really know it¡¯s wrong, and I promise I won¡¯t do it again in the future. I ask theizens to supervise me. At the same time, I¡¯m willing to pay the price for my actions.¡±

    In the end, Linda bowed to the screen.

    Linda seemed quite sincere in her apology, and she posted the apology video on both of her main and alt ounts.

    [Dear Miss Hart, You seem to have forgotten to exin why you were at Capital City Hospital.]<div>

    [Absolutely unforgivable!]

    [Now you know you were wrong? Have you ever thought about how this incident would affect the princess?]

    [I¡¯ve never seen such a vile person.]

    [Who knows if you¡¯ll do this again in the future! After all, a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating filth!]

    [Crying now, aren¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you denying it just a moment ago?]

    Although Linda had apologized, there were still numerous criticisms below the screen.

    The negative impact on Vi was simply too severe!

    After posting the apology video, the Hart Group immediately shared it.

    The Hart Group V: ¡°Retweeting @LindaHart, @ThisIsLindaHartV¡¯s Facebook post [click to disy the full text] As a father, I have failed to teach my daughter well, and I also want to apologize to Miss Thompson.¡±

    [Although Linda is not of good character, the Harts did nothing wrong this time around. Their attitude in admitting their mistakes is good, and more importantly, they did not protect Linda.]

    [This girl is really shameless. She is not evenparable to the Princess in any aspect, but still does things like backstabbing.]

    [How can I say it, the Hart family really is not at fault this time, unless the daughter is disgusting, with clueless parents! It seems that the Hart parents are actually quite good.]

    [The Harts shouldn¡¯t be med, but Linda must be held responsible!]<div>

    [Old Hart looks like a very humble and honest person, how could he have such a wayward daughter!]

    [Poor Old Hart, misfortune falls from the sky.]

    [Seeing the injury on Linda¡¯s face, it should be Old Hart¡¯s punishment, right? I just want to say loudly, good job! This kind of daughter should be disciplined. If she isn¡¯t disciplined now, who knows what kind of trouble she¡¯ll causeter!]

    [Old Hart was really hard on her.]

    [If it were my daughter, I would be even tougher than Old Hart!]

 Chapter 518: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _5

    Chapter 518: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _5

    [Linda Hart should be grateful she has a sensible father.]

    After posting on Facebook.

    Frederick Hart and Chloe Armstrong took their daughter Linda to the Thompson n.

    To express their sincerity, they had to personally visit and apologize.

    When in the wrong, one should admit their mistake.

    On the other hand, if the Thompson n decided to bring down the Harts, it would be as easy as crushing a tiny ant.

    At this point, they had to recognize the circumstances.

    ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, it¡¯s all my fault for not teaching my daughter properly, causing such harm to Miss Thompson,¡± Frederick said with a look of shame on his face, then turned to re at Linda, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to the master and mistress of Thompson Family quickly?¡±

    The wounds on Linda¡¯s face were still shocking.

    Hearing this, she immediately kneeled down, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, I¡¯m truly sorry! I¡¯ll never dare to do this again!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even dare to ask Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne for forgiveness.<div>

    Seeing Linda kneeling in front of her, Mary slightly frowned.

    She was not the kind of person to be overly sympathetic.

    She didn¡¯t feel sorry for Linda at all.

    How much grievance had Vi Thompson suffered because of Linda?

    All of this was Linda¡¯s own doing!

    If that painter and the hospital¡¯s Facebook page hadn¡¯t stepped up to clear Vi¡¯s name, wouldn¡¯t Vi be permanently stained and wronged?

    Such a case is simply not worthy of forgiveness.

    Chloe spoke up at the right moment, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, this time it was indeed Linda¡¯s fault. We don¡¯t expect your forgiveness or that of your daughter. We brought our guilty child here today to show our family¡¯s attitude. We¡¯re not the kind of parents who blindly support our children! When they¡¯re wrong, they¡¯re wrong! As parents ourselves, we understand your feelings, if we were in your position, we would never forgive Linda either!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Frederick nodded, ¡°My wife is right. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say. We both failed to discipline our child properly. Please be assured, I guarantee that there will not be a next time!¡±

    At this point, Frederick had someone bring a gift box and then continued:

    ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, we know that no matter what we do or say now, we can¡¯t make up for the harm caused to Miss Thompson. Inside this box is a South Sea Night Pearl, which is very beneficial for youngdies and can nourish and beautify their skin. I hope you can ept it with a smile and that it can somewhat make up for Miss Thompson¡¯s suffering.¡±

    This South Sea Night Pearl is worth millions andes from the Song Dynasty a thousand years ago. It¡¯s an antique and a heirloom treasure of the Hart family.

    Frederick took out the South Sea Night Pearl to show the Thompson n his sincerity.

    ¡°You can take the gift back,¡± Sawyer Thompson spoke up at this point, ¡°Our family won¡¯t ept anything from you. Rest assured, I¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t tell right from wrong. Since your attitude is so sincere, we won¡¯t retaliate against the Harts.¡±

    With these words, Frederick breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately!

    Fortunately, the Master of Thompson Family was magnanimous.

    ¡°Thank you, Master of Thompson Family, thank you, Lady Thompson!¡±

    Frederick wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, we won¡¯t bother you any longer!¡±<div>

    After that, he left with Chloe and Linda.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Sawyer Thompson spoke up again.

    ¡°Master of Thompson Family, do you have any further instructions?¡± Frederick turned back nervously.

    Sawyer¡¯s gaze fell on the wooden box containing the South Sea Night Pearl, ¡°Take it with you.¡±<div>

    epting the Harts¡¯ sincerity was enough.

    If they also epted the gift, the nature of the situation would change.

    Frederick was already grateful to the Thompsons for not holding a grudge against the Harts, so he had no intention of taking the South Sea Night Pearl back, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, since the gift has already been given to Miss Thompson, it belongs to her now. How could we take it back?¡±

    Finishing his statement, Frederick quickly left.

    Chloe and Linda followed in his footsteps.

    Sawyer called the housekeeper, ¡°Send the gift to them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The housekeeper bent down slightly and immediately took the gift to catch up with Frederick¡¯s footsteps.

    As soon as they left the gates of the Thompson residence, Frederick began scolding Linda.

    ¡°Master of Thompson Family and Lady Thompson are generous people. Their agreement not to take their anger out on our family is a tremendous kindness! If you dare to offend Miss Thompson again, you will no longer be my daughter!¡±

    Linda kept her head down, not daring to speak.

    She regretted her actions deeply.

    At this moment, a voice rang out in the air.

    ¡°Mr. Hart, Mrs. Hart, please wait!¡±<div>

 Chapter 519: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _6

    Chapter 519: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _6

    Frederick Hart turned back to see and asked somewhat apprehensively, ¡°Steward Dalton, does Master of Thompson Family have any other instructions?¡±

    Steward Dalton smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hart, our Master asked me to return this to you.¡±

    After saying this, Steward Dalton continued, ¡°Mr. Hart, please don¡¯t worry. Our Master has promised not to hold the Hart Group responsible for this. He is a man of his word. Please take this back with you.¡±

    Having said that, Steward Dalton handed the gift box back to Frederick Hart, and without saying anything further, turned and left.

    Watching Steward Dalton¡¯s retreating figure, Chloe Armstrong worriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Hart, what do you think was the Master of Thompson Family¡¯s intention?¡±

    Frederick Hart replied, ¡°Since the Master of Thompson Family won¡¯t ept it, let¡¯s take it back. I believe he is a man of his word!¡±

    If Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t have even this much credibility, then the Thompson n wouldn¡¯t have reached its position of power today.

    Chloe nodded and then continued, ¡°Mr. Hart, did you notice what the Master of Thompson Family and Steward Dalton said?¡±

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Frederick Hart immediately asked.

    Chloe narrowed her eyes, ¡°They kept emphasizing that they won¡¯t hold the Hart Group responsible for this.¡±

    They didn¡¯t explicitly state that they wouldn¡¯t hold Linda Hart responsible either.<div>

    Hearing this statement,

    Linda Hart¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Frederick Hart¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any particr expression at the moment, ¡°The Thompson Family has done enough!¡±

    Even if they wanted to sue Linda, Linda could only bear it herself.

    Hearing this, Chloe didn¡¯t say anything more.

    It seemed that

    Frederick Hart hadpletely given up on his daughter.

    Getting pregnant before marriage, having an abortion, and ndering Young Miss Thompson Family,

    With thesebels on her back, which noble family would dare to marry her in the future?

    After getting in the car,

    Frederick Hart looked at Linda, ¡°Who is the man?¡±

    Linda bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t speak.

    Just as she remained silent, Chloe continued, ¡°Linda, if you speak up, your father may still find a way to help you. If you keep quiet, you¡¯re only hurting yourself.¡±

    The current situation for Linda,

    The best solution would be to settle things with Vi Thompson and get engaged to the other party after that.

    Linda Hart burst into tears, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Moore.¡±

    ¡°Moore?¡± Frederick Hart frowned.

    In the circles of wealthy families in Capital City, it seemed there weren¡¯t many with the surname Zhang.

    Who is this Moore?<div>

    Linda saw her father¡¯s confusion and cried even louder, ¡°His family is very ordinary, not from our circle.¡±

    Moore may havee from an ordinary background, but he is extremely handsome and well-known as a school hunk,

    Very popr in school.

    The reason Linda became involved with him was because of Moore¡¯s good looks.<div>

    Initially, she just wanted to date.

    But unexpectedly, she became pregnant.

    Hearing this, Frederick Hart couldn¡¯t help but want to kill Linda, ¡°And you slept with him too! Have you lost your mind?¡±

    Originally, he had wanted to arrange a marriage for Linda, but it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t work now!

    After all, Linda is the daughter of the Hart family. She can¡¯t just marry an ordinary person.

    Chloe sighed andforted, ¡°Mr. Hart. Just let it go. After all, it has already happened! After this storm passes, arrange for Linda to study abroad!¡±

    After studying abroad for a few years and returning, probably not many people would remember this matter!

    Frederick Hart nodded.

    Now this is the only way to arrange it.

    Thompson Residence.

    Sylvia Thompson opened Facebook, wanting to see how the situation was progressing.

    As soon as she opened Facebook, she saw several posts.<div>

    After she opened Linda¡¯s apology video, Sylvia Thompson was so angry that her facial features twisted.

    She mmed her phone onto the ground.

    Bang.

    The phone smashed on the floor, instantly shattering its screen.

    Sylvia initially thought that this time Vi would be spurned by everyone.

    And be expelled from Capital University.

    Who could have thought,

    That the situation would turn out like this?

    On the other side,

    Bob Thompson was woken up by an iing call.

    He picked up the phone somewhat irritably.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    It was a call from his agent, Howard.<div>

    ¡°Bob, do you know what happened to your little sister?¡±

    By little sister, Howard meant Vi Thompson.

    Since everyone was very familiar with each other, just like Bob Thompson, Howard directly called Sylvia by her first name.

    Mentioning Vi,

    A raging fire ignited in Bob¡¯s heart.

    He could almost guess what Howard wanted to say.

    He is a popr actor,

    A public figure, constantly under people¡¯s scrutiny. Every word and action of his is being watched by others.

    Therefore, there couldn¡¯t be any stains on his record.

    Now that Vi has done something so disgraceful, the first person to be affected is him.

    There must be a lot of people who have unfollowed him now!

    Since Vi returned, not many good things have happened to him.

    It¡¯s truly disgusting.<div>

    If possible, he would rather never have found this sister.

    Bob suppressed his anger, ¡°Howard, don¡¯t worry. I will handle this matter! I will announce my separation from her soon!¡±

    From now on, he would not have a sister like her!

    In the future, whatever happens to Vi, it won¡¯t affect him.

    ¡°Separate from what rtionship?¡± Howard continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happened yet? Your little sister was set up! The one who framed her is Linda Hart, and she has already admitted it! As an elder brother, what you should do now isfort her, give her a sense of security! And then seek justice for her! Let your fans know that you are a warm-hearted brother!¡±

    Since thest misunderstanding with Vi, Howard has deeply reflected. Thus, this time, after the incident, she didn¡¯t me Vi right away nor urged Bob to make any rifications.

    Now it seems,

    Her choice was right.

    She didn¡¯t misjudge the person.

    Vi isn¡¯t someone whocks boundaries.

    If Bob supported Vi at this time, he would definitely win people¡¯s favor.

    At these words,

    Bob thought he was hallucinating.

    After a moment, he finally reacted, licking his dry lips, ¡°How¡­ Howard, what did you say?¡±

    Howard didn¡¯t bother to repeat, ¡°Just open Facebook and you¡¯ll understand everything.¡±

    Bob immediately grabbed the second phone on the couch.

    He opened Facebook.

    After learning of the whole story,

    He waspletely dumbfounded.

    The pregnant person was Linda Hart.

    The person who had an abortion was also Linda Hart.

    Even Capital City Hospital stood up for Vi¡¯s innocence.

    He never thought that things would turn out this way.

    Just a moment ago,

    He was still waiting for his father, his older brother, and Vi to apologize to him.

    But now¡­

    Reality tells him,

    He was the wrong one!

    Bob¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    Howard¡¯s voice was still ringing on the other side, ¡°Bob, are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bob¡¯s voice was weak now,

    As if he hadn¡¯t eaten for three days.

    However, Howard didn¡¯t pay much attention to that and continued with instructions, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said. Your little sister isn¡¯t an ordinary person. In the future, she will be even more dazzling than Sylvia. You must develop a good rtionship with her, build a strong brother-sister bond! Sometimes, post some daily updates rted to her on Facebook, I believe the fans would be very interested in them.¡±

 Chapter 520: 181: Edward Thompson apologizing, will never be forgiven! (Second update)

    Chapter 520: 181: Edward Thompson apologizing, will never be forgiven! (Second update)

    Howard is a woman with a grand vision.

    She could tell, Vi is not an ordinary person.

    If Vi was even slightly worse, she wouldn¡¯t have achieved a perfect score in the College Entrance Examination, a feat only witnessed once in a decade.

    Having such a sister is a blessing for Edward Thompson.

    Listening to Howard¡¯s words, Edward merely felt a burning sensation on his face.

    At this point, he¡¯s nowhere near qualified to protect Vi.

    To build a sibling rtionship with Vi?

    Edward stayed silent for a long while when Howard continued, ¡°Bob! Are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward finally reacted.

    Howard asked, ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡±

    Instead of directly answering Howard¡¯s question, Edward asked, ¡°Howard, do you think there¡¯s a chance this situation can be reversed? Could Linda Hart have been forced?¡±<div>

    ¡°What are you thinking about! Bob, remember, Vi is your own sister! How could you ever doubt her?¡± Howard continued, ¡°Even if Linda Hart was forced, why would the Capital City Hospitale forward to testify for your sister? Who do you think can threaten the Capital City Hospital in Capital City?¡±

    The Capital City Hospital has the backing of Sinian Country, no one can threaten it.

    Howard was somewhat speechless at this point.

    She didn¡¯t expect Edward to say such a thing.

    Once Howard had gathered her thoughts, she asked, ¡°Bob, do you have some sort of misunderstanding with your sister?¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t know how to exin to Howard.

    It¡¯s not that he misunderstood Vi.

    It¡¯s just that the things Vi did were utterly reckless.

    Edward continued to ask, ¡°Howard, do you know why I suspect her?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Howard asked.

    Edward answered, ¡°Because Terrence Lentz is her boyfriend. Do you think there¡¯s anything that man wouldn¡¯t do?¡±

    In Edward¡¯s eyes, Terrence Lentz is nothing but a worthless scum.

    Good-for-nothing.

    It¡¯s not that Edward thinks Terrence isn¡¯t good enough for Vi.

    He believes that Vi is bringing shame to the Thompson n.

    If Vi were just Vi, not his sister, not a member of the Thompson family, he wouldn¡¯t say a word.

    But the problem now is, Vi is the Thompson n¡¯s daughter.

    She is his sister!

    Therefore, Vi should watch her every move and control her social circle carefully.<div>

    She should discern who to befriend and who to avoid.

    ¡°Terrence Lentz?¡± Howard slightly furrowed her brows.

    It seems like she had some recollection of Terrence Lentz.

    The most famous good-for-nothing in River City.<div>

    Howard continued, ¡°Just because of this, you are certain that the person who had the abortion is her?¡±

    Edward remained silent.

    ¡°If so, Bob, I need to tell you that such thinking is wrong. It¡¯s disrespectful to your sister. Anyone can doubt your sister¡¯s character. But not you. You are, first and foremost, her brother¡ªone of the very few people she trusts in this world. Secondly, you don¡¯t have any evidence, you just have suspicions. What you¡¯re doing will not only hurt your rtionship with her but it¡¯s also a total disrespect to your sister!¡±

    They say bystanders see things clearer.

    She understands the inner workings and essentials at stake.

    If Edward wasn¡¯t the most talented male artist under her, she wouldn¡¯t bother talking to him so much about this.

    Once she had collected her thoughts, Howard instructed, ¡°Bob, you can express these thoughts in front of me, but never mention them in front of your sister.¡±

    If Edward were to publicly doubt Vi.

    It would seriously hurt their sibling bond!

    Listening to Howard¡¯s words, the color had just returned to Edward¡¯s face only to fade again.

    His emotions were in a turmoil.

    What should he do now?

    He was the one at fault in this matter.<div>

    How should he face his family?

    ¡°I understand, Howard.¡± After a long while, Edward finally said those words.

    Howard chuckled, ¡°Alright then, I have other matters to attend to, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    With that, Howard hung up.

    Meanwhile.

    On Facebook.

    Mrs. Thompson had just posted an update.

    85-year-old fairy V: ¡°@Linda Hart V,wsuit officially filed. [Photo jpg]¡±

    The photo was a letter from awyer.

    [Grandma is so cool!]

    [Support grandma and the princess!]

    [Although Linda Hart has admitted her mistakes, but as adults, we should be ountable for our actions. She knew what she was getting into when she decided on this path. If Grandma and Princess just let it slide, others might think that the princess is easily bullied!]

    [Exactly, Linda Hart deserves it, she¡¯s not worthy of sympathy.]<div>

    [Dope grandma a like!]

    [She was wrong, hopefully, Linda Hart changes her ways in the future.]

    [¡­]Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes when she came across the Facebook post.

    She was still thinking about Vi¡¯s hospital visit.

    The person in the photo was undoubtedly Vi.

    She was not mistaken!

    But if Vi didn¡¯t go for an abortion.

    What else could she be there for?

    Maybe¡­

    She should figure this out.

    Sylvia activated WhatsApp and clicked on a chat window.

    Inside Vi¡¯s bedroom.

    The lights were on.<div>

    Just as usual, she was sitting at herputer desk.

    Her ten fingers were ceaselessly tapping on the keyboard.

    Her pure white fingertips striking the ck keys created a stark contrast. She was able to type every single character urately without even ncing at the keyboard.

    Just then,

    A pop-up message appeared.

    [Kid, received the new toy yet?]

    [No.]

    The old man on the other side held his chin in one hand and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s been days and you still haven¡¯t received it! The Tehuang Express is too slow this time!¡±

    With that said, the old man, using one hand, typed back: [This new toy will surely wow you. [smirking/]]

    [Hmm.]

    The old man felt discontented, [Kid, can¡¯t you respect your elders a bit more and reply with more words? I¡¯m an old man! I¡¯m getting on in age!]

    Every time, it was just one word.

    Utterly disrespectful to the elderly.

    [Kid, do you really want the blue moon grass to save your friend or not!]

    [We¡¯ll see.]

    This time it was four words.

    The old man was speechless, are all kids today this aloof?

    Meanwhile,

    Downstairs,

    The housekeeper approached Mrs. Thompson and then said, ¡°Madam, young master Bob is back, he¡¯s outside the door.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson became very angry, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was never going to return? Well, he¡¯s back now?¡±

    The housekeeper added: ¡°Madam, Bob said he knew he was wrong.¡±

    He knew he was wrong?

    Mrs. Thompson scoffed, ¡°So just because he says ¡®I was wrong¡¯, everything is supposed to be swept under the rug? Tell him we don¡¯t ept this kind of behavior in the Thompson n! A man¡¯s word is his bond ¨C just like spilt water that can¡¯t be taken back. Tell him to go back to where he came from!¡±

    This time, Bob had genuinely upset Mrs. Thompson.

    Previously, she thought the two children were simply distant because they didn¡¯t grow up together, ounting for Bob¡¯s coldness towards Vi.

    But from yesterday¡¯s incident, it was clear that Bob wanted Vi out!

    His intentions were indefensible.

    He was undeserving of forgiveness.

    Hearing this, the housekeeper looked at Mrs. Thompson, a bit at a loss.

    To go or not to go.

    Mrs. Thompson narrowed her eyes, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go!¡±

    Knowing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s temper, the housekeeper had no choice but to nod, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    When the housekeeper got to the door, he softened his tone: ¡°Master Bob, as you know, madam is still upset. Why don¡¯t youe back at a better time?¡±

    Bob knew that it was indeed his fault this time and he regretted it, ¡°Did you tell grandmother that I sincerely realized my mistake and I won¡¯t ever do it again?¡±

    Normally, once he admitted his mistake, Mrs. Thompson should have let go of the matter.

    ¡°I did,¡± the housekeeper responded with a hint of difficulty on his face, ¡°Master Bob, you should go.¡±

    ¡°And my parents?¡± Now that Bob was back, he didn¡¯t want to leave again.

    The housekeeper replied: ¡°Sir and Madam are out, they haven¡¯t returned.¡±

    No sooner were the words out of his mouth than a bright light shone from down the street.

    It was a car, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne¡¯s.

    Bob was thrilled!

    Atst his parents were back!

    As long as he apologized sincerely, they would certainly forgive him.

    After all, he was a member of this family.

    And their biological son.

    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± Bob stepped forward and stopped the iing Bentley.

    The car window rolled down.

    Sawyer Thompson looked at Bob and said with a frown, ¡°I am not your father! There is no mother of yours here!¡±

    Bob knew that his parents were still angry. He sincerely said: ¡°Mom, Dad, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have blindly used Vi of getting an abortion. I really regret it. I promise you, it will never happen again!¡±

 Chapter 521: 193: Canéˆ¥æª› control the fondness!

    Chapter 521: 193: Can¡¯t control the fondness!

    ¡°Leave, you¡¯re not wee here!¡±

    Thinking about what Edward Thompson had done, Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and resentful.

    He had caused Vi such great harm, and now he wanted them to forgive him just because he admitted his mistake?!

    Impossible!

    Kind words warm three winters, hurtful words wound like cold June weather.

    Having said that, Sawyer rolled up the car window.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Edward couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at Sawyer.

    Nor could he believe his father could be so ruthless.

    He already knew he was wrong!

    What more did his father want from him!<div>

    Edward walked around to the other side of the car, knocking on the window, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±

    Mary Perryne would definitely forgive him.

    Who would have thought, Mary turned her head away, as if she hadn¡¯t seen Edward at all.

    This time.

    Edward had truly hurt Mary¡¯s heart.

    She had been ming herself for Vi¡¯s disappearance and wished she could offer Vi the best things in the world.

    But what about Edward?

    What had he done?!

    As an older brother, when Vi was being ndered, Edward¡¯s first thought wasn¡¯t to defend his sister but to pour dirty water on her just like a stranger would.

    For a girl, the most important thing is her reputation.

    Thinking of these things, Mary felt suffocated.

    If she chose to forgive Edward this time, it would be so unfair to Vi!

    ¡°Drive!¡± Sawyer looked at the driver in the front seat and ordered.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The driver released the brake and elerated.

    The car instantly left and drove through the gate of Thompson Family Manor.

    Edward watched the taillights, his eyes filled with hurt.

    At this moment, Edward felt abandoned by the whole world.

    Yes.<div>

    He was wrong!

    He shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood Vi.

    But he had already realized his mistake, why couldn¡¯t his parents give him another chance?

    Who in life can guarantee not to make a mistake?<div>

    The housekeeper stood next to Edward.

    Seeing this, he went on to say: ¡°Young Master Bob, although I am just a servant of this family, you really can¡¯t me the master and madam this time. The harm you caused to Miss Vi was too great!¡±

    Although Vi had only been back for a few days.

    The housekeeper could tell.

    Vi and Sylvia Thompson were different people.

    Although Sylvia would smile and greet them warmly, that smile was insincere, her eyes never reaching her smile.

    But Vi was different. She wouldn¡¯t try to please anyone and had a cold demeanor, but if anyone was in trouble, she would definitely help.

    Like his cough, Nanny Caputo¡¯s cracked hands, and Sister-inw Li¡¯s hives.

    So, the family¡¯s servants all liked Vi very much.

    Whoever brought special products from their hometown, the first person they thought of was Vi, and she never despised their things and always ate them with a sincere attitude.

    Hearing this.

    Edward froze.

    Even the housekeeper said so.<div>

    Could it be.

    Could it be that the problem was truly his and his alone?

    Vi didn¡¯t have any issues at all?

    But if Vi hadn¡¯t insisted on being with that good-for-nothing, he wouldn¡¯t have thought so much in the first ce.

    The housekeeper looked at Edward, then continued: ¡°Young Master Bob, you¡¯d bettere back in a few days. Wait until thedy, master, and madam¡¯s anger subsides.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±

    The housekeeper turned and left as well.

    Soon.

    Only Edward was left at the entrance.

    The darkness of night shrouded his figure, making him appear somewhat lonely.

    He stood there for a very long time.

    Just then, soft footsteps sounded in the air, followed by a gentle voice, ¡°Little brother.¡±

    Hearing that, Edward¡¯s heart warmed, and he turned to look at the person, ¡°Sylvia.¡±<div>

    Sylvia carefully came over, looking as if she was afraid of being seen by someone, ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s really you! I thought I saw wrong!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not me, who else could it be?¡± Edward asked back.

    Sylvia went on to say: ¡°Little brother, are mom and dad not letting you in?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia sighed and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious, little brother. I believe mom and dad will calm down soon.¡±

    At this point, Sylvia continued: ¡°And, I also believe that big sister will help you speak up in front of mom and dad. They like her so much, and as long as she says a few words casually, they will let youe back!¡±

    Would Vi help him speak up?

    Hearing this, Edward snorted coldly.

    If Vi would help him speak, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.

 Chapter 522: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _2

    Chapter 522: 193: Uncontroble Fondness! _2

    As Sylvia Thompson said, considering how much their parents doted on Vi Thompson, all it would take were a few words from Vi, and they would definitely let him go back.

    ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s with that expression? Don¡¯t you believe your sister would plead on your behalf?¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°The two of you are blood-rted siblings, there could be no barriers between you! Moreover, my sister is a reasonable person, she¡¯s not as bad as you imagine.¡±

    Although it seemed like she was defending Vi, in reality, every word she said was aimed against Vi.

    What a pity.

    Edward Thompson did not catch the hidden meaning and thought Sylvia was merely defending Vi.

    ¡°If she were really as good as you im, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here now!¡± Edward added, ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s you who think too highly of certain people!¡±

    ¡°Mom and Dad were truly angry this time, maybe my sister tried to persuade them, but they didn¡¯t listen!¡±

    Seeing how naive Sylvia was, Edward was truly speechless.

    ¡°Silly girl!¡±

    He reached out and patted Sylvia on the head.

    At times like this, only Sylvia woulde out tofort him from the Thompson n.<div>

    His sister was worth his affection.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°By the way, little brother, you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, have you? I haven¡¯t eaten either, let¡¯s go eat something.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Edward nodded.

    After getting into the car, Edward put on his mask.

    They arrived at a private kitchen restaurant.

    Edward was a VIP here, and the boss immediately arranged a private room for him.

    The boss personally greeted them, smiling and saying, ¡°Emperor Thompson, Miss Thompson, this way upstairs, please.¡±

    Edward led Sylvia following the boss¡¯s steps.

    They arrived at the private room.

    The boss then asked, ¡°Emperor Thompson, as usual?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Edward nodded.

    Soon, the dishes were served.

    They chatted as they ate.

    Sylvia said, ¡°Little brother, actually, you¡¯re quite at fault this time too, you can¡¯t me Mom and Dad entirely.¡±

    Upon saying this, she sighed and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just make up with them and apologize? I know that it¡¯s hard for you to humble yourself in front of your parents, but what¡¯s so humiliating about bowing down to your own Mom and Dad?¡±

    ¡°As long as you apologize, they¡¯ll definitely forgive you and let you return.¡±

    Apologize?

    Hearing this, Edward¡¯s eyes were full of irony.

    Hadn¡¯t he apologized?<div>

    Now their parents¡¯ hearts were filled with Vi, where was there any room left for him as their son?

    ¡°Little brother,¡± seeing Edward not speaking, Sylvia asked again.

    Edward sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who is stubborn. As soon as I realized I was wrong, I came to apologize to Mom and Dad.¡±

    He thought his parents would forgive him.<div>

    But what happened?

    The result was nothing but disappointment!

    Hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s face was filled with surprise, ¡°How¡­how could this be?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s all because of Vi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my sister, it can¡¯t be my sister, little brother, don¡¯t take things to the extreme.¡± Sylvia weakly defended Vi.

    Hearing this, Edward sneered, ¡°Sylvia, do you believe your own words when you say this?¡±

    Sylvia lowered her head, sighed softly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it either, do you?¡±

    Sylvia didn¡¯t speak.

    She tacitly epted Edward¡¯s words.

    Edward sighed and continued, ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but think how great it would be if she hadn¡¯t been found. I admit, I¡¯m a very selfish person, but before she was found, our family was so peaceful. It¡¯s only after she came back that all these things have happened one after another!¡±

    First, she forced Sylvia to jump into the river, nearly costing her life.

    Now, she had driven him out of the Thompson n.<div>

    Edward¡¯s heart was filled with deep resentment towards Vi.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vi, the Thompsons wouldn¡¯t be in this state.

    Sylvia sighed again, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t ever say that again; if Mom and Dad and big brother hear you, they¡¯ll never let it go.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±

    Edward smirked coldly.

    So now everyone in the Thompson family had to live their lives tiptoeing around Vi?

    No one could say anything bad about Vi!

    Seeing Edward like this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes imperceptibly.

    Halfway through the meal, Edward put down his chopsticks, ¡°I need to step outside for some air.¡±

    Feeling more and more suffocated, there was no way he could eat any more at this point.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sylvia nodded.

    Edward went outside.

    <div>

 Chapter 523: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _3

    Chapter 523: 193: Uncontroble Fondness! _3

    Opening the door to the private room, there was a long corridor. Following this corridor, there was an open-air garden in the sky.

    The garden was huge.

    It was early summer, the breeze was gentle, and various flowers in the garden were in full bloom.

    As soon as Edward Thompson stepped into the garden, he spotted a graceful figure.

    The woman was leaning against the railing, entuating her waistline, holding a cigarette in her hand. The smoke partially obscured her stunning beauty.

    It was¡­

    Evelyn Andrews.

    Edward¡¯s heartbeat began to quicken.

    Thumping.

    He touched his face, grateful that he was wearing a mask today.

    Otherwise, how could he exin the scar on his face?<div>

    ¡°Za¡­¡±

    As he was about to speak, Evelyn turned her head and smiled, ¡°Oh, Emperor Thompson! What a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡±

    Facing Evelyn, Edward didn¡¯t even dare to look into her eyes.

    Evelyn walked up to him step by step, ¡°Emperor Thompson, have you done something guilty?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    ¡°If not, then why don¡¯t you dare to look into my eyes?¡± Evelyn smiled and asked.

    Edward raised his head to look at Evelyn, but as soon as their gazes met, he reflexively lowered his head again.

    Evelyn let out a softugh.

    ¡°Is my makeup too heavy?¡± Evelyn continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your interview before, Emperor Thompson, don¡¯t you dislike shy women?¡±

    That was an interview before he met Evelyn.

    Hearing this, Edward immediately exined, ¡°Za-Za, you misunderstood. I¡¯ve never disliked shy women!¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Evelyn exhaled a puff of smoke, looking at Edward, ¡°Can I take it that the great Emperor Thompson likes me?¡±

    At this, Edward¡¯s face turned red instantly.

    Just as he was pondering how to respond to Evelyn¡­

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Evelynughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Emperor Thompson. It¡¯s just a joke.¡±

    With that, Evelyn checked her watch, ¡°I have another appointment, I should go.¡±

    Evelyn then turned and left.<div>

    Watching Evelyn¡¯s retreating figure, Edward felt a mix of emotions.

    Who was Evelyn going to meet?

    Was it her boyfriend?

    Edward took a deep breath.<div>

    He couldn¡¯t deny that he liked Evelyn very much.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to confess his feelings.

    In front of Evelyn, he couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence.

    On the other side.

    After two days in the hospital, Rachel Bartonpleted the discharge formalities.

    Dolores Frieman had to work today.

    Delia Frieman, who had a day off, came to pick her up.

    Delia brought her a coat, ¡°Rachel, taking care of your body during your postpartum period is crucial for a woman. You mustn¡¯t hurt yourself during this time. Here, put on this coat.¡±

    Rachel looked at the sun outside, ¡°Delia, I don¡¯t think I need to wear it today, right?¡±

    The temperature was quite high.

    ¡°Just put it on. If you feel hot, just take it off.¡± Delia draped the coat over Rachel¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Listening to experienced people is always right.¡±

    Rachel nodded her head.<div>

    As the two were talking, they walked toward the exit of the hospital.

    At this moment, a surprised voice echoed through the air, ¡°Rachel Barton!¡±

    It sounded familiar.

    Rachel looked up and saw Flora Tiarks walking towards her, apanied by a tall and straight figure.

    Handsome features were fully exposed under the sunlight.

    His skin was very white, tinged with a cold hue.

    It was impossible not to take a few extra nces.

    It was Mr. White.

    Seeing Mr. White at this time, Rachel felt both guilty and delighted.

    After all¡­

    She was different from before.

    She had an abortion¡­

    ¡°Little Zi.¡± Rachel smiled and looked up at Flora.<div>

    Then she greeted Mr. White, ¡°Mr. White.¡±

    Mr. White nodded.

    Every time Rachel saw Mr. White, she would think of that idiom.

    A gentleman like jade.

    Flora asked with concern, ¡°Rachel, why are you at the hospital? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rachel smiled and answered, ¡°I just had a fever. The doctor prescribed some medicine.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let Flora know about her abortion.

    ¡°As long as you are okay,¡± With that, Flora looked at Delia and asked, ¡°Who is thisdy?¡±

    Rachel introduced her, ¡°This is a sister from my vige.¡± Then she looked at Delia and continued, ¡°Delia, this is my good friend Flora Tiarks. This is Flora¡¯s uncle, Mr. White.¡±

    A sister from the vige?

    Hearing this, Delia felt a bit ufortable.

    Yes.

    She used to work in a profession that was frowned upon,<div>

 Chapter 524: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _4

    Chapter 524: 193: Uncontroble Fondness! _4

    But she haspletely said goodbye to her past now.

    However, she could understand Rachel¡¯s feelings.

    After all, even she herself despised her own profession.

    If she couldn¡¯t ept it herself, let alone her sister!

    Just then, Flora Tiarks greeted Delia Frieman with a smile, ¡°Hello, Sister! You can call me Flora.¡±

    Delia Frieman said: ¡°Hello, my name is Delia Frieman, so Rachel always calls me Second Sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Flora eximed, understanding immediately.

    Originally, she was curious why Rachel called Delia Frieman ¡°Second Sister.¡± It turned out it was because of this.

    Rachel continued, ¡°Flora, who¡¯s not feeling well that you and Mr. White came to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not us,¡± Flora shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s my mother who¡¯s not feeling well, so my uncle and I came to see her. But it¡¯s not a big problem, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rachel sighed in relief.<div>

    She had thought it was Mr. White who was unwell!

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t.

    Rachel nodded, ¡°Oh, I hope your mother recovers soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Flora replied, ¡°By the way, Rachel, when did youe to Capital City? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Let¡¯s invite Vio and go shopping together!¡±

    ¡°I got epted into Normal University, so I just arrived in Capital City too.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions! Are Fiona and Diana Hershey here too?¡± then Flora asked.

    Capital University is a top university, and it would be difficult for outsiders to be admitted there.

    Rachel responded, ¡°They haven¡¯te yet.¡±

    Flora nced at her wristwatch, ¡°Well, Rachel, I won¡¯t talk too much more since we need to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded.

    Flora and Mr. White left together. Just then, Flora seemed to remember something, looking back at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, remember to invite Vio, and let¡¯s all hang out together!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel watched as the two of them walked away.

    It wasn¡¯t until the figures of the two disappeared that she turned around, ¡°Second sister, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Delia Frieman nodded her head.

    Rachel could see that Delia Frieman was in an unhappy state, she could roughly guess some of the reasons, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Delia Frieman smiled: ¡°Why are you saying sorry to me?¡±

    Rachel sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to not acknowledge you as my real sister just now¡­¡±

    She was afraid.<div>

    She was afraid of letting Mr. White know that she had a sister like this.

    People always want to show their best side in front of the ones they like.

    Rachel was no exception.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Delia Frieman tried to sound rxed, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t take it to heart, I can understand you! Even I sometimes look down on myself.¡±<div>

    Rachel¡¯s eyes reddened, and she hugged Delia Frieman, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m sorry. I really have no choice. I like Mr. White, really really like him. I know I¡¯m not a match for him, especially after that incident.¡±

    Delia Frieman was somewhat surprised, ¡°You like that Mr. White just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded her head.

    And she really, really liked him.

    From childhood to adulthood, Rachel had never experienced such a feeling before.

    Her heart raced uncontrobly, and her breathing was unsteady.

    Delia Frieman could see that Mr. White had an extraordinary background.

    And Flora by his side, who was clearly a properdy.

    Rachel was not a person from their world.

    Rachel continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose the qualification to like him¡­¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t face her own past, nor Delia Frieman¡¯s past.

    Why were some people born with a silver spoon in their mouths?

    Yet the three sisters had to endure one hardship after another!<div>

    Delia Frieman patted Rachel¡¯s back, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry, Second sister understands you.¡±

    In love.

    The one who falls in love first is always humble.

    Rachel was now humbled to the dust.

    As an older sister, Delia Frieman should be more understanding of her younger sister.

    After all, this matter was not entirely Rachel¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Thank you, second sister!¡± Rachel sniffled, ¡°I hope you will help me keep this secret too!¡±

    Some things change once they¡¯re exposed.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Delia Frieman nodded, wiping Rachel¡¯s tears away, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thinking about it, Delia Frieman continued, ¡°But Rachel, don¡¯t me me for speaking bluntly. You and Mr. White are not from the same world. There won¡¯t be any oue between you two. Instead of suffering from unrequited love, it¡¯s better to let go in time, study hard in university, and second sister believes you can meet someone even better in the future.¡±

 Chapter 525: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _5

    Chapter 525: 193: Uncontroble Fondness! _5

    Hearing this, Rachel sighed, knowing this truth all along.

    Mr. White is from a prestigious family.

    And her?

    She was just an unwanted orphan, who barely found her biological parents but ended up being cheated and manipted.

    With tears in her eyes, Rachel said, ¡°I never had any wishful thinking that there could be any oue between him and me.¡±

    It¡¯s uncontroble to have feelings for someone.

    But Rachel still held onto her fantasy.

    What if, just what if there could be a love story like the prince and Cindere?

    Delia stopped there without saying more, as she believed that Rachel was smart.

    The two continued to walk towards the bus station.

    On the other side.<div>

    In the hospital.

    Grace Whitey in bed.

    She ranked first in the family, being 18 years older than her only younger brother, Mr. White, and was already 47 years old this year.

    However, Grace maintained herself well, so her actual age was not obvious.

    ¡°Sis, I brought some chicken soup for you. Have some.¡± Mr. White opened the lid of the thermos and poured a bowl of chicken soup for Grace.

    Grace smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Marcus.¡±

    Flora immediately said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t misunderstand! This little chicken is not bought by my uncle! I bought it!¡±

    ¡°I cooked it,¡± Mr. White said calmly, ¡°it¡¯s the thought that counts. Normally, I can make six figures a day, at least 100,000 dors an hour. This bowl of chicken soup took me two hours. You tell me, is your chicken more valuable or my time?¡±

    Flora was at a loss for words, ¡°So while you were cooking the soup, did you miss out on making money?¡±

    Mr. White turned to look at Flora, ¡°Have you heard ¡®an inch of time is worth an ounce of gold, but an ounce of gold cannot buy back an inch of time¡¯? Therefore, my time cannot be measured by money. My friendship is also priceless, and your mother, my sister, should be honored to drink the chicken soup I made.¡±

    Flora:

    This was the first time she had seen someone express stinginess so refreshingly and elegantly.

    Just admit you¡¯re stingy!

    Why make so many excuses?

    And she couldn¡¯t even argue back.

    Watching the arguing nephew and uncle, Graceughed lightly and said, ¡°The chicken soup Marcus made today is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus, being praised by his sister, was in a good mood.

    As he finished speaking, Mr. White seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Older sister, after you finish the chicken, don¡¯t throw away the bones.¡±

    ¡°What, are you going to take the bones back and make soup again?¡± Flora asked with a speechless face.<div>

    Grace looked at Flora, ¡°How can you talk to your little uncle like that? You have no manners!¡±

    Flora snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! What can you do with the chicken bones?¡±

    Mr. White didn¡¯t get angry either and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take them back for Mani and D to eat.¡±

    Mani and D were the dogs raised by Mr. White.<div>

    These two little dogs had unique names.

    They were puns on the English words for the Dor and Yuan.

    After all, Mr. White¡¯s ultimate goal in life was money.

    Flora continued, ¡°Don¡¯t they eat dog food? Uncle, since you raised dogs, you should be responsible for them. The food we eat is high in oil and salt, which is very unfriendly to dogs! You¡¯re too irresponsible!¡±

    Mr. White looked at Flora with a smile, ¡°Your dog died, but my Mani and D are already eleven years old this year and very healthy.¡±

    Flora was choked up.

    Why couldn¡¯t she ever outsmart her little uncle!

    Yes, she had raised a dog too. She had fed it the best dog food, bought it toys and imported snacks, took it for vination, and even sent it to pet school every day.

    It died of distemper at two years old.

    But Mr. White¡¯s dogs, eating leftovers every day and asionally fed with goat milk to supplement their nutrition, were very healthy, and their fur shone brightly.

    Grace chimed in, ¡°Your little uncle is right. During the Republic of China, there was a famine, and even people couldn¡¯t get enough to eat, let alone dogs. Yet those dogs didn¡¯t go extinct. Dog food and scientific feeding are all gimmicks created by businesses to increase sales. And those stray dogs, without even afortable kennel, let alone leftovers, can hardly make a full meal, but they still live well!¡±

    ¡°Mom, why are you siding with my little uncle?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±<div>

    Flora:

    As the conversation ended, Grace looked at Mr. White, ¡°By the way, how have you beentely?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. White was puzzled.

    Grace continued, ¡°You¡¯re almost thirty years old!¡±

    It was worrisome that a thirty-year-old man still didn¡¯t have a girlfriend!

    Mr. White remained silent.

    Grace then asked, ¡°When are you nning to find a girlfriend and bring her home?¡±

 Chapter 526: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _6

    Chapter 526: 193: Uncontroble Fondness! _6

    ¡°No rush.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, no rush?!¡± Grace White frowned slightly, ¡°When I was your age, Keh was already walking!¡±

    Grace White was talking about her son, Keh Tiarks.

    Keh was three years older than Flora Tiarks.

    Grace White continued, ¡°Don¡¯t wait until Keh¡¯s child can walk, and you¡¯re still all alone!¡±

    Hearing this, Flora grinned and said, ¡°There¡¯s a real possibility! Mom, I seriously suspect Uncle doesn¡¯t like women!¡±

    She had never seen Mr. White get close to any woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Grace White frowned slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so disrespectful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Flora made a face at her mother, ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s not like being gay is something shameful. Mom, as an open-minded sister, you should support Uncle!¡±

    Grace White grabbed a chopstick and threw it at Flora, ¡°Stop babbling! You have no filter.¡±

    Although she had received a modern education, Grace White¡¯s view had not yet opened up enough to ept her own brother finding a partner of the same sex!<div>

    If Mr. White really found a male partner, she would not be able to face her parents even after a hundred years!

    Flora didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and just looked at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, you tell my mom, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Was he too stingy to find a girlfriend?

    Obviously, that¡¯s not the case.

    With the White family¡¯s status in Capital City, there are many who want to marry Mr. White and be the White family¡¯s mistress.

    Unfortunately,

    None of those people caught Mr. White¡¯s eye.

    Grace White was anxious and continued, ¡°Old Nine, tell me, what kind of woman do you like? I¡¯ll personally go and introduce you to her.¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡± Mr. White still repeated those two words.

    Grace White continued, ¡°How about the Lindsey family¡¯s girl? She¡¯s two years younger than you, graduated with a master¡¯s degree two years ago, and is currently working at Capital University. She¡¯s very talented.¡±

    ¡°Not my type.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Grace White asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find her at night.¡± Mr. White said.

    Grace White frowned slightly, ¡°Why would you worry about that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too dark-skinned.¡±

    Hearing this, Flora couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Grace White was speechless, ¡°How about the Price family¡¯s granddaughter?¡±

    Mr. White shook his head.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t she do?¡± Grace White continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her, she has fair skin and she¡¯s very pretty, probably around 165cm, and I heard she¡¯s starting her own business.¡±<div>

    Mr. White said, ¡°Her handbags alone cost at least ten thousand dors each, not someone to settle down with.¡±

    In the future, he would have to hand over all his earnings to his wife for safekeeping. If it fell into the hands of someone like that, it would be no different from raising a gold-eating beast!

    Grace White:

    Her brother was really good at everything, except for being stingy.<div>

    ¡°What about the Hubbert family¡¯s second daughter?¡± Grace White asked again.

    Mr. White shook his head, ¡°Not someone to settle down with either.¡±

    Grace White sighed, ¡°You just tell me directly, what kind of woman do you want to find? I¡¯ll look for her ording to your standards.¡±

    ¡°Anything will do.¡±

    Grace White:She felt like dying.

    Flora, who loved to watch the fun,ughed and said, ¡°Uncle, I think you¡¯d be better off not finding an aunt for me. Just grow old alone. In the future, I¡¯ll be the one to send you off, even if it means reluctantly inheriting your wealth.¡±

    ¡°Flora!¡± Grace White picked up the other chopstick and threw it at Flora.

    This child really dares to say anything.

    Flora dodged and looked at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, what do you think of my idea?¡±

    Mr. White smiled slightly, word by word, ¡°In your dreams.¡±

    Thinking of inheriting his money!

    Dream on!

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Flora snorted softly.<div>

    After staying with Grace White at the hospital for a while, Mr. White suggested that he leave.

    As the CEO of the White Group, Mr. White was still very busy when he needed to be.

    Grace White smiled and said, ¡°You go and get busy, I have a caretaker here.¡±

    Mr. White¡¯s gaze fell on the fruit basket on the table, ¡°Big sister, can you finish all these fruits?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, they sent too much, and they¡¯ve gone bad!¡±

    ¡°Wasting is a crime.¡± Mr. White picked up a fruit basket with one hand, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ll take this home and help you deal with it.¡±

    Great.

    He saved a little money on buying fruits.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Grace White nodded with a smile, ¡°Take it home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Mr. White left with the fruit basket.

    Flora watched his back and then turned to look at Grace White, ¡°Mom, who does Uncle resemble? Why is he so stingy!¡±

    He was incredibly stingy.

    Flora had six aunts, and all of them were very generous. Compared to Mr. White, they were worlds apart.<div>

    Grace White shook her head, ¡°Your grandparents aren¡¯t like that either.¡±

    She was just as curious!

    ¡°It might be a gic mutation,¡± Grace White added.

    Flora nodded, ¡°Makes sense!¡±

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson rode her bike to an urban vige.

    At that moment, she saw a familiar figure.

    It was Aunt Zhang.

    Vi immediately turned her bike around and hid behind a tree.

    It seemed that Steward Dalton¡¯s investigation was correct, and she did indeed live here.

    Vi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    She followed Aunt Zhang from a distance.

    Aunt Zhang stopped in front of a residential building.<div>

    A little girl came out from inside.

    This was Aunt Zhang¡¯s adopted daughter, Olivia Cooper.

    Olivia was thirteen years old.

    She was not dressed very well; the cuffs of her ck blouse were worn, and her blue jeans had been washed until they were white.

    The sandals she wore were from two years ago, and the foam sole had been sewn with thread. Otherwise, they would have already fallen apart.

    Vi was not very far away from them, so she could see these things roughly.

    Seeing her mother return, Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aunt Zhang¡¯s smile disappeared as soon as she was not working at the Thompson n, ¡°Is dinner ready?¡±

    The little girl nodded.

    Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t say anything more, and she went inside the house with Olivia.

    After the two went inside, they closed the door.

    Now that she had confirmed Aunt Zhang¡¯s address, Vi rode away.

    Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.

    From what she had just seen, it was not hard to deduce that Aunt Zhang¡¯s adopted daughter was not having a good life at home.

    Logically, with Aunt Zhang¡¯s current sry, she shouldn¡¯t be letting her adopted daughter live like this.

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s monthly sry was fifteen thousand dors. Rent in the urban vige was not expensive, about one thousand dors a month. Adding food, clothing, water, and electricity, the monthly expenses would be no more than three to four thousand dors at most.

    So, she still had ten thousand dors left.

    Couldn¡¯t she afford to buy her adopted daughter some nice clothes with that ten thousand dors?

    Vi thought about what the housekeeper had said.

    After all, there was still a gambling-addicted husband in Aunt Zhang¡¯s family.

    Could it be that their life was so miserable because the gambling-addicted husband had gambled away all their money?

    In the house.

    Olivia brought the dishes to the table, and then brought a basin of water, ¡°Mom, you wash your hands first.¡±

    She held the basin, standing in front of Aunt Zhang.

    Aunt Zhang rolled up her sleeves, and as her hand plunged into the water, her face changed and she knocked the water over, shouting angrily, ¡°You little bitch! Do you want to scald me to death?!¡±

 Chapter 527: 183: Hypocritical, Suffering Endless Torture (Second Update)

    Chapter 527: 183: Hypocritical, Suffering Endless Torture (Second Update)

    ng.

    The basin fell to the ground, spilling water all over Olivia Cooper.

    Before Olivia could react, Aunt Zhang kicked her, knocking her to the ground.

    Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with tears from the pain.

    But she didn¡¯t dare cry out.

    Aunt Zhang then grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and angrily cursed, ¡°You little bitch! Speak up! Did you want to scald me to death?!¡±

    Aunt Zhang tried to lower her voice as much as possible to avoid alerting the neighbors.

    Olivia immediately said, ¡°Mom, mom, it wasn¡¯t intentional, I swear.¡±

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Hearing this, Olivia immediately stood up and knelt in the corner.

    ¡°Wait.¡±<div>

    Aunt Zhang continued to speak.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Olivia looked up at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Aunt Zhang said, ¡°Clean up the water on the floor before you kneel.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia stood up and went to the bathroom to fetch a mop.

    After cleaning the floor, Olivia knelt down by the corner.

    She faced the wall.

    Her eyes were red.

    But from the beginning until now, not a single tear fell.

    She couldn¡¯t cry.

    If she did, it would undoubtedly bring more severe beatings.

    So, from a young age, she learned to hold back her tears.

    Only then did Aunt Zhang sit down to eat.

    Three dishes and one soup.

    One meat dish, one vegetable dish, and the soup was cream of mushroom soup.

    Aunt Zhang first ate a piece of braised pork, then poured a bowl of soup. After taking the first sip, her face changed. She stood up with the bowl and walked toward Olivia.

    Hearing the footsteps, Olivia panicked.

    She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong again.

    Before Olivia could react to the fear, a bowl of soup was poured over her head.

    Fortunately, the soup wasn¡¯t scalding hot.<div>

    But the sticky feeling was still ufortable.

    She could hardly breathe.

    Olivia didn¡¯t dare to resist or even speak.

    Aunt Zhang angrily said, ¡°You little bitch! Who told you to make the soup so salty!¡±<div>

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Olivia cautiously said. ¡°I-I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, a sharp kicknded on her back.

    It hurt.

    It hurt a lot.

    Olivia bit her lip tightly.

    She didn¡¯t understand why her mother disliked her no matter what she did.

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Clean up the spilled soup on the floor by licking it!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Olivia hesitated.

    Aunt Zhang grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and pressed her head tightly against the ground, ¡°Lick it! Lick it clean!¡±

    Olivia¡¯s tears could no longer be held back. They streamed down her face.

    ¡°I told you to lick it! Lick!¡±

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s expression was ferocious.

    Whenever she thought of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s treatment at the Thompson n, Aunt Zhang felt heartbroken and regretful for her past decision.<div>

    Her biological daughter grew up in someone else¡¯s family, while she raised an unwanted child from who knows where!

    So, she took out all her anger on her adopted daughter.

    Whenever something unpleasant happened, she woulde back and beat her adopted daughter.

    So now¡­

    ¡°Are you deaf, you little bitch, huh? Are you deaf?¡±

    Olivia mped her mouth shut, refusing to lick the dirt off the ground.

    Aunt Zhang was fuming.

    She wanted to m Olivia¡¯s head into the ground, but for some reason, she held back. Instead, she gripped Olivia¡¯s hair with one hand and pinched her back hard with the other.

    Olivia furrowed her brow, enduring the pain.

    She couldn¡¯t cry out.

    No, she couldn¡¯t!

    If someone lifted Olivia¡¯s clothing at this moment, they would find that her back was covered in bruises, both new and old, each a painful shade of blue and purple.

    Anyone who saw it would want to cry.<div>

    All these injuries came from Aunt Zhang.

    This seemingly kind and unassuming woman.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Sisi¡¯s mom, Sisi¡¯s mom, are you home?¡±

    Hearing the voice outside, Aunt Zhang immediately released Olivia Cooper¡¯s hair and gestured to her. She then got up, straightened her clothes, put on a smile, and went to open the door.

    It was theirndlord, Mrs. ck.

    Mrs. ck was fifty-six years old, a typical local middle-aged woman. She had a delicate hairstyle, bright red lipstick, wore a red dress, and her plump figure made her look especially affluent.

    ¡°Mrs. ck.¡±

    Mrs. ck was holding a te of fried fish and said with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s your Sisi? My husband caught a bunch of carp yesterday, so I fried some and brought them over for Sisi to try.¡±

    Mrs. ck was a goodndlord.

    She knew that the Cooper family was having a tough time.

    The whole family depended on Aunt Zhang for ie; her husband was a gambler, and her daughter was still in school. So Mrs. ck often offered small favors, even charging them much less for rent than other families.

    ¡°Sisi is washing her hair in the room,¡± said Aunt Zhang, turning her head to look back into the house and raised her voice, ¡°Sisi, Sisi! Landy Auntie is here.¡±<div>

    ¡°Coming!¡± Olivia responded.

    Aunt Zhang took the fried fish from Mrs. ck, smiling, ¡°Mrs. ck, thank you so much! You always remember our Sisi when you have something delicious.¡±

    Mrs. ck said, ¡°Sisi is such a lovable girl, not only pretty but also well-behaved and understanding. I really like her!¡±

    Pretty and understanding?

    Even if Olivia was pretty, could she be prettier than her own daughter, Sylvia Thompson?

    In Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart, Olivia would neverpare to Sylvia.

    Over the years, she vented her resentment for not being able to acknowledge her biological daughter on Olivia.

    She would often beat Olivia at the slightest displeasure.

    Of course.

    In the eyes of others, she was still that hardworking and devoted mother.

    Because she never scolded Olivia in front of others and never hit her face.

    At this moment, Olivia came out from the inside. She had changed her clothes and was now wiping her hair with a towel, looking as if nothing had happened. She smiled at Mrs. ck, ¡°Landy Auntie, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Landy Auntie has brought you fish.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Landy Auntie.¡±

    Mrs. ckughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. We couldn¡¯t finish them all anyway. Well, you guys go ahead, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Mrs. ck turned and left, and Aunt Zhang sent her off with a smile.

    Before long, Aunt Zhang walked back in from outside. This time, she didn¡¯t close the door, and looked at the fried fish on the table. With a smile, as if wearing a mask, she said, ¡°Sisi, hurry up and dry your hair ande to eat.¡±

    Olivia nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The people in the vige were very simple. asionally, vigers passing by saw the mother and daughter eating and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Sisi¡¯s mom is having dinner, huh!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°in¡¯s mother,e in and sit down!¡±

    in¡¯s mother shook her head with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t sit down. There¡¯s still a lot to do at home.¡±

    No one noticed Olivia was too frightened to pick up any dishes.

    She kept her head down, eating the rice in her bowl.

    Aunt Zhang lowered her voice, ¡°Eat the fish! Thendy brought it specially for you. Who are you trying to show this pitiful look to? Do you want everyone to know that I abuse you?¡±

    Olivia was startled, immediately picking up a piece of fish with her chopsticks.

    ¡°Little bitch!¡±

    Olivia¡¯s downcast eyes were filled with destion.

    She didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong and why her mother treated her this way!

    In her memory.

    Except in public, her mother never called her by her name, always using ¡°little bitch¡± instead.

    When she was young, she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°little bitch.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that she learned it was an extremely insulting term.

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson was nning a trip back to River City.

    She sent Rachel Barton a message, asking if she was going back.

    Rachel replied: [I won¡¯t go back, Vi. Have a safe journey.]

    After receiving Rachel¡¯s reply, Vi purchased her flight ticket.

    Then she shared her flight information in the group chat.

    Fiona Knight was the first to respond: [Vio, you¡¯re finallying! I¡¯ll be there to pick you up on time.]

    Diana Hershey immediately replied: [I second that.]

    Looking at the messages in the group chat, Rachel¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness.

    She was heartbroken.

    If she had listened to Vi in the first ce, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.

    She could have gone back to River City with Vi, and the four of them could have had a happy pre-semester trip together.

    Unfortunately.

    Now she had nothing to do with all that.

    With Vi about to return to River City, Rachel suddenly remembered her encounter with Flora Tiarks a few days ago. She opened a private chat with Vi and said: [Vi, I ran into Flora the other day, and she invited us to hang out. Do you have time?]

    Vi originally had other things to deal with, but considering Rachel had been in a bad moodtely, she should go out more. So she agreed: [Sure, I have a flight the day after tomorrow. Shall we set a date?]

    [Okay.]

    After making a date with Vi, Rachel went to invite Flora Tiarks.

    When Delia Frieman heard that Rachel was going out, she was worried, ¡°Rachel, you just got out of the hospital. Going out in the wind is not good for your body. Why don¡¯t you just rest at home!¡±

 Chapter 528: 184: Average, third in the world.

    Chapter 528: 184: Average, third in the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rachel said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s summer now.¡±

    If she stays cooped up at home all the time, it would raise suspicions.

    Hearing this, Delia didn¡¯t add much.

    After all, she has never had a child, so she doesn¡¯t understand these things and can only give Rachel some advice.

    Preparing for tomorrow¡¯s outing, Rachel first washed her hair and then opened her closet.

    There were not many clothes in the closet.

    She needed to go to the mall to pick out some clothes.

    In case¡­

    In case Mr. White is there tomorrow.

    She didn¡¯t want to look unkempt in front of someone she liked.

    Rachel took a taxi to the mall and bought three or four sets of clothes in one go. Afterwards, she bought a set for her two elder sisters, as well as her niece and nephew.<div>

    After buying the clothes, Rachel also bought some skincare products and cosmetics.

    Back home.

    The two children were very happy, hopping and skipping around.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    ¡°We have new clothes!¡±

    In the past, they could only get new clothes during the New Year¡¯s celebration.

    Dolores Frieman looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, I have clothes, the children have clothes, you should just buy for yourself. You don¡¯t have to buy clothes for me. I¡¯m a mother of two, I don¡¯t need to wear new clothes. You¡¯re still a student, earning money isn¡¯t easy for you.¡±

    Rachel is still a student. As her elder sister, Dolores feels guilty for letting her student sister buy clothes.

    Moreover, she is already a mother of two children, so it would be a waste to dress well.

    Although she has already left the mountain vige, Dolores only wants to bring up her two children earnestly, and she has never thought about anything else.

    ¡°Elder sister, you are only thirty this year.¡± Rachel said earnestly, ¡°Just like Vi said, you still have a long life ahead. Who says a mother cannot wear new clothes? Not only should we wear new clothes, but we should also dress up beautifully. In Capital City, many intellectuals are still single at the age of thirty.¡±

    Delia nodded in agreement, ¡°Rachel is right, elder sister. We should face life with a smile, living beautifully.¡±

    As Dolores held the new clothes, her mind filled with emotion.

    That night, Delia secretly gave Rachel a thousand yuan, ¡°Rachel, you are still a student, I can¡¯t use your money to buy clothes. Keep this money.¡±

    Of course, Rachel refused to ept it.

    Deliaughed and said, ¡°Just take it! I just got my sry, I¡¯m not short of money.¡±

    When she finished speaking, Delia added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the money is clean.¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel felt quite guilty. She found herself unable to refuse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, elder sister.¡±

    She still felt sorry for what happened that day.<div>

    ¡°We¡¯re sisters.¡± Delia continued, ¡°You should rest early, you have to wake up early tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll leave you alone now!¡±

    Rachel nodded, ¡°Good night, elder sister.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    On the other side.<div>

    Mr. White was standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, taking a call.

    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side, but Mr. White said, ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate, I have a cocktail party to attend on the 13th.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    After he finished, he hung up the phone.

    Flora Tiarks came out of the room, eating an apple as she asked, ¡°Uncle, who was that on the phone?¡±

    ¡°Edward Thompson.¡± Mr. White answered.

    Flora looked curious, ¡°What does he want?¡±

    Before Mr. White could answer, Flora said, ¡°Is he trying to match you with Sylvia Thompson?¡±

    Flora was not clear about this matter, she had just heard her mother, Grace White mention it in passing.

    Grace White had a good impression of Sylvia Thompson, she was a standout among the socialites. If Mr. White could set his sights on Sylvia, it would be a good match.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Honestly Uncle, Sylvia Thompson is not worth you,¡± Flora once saw Sylvia Thompson and although she didn¡¯t have much interaction with her, she did not have a good impression of Sylvia, ¡°Don¡¯t blind yourself by dating someone like her.¡±<div>

    Mr. White didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up a newspaper and sat down on the couch to read.

    ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Seeing the indifferent expression on Mr. White¡¯s face, Flora was quite anxious, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m serious, Sylvia Thompson is very maniptive!¡±

    Mr. White still looked unconcerned.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Flora raised her voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. White looked back.

    ¡°What do you think about Vio?¡± Flora continued to ask.

    Mr. White remained expressionless, but his heartbeat inexplicably elerated. He tried to lower his voice, pretending to not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 529: 184: Average, third in the world_2

    Chapter 529: 184: Average, third in the world_2

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Vio is really pretty?¡± Flora Tiarks sat down beside Mr. White.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Flora looked at Mr. White, speechless: ¡°Uncle, your reaction is too nd!¡±

    Mr. White calmly turned a page of the newspaper in his hand, without saying anything more.

    Flora then continued: ¡°Uncle, what do you think if I set you up with Vio?¡±

    If she had a beautiful aunt like Vi Thompson, Flora would wake upughing even in her dreams!

    Most importantly, Vi Thompson was a hundred times better than Sylvia Thompson.

    Although Vi might not necessarily fancy Mr. White, it¡¯s worth a small effort.

    Who doesn¡¯t have a blind spot?

    What if Vi really liked him!

    ¡°Not that great,¡± Mr. White replied.<div>

    ¡°Why?¡± Flora widened her eyes, looking incredulously at Mr. White. ¡°My sister Vi is so beautiful. If she fancies you, you should be secretly happy! But you, on the other hand, don¡¯t seem very pleased! We don¡¯t even know if she fancies you yet!¡±

    Vi hadn¡¯t even expressed her feelings yet, but he was already ying hard to get!

    He didn¡¯t know where his sense of superiority came from!

    Pah!

    Typical man!

    Mr. White¡¯s gaze never left the newspaper as he said unhurriedly: ¡°She¡¯s too expensive. Besides, she¡¯s not my type.¡±

    He preferred the thrifty and homely type.

    Vi was so good-looking that her skincare products must be expensive, and her bags must be expensive too.

    Thinking of those luxury items, Mr. White¡¯s heart bled.

    Although every time he saw Vi, or thought of her, his heart couldn¡¯t help but race, Mr. White believed he could restrain himself and cut his losses in time.

    For the sake of money, he could try to like other types.

    Flora gave him a nce, ¡°If you don¡¯t even like someone like Vio, then get ready to stay single!¡±

    Mr. White didn¡¯tment.

    Flora picked up her purse on the sofa, ¡°I have an appointment with Vio and the others tomorrow! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mr. White reminded, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±

    As he said this, it seemed he thought of something, ¡°Hold on.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Flora turned her head.

    Mr. White looked at the apple in Flora¡¯s hand, ¡°Remember to buy fruit next time youe.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Florained, ¡°you¡¯re haggling over a small fruit, are you even my uncle!¡±<div>

    ¡°Blood is thicker than water, but clear ounts lead tosting friendships,¡± Mr. White turned a page of the newspaper, ¡°It¡¯s easier to lose money than to make it; young people nowadays are too impulsive!¡±

    Whoever married Flora in the future would be utterly cursed.

    With her behavior, how much family wealth could she squander?

    Flora: ¡°¡­¡±<div>

    In the blink of an eye, the next day arrived.

    Rachel Barton got up early in the morning.

    She carefully applied her makeup and put on a white dress.

    Last night, she had searched on Google what kind of outfits boys liked.

    First, a white dress.

    Second, ck stockings.

    After thinking for a long time, Rachel decided to wear this white dress; the ck stockings didn¡¯t suit her makeup that day.

    Rachel was the first one to arrive at the agreed meeting ce.

    About half an hour early.

    About ten minutester, Flora arrived.

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    Rachel turned her head slightly, ¡°Flora!¡±

    There was no one else around Flora, which made Rachel feel a momentary disappointment.<div>

    She had thought that Mr. White woulde along too.

    But as it turned out.

    Only Flora Tiarks hade.

    However, Rachel quickly adjusted her mood and smiled at Flora, ¡°Flora, how¡¯s your aunt doing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Flora smiled and said: ¡°Thanks for asking, she¡¯s much better now. It wasn¡¯t a big deal in the first ce.¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, Flora went on to ask: ¡°Has Vio not arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Flora nodded, then asked: ¡°By the way, Rachel, I heard you went back to your hometown before, did you have a good time there?¡±

    Hearing this, a trace of panic shed through Rachel¡¯s eyes, ¡°It was alright.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let Flora know about the things that had happened to her in her hometown.

    For Rachel, it was a humiliation.

    ¡°Did your parentse to Capital City with you?¡± Flora asked again.

    Rachel shook her head, ¡°My sister came with me.¡±<div>

    ¡°Oh,¡± Flora continued: ¡°Let¡¯s find a cafe to sit in for a while, we can have a drink and wait for Vio.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rachel followed Flora¡¯s footsteps.

    Seeing Flora walking into Hokkaido Cafe, Rachel was surprised.

    Hokkaido Cafe was an upscale cafe.

    Even a simple cup of in water sold for a high price of 45 yuan here.

 Chapter 530: 184: Average, third in the world_3

    Chapter 530: 184: Average, third in the world_3

    Just as Flora sat down, she ordered two coffees with three-digit price tags and two desserts.

    At that moment, Rachel felt like she didn¡¯t belong in that cafe.

    Yesterday, she bought four sets of clothes for her family, spending less than a thousand yuan in total.

    Yet Flora had spent nearly eight hundred yuan on just two cups of coffee and dessert.

    Not long after the two of them sat down, Vi Thompson arrived.

    ¡°Vio, over here!¡± Flora was very excited to see Vi and immediately waved her over, ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell you, the roasted milk tea at this ce is super delicious! I just ordered one for you, and by the way, here¡¯s the dessert menu if you want to add anything.¡±

    Vi took the dessert menu and smiled, ¡°Do you and Rachel want to add anything?¡±

    Rachel replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already ordered.¡±

    Flora nodded, ¡°Right.¡±

    Vi ordered a matcha mille crepe cake.

    Rachel looked at Vi.<div>

    Suddenly, she felt that the distance between her and Vi had be much greater.

    When she got the dessert menu, she started calcting the prices, thinking about how many days it would take to earn back the money spent.

    But Vi didn¡¯t hesitate at all to order a more than three hundred yuan matcha mille crepe cake.

    The sense of disparity was too strong.

    So strong that it made her feel inferior unconsciously.

    Rachel lowered her head, picked up the silver spoon beside her, and started stirring her coffee.

    At that moment, Flora continued, ¡°The ice cream here is also good, Vio, Rachel, do you want to try?¡±

    Ice cream?

    Rachel hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to say it.

    Now, she was not in a suitable condition to eat ice cream.

    Before Rachel could speak, Vi said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I won¡¯t have any cold food.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Flora turned to Rachel, ¡°How about you, Rachel?¡±

    Rachel shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t have it either during this special period.¡±

    Floraughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll enjoy it all by myself!¡±

    She loved the Hokkaido-style ice cream and would always have it every time she came here.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    Halfway through their meal, Rachel took the opportunity of going to the restroom to pay at the cashier, ¡°Hello, how much is the bill for table 69?¡±

    ¡°One moment,¡± the cashier gave a customary smile, ¡°In total, it¡¯s one thousand three hundred yuan.¡±

    One thousand three hundred yuan.<div>

    It was the amount of money Rachel could only earn in nearly half a month.

    Rachel nced at Vi and Flora who were chatting with each other.

    There was an indescribable look in her eyes.

    It felt like a huge gap had suddenly opened up between her and Vi.<div>

    ¡°Would you like to pay with cash or Paypal?¡± the cashier asked her.

    Rachel came back to her senses and smiled, ¡°Cash.¡±

    Just as Rachel took out her phone, the cashier smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but your friend has already settled the bill.¡±

    ¡°Already settled?¡± Rachel was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the cashier nodded, ¡°It¡¯s already settled.¡±

    Rachel nced over her shoulder.

    Was it Vi?

    Just now, only Vi had left her seat halfway through the meal.

    Rachel turned her gaze back and said to the cashier, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Rachel returned to her seat.

    ¡°Vio, which school are you nning to apply to?¡± Flora asked.

    Vi thought for a moment, ¡°Well, if everything goes as nned, it should be Capital University.¡±<div>

    Capital University!?

    Hearing that, Flora¡¯s face was full of surprise.

    ¡°Vio, have you received an offer from Capital University?¡± Flora quickly asked.

    Capital University was a world-ss institution.

    Located at the pinnacle of the Nine Continent.

    There was only one such school worldwide!

    Capital University had no admission criteria known to the public, but one thing was certain ¨C those who could enter Capital University all had unique talents!

    They were truly the chosen ones!

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her expression was so nonchnt, as if being epted to Capital University wasn¡¯t something worth boasting about.

    Hearing this, Rachel was also surprised.

    She knew that Vi scored full marks in the College Entrance Examination, but she didn¡¯t know that Vi had received an invitation from Capital University.

    Seeing the two of them look so surprised, Vi looked up with a faint smile in her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it on Facebook?¡±<div>

    ¡°What Facebook post?¡± Flora asked.

    Vi¡¯s red lips opened slightly, ¡°When I received the invitation from Capital University, my second brother posted it on Facebook.¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t a secret.

    Vi just didn¡¯t bring it up.

    Flora immediately took out her phone.

    Rachel also took out her phone.

    Looking at Samuel Thompson¡¯s Facebook post, Flora eximed in amazement, ¡°So this is what an invitation from Capital University looks like! Vio, you¡¯re amazing!¡±</p

 Chapter 531: 184: Average, third in the world_4

    Chapter 531: 184: Average, third in the world_4

    It was her first time seeing an invitation from Capital University.

    Vi Thompson was also the first among her friends to receive an invitation from Capital University.

    Vi took a sip of milk tea and said without modesty, ¡°Not bad, not bad, the third best in the world.¡±

    Rachel Barton also felt happy for Vi and said with a smile, ¡°If Mrs. Miller were still here, she would undoubtedly be so delighted.¡±

    When it came to Laura Miller, a touch of loneliness shed in Vi¡¯s eyes.

    Old Lady Laura Miller had never enjoyed happiness in her life.

    If only she was still around¡­

    What a pity.

    There is no ¡°if¡± in this world.

    Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°By the way, where exactly is Capital University located? Vi, do you know?¡±

    Vi shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on that.¡±<div>

    Capital University belonged to a confidential area.

    It could not be found on the civilian map, only on the military map.

    As the conversation went on, Vi said, ¡°We¡¯ll probably know the exact location after the notification arrives.¡±

    Flora Tiarks was really excited, ¡°Vio, when you go to Capital University, I wille to visit you! I have never been to Capital University before!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    At that moment, the ringtone on Flora Tiarks¡¯ phone rang.

    It was a call from Grace White.

    Flora picked up the phone, ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±

    Flora didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end of the line, then she said, ¡°My uncle should be at thepany! I¡¯m outside having coffee with friends!¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it! He doesn¡¯t even want a girlfriend right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±

    Flora hung up the phone.

    Rachel Barton asked curiously, ¡°Was that your mother?¡±

    Flora nodded her head, ¡°Yes, my mom is worried about my uncle¡¯s lifelong happiness, asking me to introduce him to my friends. But there is no one suitable around me!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Flora Tiarks was a bit distressed.

    Hearing this, Rachel Barton¡¯s eyes brightened, and she looked up at Flora Tiarks, ¡°Mr. White¡¯s requirements must be very high, right?¡±

    Flora Tiarks shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I¡¯m very curious about what type he likes!¡±

    Only what kind of girl could get her uncle¡¯s housekeeper¡¯s power.

    Rachel Barton said with a smile, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a matter of destiny.¡±<div>

    ¡°Possibly!¡± Flora nodded her head.

    The conversation went on, and Flora Tiarks asked again, ¡°What about you, Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Rachel Barton asked, puzzled.

    Flora nodded her head, ¡°Yeah, do you have a boyfriend?¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Rachel Barton¡¯s heartbeat sped up a bit. She shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°What about someone you like?¡± Flora Tiarks asked without hesitation.

    ¡°No one.¡± Rachel Barton shook her head again.

    The person she liked could only be hidden in her heart.

    The conversation went on, Rachel Barton asked back, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is!¡± Flora Tiarks admitted openly, ¡°I have a crush on someone for three years. I¡¯ve liked him since I was in high school!¡±

    ¡°Did you confess?¡± Rachel was very curious.

    Flora shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    The conversation went on, Flora continued, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like me? It would be so embarrassing to be rejected!¡±

    When it came to emotions, Flora Tiarks had always been passive.

    She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to show her feelings, let alone confess.

    Because there were only two possible oues to confessing.

    One, rejection.<div>

    Two, being together.

    Rejection was because he didn¡¯t like her.

    Being together was because he liked her.

    But if he liked her as well, he should havee to confess earlier. Why would he wait for her toe over?

    So, Flora was never able to take the first step.

    Rachel Barton continued, ¡°So what are you going to do? Confess after school starts?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Flora was somewhat frustrated, poking at the coffee in her cup, ¡°We¡¯ll seeter.¡±

    Rachel Barton could empathize, after all, she was also currently a humble admirer.

    ¡°Vio, did you have a saudade in high school?¡± Flora Tiarks looked at Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Saudade?¡± Vi Thompson raised an eyebrow slightly.

    What was this fresh term?

    Flora Tiarks said with a smile, ¡°It means a crush.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Vi shook her head.<div>

    ¡°I knew it,¡± Flora Tiarks sighed. ¡°Vi, you must have received lots of love letters in school, right?¡±

    ¡°Not many,¡± Vi replied indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s about a school bag every week or so.¡±

    Vi would clean up those love letters on her desk every week.

    Each time she would use her school bag to carry them to the trash can.

    So, every Monday when Vi cleaned up the trash, the cleaningdy was the happiest.

    Because these love letters not only had small volume but were also heavy. It looked like just a small school bag, but it could sell for more than a dozen dors!

    Flora Tiarks: ¡°¡­¡±

    She suspected that Vi was bragging.

 Chapter 532: 184: Average, third in the world_5

    Chapter 532: 184: Average, third in the world_5

    But she had no evidence.

    After finishing their coffee, they went shopping for clothes at a mall.

    Vi Thompson wasn¡¯t very interested in clothes.

    She held a cup of milk tea, watching Flora Tiarks and Rachel Barton constantly trying on clothes.

    Within a short while, Flora had bought several outfits.

    Rachel also bought one.

    After buying clothes, Vi thought Flora would go somewhere else to shop, but to her surprise, Flora entered another clothing store and couldn¡¯t stop trying on more clothes.

    ¡°Vi, aren¡¯t you going to try on some clothes?¡± Flora looked at Vi.

    Vi shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with my milk tea.¡±

    In the world, milk tea is the greatest.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of gaining weight?¡± After all, Vi had already had a cup at the cafe.<div>

    Viughed, ¡°I¡¯ll just run a few moreps in the evening.¡±

    She had a habit of running in the morning and evening.

    Upon hearing this, Flora admired her greatly, ¡°Vio, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Soon, Flora picked out two sets of clothes.

    At that moment, Flora took out a red dress from a pile of clothes, ¡°Vio, why don¡¯t you try this on! I feel like this would suit you so well!¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel looked over and eximed, ¡°This dress is beautiful! It really does suit Vi.¡±

    Vi hesitated.

    Apart from necessary asions, Vi rarely wore brightly colored dresses.

    ¡°Vio! Hurry up and try it on!¡± Flora walked over with the dress.

    The sales associate nearby immediately said with a smile, ¡°This dress is perfect for someone who is tall, white, and slim. Your friend has great taste, you¡¯ll look amazing in it!¡±

    Before Vi could react, she found herself being pushed into the fitting room.

    She was a bit stunned.

    She went in to try on the dress.

    ¡°Wow! It looks so amazing!¡± Flora stood up from the sofa, covering her mouth with both hands, and her eyes widened.

    A true beauty of the world!

    A heavenly fairy descending to earth!

    Flora wanted to gather every beautiful word in the world and put it in front of Vi.

    Even the sales associate, who had seen countless beauties, was quite stunned, and it took her a while to regain herposure.

    A momentter, she walked over, fixed Vi¡¯s hair and revealed her elegant and fair back, ¡°This dress really brings out your elegance. It¡¯s designed by our store manager herself, and no other customer has been able to pull off this look!¡±<div>

    A gorgeous, long red dress.

    The entire back was exposed, with only a few red straps tying behind it, revealing a curvy butterfly bone and a perfect waistline.

    Both pure and seductive.

    A bold design.<div>

    It demanded pure beauty.

    And an exquisite figure.

    Not too fat, nor too thin, and very white.

    If the skin was even slightly darker, the overly vibrant red would make it look dull and aged. It just couldn¡¯t be pulled off.

    But Vi perfectly embodied the beauty of the dress.

    Vi turned her head slightly, looking at Flora and Rachel, ¡°How does it look?¡±

    The moment she turned around, her lips curved into a just-right smile.

    So beautiful that it took one¡¯s breath away.

    Flora immediately took out her phone, ¡°Vio, hold on, let me take a photo.¡±

    Vi cooperated with Flora throughout.

    ¡°Vi, lift the hem of the dress with your left hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it!¡±

    Flora took several photos and nned to save them forter appreciation.<div>

    Looking at these beautiful pictures, she could eat several more bowls of rice!

    ¡°Flora!¡±

    At that moment, a voice suddenly appeared in the air.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Flora turned around and saw her mother, Grace White, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±

    Graceughed, ¡°Your uncle and I came out to take a walk.¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel looked out, but she didn¡¯t see Mr. White.

    Rachel then quickly looked away.

    ¡°Oh, right, Mom, let me introduce you. This is my good friend Vi Thompson, and this is Rachel Barton.¡±

    Hearing this, Grace looked up at Vi, her eyes full of amazement.

    This girl was so pretty!

    ¡°Auntie, hello. I¡¯m Vi Thompson.¡±

    Flora continued, ¡°Mom, you can just call her Vi.¡±

    Grace nodded, ¡°She truly is a beauty like a painting!¡±<div>

    Grace had never seen such a beautiful girl before.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Rachel followed by saying, ¡°Auntie, hello. I¡¯m Rachel Barton, ¡®Si¡¯ as in Sima Yi, and ¡®Yue¡¯ with Ð±Íõ on the side.¡±

    The reason Rachel was named Rachel Barton was that she was sent to the orphanage in lunar April.

    ¡®Si¡¯ came from the word ¡®April¡¯ and ¡®Yue¡¯ came from the word ¡®moon¡¯.

    In the orphanage, every child had a different surname and their own stories behind their names.

 Chapter 533: 184: Average, third in the world_6

    Chapter 533: 184: Average, third in the world_6

    ¡°You can call me Rachel,¡± Flora Tiarks said.

    ¡°Rachel, you look beautiful too,¡± Grace White greeted with a smile.

    Rachel Barton politely expressed her thanks.

    She tried her best to leave a good impression on Grace White.

    Just then, Mr. White sauntered in from behind, ¡°Sis, what are you buying¡­¡±

    He looked up.

    And his eyes met with a girl in a red dress, his words stuck in his throat.

    She looked very different from her usual simple attire.

    A conspicuous beauty.

    Yet, a purity shone through.

    It was captivating.<div>

    Vi Thompson gave him a slight nod, ¡°Mr. White,¡± she greeted.

    Then she turned to Flora, ¡°I¡¯m going to change back into my clothes.¡±

    She turned around to change.

    Her back, which was the envy of many girls, especially the three red straps tied behind her back, made one want to untie them and discover the mystery beneath.

    In this moment,

    Mr. White could hear his heartbeat.

    Strong and clear.

    He tried his best to conceal his peculiar emotions and turned to Flora, ¡°Are you three just hanging out here today?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Flora nodded, ¡°We came here to buy clothes. Do you think that dress suits Vio?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite suitable,¡± he replied.

    Although the fabric was a bit scanty.

    It would make you want to cover her up.

    Flora Tiarks stated proudly, ¡°I picked it for Vio! I have a great eye, don¡¯t I!¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Grace White chimed in, ¡°Ninth, you know these two friends of Flora¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Grace White nodded, looking at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, Flora can sometimes have a bad temper. If she offends you, let me know, and I¡¯ll scold her for it.¡±

    ¡°No, Flora is very nice, I like her quite a bit,¡± Rachel Barton replied.

    Grace White walked over to hold Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°I like you more and more, Rachel. Why don¡¯t you and Vie over to my ce this afternoon? I¡¯ll make you my famous radish balls. I¡¯m not bragging, but my radish balls are truly delicious!¡±<div>

    Flora, who was standing next to them, was in shock!

    Her mother had never been this enthusiastic about her friends before.

    At most, she would refer to them as ill-suitedpanions!

    But today!<div>

    Grace White was acting out of character! She was even nning to make radish balls!

    Was it New Year¡¯s Eve or something?

    Rachel Barton felt a bit awkward, ¡°Thank you, Auntie, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what! That¡¯s settled then!¡± Grace White patted Rachel¡¯s hand, then turned to Flora, ¡°Flora, I have to go home and get started. Don¡¯t forget to bring Vi and Rachel home after you¡¯re done shopping.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Flora nodded.

    Grace White reminded Rachel once again to make sure toe in the evening before finally leaving.

    Mr. White instinctively followed Grace White¡¯s pace.

    Grace White frowned slightly, ¡°What are you following me for! Can¡¯t you see that Flora and her friends have bought so much? You should stay and help carry their stuff!¡±

    Hearing this, Flora immediately went over and held onto Mr. White¡¯s arm, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! My mom is right! Uncle, you should stay and help us carry things!¡±

    Mr. White could only sigh in resignation.

    When Grace White exited the shop, she smiled as she called someone, ¡°Hello, Xianglin, there¡¯s no need to arrange for the matter I mentioned earlier. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Soon, Vi Thompson came out of the dressing room, wearing the white shirt.

    She looked as fresh as a plum blossom on a tree branch.<div>

    Pure as ice and jade.

    No matter what she wore, it took on an indescribable beauty.

    Like a model on a runway, she was a natural hanger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Vi Thompson said.

    ¡°Go?¡± Flora opened her eyes wide, ¡°The dress looked so nice on you, aren¡¯t you buying it?¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t buy it, and Flora felt it was a pity.

    Vi replied with a smile, ¡°How can you fight in a dress? And, I won¡¯t wear it regrly.¡±

    With that, she linked arms with Flora, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±The two women strolled ahead, with Rachel Barton and Mr. White bringing up the rear.

    Flora Tiarks absentmindedly spun around andmanded, ¡°Uncle, all those stuff are mine! Carry them for me!¡±

    Mr. White could only return to grab Flora¡¯s belongings.

    Rachel Barton stepped forward, ¡°Mr. White, let me help you carry some items.¡±

    ¡°No need, I can manage.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t let a youngdy carry the items with him around.<div>

    That would be most ungentlemanly.

    Subsequently, the group then went to skincare stores, gaming centers, and more¡­

    At four in the afternoon, Flora led Vi Thompson and Rachel Barton to the vi district owned by the Tiarks n.

    Mr. White switched from the role of porter to driver.

    Looking at the independent luxury vis of the Tiarks n, Rachel Barton was filled with intricate emotions.

    It was as she had suspected.

    Flora was born into a prominent family.

    Rachel Barton looked up slightly, gazing at Vi Thompson and Flora Tiarks walking in front of her.

    Once again, she realized the vast disparity between them.

    Just then, Grace White came out to greet them, ¡°Vi, Rachel, you¡¯re here! Come in! You must be warm. There¡¯s chilled sweet soup prepared.¡±

    Flora Tiarks: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t tell who was her mother¡¯s biological daughter.

    ¡­

    Eight o¡¯clock in the evening.<div>

    Vi Thompson and Rachel Barton bid their farewells.

    Vi Thompson has a habit of biking and turned down Grace White¡¯s kind offer to have Mr. White drive her home, ¡°Mr. White can give Rachel a lift. Besides, we aren¡¯t heading the same way.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rachel Barton was slightly taken aback. Had Vi Thompson seen through her situations?

    Rachel Barton turned to look at Vi Thompson, only to see Vi Thompson¡¯s usualnguid expression.

    Flora worriedly asked, ¡°How are you going to get home, Vio?¡±

    Vi replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ride my bike. It¡¯s a good way to exercise.¡±

    Flora nodded in agreement.

    After speaking, Vi turned to Grace White, ¡°Thank you for your kind hospitality today, Auntie. I¡¯ll be sure to invite you, Uncle, Little Tiarks, and Little Uncle for tea at our house.¡±

    Grace Whiteughingly replied, ¡°Great, great. We¡¯ll definitelye.¡±

    Upon leaving the Tiarks n residence, Vi Thompson rented a shared bike on the roadside.

    The distance between the Tiarks n and the Thompson Family Manor wasn¡¯t far.

    Rachel Barton, on the other hand, got into Mr. White¡¯s car.

    When they reached a neighborhood near her home, Rachel Barton smiled and said, ¡°Mr. White, you can drop me off here.¡±

    Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want Mr. White to know where she lived.

    Compared with the Tiarks n¡¯s vi, her living quarters could only be described as a slum.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. White parked the car, ¡°Take your time on the road.¡±

    ¡°Of course, thank you, Mr. White, for giving me a ride home,¡± replied Rachel Barton.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Having said that, Mr. White released the brake and drove away.

    Rachel Barton watched as the ck luxury car disappeared into the distance, her mouth curling up into a slight smile.

    After watching for some time, she finally started to walk towards her home.

    ¡°Are you Miss Si?¡± she heard a pleasant feminine voice.

    Rachel turned to look, and saw a woman in a white dress.

    Long, curly hair.

    Intellectually sophisticated.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Rachel Barton smiled while greeting, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I am Sylvia Thompson.¡± Sylvia Thompson extended her hand to Rachel.

    Sylvia Thompson.

    Rachel Barton frowned slightly. Why did the name sound so familiar?

    As if seeing through Rachel Barton¡¯s confusion, Sylvia continued, ¡°My sister is Vi Thompson.¡±

    Rachel Barton suddenly came to a realization, her gaze at Sylvia Thompson filled with wary vignce.

    Sylvia Thompson then said, ¡°I know you may have misunderstood me, Miss Barton. I came here for a specific purpose ¨C to inform you about something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson looked at Rachel and said, ¡°Miss Barton, I bear no ill will towards you. I¡¯ll just say one thing and then leave.¡±

    ¡°The Vi you think you know might not be the same Vi you are familiar with. Miss Barton, I know many of your secrets such as you being deceived by your biological parents, not to mention the abortion you had recently¡­ Who do you think told me about these?¡±

 Chapter 534: 185: A direct slap in the face, instigation fails! (Second update)

    Chapter 534: 185: A direct p in the face, instigation fails! (Second update)

    Upon hearing this, Rachel Barton¡¯s face lost its color instantly.

    Sylvia Thompson!

    How did Sylvia Thompson know about her pregnancy and abortion?

    Only she, Vi Thompson, and their two sisters knew about this.

    In this moment,

    Rachel felt as if all her strength was drained from her body.

    She could barely stand.

    She had thought that she could keep this secret from everyone forever, but unfortunately¡­

    What now?

    Rachel Barton clutched the railing by the road, her knuckles turning white from exertion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia Thompson stared at Rachel with a triumphant expression, ¡°You guessed right. The person who told me everything was none other than Vi Thompson ¨C your so-called close friend, best sister.¡±<div>

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice was gentle, but her words cut like a knife, slicing into Rachel¡¯s heart one strike at a time.

    Bleeding profusely,

    She tried hard to calm herself down, not to let anger cloud her judgment.

    She could not let the viin exploit her weakness.

    ¡°Miss Si, you should have realized it early on ¨C Vi Thompson is a two-faced person. In front of others, she seems innocent and harmless, indifferent to everything. In reality, she is the most disgusting person!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson intended to sow discord between these close friends.

    Vi considers herself above everything, doesn¡¯t she?

    Then Sylvia would make her experience the feeling of being betrayed by her best friend.

    Everything was under her control.

    At this thought, Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    The bond between Rachel Barton and Vi Thompson seemed deep, but it was in fact fragile as paper.

    Just pierce it gently, and their true nature would be revealed.

    Rachel took a deep breath, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, you are trying to sow discord.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson chuckled softly, her tone still gentle, ¡°Actually¡­whether I am trying to sow discord or not, deep down, you know the truth. You just don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson changed the subject, ¡°Miss Si, I can understand how you feel right now. You and Vi have been good friends for many years. I¡¯ve heard that you grew up together. But you have to understand that you are not in the same world as her now. She is the noble Young Miss of the Thompson Family, and you? You are nothing but a joke to her, something tough about in her leisure time. Maybe, in her heart, you¡¯re not even worth a joke!¡±

    At this point, Sylvia Thompson paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The truth is that not only do I know about your secret, our entire family knows.¡±

    ¡°You, on the other hand, are still clueless, believing her to be your best friend and confiding everything in her.¡±

    In the end, Sylvia Thompson pretended to sigh:

    ¡°How pathetic.¡±<div>

    At this moment, Rachel Barton hadpletely lost herposure, her eyes red with anger as she stared at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°You are lying! It makes no sense for Vi to do this!¡±

    ¡°How does it not make sense? Miss Si, have you heard of the saying ¡®green leaves set off red flowers¡¯? Without your stupidity, how would anyone ever realize how kind and outstanding she is?¡± Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Also, Vi has known for a long time that your biological parents swindled $150,000 from you. Do you know why she never exposed them?¡±

    Rachel furrowed her brows, wondering why Sylvia knew so much?

    Even the $150,000!<div>

    Rachel stepped back, her face as pale as a sheet.

    Her body was ice-cold.

    ¡°Because from the beginning, she never intended to help you. She never considered you as a good friend.¡± Sylvia Thompson watched Rachel¡¯s reaction with satisfaction, ¡°If she valued your friendship as much as you do, she would never have let you board that train back to Rimount City.¡±

    ¡°The reason you suffered abuse and even got pregnant with that scum¡¯s child is all Vi Thompson¡¯s fault! Yet, instead of reflecting on her actions, she puts on a smug face!¡±

    Rachel clenched her fists tight, ¡°Shut up! Vi is not such a person! She isn¡¯t!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson heaved a sigh and spoke earnestly, ¡°Miss Si, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s just that I feel that you are truly being deceived by Vi Thompson. After all, you and I are the same. We are both pitiful people. I sincerely treat her like a sister, but what about her? She has never given me a proper look. I know she looks down on me because she is the true Young Miss Thompson and I am just an adopted daughter of the Thompson Family.¡±

    In the end, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes shed with resentment.

    So what if she¡¯s just an adopted daughter?

    Didn¡¯t adopted daughters also deserve to be treated as human beings?

    She would make Vi pay the price.

    And Rachel was going to be her pawn ¨C a pawn that would bring about Vi¡¯s downfall.

    Rachel Barton looked up at Sylvia Thompson.

    Memories of the past yed out before her eyes.<div>

    She and Vi hadn¡¯t been friends for just a day or two.

    It was Vi who had constantly guided her towards the light and gave her hope.

    In those dark and hopeless days,

    Vi was the only one she could rely on.

    Just then, everything suddenly clicked for Rachel.

    She looked at Sylvia Thompson calmly, ¡°Listen! Sylvia Thompson, don¡¯t think you can seed in driving a wedge between us. Vi and I grew up together, and no one knows her character better than I do. She would never stoop to doing such a thing! The reason you¡¯re saying this is simply because you want to use me against her and make us turn against each other.¡±

    Realizing that her intentions were exposed, Sylvia narrowed her eyes, ¡°Miss Si, after all that has happened, do you still want to deceive yourself? If it wasn¡¯t Vi Thompson, how would I know all your secrets?¡±

    ¡°When someone harbors malicious intentions towards others, anything is possible. Besides, you are now the Second Miss Thompson of Capital City; nothing is beyond your reach if you want to know about it. You have no right to speak of Vi!¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Rachel continued, ¡°Yes, I am very stupid. If I had a little bit of intelligence, I wouldn¡¯t have been fooled so miserably! But Sylvia Thompson, just because I¡¯m stupid doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t tell right from wrong! My foolishness does not mean I can be used as a pawn by others. One day, the Thompson Family will see through your true colors and throw you out!¡±

 Chapter 535: 186: An absolutely talented woman!

    Chapter 535: 186: An absolutely talented woman!

    At this moment, Rachel had figured everything out.

    She knew that all of this was Sylvia Thompson¡¯s deception.

    It had nothing to do with Vi Thompson.

    She wouldn¡¯t let Sylvia¡¯s words of incitement turn her against Vi.

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    Rachel¡¯s reaction caught her off guard.

    She thought Rachel would easily fall into her trap.

    But she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way!

    Sylvia took a deep breath and calmed herself, ¡°Miss Si, I came here today to tell you all this out of good intentions. I didn¡¯t want to watch you be deceived by Vi. But I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t appreciate my efforts! So be it, I won¡¯t bother being concerned!¡±

    With that, Sylvia turned to leave.

    After walking a few steps, Sylvia seemed to have thought of something and looked back at Rachel.<div>

    ¡°Miss Si, if you don¡¯t listen to good advice, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences. One day, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    At this moment, Rachel looked up at Sylvia, and said word by word, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, if I were you, I would be grateful to live in a happy family with loving parents, three brothers to protect me, and an excellent sister. The same goes for you, one day you¡¯ll regret it! Retributiones when it¡¯s time!¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s life was what many people dreamt of.

    But Sylvia not only did not cherish it but acted recklessly.

    With those words, Rachel turned around and continued walking home.

    After turning around, tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face like broken beads.

    She thought that from now on, she could forget everything and face life anew.

    And move on with a smile.

    But some wounds, even if she forgot about them, some people would not let her live peacefully.

    Rachel cried all the way home.

    Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman were chatting in the living room.

    Seeing Rachel like this, the two of them were shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rachel?¡±

    Rachel tried to stop her tears and looked at Dolores and Delia, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Delia frowned and said, ¡°Rachel, did someone bully you? Tell me who it is, and I¡¯ll get back at them for you!¡±

    Rachel hugged Delia tightly and cried, ¡°Big sister, I regret not listening to Vi¡¯s words back then!¡±

    Sylvia knew about her abortion.

    Would Flora Tiarks find out one day?

    And then Mr. White¡­<div>

    And then everyone else.

    Rachel didn¡¯t know how to face all of this.

    Delia sighed andforted, ¡°Rachel, didn¡¯t we agree to leave the past behind and look forward? Be positive, girl.¡±

    Rachel cried bitterly.<div>

    She wanted to look forward, but some people wouldn¡¯t let her.

    She was so sad.

    Dolores was also sad, she turned away and quietly wiped her tears, hiding from Rachel.

    After crying, Rachel felt much better.

    She went to wash her face, remove her makeup, took a bath, and then put on a facial mask.

    The city¡¯s night was bustling.

    Rachel sat on the windowsill, staring into the night sky.

    Unlike the countryside.

    Here, in the city¡¯s night, not a single star could be seen in the sky.

    At this moment, Rachel thought of something.

    She took out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Vi.

    [Vi.]

    Vi was probably busy on the other side.<div>

    It took her a while to reply.

    [I¡¯m here.]

    Looking at this ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ message, Rachel felt an incredible sense of reassurance.

    [Shall we voice chat?]

    The next second, Vi¡¯s voice call came in directly.

    Rachel answered the phone.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Due to her crying, Rachel¡¯s voice sounded somewhat hoarse and muffled.

    Vi noticed the strangeness in Rachel¡¯s voice, ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rachel sniffed, ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly realized how stupid I am. If I had listened to your words back then¡­¡±

    Would she be worthy of liking Mr. White?

    Now, how could she like someone as unattainable as Mr. White?

    Without even the right to like someone, what qualifications does she have to confess?<div>

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t think like that,¡± Vi said in a soft and gentle voice, ¡°Everyone has their own growing experiences; it¡¯s just that yours is slightly different from others.¡±

    ¡°But Vi, I¡¯m tainted. No one would like a girl like me, right? I don¡¯t even deserve to like anyone.¡±

    Rachel tried her best not to let herself cry.

    She still had the facial mask on.

    She couldn¡¯t cry.

    ¡°Rachel, as long as you don¡¯t belittle yourself, nobody will look down on you.¡± At this point, Vi paused before continuing, ¡°Rachel, did something happen to you?¡±

 Chapter 536: 186: An absolutely talented woman! _2

    Chapter 536: 186: An absolutely talented woman! _2

    ¡°No, I just suddenly felt very sad and wanted to talk to someone.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Vi, remember to be on guard against Sylvia,¡± Rachel continued: ¡°I saw her tonight, and she talked a lot to me, always mentioning you and trying to sow discord.¡±

    After much deliberation, Rachel decided to tell Vi about this.

    It¡¯s easy to dodge obvious attacks, but hard to guard against hidden ones. She had to let Vi know that Sylvia was a potential threat.

    ¡°Okay, Rachel, I know.¡±

    It seemed that the time hade to speed up the housekeeping process.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Vi woke up early.

    It was only six o¡¯clock.

    She was going for a one-hour run first, then it would take her half an hour to wash up, have breakfast for half an hour, and then another half an hour to get to the airport.<div>

    The ten o¡¯clock flight, arriving at the airport between eight-thirty and nine would be just right.

    At nine o¡¯clock sharp.

    Vi arrived at the airport on time, pulling her suitcase.

    After three hours of flying, the nended at the River City¡¯s airport.

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had been waiting at the arrival gate for quite some time.

    Seeing Viing out, they both excitedly waved their hands, ¡°Vio, over here!¡±

    Vi walked over with her suitcase in tow.

    Diana took the suitcase from Vi¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°The ne is quite punctual today.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Fiona looked behind Vi, ¡°Vi, Rachel really didn¡¯te back with you?¡±

    She thought that Rachel was joking with them and would give them a surprise!

    However, it turned out to be true.

    Vi nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Diana continued the conversation, ¡°I feel like Rachel has changed a lot since she was tricked by her biological parents. She doesn¡¯t smile as much, and she speaks less.¡±

    Rachel used to be a cheerful and lively person.

    Fiona sighed, ¡°The main reason is that the blow was too heavy. She longed to have a family so much. Sigh¡­¡±

    Mentioning Rachel¡¯s affairs, Vi also felt a bit sad, ¡°Never mention these things in front of Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Fiona nodded, ¡°We know.¡±

    Diana continued, ¡°By the way, Vi, where are you nning to stay this time? How about staying at my ce?¡±<div>

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll stay where I used to live in Haizhu.¡±

    Fiona eximed in surprise, ¡°Vio, you still rent that ce?¡±

    Vi gave a faint smile, ¡°I bought it not long ago.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Fiona asked.<div>

    ¡°2.2 million.¡±

    Knight City is a tourist city, so housing prices are rtively higher than in other cities.

    Fiona sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have money!¡±

    This remark made Dianaugh, ¡°You speak as if you have no money.¡±

    The Knight family was one of the top families in River City.

    Fiona said, ¡°I¡¯m not like Vi. Vi earned her own money, but mine is given to me by my mother.¡±

    Diana: ¡°¡­.¡±

    She suspected Fiona was just being modest, but she had no proof.

    After leaving the airport, the three took a taxi to the residential area where Vi used to live in River City.

    The inside of the house was still as it was when she left, with the nts on the balcony still full of life.

    Fiona touched the table, ¡°Wow, Vi, you haven¡¯t been back for so long, and there isn¡¯t a speck of dust in the house! That¡¯s incredible!¡±

    Diana also thought it was strange, ¡°And the nts haven¡¯t withered.¡±

    Vi gave a faint smile, ¡°Do you know why?¡±<div>

    Both of them shook their heads.

    Vi continued, ¡°It¡¯s because I have a silently devoted girl.¡±

    Terrence Lentz had the keys to the house.

    He must havee to deal with all this regrly.

    ¡°Is it Terrence?¡± Diana guessed.

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Diana sighed, feeling a bit like her cabbage had been snatched by a pig, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you see in him!¡±

    Vi took three chilled drinks out of the fridge, ¡°I like his long legs, his eight-pack abs, and his good looks.¡±

    Diana: ¡°¡­¡±

    With Vi¡¯s conditions, was it difficult to find such a guy?

    The afternoon sun shone in from the balcony, and the cicadas in the trees were chirping non-stop.

    This kind of afternoon.

    Peaceful and beautiful.<div>

    Vi continued, ¡°Miss Marseille asked us to be at school at one o¡¯clock, so let¡¯s just have a light lunch.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Both of them nodded.

    Vi checked the time on her phone, it was already twelve o¡¯clock, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go cook some instant noodles.¡±

    Hearing this, Diana and Fiona were like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow and immediately stood up from their chairs, eximing in unison, ¡°I¡¯ll cook!¡±

    They were afraid that the next second, Vi would have the instant noodles cooked and served.

 Chapter 537: 186: An absolutely talented woman! _3

    Chapter 537: 186: An absolutely talented woman! _3

    The two had the fortune of tasting instant noodles cooked by Vi Thompsonst time.

    That taste.

    Unforgettable for life!

    Especially since Vi hates to see people waste food, the two gritted their teeth and finished even the noodle soup!

    After that meal of instant noodles, the mere sight of them would make the two hesitate.

    Vi looked at the two and stroked her chin, ¡°Was my instant noodle really that bad?¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem that bad!

    Fearing that she might hurt Vi¡¯s confidence, Fiona Knightughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s inedible¡­ just that there was a bit too much salt.¡±

    ¡°But I added sugarter.¡± Vi said.

    Sugar can neutralize the taste of salt.

    Although Vi is not a professional chef, she understands this simple principle.<div>

    Diana Hershey looked back at Vi, her face full of disbelief.

    No wonder the taste was so strange!

    It was because she added sugar.

    In fact, not only did Vi add sugar, but she also added all the seasonings she could find to try to make the taste better.

    Vi rolled up her sleeves, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you two.¡±

    Diana immediately ¡®invited¡¯ Vi out of the kitchen, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll get it done in twenty minutes, you don¡¯t need to add to the chaos.¡±

    Vi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Actually, in less than twenty minutes, the two cooked a pot of fragrant instant noodles.

    They added vegetables, hotpot balls, and Diana even fried three eggs.

    Vi tasted the instant noodles cooked by Diana and Fiona, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It seems that your cooking is a bit better than mine.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, can you please speak with your conscience? Just a little bit better?¡±

    After finishing the instant noodles.

    The three of them set off together for North Bridge High School.

    They agreed to arrive at one o¡¯clock, so Jessica Girma and the principal were waiting at the school gate early on.

    Several red banners were hanging at the entrance of North Bridge High School.

    [Congrattions to our school¡¯s College Entrance Examination top scorer, Vi Thompson!]

    [Wee Vi Thompson back to school!]

    Upon seeing Vi step out of the car.

    The principal immediately ordered the fireworks to be set off.<div>

    Bang, bang, bang!

    Cannons and fireworks resounded everywhere.

    This was a custom in Knight City.

    When there¡¯s a happy event, they¡¯ll set off firecrackers and fireworks.<div>

    Moreover, Vi is the only top scorer in River City in so many years, having such a talent emerge from North Bridge High School is truly an honor for the school!

    ¡°Vi, wee back to school!¡± The principal walked over and shook hands with Vi.

    The principal was very excited now.

    He never thought that there would be such a glorious moment in his career as a principal.

    Jessica Girma gave Vi a hug, ¡°Vi, congrattions!¡±

    This is the first time Jessica Girma has seen Vi after the College Entrance Examination.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡±

    After the two hugged, Jessica Girma looked at Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, ¡°Diana, Fiona, congrattions to you two as well.¡±

    Although their scores were not as outstanding as Vi¡¯s, they were still unattainable for ordinary people.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡±

    At this moment, the local news reporters who had been waiting nearby swarmed over.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Vi Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±<div>

    Vi nodded slightly.

    She stood confidently in front of the camera, not nervous at all.

    ¡°How do you feel abouting back to your alma mater?¡±

    Vi¡¯s red lips parted slightly, ¡°Very happy!¡±

    These simple three words.

    She was truly happy.

    Although she only studied at North Bridge High School for one year, it left her with many beautiful memories.

    These are memories of youth.

    The reporter asked with a smile, ¡°Vi, can you reveal which university you will choose in the end?¡±

    Vi answered, ¡°Well, most likely Capital University.¡±

    ¡°What about your second choice?¡±

    ¡°There is no second choice.¡±

    No second choice!<div>

    She was very confident!

    Hearing this answer, the reporter was taken aback and thenughed, ¡°Congrattions, Vi. However, I heard that there is a re-examination after receiving the admission invitation from Capital University. If one fails this re-examination, they will not be able to sessfully enroll in Capital University. Are you aware of this rule?¡±

    ¡°I know a little about it.¡±

    She knows?

    Hearing this, the reporter was even more surprised.

    When Vi said she didn¡¯t have a second choice, she thought that Vi was not aware of Capital University¡¯s enrollment rules.

    Unexpectedly.

    Vi knows!

    She knows and she¡¯s still that confident?

    She¡¯s really too self-confident.

    The reporter continued, ¡°Capital University¡¯s re-examination is very difficult, and the pass rate is not high. Aren¡¯t you worried about failing the re-exam, Vi?¡±

    If she fails the re-examination without a second choice, the top scorer of the College Entrance Examination will face a situation where there is no university to attend.

    <div>

 Chapter 538: 186: An unquestionable talented woman! _4

    Chapter 538: 186: An unquestionable talented woman! _4

    ¡°That¡¯s too risky!

    If Vi fails the retest, she will fall directly from the top to the bottom.

    The journalist questions, also serves as a reminder.

    She is reminding Vi not to take risks.

    Vi looks at the camera, her eyes curved, ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    Her tone is light.

    Her eyes are gleaming.

    As she looks, she seems confident and outspoken.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a queen standing on a pinnacle.

    The journalist widens her eyes at Vi, and asks: ¡°Vi, I heard that, besides Capital University, enrollment offices of well-known universities at home and abroad have also contacted you. Are there none of these universities that you favor?¡±

    Vi smiles lightly, ¡°I like challenges.¡±<div>

    She likes more challenging things.

    The journalist nods.

    She is very shocked deep down.

    This girl, though only eighteen, gives the illusion of having weathered a thousand storms.

    As a journalist, she has met all kinds of people, but she has never met a girl like Vi.

    Beauty is found in the skin and bones.

    Talking about her appearance, she is an umon beauty.

    In terms of intelligence, she is undoubtedly a great talent.

    After the College Entrance Examination.

    She is also crowned the title of the first talent in River City.

    The journalist continues to ask: ¡°As a top-scorer in the big exam that happens once in ten years, what are your future expectations?¡±

    Hearing this, Vi¡¯s face remains calm. She opens her mouth gently, ¡°I want to be an ordinary person.¡±

    Greedy for money and keen on pleasure.

    And live life freely.

    The journalist is stunned.

    Normally, at such a time, Vi, as a wonder-girl that urs once in ten years, is sure tovishly express her future dreams on camera.

    But Vi didn¡¯t.

    She gets past this question with just four simple words.

    The journalist looks at Vi with a look of admiration in her eyes, and then passes the microphone to Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey, ¡°ssmates, can you tell me what your rtionship is with Vi?¡±<div>

    Fiona Knight is kinda shy.

    Diana Hershey excitedly looks at the camera, ¡°Are we going to be on TV?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The journalist smiles, ¡°I¡¯m Belly Wescott, a journalist from our River City TV.¡±

    Diana Hershey takes out a small mirror from her pocket, ¡°Then hold on, let me fix my hair.¡±<div>

    Being on TV, right?

    Of course, she has to look beautiful.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The journalist nods.

    After fixing her hair, Diana Hershey takes out a lipstick from her pocket. Once she ensures her makeup looks natural, she looks at the camera, ¡°I sit behind Beautiful Thompson, and she shares a desk with Beautiful Thompson, we are all very good friends!¡±

    The journalist nods, ¡°Is Beautiful Thompson the nickname that Vi has in ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Diana Hershey is very enthusiastic, and says with a proud face, ¡°Not only is our Beautiful Thompson a top student, she is also the ss beauty and the school beauty of our school!¡±

    Her good friend Vi is so awesome, Diana Hershey also feels honored.

    The journalist looks at Diana Hershey, smiling, ¡°It seems that Vi is very popr in your ss!¡±

    ¡°Of course! We all love Beautiful Thompson!¡±

    The journalist asks again, ¡°May I ask what your scores were in the College Entrance Examination?¡±

    ¡°I scored 680,¡± as soon as the words fall, Diana Hershey turns her head to look at Fiona Knight, ¡°She scored 682.5!¡±

    Hearing this, the journalist is filled with deep emotions.

    Indeed, the friends of a top student are all top students themselves.<div>

    Besides Capital University, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight¡¯s scores could get them into any famous school in the country or abroad!

    ¡°You both are very amazing too.¡±

    Diana Hershey continues, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are just average amazing. Mostly Beautiful Thompson is amazing. Actually, after I got to senior year, there was a time when I was not in good condition. Thanks to her help with my revision, I was able to achieve my current scores.¡±

    If it had not been for Vi¡¯s timely guidance, based on Diana Hershey¡¯s previous results, she would have only been able to get into a normal university.

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight are different.

    Fiona Knight is a very determined person,pletely focused on her studies, almost ignorant of everything else.

    Diana Hershey is not passionate about studying.

    After interviewing Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, the journalist interviews the principal and Vi¡¯s teachers of each subject.

    The teachers stand in front of the camera with faces full of smiles.

    Vi scored full points in all subjects, which makes them feel extremely honored.

    They originally thought that Vi was the one dragging their ss down.

    Who would have thought that Vi turned out to be the top card.

    With Vi¡¯s trump card, their future will also steadily rise, and they will be promoted to excellent teachers, or even the principal of a school!<div>

    Vi, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight follow Jessica Girma to her office to fill out the university preference form.

    Vi¡¯s first choice is Capital University.

    Both her second and third choices are nk.

    Seeing this, Jessica Girma uncertainly asks, ¡°Vi, are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nods lightly.

    Jessica Girma continues, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fill out a few more?¡±

    Vi¡¯s achievements today were not easy.

    If she only filled out one preference, there would be some risks for her.

    Jessica Girma specially checked the retest situation of Capital University.

    She found out that the pass rate was extremely low!

    If Vi fails to pass the retest, all her efforts will be in vain.

    Vi¡¯s eyes curve, ¡°Miss Marseille, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 539: 187: Viola is the Eternal God!

    Chapter 539: 187: Vi is the Eternal God!

    Vi Thompson, in Jessica Girma¡¯s eyes, had always been an obedient and sensible child who never did anything unprepared.

    So, there must be a great deal of certainty about her choice of only one college preference.

    Jessica Girma nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I support you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡±

    Jessica Girma went over to Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight and asked, ¡°Diana, Fiona, which schools have you chosen?¡±

    Diana Hershey replied, ¡°My first choice is Capital University, and my second choice is Cyan.¡±

    Fiona Knight smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the same as Diana.¡±

    They also wanted to apply to Capital University but, unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t received an enrollment invitation from Capital University.

    At that moment, the principal came over to Jessica Girma and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Marseille, can I speak with you for a moment?¡±

    Jessica Girma looked back at the principal and followed him.

    Outside.<div>

    The principal finally spoke, ¡°Miss Marseille, has Vi Thompson filled out her college preference just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jessica Girma nodded.

    The principal continued, ¡°Although Vi has the ability, is it a bit inappropriate for her to only fill out one preference for Capital University?¡±

    After all, Vi Thompson had only received an admissions invitation from Capital University so far.

    An admission invitation is different from an admission notice.

    If Vi isn¡¯t admitted, the ten-year full-score record she set will be ruined, which won¡¯t be good news for their school.

    Jessica Girma looked at the principal and said, ¡°Principal, I¡¯ve already talked to Vi about this. She insists on writing only one preference. So, I¡¯m willing to trust her and support her.¡±

    The principal frowned slightly, ¡°Why is this child so stubborn! Filling out more choices won¡¯t affect her chance to attend the second round of exams at Capital University! Better safe than sorry; if she isn¡¯t admitted, at least there is a backup n! I heard River City University in Country M also contacted her, why don¡¯t you discuss with her and ask her to fill out their university as the second choice?¡±

    Though Rilin University may not be as prestigious as Capital University, it is still a world-renowned university, and the admission criterion is extremely high.

    The admission standards for international students are even higher!

    Vi was the first person from River City to be admitted to Rilin University.

    If an ordinary family¡¯s child is admitted to River City University, the parents would put on a grand banquet!

    Jessica Girma shook her head, ¡°Vi is a very determined person, and it¡¯s rare for anyone to change her decisions.

    Upon hearing this, the principal sighed.

    Vi is undoubtedly smart and strong.

    But.

    Overconfidence can lead to conceit.

    The current situation is unfavorable for Vi.

    The principal said, ¡°Miss Marseille, why don¡¯t you try to persuade Vi again? This is about her lifelong decision. If she fails to pass the second round of exams at Capital University, even if she takes the College Entrance Examination again tomorrow and still gets a full score, it would be different. As a teacher, you should know the difference between current-year and previous-year examinees.¡±<div>

    Previous-year students are repeaters, and no matter how high their scores are, they do not have an advantage in front of current-year students. Many universities don¡¯t even ept previous-year students.

    Jessica Girma smiled and reassured the principal, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Vi will not disappoint us.¡±

    She believed in Vi.

    The principal sighed helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±<div>

    That night, River City TV station broadcasted the interview.

    The girl stood in front of the camera.

    Her face was like a peach blossom.

    She perfectly interpreted the meaning of youth.

    Young and arrogant.

    [Wow! A full-score top student is really different, only one college preference!]

    [By the way, I didn¡¯t even know that there¡¯s a second round of exams for Capital University.]

    [Although, what if she doesn¡¯t get in? Don¡¯t you think Vi is a bit too confident?]

    [Looking forward to the second round of exams!]

    [I feel like the reporter was deliberately stirring things up. Does anyone know the inside scoop? Did Vi Thompson actually only fill out one college preference?]

    [Princess Vi, Eternal God!]

    [I love the princess¡¯s decisive character.]

    [Princess Vi is really amazing; she must be very confident! Otherwise, why would she be so sure about only filling out one college preference?]<div>

    [You guys might not know how terrifying Capital University is, right? Do you know the former President of Marginine State? He graduated from Capital University!]

    [Not only the President of Marginine State, but the Vice President of Lusto Country also graduated from Capital University.]

    [I heard that every year about ten thousand students from all over the world receive enrollment invitations from Capital University, but only about three thousand pass the second round of exams.]

    [Wow! Capital University is so terrifying!]

    [Vi can already get in with full marks, let alone pass the second round of exams at Capital University. I believe in Vi!]

    [Noment; waiting for the second round of exam results.]

    [I¡¯m speechless; I thought receiving the enrollment invitation from Capital University meant getting admitted. I didn¡¯t expect there would be a second round of exams! Seeing the way the Thompson family acted, those who don¡¯t know might have thought Vi has already be an official student of Capital University!]

    [Let¡¯s analyze rationally; after all, Vi is a full-score top student. Given her IQ, she should have no problem passing the second round of exams.]

    [I¡¯ve looked into it; Capital University¡¯s second round of exams is not just about the knowledge learned from textbooks but also involves Morse Code, Bitcoin trend analysis, and deeper knowledge. Just being smart isn¡¯t enough to pass the second round of exams.]

 Chapter 540: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)

    Chapter 540: 188: p in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)

    [Is anyone going to say something about Vi Thompson only filling out one college application?]

    [I haven¡¯t even received an invitation from Capital University. Damn, am I not worthy ofmenting on this issue!]

    [Is someone too overconfident?]

    [Truly, I feel Vi is getting too full of herself!]

    [I used to quite like Vi Thompson, but now I find that I¡¯m liking her less and less. If she would have filled out more than one application, there would be no problems, but she chose to only submit one! She must think she¡¯s really amazing, but she¡¯s just underestimating Capital University!]

    [¡­]

    So manyments in many vors.

    There are those who support Vi.

    And there are those who are waiting to see a joke.

    When Sylvia Thompson stumbled upon this Facebook post, she squinted her eyes a little.

    Immediately, she opened a web page to search for the news about Capital University¡¯s re-examination.<div>

    It was only then that she realized thatizens weren¡¯t exaggerating at all.

    Capital University¡¯s re-examination is indeed terrifying.

    Even the leader of Country Polluton had failed the re-examination back in the day.

    Until now, the leader of Country Polluton still jokes that his biggest regret in life is not bing a member of Capital University.

    It¡¯s because Capital University has produced many leaders.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s also called ¡®Presidential College.¡¯

    Anyone who receives an invitation to study at Capital University is not ordinary.

    Vi¡­

    Can she really pass the re-examination smoothly?

    At this thought, Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    She looked at Edward Thompson, who was ying with his phone next to her, ¡°Little Brother, have you seen the Facebook posts?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Edward Thompson asked.

    With a look of admiration, Sylvia replied, ¡°My sister is really amazing! Little Brother, do you know? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that Capital University has an entrance re-examination!¡±

    Hearing that, Edward Thompson opened Facebook.

    He first checked thements under thetest post habitually.

    [Big brother, keep up the effort!]

    [Big brother, I believe in the princess!]

    [The princess can definitely pass the re-examination smoothly.]

    [Give the princess a shoutout.]<div>

    [Big brother, don¡¯t worry, we all believe in the princess. This time, we¡¯ll be united with the princess!]

    [¡­]

    What do thesements mean?

    Why would they bring up Vi Thompson out of the blue?<div>

    Edward Thompson clicked on the trending search page and read the interview. Only then did he understand what was going on.

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    Overly glib.

    He agreed with whatizens were saying ¨C Vi was getting too cocky!

    She got a perfect score and now she¡¯s getting so full of herself that she can¡¯t tell east from west.

    It¡¯s bad enough that Vi is so overconfident, but she never considers how her actions affect her family members!

    If she can¡¯t pass the re-examination, how should he exin it to his fans?!

    The more Edward Thompson thought about it, the worse he felt, and he just wanted to sever his rtionship with Vi immediately.

    But at this critical moment, he dared not to act impulsively.

    After all, his family hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet.

    Sylvia watched Edward Thompson¡¯s expression calmly, then said, ¡°Little Brother, do you think sister can pass the re-examination smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a famous saying?¡± Edward Thompson asked in return.

    ¡°What?¡± Sylvia asked.<div>

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°¡®Lost among themon people.¡¯¡±

    A person bes the center of attention because of their outstanding talent, but then they get too full of themselves and think they can do anything. In the end, their talent disappears, and they be worse than an ordinary person.

    This saying is just perfect to describe Vi Thompson.

    Sylvia smiled, ¡°Little Brother, you don¡¯t understand our sister at all. She¡¯s a truly extraordinary person.¡±

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes were full of mockery.

    Extraordinary?

    Vi Thompson?!

    Without a pause, Sylvia continued, ¡°Little brother, try to understand our sister. You simply have too many prejudices against her. Even though you know she¡¯s our parents¡¯ favorite, you keep targeting her. It¡¯s natural for our parents to dislike this. No matter what grievances you may have against our sister, you shouldn¡¯t show it in front of our parents. Listen to me, little brother ¨C if you really want our parents to forgive you, you should start pleasing our sister. Once she¡¯s happy, there¡¯ll be no issues with our parents, and you¡¯ll be able to return home.¡±

    Should he please Vi Thompson?!

    Absolutely impossible!

    Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, ¡°I¡¯ll please her in my next life!¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia sighed, ¡°To be honest, little brother, I also think this isn¡¯t entirely your fault. If I were my sister, regardless of who¡¯s right or wrong, I would¡¯ve taken the initiative to contact you. After all, you¡¯re our older brother, our kin. Once we get married, you¡¯ll be our backbone in our parents¡¯ home. But our sister doesn¡¯t seem to realize this.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 541: 188: Slapped in the Face, Drunken Xuanxuan (Part 1, Updated)_2

    Chapter 541: 188: pped in the Face, Drunken Xuanxuan (Part 1, Updated)_2

    With that statement, all the mistakes were pinned on Vi Thompson.

    Edward Thompson originally had numerous misunderstandings about Vi. Hearing this, he felt even more furious, ¡°Because she has never treated me as a brother.¡±

    Edward¡¯s voice was very cold.

    If Vi had treated him as a brother, things wouldn¡¯t have be like this.

    Just as Sylvia said, Vi is now the apple of their parents¡¯ eyes. As long as Vi spoke a few good words for him in front of their parents, they would make a big deal out of nothing, and trivialize the smallest matter.

    But Vi did not.

    She never thought to speak up for him in front of their parents.

    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t think like that, I was just casually talking. After all, everyone handles problems differently, and what I do can¡¯t represent sister.¡±

    The more understanding Sylvia appeared, the more Edward despised Vi.

    **

    On the other side.<div>

    River City.

    Today Vi had a reunion with her ssmates from ss Six.

    This was theirst gathering before they went off to university after grade twelve.

    The next reunion wouldn¡¯t get so many attendees.

    The venue was chosen by the ss monitor.

    It was at a hot pot restaurant.

    At this time, nearly everyone had gathered in the hot pot restaurant.

    There were fifty people in ss Six in total.

    Two tables were set up in the private room.

    The seats were almost filled up.

    Each person¡¯s seat was equipped with a mini hot pot.

    It¡¯s clean, sanitary, and no need to worry about undercooking.

    ss monitor Chester stood at the front, ¡°Has everyone in our ss arrived?¡±

    Diana replied, ¡°Beautiful Thompson hasn¡¯te yet.¡±

    Chester asked, ¡°Are we only missing Beautiful Thompson?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Chester said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s take a count then.¡±

    Forty-nine people had attended in total.

    Chester continued, ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait for Beautiful Thompson to arrive before serving the dishes.¡±<div>

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s chat for now, we won¡¯t get many chances like this in the future.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t not turn up, would she?¡±

    ¡°After all, she¡¯s now the top scorer with full marks, a future Capital University student. How could she dine with usmoners?¡±<div>

    ¡°We¡¯re just not on her level anymore.¡±

    Hearing these off-colorments, Diana furrowed her eyebrows slightly, and added, ¡°The reunion is scheduled for three in the afternoon, and it¡¯s still half an hour away from three! What are some of you mumbling about?¡±

    Vi has always been punctual.

    Diana believes she won¡¯t bete.

    ¡°Do people not allowed to talk about someone beingte?¡±

    ¡°Is shete?¡± Diana turned her head and looked at the girl who had spoken, ¡°Is it three o¡¯clock now?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t seem angry but smiled at Diana, ¡°Diana, do you dare to bet with me?¡±

    ¡°Lucy, you say! How to bet?¡±

    Lucy had always been a top student. Before Vi transferred to North Bridge, Lucy was the most outstanding student in the school.

    Ever since Vi arrived, her limelight waspletely overshadowed by Vi.

    She thought she could outshine others in the College Entrance Examination.

    To her surprise, Vi ended up receiving full marks.

    Six number ones.<div>

    And hence, bing a once-in-a-decade genius.

    Lucy had never been so overshadowed. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable it was.

    Before Lucy could speak, Diana casually picked up a lemon from the table, ¡°This is it, the loser eats this whole lemon!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lucy nodded.

    The others in the private room started to chorus.

    Diana looked at Lucy, ¡°Whoever refuses to eat is a dog!¡±

    Lucy nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±

    After all, she won¡¯t lose.

    With time ticking by.

    It was almost three o¡¯clock.

    Lucy looked at Diana with a smile, ¡°Diana, you lost.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still ten minutes left!¡±

    On hearing this, a mocking expression appeared in Lucy¡¯s eyes.<div>

    If Vi were toe, she would have arrived earlier, and would not have waited until now.

    Just then, a knock rang on the door of the private room.

    The door was then pushed open.

    A figure wearing a white t-shirt walked in from outside.

    Everyone attending today was well-dressed.

    Except for her.

    in face.

    However, it was this in-looking face that was heart-stirring.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her.

    Even though it was not their first time seeing Vi, the students of ss Six were still amazed every time they saw her.

    The feeling was very strange.

    Seeing the neer, Diana immediately reached out and greeted, ¡°Beautiful Thompson,e over here!¡±

    She and Fiona had saved a seat especially for Vi.<div>

 Chapter 542: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)_3

    Chapter 542: 188: p in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)_3

    Right between the two of them.

    Vi Thompson looked at the ss president, ¡°Sorry, president, it seems I¡¯mte.¡±

    The appointed time was three o¡¯clock.

    It was now 2:51.

    A blush appeared on Chester¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re notte; we just came early.¡±

    Most of the male students in ss Six had a crush on Vi at some point.

    Someone once described her with these words

    ¡ª

    She was the entire youth of the male students at North Bridge High School.

    Lucy¡¯s expression darkened a bit.

    She had thought that Vi wouldn¡¯t attend the reunion.<div>

    Unexpectedly¡­

    Vi sat down between Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight.

    Fiona lowered her voice to speak to Vi.

    Diana looked at Lucy, ¡°You lost.¡±

    ¡°Eat the lemon.¡±

    After saying that, Diana handed the lemon to Lucy, ¡°Don¡¯t say this lemon matches you quite well, both so sour~¡±

    She deliberately elongated her voice, making others chuckle softly.

    Lucy took the lemon, ¡°Eat it, I will!¡±

    She didn¡¯t bother peeling it, just taking a big bite.

    In an instant.

    Her mouth was full of sourness, saliva flowing, and face contorted.

    This feeling was not pleasant at all.

    Especially the sensation of the sourness infiltrating her teeth.

    It felt as if her teeth would be eroded by the lemon¡¯s acidity and fall out.

    However, Diana didn¡¯t n on letting Lucy off so easily,ughing and saying, ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t eat this lemon is a puppy.¡±

    Lucy was so sour that her eyes watered, but she still endured and finished the entire lemon.

    After eating the lemon, Lucy drank water in big gulps.

    But it didn¡¯t help at all.

    In her mouth, apart from the sour taste, she could hardly taste anything else.<div>

    Only then did Diana sit back down satisfied, snorting coldly, ¡°Serves you right.¡±

    Lucy pinched her fingers.

    Chester then said, ¡°Since all our ssmates from ss Six have arrived, let¡¯s start ordering dishes.¡±

    The first thing brought up was the liquor.<div>

    ¡°We won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk today!¡±

    These half-grown children, just six months ago, were still being watched by their parents, not even having time to y on their phones, let alone drink alcohol.

    It¡¯s not easy to graduate from high school, so they naturally want to let go of themselves.

    Do all the things their parents wouldn¡¯t let them do before!

    With that in mind.

    Everyone became more excited.

    Even the always-steady Chester, who filled his ss with white wine, ¡°This ss is for everyone, I wish you all a bright future!¡±

    ¡°A bright future!¡±

    Everyone stood up with their sses.

    Vi took a small sip of the white wine in her ss.

    Slightly spicy.

    Fiona saw her not even furrowing her brow and curiously asked, ¡°Vio, are you really good at holding your liquor?¡±

    ¡°Just okay.¡±<div>

    Fiona blurted out subconsciously, ¡°The third in the world?¡±

    Vi chuckled softly, ¡°That¡¯s too exaggerating.¡±

    In fact, Vi didn¡¯t know her own alcohol tolerance.

    She rarely drank

    And had never been drunk.

    At this moment, Chester brought his ss in front of Vi, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, let me toast you, wishing you be more and more beautiful and sessfully pass the retest of Capital University.¡±

    Vi stood up with her ss, ¡°Thank you, and I also wish our ss president a bright future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink first as a salute!¡± Chester finished his ss of wine in one gulp.

    52-degree white wine.

    Quite pungent.

    But in front of saudade, he had to pretend to be fine.

    Vi also drank the white wine in her ss in one breath.

    ¡°Holy shit! Beautiful Thompson has a great tolerance for alcohol!¡±<div>

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson has mad skills!¡±

    Someone on the side joked, ¡°Why is our ss president¡¯s face red?¡±

    ¡°What do you guys know! In our ss president¡¯s case, it¡¯s not the wine that gets him drunk, but the person!¡±

    More and more people came to toast Vi.

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, keep it up!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, in the future, we¡¯ll all be relying on you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one in our ss who got into Capital University.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®the only one in our ss¡¯? She¡¯s the only one in our city!¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness.

    She was not any worse than Vi, except for not getting full marks.

    But the people who came to toast her were few and far between.

    Just wait!

    Vi will fall from her pedestal sooner orter.<div>

    She hasn¡¯t even passed the retest of Capital University yet, and she¡¯s already so arrogant. If she¡¯s eliminated in the retest, Lucy wants to see how Vi will cope!

    Today, ss Seven, the ss next door, was also having a meal together.

    Hearing that Vi hade, many ss Seven students also came to toast her.

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson from ss Six, I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡±

    ¡°Holy cow! Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re so beautiful! Even more beautiful than on TV! I¡¯m a fan of yours!¡± The speaker was a cute short-haired girl, ¡°Can we take a picture together?¡±

 Chapter 543: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)_4

    Chapter 543: 188: p in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)_4

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Dante Parkin was overjoyed, immediately took out his phone, and took a selfie with Vi.

    After taking the first picture, Dante was somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, this angle shows my double chin. Can we take another one?¡±

    He thought Vi might not have the patience, but instead of impatience, Vi smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    She looked very nice when she smiled.

    Her eyes curved up.

    A shallow dimple formed on each of her cheeks, as if inviting others to be drawn in.

    Even Dante, a girl, couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Dante immediately took out her phone and snapped another photo.

    The second photo was taken at a much better angle, and Dante, satisfied, put away her phone, picked up a wine ss from the table, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, here¡¯s a toast to you! Wishing you sess in your studies and a bright future!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vi picked up her own ss, ¡°and I wish you all the best and a smooth path.¡±<div>

    With that said, she drank all the wine in her ss.

    As more and more people joined in the toast.

    Vi¡¯s face turned slightly red after a round of toasting.

    Her skin was originally fair, and now it looked like a light pink rouge had been applied to her cheeks.

    After the party.

    Vi¡¯s steps were unsteady.

    Her body swayed, as if walking in an ¡®S¡¯ shape.

    She was drunk.

    Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight supported her, one on each side.

    Chester and a few guys walked up to the trio, ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡± Diana tly refused.

    Who knew if these guys would take advantage of Vi¡¯s drunken state and secretly try anything on her.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go ahead! If there¡¯s anything you need, just give me a call.¡± Chester added.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Diana nodded.

    Chester and the other guys left first.

    He was a bit worried, looking back at Vi as he walked.

    Fiona worriedly looked at Diana, ¡°Diana, will Vio be okay after drinking so much?¡±

    ¡°She should be fine,¡± Diana continued, ¡°I just searched online, and apparently, yogurt can help with hangovers. We¡¯ll get some for Beautiful Thompson to drinkter.¡±

    At that moment, Vi suddenly raised her index finger, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk.¡±<div>

    Diana and Fiona both looked back at Vi.

    Perplexed.

    ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Vi let go of them, ¡°I was just pretending. I¡¯m not actually drunk.¡±<div>

    Her voice was normal.

    She stood steadily.

    Dianaughed, ¡°Nice one, Beautiful Thompson! I thought you were really drunk!¡±

    Fiona was also baffled.

    As it turned out, Vi was just pretending.

    Vi walked forward.

    She took one step, then another.

    As she walked, Vi suddenly stopped under a tree.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vio?¡±

    Fiona ran over quickly.

    Vi raised her index finger, looking mysterious, ¡°Shh!¡±

    Fiona was very confused.

    Diana had an even more puzzled look on her face.<div>

    What now?

    ¡°I¡¯m a little bunny.¡± Vi stared at them with her beautiful peach blossom eyes, blinking, ¡°Are you two bunnies too?¡±

    It was somewhat endearing.

    Quite different from her usual cool demeanor.

    Fiona: ¡°¡­¡±

    Diana: ¡°¡­¡±

    A bunny?!

    For a moment, they exchanged nces and came to a conclusion.

    This girl.

    She. Was. Drunk.

    Then suddenly, Vi started hopping forward.

    Diana and Fiona immediately chased after her.

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson!¡±<div>

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    Vi hopped to a stray dog by the side of the road and stopped.

    The dog, who was eating, instinctively protected the few scraps of food it had.

    What was the deal with this person?

    Did she want to snatch food from a dog?

    Human and dog stared at each other.

    Suddenly, Vi hugged the stray dog, ¡°Fiona! How did you get here?! Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Stray dog: ¡°¡­¡±

    Fiona: ¡°¡­¡± She felt somewhat offended.

    Diana wasughing so hard she could barely catch her breath.

    She never thought drunk Vi would be so cute.

    Fiona walked up to Vi, ¡°Vio, I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Vi looked up at her, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re obviously a little bunny!¡±<div>

    With that said, Vi got up from the ground, still hugging the stray dog.

    ¡°Fiona, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Vi tightly embraced therge stray dog, lifting it up.

    Stray dog: ¡°¡­¡± This love would suffocate the dog.

    ¡°Vio!¡± Fiona rushed to keep up with Vi¡¯s pace.

    Diana followed suit.

    At that moment, Vi suddenly stopped.

    Thud!

    Fiona crashed into Vi¡¯s back, while Diana bumped into Fiona¡¯s back.

 Chapter 544: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Viola (first update)_5

    Chapter 544: 188: p in the face, drunk Vi (first update)_5

    Vi was holding a stray dog, mumbling to herself, ¡°Fiona, why did you suddenly turn ck?¡±

    Fiona Knight looked quite helpless, ¡°Vi, I am Fiona.¡±

    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re a little bunny!¡± Vi made a fierce expression, showing two small canine teeth, ¡°If you say you¡¯re Fiona again, I¡¯ll be angry to death! Humph!¡±

    Fiona Knight: ¡°¡­¡±

    Diana Hersheyughed so hard that tears came out.

    Vi suddenly noticed Diana, pointed at her and said: ¡°I know this little bunny! You look a bit like¡­ like¡­ like Diana Hershey!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, look carefully, I am Diana Hershey!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a little bunny.¡± Vi held the dog in one hand and put the other hand on Diana¡¯s shoulder, then continued: ¡°What¡¯s your name, little bunny? I¡¯ll tell you, Diana is rich, and her family has delicious milk tea. However, we bunnies don¡¯t drink milk tea, I can steal her money to buy you carrots!¡±

    Diana Hershey: ¡°¡­¡±

    Beautiful Thompson is really excessive, she is still thinking about her money even when she¡¯s drunk.

    ¡°What vor of carrot do you like?¡±<div>

    Vi answered her own question, ¡°I like milk tea vored carrots the most.¡±

    At this moment, amercial vehicle stopped in front of them.

    A slender figure got out of the car. Although it was not their first time seeing Terrence Lentz, every time they saw him, he still took one¡¯s breath away.

    Of course, it would be even better if this man in front of them wasn¡¯t the notorious good-for-nothing in River City.

    ¡°Vi?¡±

    Terrence Lentz looked at Vi holding the dog, feelingpletely overwhelmed.

    Although Diana and Fiona thought Terrence was not a good match for Vi, he was still her fianc¨¦, so they greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Lentz, we had a ss gathering today, and Vi seems to have drank a bit too much.¡±

    Terrence Lentz frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys home.¡±

    ¡°You look a bit like my cheap fianc¨¦,¡± Vi, still holding the dog with one hand, walked to Terrence Lentz and looked at him carefully, ¡°Hmm¡­ but do you have abs? If you don¡¯t have abs, you can¡¯t be my fianc¨¦.¡±

    As she said that, Vi was about to lift Terrence Lentz¡¯s shirt.

    Terrence Lentz held her hand and said in a deep tone, ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Vi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    ¡°Let me touch!¡± Vi directly put her hand under his shirt.

    From her expression, she seemed quite satisfied.

    Diana and Fiona¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells!

    A momentter, Vi retracted her hand, ¡°Not bad! I announce that you can also be my fianc¨¦! Hahaha!¡±

    Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have two fianc¨¦s!¡±<div>

    ¡°Ah, no! I¡¯m a little bunny!¡±

    Viughed heartily.

    Terrence Lentz helped her up, ¡°Get in the car first.¡±

    Vi obediently got into the car and didn¡¯t forget to call Fiona and Diana, ¡°You two little bunnies,e on up too.¡±<div>

    Forced to be little bunnies, Diana and Fiona: ¡°¡­¡±

    They all got into the car.

    Terrence Lentz took out a cup of yogurt to sober Vi up.

    Vi hugged the dog tightly with one hand while pushing away the yogurt Terrence Lentz handed her with the other, ¡°We little bunnies can only eat carrots!¡±

    ¡°Be good, this is a carrot.¡±

    ¡°Then I want you to feed me! Ah!¡±

    Terrence Lentz picked up a spoon and started feeding her.

    Vi took a bite of yogurt, pointed at Diana and Fiona with a serious face, ¡°And these two little bunnies.¡±

    Forced to be little bunnies, Diana and Fiona: We want to thank you, grateful for your warmth through the seasons.

    Terrence Lentz coaxed her, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you first, then feed them.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi smiled at him, ¡°you¡¯re so nice.¡±

    Before long.

    Vi hugged the dog and fell asleep on Terrence Lentz¡¯s shoulder.<div>

    There was a faint smell on the stray dog.

    It¡¯s a wonder she could even sleep.

    Poor Terrence Lentz, who had a slight obsessive cleanliness, kept frowning slightly.

    This ancestor was really good at causing trouble.

    The atmosphere in the car was quite quiet.

    After a moment, Terrence Lentz looked at Diana and Fiona, ¡°Can you two stay with her tonight?¡±Vi Thompson lived alone and got drunk again. Terrence Lentz couldn¡¯t let her sleep alone with an easy mind.

    Hearing this, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight both looked puzzled.

    Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect that Terrence Lentz would actively ask them to stay overnight with Vi.

    They were originally worried that Terrence Lentz would take advantage of Vi while she was drunk.

    But now it seems.

    Such worries werepletely unnecessary.

    Diana nodded, ¡°I can do that.¡±

    Fiona said, ¡°I can too.¡±<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    Although he and Vi were alone together and had a nominal engagement, those didn¡¯t count before. If he stayed at Vi¡¯s house, it would affect her reputation.

    Soon, the car stopped in front of a familiar building.

    Diana woke Vi up and helped her out of the car.

    But Vi didn¡¯t want her help, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    Having said that, she hugged the dog and jumped straight out of the car.

    After jumping out of the car, she asked Diana and Fiona to jump out of the car as well.

    The girl looked at them, ¡°We little rabbits all have to jump!¡±

    Out of helplessness, Fiona and Diana had to jump out of the car.

    That¡¯s not all ¨C Vi even asked the driver to jump out of the car too.

    As a result, the ¡®elderly¡¯ driver was forced to be a little rabbit for once.

    However, after the driver got off the car by jumping, Vi said, ¡°This little rabbit is so fat! It must be delicious when braised!¡±

    The driver subconsciously took a step back.<div>

    He didn¡¯t dare to get close to Vi at all.

    Vi hugged the dog and walked shakily, as if she could fall to the ground at any time. Fiona and Diana couldn¡¯t handle her at all.

    Terrence Lentz held her shoulder, hugged her with the dog, and helped her walk forward.

    Vi tilted her head and looked at Terrence Lentz, her beautiful peach blossom eyes blinking.

    ¡°This little rabbit of yours looks a little familiar.¡±

    Terrence¡¤Little Rabbit¡¤Lentz:¡±¡­¡±

    The driver also heard Vi¡¯s words clearly.

    He swallowed.

    Where did this girle from? Her courage was so big that she not only wanted to eat human flesh but also said that their master was a little rabbit!

    The key point was that the master seemed to be very cooperative.

    He didn¡¯t get angry at all.

    Who would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes?

    Terrence Lentz helped Vi walk in front, and Fiona and Diana followed behind.

    After safely sending Vi home, Terrence Lentz helped the girls close the doors and windows and then proposed to leave.

    Just at this moment, Vi suddenly hugged the dog, walked up to Terrence Lentz, stretched out her hand to rub his thin lips for a moment, and after seeding,ughed, ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t wash my hands when I went to the bathroom just now!¡±

    Terrence Lentz:¡±¡­¡±

    So, should heugh?

    Waking up with a hangover didn¡¯t feel good.

    The next morning.

    A gentle breeze blew in through the window, making the curtains sway. The person in the bed slowly opened her eyes and instinctively reached for her hand to shield her forehead from the slightly dazzling sunlight.

    The first feeling: her head hurt a little.

    The second feeling was that she had a dry mouth and tongue.

    Vi turned over to the other side.

    When she saw the huge, ck object on the bed, she was startled.

    Heavens!

    Where did this doge from?

    A person and a dog were just staring at each other with wide-open eyes.

    The air was somewhat quiet.

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson,¡± Diana Hershey walked in from outside, ¡°you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    If Vi didn¡¯t wake up, Diana even doubted if this person could sleep until tomorrow.

    ¡°Did I sleep for a very long time?¡± Vi didn¡¯t remember anything about getting drunk. She first looked at Diana, and then at the dog, and asked, ¡°Is the dog yours?¡±

 Chapter 545: 189: Give a Child a Name (Second Revision)

    Chapter 545: 189: Give a Child a Name (Second Revision)

    Diana Hershey leaned against the door frame, looking at Vi Thompson, ¡°So, Beautiful Thompson, you really don¡¯t remember anything?¡±

    Vi shook her head.

    Diana continued, ¡°Do you know what time it is now?¡±

    ¡°Six o¡¯clock?¡± Vi¡¯s biological clock woke her up every morning at six o¡¯clock sharp.

    ¡°But why are you at my ce?¡± Vi was puzzled and asked again, ¡°Who opened the door for you?¡±

    At that moment, Fiona Knight¡¯s voice came from the living room, ¡°Diana, is Vio awake?¡±

    Vi had a puzzled expression, ¡°Fiona is also at my ce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Vi was a bit dazed.

    What happened?

    Why were all these people at her ce?<div>

    Diana looked outside and answered Fiona¡¯s question first, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s awake.¡±

    After that, Diana turned her head and looked at Vi, ¡°Vio, you got drunkst night, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Drunk?¡± Vi frowned slightly.

    No wonder her head hurt so much.

    ¡°If I was drunk, why would your dog be lying on my bed?¡± Vi looked at the dog next to her with disgust, ¡°And it¡¯s such a dirty dog too.¡±

    The dog lying on the side: ¡°¡­¡± Whimpering ¨C it didn¡¯t seem to think so when you cuddled it while sleepingst night!

    Diana burst outughing, ¡°Vio, don¡¯t you remember? You insisted on taking it homest night! And you even thought it was Fiona! You cried and wanted to steal my money to buy it carrot!¡±

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be!¡±

    Vi would never admit it.

    Diana took out her phone, ¡°Luckily I recorded a video.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, are you hungry? Wait, I¡¯ll steal Diana¡¯s money to buy you carrot. I know where she hides her wallet, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Fiona! You¡¯re a little rabbit!¡±

    ¡°This little rabbit looks so much like Diana! Hahaha, do you want to steal Diana¡¯s money with me?¡±

    Vi was dumbfounded.

    Was that really her?

    No, no, no!

    It definitely wasn¡¯t her!

    Diana put away her phone and looked at Vi, ¡°So, Beautiful Thompson, when did you set your sights on my wallet?¡±

    Vi: ¡°¡­¡±<div>

    A momentter, Vi went on, ¡°Apart from these, I didn¡¯t do anything else out of line, did I?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Diana replied casually, ¡°you just forced the driver to learn how to jump out of the car like a little rabbit, oh, right, you also touched your fianc¨¦¡¯s abs¡­¡±

    Vi couldn¡¯t listen any further.

    She wanted to die.<div>

    The earth was no longer suitable for her.

    Diana didn¡¯t continue talking.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s almost ready, hurry up and wash up, Beautiful Thompson.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Diana¡¯s gaze fell on the dog beside her, ¡°What should we do with it?¡±

    The dog next to her shivered with fear.

    Whimpering.

    Was it going to be skinned and ughtered?

    Vi stretched out her fair fingers and pressed her temples, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it.¡±

    Since she brought it home, she had to take responsibility.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Diana nodded her head, smiling, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t take responsibility.¡±

    Because Diana knew Vi¡¯s character, she had already bought dog food and a dog kennel early in the morning.

    ¡°Come down with me.¡±

    Diana patted the dog¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±<div>

    The dog seemed to understand and immediately jumped off the bed.

    Vi sat on the bed, silent for a few seconds before starting to wash up.

    After washing up, she took out her phone.

    Only then did she realize that it was already 11:30 in the morning!

    Alcohol really was a harmful thing.

    She opened WhatsApp, and the messages were all red.

    Vi opened the chatbeled [eight-pack abs + six-foot tall fianc¨¦].

    [Are you awake yet?]

    [I ordered milk tea for you.]

    [Don¡¯t drink it on an empty stomach.]

    Vi replied, [Already awake.]

    After replying to the message, she came to the living room, where Fiona and Diana were bringing dishes to the table.

    ¡°Beautiful Thompson, your fianc¨¦ ordered milk tea for you.¡±<div>

    ¡°Drink some water first and get ready for the meal.¡±

    Having slept all night and nearly all morning, Vi was already quite hungry, sitting at the dining table, ¡°Did you two cook all these dishes?¡±

    Diana said, ¡°We don¡¯t have that kind of skills; these were all sent by your fianc¨¦.¡±

    The dishes were from a restaurant called Little Jiangnan.

    They tasted great.

    However, it was difficult to book a table there, let alone order takeout.Little Jiangnan didn¡¯t offer any delivery service at all.

    Even Diana had to make a reservation a month in advance to eat Little Jiangnan¡¯s dishes.

    Fiona then said, ¡°Vio, I think Diana and I didn¡¯t know Mr. Lentz well enough before.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vi sat down and took a sip of water.

    Fiona said: ¡°It was him who asked Diana and me to stay with youst night.¡±

    Normally, as Vi¡¯s fiance, Terrence should have stayed to take care of her when she was drunk. If anything happened, it would make sense.

    But Terrence didn¡¯t.

    Not only he didn¡¯t stay, but he was also a gentleman in every way.<div>

    Diana nodded too, ¡°That¡¯s impressive, if nothing else.¡±

    At the very least, this showed that Terrence had a good character.

    There might not be many others who could do the same.

    Vi smiled lightly, ¡°Well, you should see whose fiance he is.¡±

    Diana rested her head on her hands, staring at Vi.

    Vi felt a tingling sensation on her scalp due to Diana¡¯s staring.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Diana squinted her eyes, smirking mischievously, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re so adorable when you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    If Diana hadn¡¯t seen it for herself, she would never have believed that Vi could be so cute after getting drunk.

    She was fiercely adorable.

    Vi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Fiona also leaned in,ughing: ¡°Diana, do you remember the driver¡¯s facest night when Vi thought he was a rabbit?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The memory made Dianaugh even harder, ¡°The uncle was so shocked! After he finally managed to jump out of the car, Viined that he was too fat, and that he would be delicious when braised.¡±

    Thinking about the scene, Diana and Fionaughed together.

    Vi: From now on, I¡¯ll never drink again!

    The three of them were eating.

    At this moment, the doorbell rang.

    As Vi was about to get the door, Fiona beat her to it.

    When the door was opened, both the people outside and inside were surprised.

    ¡°Fiona!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Hubbert and Uncle Tuchman!¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    The visitors were Isaac Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest.

    Cheryl was already seven months pregnant.

    Her seven-month belly was very apparent.

    Cheryl¡¯s face was also much rounder, her expression full of happiness.

    Isaac Tuchman carried gifts in both hands.

    ¡°Uncle Tuchman, Aunt Hubbert, are you here to see Vio?¡±

    They both nodded: ¡°Yes, yes. We heard Miss Thompson was back, so we came to see her. Is she inside?¡±

    Fiona smiled: ¡°Pleasee in, Miss Thompson is in here.¡±

    As Fiona walked back inside, she said: ¡°Vio, Uncle Tuchman and Aunt Hubbert are here.¡±

    Vi put down her chopsticks, stood up, and looked at the visitors.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Cheryl came to Vi¡¯s side, ¡°You¡¯ve only been gone for a few months, and yet you¡¯ve be even more beautiful.¡±

    Isaac Tuchman put the gifts on the ground.

    Vi said: ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, you didn¡¯t need to bring anything. I¡¯ll be returning to Capital City soon.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t buy much.¡±

    Although they said they didn¡¯t buy much, ginseng, deer antler, and bird¡¯s nest were all present.

    Vi introduced Diana to them.

    Diana looked at them politely, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman!¡±

    Cheryl smiled, ¡°As expected of Miss Thompson¡¯s friends, all of you are so beautiful!¡±

    After beingplimented for her looks, Diana¡¯s eyes were narrowed into slits from smiling.

    Which little fairy doesn¡¯t want to be told she¡¯s beautiful?

    Vi poured water for the couple, then asked, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, have you eaten? If not, sit down and have a casual meal with us?¡±

    Cheryl smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve eaten on the way here. You guys just enjoy your meal!¡±

    They continued to chat while eating.

    Cheryl seemed genuinely happy now.

    Before, she felt that her life was bleak with no light ahead. Now, however, her days were fulfilling.

    After the meal, Vi checked Cheryl¡¯s pulse.

    With a nervous expression, Cheryl looked at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, what should I pay attention to duringbor?¡±

    Although she was only seven months pregnant, Cheryl had already picked a hospital for delivery and prepared many items for the baby.

    After a moment, Vi released Cheryl¡¯s wrist, smiling: ¡°Mrs. Tuchman, don¡¯t worry. The fetus is safe and sound. The pulse is strong and steady, indicating that the baby is healthy and energetic.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cheryl was overjoyed.

    As a mother, her greatest wish was for her child to be safe and healthy.

    Cheryl then looked at Vi and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, could you please give our child a name?¡±

 Chapter 546: 190: Feel sick just by seeing it (3 am update)

    Chapter 546: 190: Feel sick just by seeing it (3 am update)

    Adam and Cheryl thought for a while, and felt that the child¡¯s name should be given by Vi Thompson.

    After all.

    It was Vi who gave this child life.

    Upon hearing this, Vi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, what do you think of the name Yvette? It means much joy andsting peace. It¡¯s suitable for both boys and girls.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the couple looked at each other and smiled, saying, ¡°Good! Good! The name is really good!¡±

    As parents, they always hope to see their children filled with joy and living in peace, no matter when.

    Obviously, the couple was very satisfied with this name.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Cheryl then said, ¡°Oh, and I haven¡¯t congratted Miss Thompson on her excellent College Entrance Examination results yet!¡±

    750 points.<div>

    And it was a raw score too.

    This result was an unattainable height no matter where she was.

    Upon saying this, Cheryl continued, ¡°Which school did Miss Thompson apply for?¡±

    Cheryl had been very cautious during her pregnancy.

    She basically stayed away from electronic devices.

    When she heard that Wi-Fi could emit radiation harmful to babies, she even turned off the Wi-Fi at home.

    ¡°Capital University.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cheryl wasn¡¯t surprised.

    After all, Vi had such excellent results.

    ¡°I heard that Capital University had entrance retests,¡± Cheryl continued, ¡°A friend of mine had a child who received an invitation for enrollment from Capital University, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t pass the retest and had to settle for Capital City University instead.¡±

    These two universities, although they seemed to differ only by a word, in reality, were worlds apart.

    Capital University was known as the cradle of presidents.

    Having extremely high standards.

    So, even though Capital University enrolled students globally and had students of various ethnicities and skin colors, the number of students who were genuinely admitted each year never exceeded 3,000.

    Upon saying this, Cheryl looked at Vi, ¡°But Miss Thompson is so outstanding, she must be able to pass it smoothly!¡±

    Cheryl had no doubt about Vi.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    At three in the afternoon, Adam and Cheryl left.

    Vi, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight nned to visit River City¡¯s night market.<div>

    After all, they would have fewer chances to do so in the future.

    First, the school was about to start.

    Secondly, Vi would settle in Capital City in the future.

    River City had no rivers, but almost every road led to the sea.<div>

    It was a romantic city.

    At this time every year, arge number of tourists would flood in.

    At around 6:30 in the evening.

    The three of them were strolling on a road lined with palm trees.

    It wasn¡¯t dark yet.

    The setting sun cast a thin golden veil on the earth, the distant sea was rippling with green waves, and the view was breathtaking.

    Fiona bought some cool desserts.

    They were eating the dessert while strolling on the romantic little road.

    ¡°Beautiful girl! Wait a moment.¡±

    Just then, Vi was stopped by someone.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    She turned to look at the person.

    Standing in front of her was a middle-aged woman about fifty years old, with graying hair and wrinkles around her eyes.<div>

    Perhaps due to living in a coastal city for many years, her skin was somewhat dark despite wearing a hat.

    ¡°Youngdy, is this yours?¡±

    The middle-aged woman held a white cell phone and asked.

    ¡°My phone!¡± Diana came over, ¡°Auntie, thank you!¡±

    Diana took the phone from the middle-aged woman with both hands and bowed politely.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Be careful when walking next time,¡± the middle-aged woman smiled kindly, ¡°Someone else might not return it to you.¡±

    She had encountered so many people and things on her way here.

    People were kind but could also be sinister.

    Diana nodded and thanked her again, ¡°All right, auntie.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The middle-aged woman handed the phone back to Diana and turned to walk to the other side.

    Looking at the woman¡¯s retreating figure, Diana eximed, ¡°Auntie is really a good person!¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the auntie sending her phone over, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed that she had lost it.

    The middle-aged woman walked directly to a rickshaw and stopped.<div>

    There was arge poster on the rickshaw.

    A pair of big characters, ¡°looking for daughter.¡± could be vaguely seen.

    Diana said, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Fiona, look, was that auntie just now looking for her daughter?¡±

    They both nced over.

    They saw the auntie walking ahead, pulling the rickshaw.

    Vi had good eyesight.

    On the poster, not only was there printed information of the lost daughter, but also a photo of the child.

    Pearl.

    From Ketal City.

    Female.

    Lost at 2 years old, now 14 years old.

    Feature: two swirls on the top of her head.

    <div>

 Chapter 547: 190: Feel sick just by seeing it (3 am update)_2

    Chapter 547: 190: Feel sick just by seeing it (3 am update)_2

    If someone with good intentions provides useful information, a reward of 100,000 yuan will be given.

    Mother: Barbara Will.

    Below are the phone number and WhatsApp.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a notice to find a missing daughter, Auntie¡¯s daughter went missing at the age of two.¡±

    Diana Hershey sighed, ¡°Auntie really has it hard. Vi, you guys wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go buy something for Auntie.¡±

    Vi Thompson said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Fiona Knight also followed the footsteps of the two.

    Diana Hershey bought a few bottles of water, and when she wanted to buy other things, she was stopped by Vi Thompson.

    Diana Hershey wanted to ask why but Vi Thompson exined, ¡°Auntie¡¯s pedicab will be inconvenient if it carries too much stuff. Buying a few bottles of water will do, and the rest can be converted into cash. If Auntie needs anything, she can buy it herself.¡±

    Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°This is a good idea.¡±

    Diana Hershey said, ¡°Then we still have to go to the bank to withdraw money!¡±<div>

    These days, no one carries cash with them.

    However, Vi Thompson quickly solved this problem.

    She suggested giving 50 yuan for handling fee to the supermarket boss, and asked him to help transfer and with cash withdrawal. The boss happily agreed.

    So, the three girls each took out 2,000 yuan and caught up with the missing child¡¯s mother, Barbara Will.

    The money was handed over to Barbara Will by Diana Hershey.

    ¡°Mrs. Price, myst name is also Will, maybe we were from the same family five hundred years ago! I hope you find Nini soon, and thank you for helping me pick up my phone. This is a little token of our appreciation, please ept it.¡±

    Barbara Will held the money handed over by Diana Hershey, her hands trembling, deeply touched, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to kind-hearted people like you, otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how I could have made it through on my own. Youngdies, please give me your phone numbers. When I find my child, I will definitely thank you properly!¡±

    Ever since her child went missing, Barbara Will quit her job and embarked on the journey to find her child.

    In order to find her child, she sold her house and spent all her savings.

    Twelve years have now passed.

    There is still no news of the missing child.

    ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t need to take our phone numbers, this money is just a token of our affection.¡±

    Hearing this, Barbara Will quickly handed the money back to Diana Hershey, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave a contact number, I can¡¯t take this money.¡±

    Her attitude was very firm.

    Out of helplessness, Diana Hershey had no choice but to leave her contact information.

    ¡°What about you two, youngdies?¡±

    Fiona Knight and Vi Thompson also left their contact information.

    After leaving the contact information, Diana Hershey looked at Barbara Will, ¡°Auntie Will, I¡¯m sorry to be nosy, but where is Nini¡¯s father?¡±

    Barbara Will showed no particr emotion on her face, but calmly said, ¡°The second year after the child went missing, he remarried and now has a boy and a girl.¡±<div>

    Men can remarry and have children again.

    But she can¡¯t.

    The daughter was born after ten months of pregnancy.

    She will not give up searching for her until the day she closes her eyes.<div>

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t me him, people must always look forward.¡±

    Upon saying this, Barbara Will continued, ¡°For twelve years, not only have I not found any trace of Nini, but I¡¯ve also spent all my savings. Many people have advised me to stop searching, and find a new partner while still young, but I can¡¯t get past the hurdle in my heart. If even I don¡¯t look for Nini, then no one in this world would remember her.¡±

    With these words, Barbara Will couldn¡¯t help but cry aloud.

    Diana Hershey¡¯s eyes also turned red, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be sad, I believe you will definitely find Nini and reunite with her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Barbara Will bowed to the three of them, ¡°You are all kind-hearted people, and you will have peace for the rest of your lives.¡±

    Vi Thompson noticed the words on the poster, ¡°Auntie, are you from Ketal City?¡±

    Ketal City is more than three thousand kilometers away from River City.

    One in the south and one in the north.

    Barbara Will nodded, ¡°Yes, my hometown is Ketal City. After my child went missing, I¡¯ve been pulling this cart and traveling all over the country. The furthest I¡¯ve been is to the Liaodong region.¡±

    No matter how far away a hint was, she would rush over.

    Over the years, although she hasn¡¯t found her own Nini, she has helped many abducted families find their children.

    Speaking of this, Barbara Will took out a few missing child flyers, ¡°Youngdy, please help me keep an eye out. If you see any kidnapped children simr to my Nini, please notify me immediately. No matter how far it is, no matter whether it is my Nini or not, I wille!¡±Vi Thompson took the flyer and nodded slightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Barbara Will expressed her gratitude once again.<div>

    After Barbara left, Fiona Knight couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mrs. Price is really so pitiful!¡±

    She lost her daughter.

    She lost her house.

    Her husband remarried.

    In the whole world, she was the only one still immersed in the sorrow of losing her daughter.

    ¡°Motherly courage.¡±

    Fiona looked at Barbara¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What does marriage bring to a woman in the end?¡±

    Vi patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. There are faithless men, fickle women, and devoted lovers in this world. I believe you will meet someone better in the future.¡±

    Nothing is absolute.

    Fiona said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to get married in the future.¡±

    She was a perfect singlehood advocate.

    Viughed, ¡°That¡¯s also fine. Everyone has their own way of living.¡±

    Being single has its pursuits.<div>

    One shouldn¡¯t negate others¡¯ beliefs, simply because of their own faith.

    Diana Hershey chimed in, ¡°You are the only heir to the Knight family. Even if you don¡¯t want to get married, will your grandmother and mother agree?¡±

    Fiona replied, ¡°It¡¯s still early! Let¡¯s talk about it when the timees.¡±

    On the other side.

    Capital City.

    Thompson n.

    Aunt Zhang was cleaning Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room.

    At that moment, Sylvia entered the room by pushing the door from outside.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Aunt Zhang turned her head.

    Seeing Aunt Zhang, Sylvia slightly frowned, ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t need to clean my room.¡±

    She felt disgusted just looking at Aunt Zhang now.

    She was originally the only young miss of the Thompson family.

    Yet, because of Aunt Zhang¡¯s existence, she went from the family¡¯s young miss to a servant¡¯s daughter.<div>

    Moreover, she was in a precarious position.

    She might lose the title of Young Miss Thompson Family at any moment.

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Did¡­ did I do something wrong?¡±

    Being able to clean her daughter¡¯s room was her only constion.

    As a mother, Aunt Zhang also wanted to do something for her child.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong; I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wrong!¡± Sylvia tried her best to lower her voice, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been born. I shouldn¡¯t have been given birth by you!¡±

    Thinking of everything that had happened when Vi returned to the Thompson family, Sylvia¡¯s emotions crumbled.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have killed Vi back then?¡± Sylvia stared at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Do you know, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne don¡¯t even see me as their biological daughter? They gave Vi a ck card worth three thousand billion! What about me? I have nothing! Mrs. Thompson even wants to marry me off to any random family now! This is all your fault!¡±

    Sylvia had identally overheard this discussion between Mrs. Thompson and a close friend during a phone call.

    The old woman wanted to marry her off to the Legend n.

    What kind of family was that?

    Zane, that idiot, was not even qualified to hold her shoes, let alone anything else.

    Just wait!

    She would definitely make the old woman and the entire Thompson family regret this!

    Aunt Zhang lowered her head, her face full of guilt. She wanted to reach out to hold Sylvia, tofort her.

    But she didn¡¯t have the courage.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry for everything¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sylvia red fiercely at Aunt Zhang, ¡°What makes you qualified to be my mother? You can only ever be a lowly servant! Forever!¡±

 Chapter 548: 191: She is the unattainable phoenix (Late Night)

    Chapter 548: 191: She is the unattainable phoenix (Late Night)

    As she spoke thest four words, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with a sinister expression.

    She was the high-flying phoenix.

    A phoenix that soared through the sky.

    What did Aunt Zhang amount to?

    Sylvia Thompson looked down at Aunt Zhang, ¡°It disgusts me to even look at you now! Get out of my room right away, out, now!¡±

    Aunt Zhang felt heartbroken.

    She didn¡¯t harbor any resentment towards Sylvia, not at all.

    It was all her own fault.

    Back then, she shouldn¡¯t have spared that wretched girl¡¯s life!

    Aunt Zhang took a deep breath, tried her best topose her emotions, and then left Sylvia¡¯s room.

    As she stepped out of Sylvia¡¯s room again, her face showed no trace of her previous distress.<div>

    This was the only thing she could do for her daughter.

    In order not to arouse any suspicion.

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s attitude towards Vi was even better.

    Thus.

    No one in the Thompson family ever noticed Aunt Zhang¡¯s abnormality.

    At this moment, Nanny Walson came over with a smile, ¡°Aunt Zhang, do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Aunt Zhang also looked up with a smile.

    Nanny Walson continued, ¡°Could you please go to the kitchen and bring Mrs. Thompson her nourishing soup?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang,¡± Nanny Walson lowered her voice, ¡°I need to step outside to answer a phone call.¡±

    Aunt Zhang has always been helpful to others.

    So whenever the servants in the house needed help, they would go straight to her.

    Aunt Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Nanny Walson left to answer the phone.

    Aunt Zhang went to the kitchen to fetch Mrs. Thompson¡¯s nourishing soup.

    Since her serious illness, although there had been no significant changes in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s health, she would drink nourishing soup almost every day.

    It was also because of the Thompson¡¯s vast wealth that they could afford it. If they were an ordinary family, Mrs. Thompson would have been long gone.

    The servants often joked that, if Mrs. Thompson were born in their family, the grass on her grave would probably be half a person¡¯s height by now.

    Aunt Zhang sessfully fetched the soup and brought it to Mrs. Thompson.<div>

    The door was left ajar.

    As she approached the door, she could hear the conversation inside.

    ¡°Mom, Sylvia is still very young. Rushing to find her a match like this, isn¡¯t it a bit premature?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson squinted her eyes, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t say I¡¯m being biased. She¡¯s not one of our own, and her heart can never truly merge with ours.¡±<div>

    Mary kept quiet.

    Although Sylvia had no blood rtion to her, Mary had raised her with her own hands.

    As a mother, she hoped that her daughter would be happy in the future.

    Having said that, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°All these incidents happening in our family recently, not one of them can be separated from her!¡±

    Although she hadn¡¯t found any evidence.

    But she always felt that these things were directly rted to Sylvia.

    Whether it was Vi being framed for being pregnant, or previously when Vi¡¯s birth circumstances were exposed, and people called her heartless online¡­

    ¡°And there¡¯s Bob. I admit, he¡¯s pretty foolish, but if it weren¡¯t for Sylvia¡¯s instigation, he would never have such a negative impression of Vi!¡±

    Even though Sylvia was stirring the pot in this matter, Bob was also at fault.

    He should reflect on why, as brothers, Borden and Brandon were not influenced by the same?

    No matter what happened, Brandon and Borden would unconditionally believe in Vi.

    But what about Bob?

    He should pay the price for this.<div>

    Upon hearing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words, Aunt Zhang¡¯s hands trembled.

    Sylvia was right.

    These Thompsons were all heartless.

    Sylvia had been so good and open hearted to the Thompson family, but how did they treat her?

    The Thompson family treated her so poorly!

    Aunt Zhang tried her best topose herself, her face carrying a smile as she knocked on the door.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson looked towards the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Aunt Zhang pushed the door open.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, your nourishing soup.¡±

    ¡°Put it there,¡± Mrs. Thompson said.

    Aunt Zhang nodded and ced the soup on the table.<div>

    Having done so, Aunt Zhang did not linger and turned around to leave, closing the door behind her.

    Only after hearing the door close did Mary speak again, ¡°Mom, no matter what we do, we need to have evidence. We can¡¯t just blindly suspect Sylvia.¡±

    ording to her understanding of Sylvia.

    Sylvia shouldn¡¯t be capable of doing such things.

    Mrs. Thompson snorted, ¡°If I had evidence, I would have kicked her out long ago!¡±

    How could someone with malicious intent to create discord leave any evidence so easily?

    Mary sighed, ¡°But making baseless assumptions about Sylvia is unfair to her.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Mary, her eyes filled with disappointment.

    Her daughter-inw had her merits, but her shorings were not insignificant.

    Mrs. Thompson did not continue on the subject, asking instead, ¡°How is the preparation for the College Admission Celebration Banqueting along?¡±

    Since Vi had achieved such excellent results in the College Entrance Examination, the Thompson family naturally wanted to celebrate.

    Especially Mrs. Thompson.She wished everyone knew about her outstanding granddaughter.

    Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°The invitations have been sent out already.¡±<div>

    The date was set for ten dayster.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Since the invitations have been sent out already, it¡¯s time to start preparing.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    After receiving the Thompson family¡¯s invitation, someone shared it on Facebook.

    [Congrattions! So envious of the host!]

    [Didn¡¯t they say Vi Thompson only filled out one choice? If she didn¡¯t pass the re-examination, this College Admission Celebration Banquet would be a joke.]

    [What kind of thinking is that? Can¡¯t stand the idea of others doing well? How do you know the princess won¡¯t pass the re-examination of Capital University?]

    [I also want to attend the princess¡¯s College Admission Celebration Banquet!]

    [What¡¯s your rtionship with the princess, host?]

    [Host, host! Is the princess really a beauty in real life?]

    The host replied under thisment: [Very beautiful, the princess is a hundred times more beautiful than on camera!]

    Inside Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room.

    Her emotions copsed once again.

    When she was epted to university back then, although her parents held a celebration banquet too, it wasn¡¯t as grand as this one.

    As for Vi¡­

    Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t wait to invite all the people rted to the Thompson family.

    As expected, there¡¯s a difference with one¡¯s own child!

    Sylvia Thompson took a deep breath.

    Tried hard to calm herself down.

    Just wait.

    She was curious to see how Vi would handle herself if she didn¡¯t pass the re-examination of Capital University!

    Thinking of this, a sinister light shed in Sylvia¡¯ eyes.

    She didn¡¯t believe that the God of Fate would favor Vi every time.

    **

    In an urban vige.

    Olivia Cooper was sweeping the floor at home.

    She had to clean the house thoroughly, so her mother wouldn¡¯t be unhappy when she returned.

    Today was her mother¡¯s birthday, Olivia had saved her pocket money and bought her mother a small cake.

    Thinking of this, the corner of Olivia¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smile.

    Even if her mother didn¡¯t treat her well, she was still her mother after all.

    Just then, the door was pushed open from outside.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Olivia turned around happily.

    But she saw the personing in with a gloomy face.

    Doom was approaching.

    Olivia¡¯s smile froze at the corners of her mouth, and before she could react, Aunt Zhang picked up the wooden stick leaning against the wall and hit her on the back directly.

    Ouch!

    It hurt a lot!

    It hurt so much that she could barely breathe.

    Oliviapletelyy on the ground, looking back at Aunt Zhang, her eyes full of fear, ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Even though the pain had twisted her features, Olivia didn¡¯t dare to cry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You little bitch!¡±

    Aunt Zhang now saw Olivia as Vi, her eyes filled with resentment.

    If she had known back then that it woulde to this, she shouldn¡¯t have let Vi live.

    Aunt Zhang raised the wooden stick and kept hitting one after the other.

    Every hitnded precisely on Olivia¡¯s back.

    When Aunt Zhang finally ran out of strength, she stopped.

    Oliviay on the ground like that.

    Just a slight movement, and a tearing pain came from her back.

    She was in so much pain.

    So much pain!

    This time, Aunt Zhang hit even harder than before.

    Olivia could barely breathe.

    Just then,

    Footsteps were heard outside the door again.

    A tall, skinny middle-aged man entered unsteadily, reeking of alcohol and carrying a wine bottle in his hand.

    His hair was somewhat thinning.

    This was Olivia¡¯s foster father, William.

    William strode straight to Aunt Zhang and stopped, ¡°Go and cook for me!¡±

    Aunt Zhang looked up at him, ¡°Why did you drink again?¡±

    ¡°You shameless woman!¡± Without a word, William pped Aunt Zhang, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I drink or not! You¡¯re just a useless thing who can¡¯t even give birth to a son!¡±

    With a p, Aunt Zhang¡¯s face immediately swelled up.

    Olivia¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    Most of the time, she would me her gender.

    If she had been a boy, maybe her mother wouldn¡¯t have beaten her and kicked her.

    And her father might not have ignored her.

    ¡°And you,¡± William nced at Olivia lying on the ground, ¡°Youzy thing! What are you doing lying on the ground!¡±

    ¡°Hss¡­¡±

    Olivia¡¯s body was already injured, and with William kicking her like this, she couldn¡¯t even speak aplete sentence due to the pain.

    William frowned slightly and looked at Aunt Zhang, ¡°You beat her again, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 549: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 549: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (Fifth Update)

    In this household, it wasmon for Aunt Zhang to beat Olivia Cooper.

    Facing William¡¯s questioning, Aunt Zhang said nothing and stood up to go to the kitchen to cook.

    Looking at her back, William cursed the damn woman and added, ¡°You¡¯ll kill her one day from all this beating!¡±

    But he just said that and left it at that.

    He didn¡¯t bother with Olivia, who was lying on the ground.

    He sat on a stool and continued drinking.

    Feeling that Olivia lying on the floor was an eyesore, he kicked her again, ¡°Go lie down in the room!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Olivia used all her strength to stand up from the ground, leaning against the wall as she walked towards the room.

    Every step she took was filled with extreme pain.

    Her head was also dizzy.

    She just wanted to sleep right away.<div>

    Aunt Zhang came to the kitchen.

    She found that the food was already cooked.

    There was also a small cake in the cab.

    Written on the cake were a few words¨C

    Happy birthday, mom.

    In this house, no one but Olivia would remember her birthday.

    Aunt Zhang looked at the cake, and her eyes turned red in an instant.

    She picked up the cake and threw it hard on the floor.

    Smack!

    The cake was instantly smashed.

    Maybe she still didn¡¯t feel relieved, Aunt Zhang lifted her foot and stomped on the cake.

    These words ¡®happy birthday, mom,¡¯ should have been said by Sylvia Thompson.

    What was Olivia?

    What right did she have to be her daughter?

    Ten minutester, Aunt Zhang brought the food to the living room.

    William put the wine bottle on the table, took a bite and hummed a tune in satisfaction.

    After eating and drinking his fill, William stretched out his hand to Aunt Zhang, ¡°This month¡¯s living expenses.¡±

    Aunt Zhang said nothing and went back to the room to get the money.

    As soon as she got her purse, William snatched it away.<div>

    ¡°You damn bitch, what are you counting! You want to keep your private stash? Isn¡¯t your money all mine!¡±

    Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, ¡°William, are you trying to kill me?!¡±

    All these years, she has been working tirelessly.

    She sleptter than a dog and woke up earlier than a chicken, only leaving a little bit of her wages to make up for the family¡¯s expenses, and the rest of the money was taken by William for eating, drinking, and gambling!<div>

    But even so.

    William was still unsatisfied.

    Whenever he was unhappy, he would beat and kick her.

    ¡°Yes! I want to kill you!¡± William stared at Aunt Zhang, ¡°You killed my daughter! You cut off the Lockwood family¡¯s continuation. I want you to pay for it!¡±

    That look in his eyes frightened Aunt Zhang.

    It was a panic that prated from her bones.

    Instantly piercing through her limbs.

    William held deep grudges against Aunt Zhang, not only did she not give birth to a son, but her only biological daughter died prematurely!

    She med herself for being too young and choosing a husband like William.

    One wrong step led to more mistakes.

    William¡¯s viciousness came from his bones. Back then, when Aunt Zhang was five months pregnant, he still punched and kicked her.

    This was also the main reason for Aunt Zhang¡¯s decision to let her daughter have a better life by living with someone else.

    Because she knew.<div>

    With such a father, there would never be any way out for her daughter.

    As it turns out, she was right.

    Sylvia Thompson, who grew up in the Thompson n, was smart and talented since childhood, winning countless awards.

    There was only one thing she did wrong.

    Why didn¡¯t she just kill that little wild seed back then?

    William put the money in his pocket, then went to Olivia¡¯s room and took out a banknote from his pocket and threw it on her, ¡°Go buy some food for yourself! Your mom¡¯s hitting you just to discipline you for your own good.¡±

    A child left uneducated will be a disgrace.

    After saying that, William turned and left.

    Lying in bed, Olivia watched her father¡¯s back as tears welled up in her eyes.

    Tears flowed out of her eyes.

    They flowed across her cheeks, disappearing into her hair.

    Before long, a figure came from the living room, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. Remember to clean up the dishes on the table.¡±

    This was Olivia¡¯s daily task.<div>

    Doingundry, cooking, washing dishes, and cleaning.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± After a long while, Olivia choked out a word.

    Aunt Zhang left the house and went to a family in the vige.

    ¡°Mrs. ck, are you home?¡±

    Mrs. ck came out of the house, seeing Aunt Zhang, she first sighed and then said, ¡°Did your husband start hitting again?¡±

    People in the vige knew about William¡¯s character.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Aunt Zhang smiled and continued, ¡°Mrs. ck, you mentioned the other day that you can take some part-time work here to earn some living expenses. So I came to have a look.¡±

 Chapter 550: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (Part 5)_2

    Chapter 550: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (Part 5)_2

    ¡°Come in with me first.¡±

    Aunt Zhang followed Mrs. ck¡¯s footsteps.

    Once inside, Mrs. ck continued, ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, I really don¡¯t understand what you see in Olivia¡¯s dad! After all this, you still won¡¯t divorce him!¡±

    Mrs. ck even worried that one day Aunt Zhang would be beaten to death by William.

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°I¡¯m not the one suffering, it¡¯s just unfair to my daughter Olivia.¡±

    Her appearance as a good mother surprised Mrs. ck, ¡°He hit Olivia too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded.

    Mrs. ck frowned tightly, ¡°This is outrageous! What kind of person is he? Hitting his wife and child!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Aunt Zhang sniffed, pretending to be strong, ¡°Next time if he tries to hit us again, I¡¯ll protect Olivia.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you divorce him?¡± Mrs. ck asked next.

    If she were Aunt Zhang, she would have left him by now!<div>

    Who would want to serve such a disgusting person!

    Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, ¡°I¡¯ve considered divorce before, but he threatened me that if I dared to take that step, he would die with me. I can die, but Olivia is still young! I can¡¯t let her lose her future. I will endure for a while longer, and it will be better when she grows up.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare to! It¡¯s a society ruled byw now!¡± Mrs. ck continued, ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, as long as you get a divorce, I¡¯ll help you find someone to rely on immediately!¡±

    Mrs. ck is a very kind-hearted person!

    She couldn¡¯t stand seeing Aunt Zhang and Olivia being bullied like this.

    ¡°He dares! Mrs. ck, no one knows him better than me! He would do anything!¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Mrs. ck, ¡°If I dared to divorce him, he really would die with us!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. ck sighed.

    This mother and daughter were really pitiful!

    Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Mrs. ck, I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t have to worry. I came here today just to see about getting some temporary work.¡±

    In fact, looking for part-time work was false.

    It was true that she wanted the neighbors to see the wounds on her face.

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s intention was simple.

    To create an image of her husband as an abusive man.

    Mrs. ck continued, ¡°I work for a factory here, helping people sew clothes. You get paid 25 yuan for each article of clothing you sew. How many pieces do you want to take?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take four for now.¡± said Aunt Zhang.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. ck nodded, went back to her room to get the clothes, ¡°There¡¯s no deadline for sewing. Whenever you finish it, you will get paid then.¡±

    Many elderly people in the vige who couldn¡¯t find work came to Mrs. ck to get clothes to sew.

    Although the money wasn¡¯t much, it was enough to cover their living expenses.

    For those old folks, being able to support their children a little bit was enough.<div>

    Aunt Zhang took the clothes handed over by Mrs. ck, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. ck.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Mrs. ck smiled, ¡°From now on, if you need anything for your home, just let me know. Please don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±

    Aunt Zhang returned home with the clothes.

    Olivia dragged her heavy steps to the kitchen and began to wash dishes.<div>

    ¡°You little bitch!¡±

    Aunt Zhang suddenly appeared at the kitchen door.

    ¡°¡­Mom.¡± Olivia looked back at Aunt Zhang.

    Aunt Zhang furrowed her brows slightly

    She wanted to hear her daughter call her mom.

    However, this person was definitely not Olivia.

    They were not real mother and daughter in the first ce, so there was no need to act out a loving bond.

    ¡°I got a few clothes from Mrs. ck¡¯s house. You sew them upter.¡±

    Sewing clothes?

    Olivia first stayed still, then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Her voice was low.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    She just took another beating.<div>

    For some reason, the more Aunt Zhang looked at Olivia, the angrier she felt.

    She turned around and left.

    At night.

    Olivia prepared dinner.

    She only made one serving.

    William had just taken Aunt Zhang¡¯s sry today, so he would definitely spend the night outside and wouldn¡¯te back for dinner. As for her¡­

    Her mother had just beaten her during the day, so she wasn¡¯t allowed to sit at the table and eat either.

    Olivia guessed right.

    Just after cing the dishes on the table, Aunt Zhang told her to stand beside her.

    Olivia stood in the corner of the living room.

    The aroma of the exclusive food crept into her nostrils, and she was very hungry.

    Her body also ached.

    This feeling was very ufortable.<div>

    She had also considered stealing some food while cooking.

    In fact, she had done this before.

    But after being discovered by her mother, she received an even harsher beating.

    Since then, Olivia never dared to do it again.

    Many times.

    Her life at home was worse than a dog¡¯s.

 Chapter 551: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (5 more updates)_3

    Chapter 551: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (5 more updates)_3

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    Vi Thompson was watering the nts on the balcony.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    She went to open it.

    A tall man stood at the entrance, almost 1.9 meters tall. He had to bend over slightly to get in.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± he asked.

    Vi knew he was referring to her getting drunk the day before yesterday.

    ¡°Much better,¡± Vi mumbled awkwardly.

    Terrence Lentz brought the vegetables and fish into the kitchen. ¡°Have you eaten dinner yet? I¡¯ll do the cooking.¡±

    He smoothly put on the apron hanging on the wall and tied it around his waist.<div>

    A pink Hello Kitty apron.

    It looked very cute on him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Vi rolled up her sleeves.

    As she spoke, she walked over and picked up a fish from the bag.

    To keep the fish fresh, it hadn¡¯t been killed yet.

    Vi thought she was quite handy, so killing a fish shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    But before Vi could pick up the fish, Terrence ushered her out of the kitchen. ¡°Little ancestor, don¡¯t add to the chaos in here.¡±

    Vi was speechless.

    ¡°Why do you all say the same thing?¡±

    Her cooking wasn¡¯t great, but was it really that bad?

    ¡°Who else has said it?¡± Terrence frowned slightly.

    There was a hint of vignce in his eyes.

    ¡°Diana Hershey and Fiona,¡± Vi replied.

    Terrence smiled faintly, ¡°They were right.¡±

    Vi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Since the silently devoted girl wouldn¡¯t let her help, Vi could only lean against the doorway and watch him work.

    Terrence was dressed in a white shirt, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, revealing his well-defined arms.

    Strong and powerful.

    The apron tied in front of him not only didn¡¯t look out of ce, but it added an air of dominance to his demeanor.<div>

    Even in the kitchen, he was untouchable.

    Indeed, there was truth to that saying.

    People who are handsome look good doing anything.

    The silently devoted girl clearly had a lot of experience doing these things, and his work on the fish was smooth and quick.<div>

    Then he washed the vegetables and started frying them.

    In fact, Terrence had never cooked before and couldn¡¯t even fry an egg without breaking it.

    He had acquired these skills by following a master chef for half a month.

    At that moment, theputer in the room beeped.

    Vi said, ¡°Little field, I need to reply to a message.¡±

    Little field?

    Terrence raised his eyebrows, a puzzled look in his eyes.

    What did ¡®little field¡¯ mean?

    Did she call the wrong person?

    Vi saw the confusion in his eyes andughed, ¡°Silently devoted girl.¡±

    Terrence ¡¤ Silently Devoted Girl ¡¤ Lentz: ¡°¡­¡±

    Vi went to her room.

    The message was from Clevnd: [Master! Urgent help needed!]<div>

    Vi replied with cool authority, just one word.

    [Send.]

    Clevnd immediately sent a link.

    Vi clicked on the link.

    Both of her hands moved continuously on the mouse.

    She pursed her red lips, her hands moving so fast that only a blur was visible.

    Her gaze was extremely focused.

    At Clevnd¡¯s ce.

    He stared at theputer screen without blinking, fearing that he might miss something in the next second.

    The progress bar went from one percent to twenty, then thirty¡­

    It was so fast!

    Finally, it reached one hundred percent!

    ¡°Holy shit! My master is amazing!¡± Clevnd eximed out loud.<div>

    Doleman, who sat next to him, also looked a bit stunned.

    Who would have thought that a virus that ten top hackers couldn¡¯t crack in ten days of continuous work would be solved in less than ten minutes by this person?

    Clevnd turned to Doleman, ¡°Doleman, do you think my master could be Taro Milk Tea?¡±

    The boss who made even LW bow down.

    Upon hearing this, Doleman burst outughing, ¡°Stop dreaming. Taro Milk Tea would ept you as a disciple?¡±

 Chapter 552: 193: Live Stream Eating Shit (Six More)

    Chapter 552: 193: Live Stream Eating Shit (Six More)

    Who is the Taro boba tea master?

    An internationally renowned hacker mastermind!

    He currently ranks first on the international wanted list.

    The reward for catching him has reached ten billion.

    Innumerable bounty hunters want to catch this mastermind.

    However, unfortunately.

    Up to now, no one has imed this task.

    And no bounty hunter has been able toplete the task.

    Meanwhile, the name ¡°Taro Milk Tea¡± has gradually be famous in the hackermunity.

    Some people even suspect.

    The boss isn¡¯t just a hacker.<div>

    As for Vi Thompson?

    At most, she could be considered aputer prodigy.

    She¡¯s just an 18-year-old girl, after all.

    Listeing to that, Clevnd gave Doleman a sideways nce, ¡°You¡¯re always like this! How do you know my master isn¡¯t the Taro boba tea master! Do you know what my master¡¯s favorite milk tea is?¡±

    Every time he mentioned that Vi Thompson might be the Taro boba tea, Doleman would dispute it immediately.

    ¡°Taro Milk Tea,¡± Doleman answered.

    Clevnd dered, ¡°So, my master must be Tarol Milk Tea.¡±

    Doleman patted Clevnd¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Stop dreaming, I also like drinking Taro Milk Tea, does that make me the Taro boba tea master?¡±

    ¡°You look more like a piece of shit!¡± Clevnd rolled his eyes at Doleman.

    Dolemanughed, ¡°Exactly! My reaction to yourment just now is the same.¡±

    Clevnd didn¡¯t bother arguing with Doleman anymore.

    Doleman continued, ¡°Do you still remember our bet?¡±

    Clevnd recalled and asked, ¡°If my master turns out to be Taro Milk Tea, you livestream eating your phone?¡±

    ¡°No no no,¡± Doleman waved his hand, arrogantly saying, ¡°I won¡¯t eat a phone now, I¡¯ll directly eat shit! I¡¯ll livestream myself eating shit!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Clevnd squinted skeptically, ¡°I suspect you¡¯re bragging.¡±

    Doleman patted his chest confidently, ¡°A man¡¯s word is his bond; not even a four-horse chariot can bring it back!¡±

    Clevnd immediately took out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll record it, say it again.¡±

    Doleman didn¡¯t show any signs of panic, and confidently repeated his promise to eat shit.

    Clevnd carefully saved the video.<div>

    What if one day he got extremely lucky and managed to be Taro Milk Tea¡¯s disciple?

    Clevnd continued to use WhatsApp, [Thank you, Master!]

    [Master, I heard through the news that you are back in River City, right? Shall we have dinner together tomorrow night?]

    Vi Thompson replied, [Okay.]<div>

    As soon as she replied to Clevnd¡¯s message, there was a knock at her door.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± She looked back with a grin and a dimple in her cheek.

    There were four dishes and a soup.

    Braised fish, c chicken wings, Mapo Tofu, and cream of mushroom soup.

    The portions were not too big.

    Just enough for two people to finish.

    ¡°Ms. Snail really has great culinary skills!¡± Vi Thompson sat on the chair, giving Terrence Lentz a thumbs up.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Terrence Lentz poured her a drink, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to receive your praise.¡±

    Looking at the greenish liquid in her ss, Vi Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯d prefer milk tea.¡±

    ¡°This is good for your stomach, better to drink before the meal.¡±

    After all, Vi Thompson had just had a hangover.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi Thompson picked up the ss and drank it all in one go.<div>

    Although the color was not very appealing, it tasted eptable.

    Vi took a piece of fish and as soon as it touched her lips, her eyes lit up.

    The fish was very tender and had absorbed the delicious sauce well. With just a small bite, the fish meat slipped off the bones, the texture was chewy and the taste so good that it made her want to swallow her tongue along with the fish.

    The c chicken wings had been deboned.

    One bite for each, making them very satisfying to eat.

    The spicy boiled meat slices had ayer of red oil floating on top, which added a numbing and spicy vor. If you found it too greasy, you could have a sip of the cream of mushroom soup.

    The taste was amazing!

    Vi Thompson ate two bowls of rice.

    After they finished eating, Terrence Lentz volunteered to wash the dishes.

    Vi Thompson didn¡¯t feel it was right to let him do it, ¡°Ms. Snail, you¡¯ve worked hard enough, I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡±

    ¡°I must live up to the name ¡®Ms. Snail¡¯,¡± Terrence Lentz pushed Vi Thompson out of the kitchen, ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve already put on an apron.¡±

    Vi Thompson returned to the sofa and rested her chin on the armrest, watching Terrence Lentz busily working in the kitchen, ¡°Lentz, you are truly a good wife and mother.¡±

    Terrence Lentz smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re just noticing that now?¡±<div>

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve known it for a long time.¡±

    After chatting with Terrence Lentz for a while, Vi Thompson went to feed the dog.

    She had given the dog a name.

    Bread.

    ¡°Bread, it¡¯s dinner time!¡±

    Vi Thompson didn¡¯t know much about dogs, and couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of breed it was. All she knew was that the dog was not onlyrge but also had quite an appetite.

 Chapter 553: 193: Live Stream Eating Shit (Six More)_2

    Chapter 553: 193: Live Stream Eating Shit (Six More)_2

    It could eat three pounds of dog food in one meal.

    To add nutrition, Vi would also mix in sheep milk powder, three raw eggs, and calcium and trace elements.

    Perhaps the dog had been starved before, so as soon as Vi put down the bowl, it started eating voraciously.

    The three pounds of dog food were gone in just a few bites.

    After finishing, it still looked pitifully at Vi as if it hadn¡¯t eaten enough.

    Seeing that Vi didn¡¯t respond, it stretched out its paw and tapped the bowl.

    Its cleverness made Vi couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat its head, ¡°Good boy, eating too much is not good for you.¡±

    Bread rubbed Vi¡¯s hand with its big head.

    At this moment, Terrence Lentz came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes and curiously asked, ¡°nning to adopt it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Since I brought it back, I need to take responsibility for it.¡±

    ¡°Have you named it yet?¡± Terrence continued to ask.<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the name yet, let me guess.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Terrence said, ¡°Bread?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi¡¯s eyes crinkled, ¡°How did you guess it?¡±

    ¡°Bread and Mantou, easy to guess.¡±

    Actually, he wanted to say it might be telepathy, right?

    But he dared not.

    What if Vi thought he was frivolous?

    After chatting for a while, Terrence suggested leaving.

    Vi got up to apany him, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off and take Bread for a walk by the beach.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence nodded slightly.

    At the beach at seven-thirty, there were many people, especially hand-in-hand couples.

    Thus, the two of them strolled along the beach, with Terrence holding Bread.

    The moonlight stretched the shadows of the two people and the dog.

    Perhaps their appearances were too outstanding, passing tourists would all turn their heads to look at them.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Vi went to the second-hand electronics city.

    From a distance, Clevnd saw Vi and excitedly waved at her, ¡°Master!¡±

    Vi walked over.<div>

    Seeing Vi, Doleman dropped the casual look on his face and said, ¡°Great Master is here.¡±

    Although Vi was not the Taro boba tea master, her talent in the field ofputers was definitely beyond ordinary people.

    Given time.

    Vi could absolutely be a boss alongside the Taro boba tea master.<div>

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Clevnd immediately presented the milk tea he had just bought.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi took it with both hands.

    Doleman then asked, ¡°Great Master, when did youe back?¡±

    Vi took a sip of the milk tea and immediately felt refreshed, ¡°Four days ago.¡±

    Clevnd turned into a whimpering creature, hugging Vi¡¯s arm, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t love me anymore! You didn¡¯t even tell me when you came back!¡±

    He only found out she was back when she was on TV.

    Vi patted his head, the scene was quite affectionate, ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy these past few days and forgot to tell you. But it¡¯s not toote to know now. By the way, what happened with the virusst night?¡±

    Clevnd immediately straightened his expression, ¡°Someone asked me for help with that virus! Master, was there a problem?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no big problem,¡± Vi said calmly, ¡°It just contained a positioning system.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be fine?¡± Clevnd felt guilty, ¡°Master, I-I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, did I?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She hadpletely and thoroughly removed the positioning system.<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Clevnd sighed with relief.

    ¡­

    After staying in River City for a week, Vi set off to return.

    Terrence took her to the airport.

    Originally, Terrence nned to return to Capital City with her, but something came up at thest minute and he had to cancel the trip.

    Bread had also been brought to the airport by Vi.

    Afterpleting the pet consignment, it was just time for boarding. Vi headed to the boarding gate.

    There were a total of six seats in the first-ss cabin.

    Three of them were still empty.

    Vi had been busy all nightst night and was a bit sleepy at the moment. She asked the flight attendant for a small nket andy down to sleep.

    Until a surprised voice appeared by her ear.

    ¡°Vio!¡±

    Vi opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. After a few seconds of confusion, she said, ¡°Flora.¡±Flora Tiarks was very excited and immediately bent down to hug Vi Thompson, ¡°Vio, we are so destined! We can even meet on the ne!¡±<div>

    ¡°It is quite a coincidence.¡± Vi Thompson said with a faint smile.

    When she saw the seat number, Flora Tiarks was even more excited, ¡°Vio! We are sitting together!¡±

    It was already very rare for the two of them to be on the same flight.

    Unexpectedly, they also had the same seat!

    Mr. White walked in behind them, carrying their luggage.

    ¡°Uncle, look! Vio and I are sitting together!¡± Flora Tiarks waved excitedly to Mr. White.

    Mr. White turned his eyes slightly and looked surprised when he saw Vi Thompson.

    ¡°Miss Thompson is here too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Mr. White.¡±

    Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t it a coincidence?¡±

    Mr. White nodded and sat in his seat, ¡°It is quite a coincidence.¡±

    Mr. White was extremely frugal and would naturally not be willing to buy a first-ss cabin ticket. His ticket was paid for by Flora Tiarks.

    Of course.<div>

    As Mr. White¡¯s niece, Flora Tiarks would definitely not let Mr. White take advantage of her for no reason. She had lost a bet to Mr. White.

    Before taking off, Flora Tiarks had been chatting with Vi Thompson.

    After the ne took off, Flora Tiarks said considerately, ¡°Vio, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You should get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly, closed her eyes, and began to doze off.

    Flora Tiarks rested her chin on her hand, looking at Vi Thompson¡¯s profile.

    She was very close.

    But she couldn¡¯t see even a tiny w on Vi Thompson¡¯s face, which was as white as snow.

    Her red lips were very beautiful. At first, Flora Tiarks thought Vi Thompson was wearing lipstick, but upon closer inspection, she didn¡¯t find any lipstick.

    It must be all natural.

    Looking up from her red lips, she saw a high nose bridge and then long, dense eyshes.

    Like a small fan.

    Flora Tiarks couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. A beauty is a beauty, and this skin is just too great!

    There wasn¡¯t a single w even when looking at her face up close.

    How she wished she was also this good-looking.

    Vi Thompson was very quiet when she was asleep, not moving at all.

    Mr. White sat to her left, with an aisle separating them.

    He could see her just by slightly ncing over.

    But Mr. White didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he picked up a newspaper.

    His eyes were on the paper, but his heart was out of control.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    One beat after another.

    He wanted to control his heartbeat, but the more he tried to control it, the faster his heart seemed to beat.

    He cautiously nced at Vi Thompson with his peripheral vision, and now even his breathing was slightly irregr.

    Like an electric motor.

    Mr. White was a little worried.

    Did he really not have cancer?

    Soon, the flight attendant came to inquire about the meal.

    There would be a meal provided for the morning itinerary.

    Flora Tiarks spoke softly, ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need it. Please try to keep your voice down. My goddess is sleeping.¡±

    The flight attendant nodded and looked at Vi Thompson, a glint of admiration in her eyes.

    She was truly a goddess, no doubt!

    The flight attendant then asked Mr. White in a low voice.

    ¡°To go.¡±

    His voice was calm.

    The flight attendant was obviously taken aback.

    She had never encountered a passenger asking for a meal to be packaged on an airne before.

    Even sitting in first ss, did he really need that meal?

    Could he possibly be a poor loser?

    Thinking about this, the flight attendant¡¯s gaze at Mr. White became somewhat mocking.

    Following the principle of customer first, the flight attendant nodded, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±

    Soon, the flight attendant brought the packaged meal.

    Without lifting his head, Mr. White said, ¡°Put it on the tray table.¡±

    The flight attendant put the packaged meal on the tray table.

    The first-ss cabin was very quiet.

    As there were no passengers eating, there wasn¡¯t even the sound of chewing.

    At this moment, Vi Thompson, who had already fallen asleep, suddenly sat up and said, ¡°Run!¡±

 Chapter 554: 194: Stepped on a Dog Shit Luck (Updated seven times)

    Chapter 554: 194: Stepped on a Dog Shit Luck (Updated seven times)

    The silence was broken.

    Everyone turned to look at her.

    Flora Tiarks nervously said, ¡°Vio, are you okay?¡±

    Ayer of fine sweat appeared on Vi Thompson¡¯s forehead.

    She was still in shock.

    After a moment, she gathered herself and nced back at Flora, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just had a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Mr. White looked at the stewardess, ¡°A cup of hot water, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, sir.¡± The stewardess nodded.

    Soon, she brought a cup of hot water, ¡°Sir, your hot water.¡±

    ¡°Give it to Miss Thompson.¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The stewardess handed the hot water to Vi Thompson, ¡°Your hot water.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Vi Thompson took the cup and took a sip.

    The hot water relieved some of the pressure from the nightmare.

    That dream, it was far too real.

    Flora continued, ¡°Vio, do you want to eat something?¡±

    ¡°I am not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Flora signaled to the stewardess, ¡°I¡¯ll have some bread.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    Two hourster, the nended punctually.

    The three of them walked together.

    Flora took Vi Thompson¡¯s suitcase, ¡°Vio, there¡¯s a free porter right here. You can give it to him. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    Without waiting for Vi Thompson to refuse, Flora passed her suitcase to Mr. White.

    ¡°Mr. White, I appreciate it, but I also checked in a pet,¡± Vi added.

    On hearing this, Flora¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Vio, you have a pet! Is it a cat or a dog?¡±

    ¡°A dog.¡± Vi answered.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ming with you to pick it up!¡± Flora grabbed Vi¡¯s arm, ¡°I adore dogs! I used to have one, but it got sick and died. After that, my mom never let me have one.¡±

    As Flora was going with Vi to pick up her dog, Mr. White naturally followed along.<div>

    The two girls walked ahead, with Mr. White trailing behind.

    Soon, they arrived at the pet pickup area.

    But they had to wait another twenty minutes.

    Finally, Flora asked, ¡°Vio, what breed is your dog?¡±<div>

    ¡°I am not quite sure about the breed, it¡¯s a stray I just picked up.¡± Vi replied.

    Flora immediately thought that Vi was really kindhearted on top of being beautiful.

    She decided then and there to take in a stray dog as well.

    Before long,

    The dog was brought out by the staff.

    The pickup area was full of various checked-in pets.

    There were even tiny rabbits and tortoises.

    Among all the pets, Vi found Bread (Baozi).

    Upon seeing Vi, Bread wished that it could jump out from its cage immediately.

    It wagged its tail jubntly.

    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s a Corso!¡± Flora loved this breed, however, due to theirrge size, adult Corsos sometimes can reach 100 kilos.

    So her mother, Grace White, had strictly forbidden her from owning one in the past.

    But the Corso in front of them, possibly due to being astray for a long time, was a little too thin.<div>

    Nevertheless, its breed was still noticeable.

    ¡°A Corso?¡± Vi asked curiously, ¡°Is that its breed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Flora nodded.

    After that, Flora introduced Vi to the many good traits of the Corso.

    Vi listened attentively.

    As she didn¡¯t inform her parents about her arrival, there was naturally no one to receive her at the airport.

    But Flora had someone to pick her up.

    It was Grace White who came in person to collect her.

    Grace White smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, let me drive you home!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, Auntie. I can take a cab.¡±

    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s tough to get a cab with a pet. Hop in.¡±

    Many cabs refuse passengers with pets. Going by bike also wasn¡¯t an option with Bread in tow.

    ¡°Then I shall impose, Auntie.¡±<div>

    ¡°No trouble at all, it¡¯s on my way.¡±

    Mr. White sat in the front seat while Vi and Flora sat at the back.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at Thompson Manor.

    Vi invited them in for some tea.

    Grace Whiteughed and said, ¡°We¡¯d love to drop by sometime, but we have some matters to attend to today, so we¡¯ll pass on the tea.¡±

    Flora added, ¡°Vio, you get going, no need to y the formalities with me.¡±

    Vi nodded and waved goodbye, ¡°Drive safely, Auntie.¡±

    Only when Grace White¡¯s car disappeared from sight did Vi turn back.

    Meanwhile, in the car¡­

    Grace White smiled and said, ¡°Old Nine, Miss Thompson is just too charming! Why couldn¡¯t I have a daughter like her!¡±

    Flora: ¡°¡­¡± She should be under the car, not in it.

    Grace White continued, ¡°Old Nine, do you like Miss Thompson?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mr. White touched his nose and replied crisply.<div>

    Grace White nced at Mr. White and squinted, but didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 555: 194: Stepped on a Dog Shit Luck (Updated seven times)_2

    Chapter 555: 194: Stepped on a Dog Shit Luck (Updated seven times)_2

    At this time, Flora Tiarks spoke up, ¡°Mom, stop matchmaking! They don¡¯t like it because they think Vio is wasteful with money!¡±

    ¡°Wasteful with money?¡±

    If Grace White wasn¡¯t driving, she would have wanted to kick her little brother to death.

    What nonsense!

    Being frugal while dating.

    Grace White continued, ¡°Little Zi, if there are any suitable girls around you, remember to introduce them to your little uncle.¡±

    Her own brother hasn¡¯t even dated yet, so Grace White was really anxious.

    Wishing for Mr. White to get married right away.

    Flora Tiarks snorted, ¡°For me to introduce? They have to like him first! They think he¡¯s not right for this or that, with such high standards!¡±

    It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t introduced anyone before.

    Mr. White rejected them without even seeing their faces.<div>

    On the other side.

    The Thompson n.

    Upon seeing Vi Thompson return through the surveince footage, the housekeeper immediately informed Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson was holding Mantou while watching TV in the living room.

    Upon hearing the news, she immediately threw Mantou on the sofa, ¡°Old Liu, what did you say?¡±

    Mantou: ¡°¡­¡± if you want to kill a cat, just say it.

    The housekeeper smiled and said, ¡°The youngdy is back!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The housekeeper nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true, Mrs. Thompson!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson immediately ran outside.

    Mrs. Thompson, just arrived outside and saw Vi Thompson with one hand pulling her suitcase and the other holding a dog.

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson hugged Vi Thompson tightly.

    The servants went over to take the suitcase and the leash from Vi Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson then noticed the dog Vi brought back and asked, ¡°Vi, is this the one you¡¯re raising?¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah. This is a stray dog I found in River City. We had a strong connection, so I brought it back.¡±

    If it were anyone else, Mrs. Thompson would have refused outright.

    She didn¡¯t like cats and dogs.<div>

    But this person is Vi!

    Mrs. Thompson reached out to touch the dog¡¯s head and said kindly, ¡°This dog is pretty cute!¡±

    She then immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡±

    Vi answered, ¡°Bread.¡±<div>

    Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Good, good, good. A nice name.¡± It looks like it belongs to the same family as Mantou.

    At this moment, Mantou rushed out from the door and jumped directly onto Vi Thompson, meowing continuously.

    It also kept rubbing its little head against Vi Thompson¡¯s chin.

    Just then, Mantou suddenly noticed Bread and immediately arched its back, hissing at Bread several times.

    Bread sat quietly next to Vi Thompson and didn¡¯t bark.

    Vi Thompsonughed and stroked Mantou¡¯s little head, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you and Bread will be good friends from now on.¡±

    Mantou jumped down from Vi Thompson and cautiously walked a few steps towards Bread. Seeing that Bread didn¡¯t react, it stretched out its pink little paw and patted Bread¡¯s front paw.

    Bread wagged its tail in a friendly manner.

    Just as Vi Thompson thought that Mantou had epted Bread, Mantou suddenly hissed at Bread again.

    Vi Thompson didn¡¯t intervene in the two little ones¡¯ interaction.

    She went inside with Mrs. Thompson.

    Bread immediately followed Vi Thompson¡¯s footsteps.

    It had a severeck of security and clung tightly to Vi Thompson, afraid that she would abandon it in the next second.<div>

    Mantou also followed Bread¡¯s footsteps.

    Mrs. Thompson immediately arranged for the housekeeper to prepare some dog supplies.

    Right then, Sylvia Thompson came down from upstairs.

    Seeing the dog in the living room, she frowned imperceptibly, and then walked down, smiling, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Sylvia Thompson then pretended to notice Bread for the first time, and eximed in surprise, ¡°This dog is so cute! Sister, are you keeping it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson stretched out her hand to touch Bread, her eyes filled with sinister expression.

    Why could Vi break the rules of this family?

    She could do whatever she wanted!

    She remembered when she was twelve years old and wanted a dog, Mary Perryne refused her outright.

    From then on, in order to please Mary Perryne, she never brought up the matter of raising a dog again.

    But now.<div>

    Vi Thompson had only been back for half a year.

    And she was living a life with a cat and a dog!

    Was it really fair to her?

    Sylvia Thompson was very angry.So angry that her lungs were about to explode.

    But she couldn¡¯t vent.

    Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s so cute.¡±

    Perhaps even the bread realized that Sylvia wasn¡¯t genuinely fond of it, so when she stroked it, the bread didn¡¯t respond at all.

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi Thompson and asked, ¡°Vi, have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll have the kitchen send us some food.¡±

    ¡°No need, Grandma, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Vi, holding the bread, continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take the bread to get familiar with our home environment.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson stood up from the sofa, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    An olddy and a youngdy led the dog away, with a cat following behind, towards the garden.

    Sylvia stood still, suddenly feeling like an outsider.

    That¡¯s true.<div>

    A self-mocking curve appeared on Sylvia¡¯s mouth.

    She was an outsider after all.

    Only Vi and Mrs. Thompson were a true family.

    Aunt Zhang on the side saw this and was heartbroken.

    As a mother, she knew how devastated Sylvia must feel at this moment.

    What made Aunt Zhang even more upset was that she couldn¡¯t do anything for Sylvia.

    At this moment, Aunt Zhang seemed to have thought of something, squinted her eyes, and quickly walked outside.

    Soon, Aunt Zhang came back to the living room.

    She looked at Sylvia.

    Sylvia knew Aunt Zhang had something to talk about, so she walked in her direction.

    After listening to whatever Aunt Zhang had said, Sylvia nodded, and then sat back down on the sofa.

    Half an hourter.

    Mary Perryne returned from work.

    Sylvia immediately greeted her with a smile, taking the bag from Mary¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re off work.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mary nodded.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Sylvia said, ¡°By the way, Mom, my sister is back.¡±

    Hearing this, a bright smile blossomed on Mary¡¯s face, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my sister came home an hour ago.¡±

    ¡°Where is Vi?¡± Mary asked again.

    Sylvia held Mary¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°My sister brought a stray dog home, so she¡¯s taking a walk with Grandma.¡±

    After saying this, Sylvia carefully observed Mary¡¯s facial expressions.

    However, Mary didn¡¯t get angry. She didn¡¯t even frown.

    Sylvia snorted in her heart.

    She knew it.

    Just wait.

    She wanted to see if Mary would still be this calm in the future.

    With that thought in mind.

    Sylvia squinted her eyes.

    At this moment, Mary¡¯s expression changed, and she suddenly stopped

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sylvia curiously looked at Mary.

    Mary frowned slightly, ¡°I think I stepped on something.¡±

    It was soft.

    It copsed when she stepped on it, and it was a bit sticky.

    It felt like¡­

    Dog poop.

    Thinking of this, Mary looked down.

    Indeed!

    She had really stepped on dog poop!

    Her white shoes instantly turned ck.

    Emitting a terrible stench.

    So disgusting!

    Mary¡¯s eyebrows instantly furrowed, and she wished she could throw her shoes away immediately.

    A glimmer of light shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes, and she eximed in surprise, ¡°Mom, you stepped on dog poop!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Zhang!¡± Mary called.

    Aunt Zhang ran over, ¡°Madam, you called me.¡±

    Mary covered her nose, her eyes full of disgust, ¡°Clean this up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhang immediately squatted down to clean up the dog poop.

    Mary didn¡¯t even want to wear her shoes anymore, and just walked barefoot to the sofa.

    Understanding, Sylvia said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me my sister. She didn¡¯t know that the dog would poop all over the house.¡±

    She thought that Mary would definitely refute her words, me Vi for being ignorant, and bring unknown dogs into the house.

    Unexpectedly, however, Mary said with a smile, ¡°Stepping on dog poop brings good luck, which means it¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    The smile on Sylvia¡¯s face froze at the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 556: 195: Shocking! What kind of celestial beauty is this? (Eighth update)

    Chapter 556: 195: Shocking! What kind of celestial beauty is this? (Eighth update)

    Sylvia Thompson had no idea that Mary Perryne¡¯s heart had be so biased.

    It was disgusting when she stepped on dog shit, but she could still manage tough.

    And she didn¡¯t me Vi Thompson at all.

    What about her then?

    What did she count for?

    Did Mary even remember the disgusted look on her face when Vi had decided to raise a dog?

    Disgusting.

    Really disgusting.

    This was a great humiliation to Sylvia Thompson.

    As Mary continued, ¡°By the way Sylvia, what does the dog that Vi brought home look like? Is it cute?¡±

    Cute?<div>

    If she hadn¡¯t heard it with her own ears, Sylvia would never have believed that Mary could say such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s ck,¡± Sylvia raised a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Very cute.¡±

    Mary put on the new shoes brought by the maid, ¡°Are Vi and your grandmother in the garden?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded her head.

    Mary smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±

    Sylvia was about to be furious!

    Her face went pale.

    But she still pretended to be elegant and generous, standing up and taking Mary¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, let me apany you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two walked towards the garden together.

    Vi released the leash of her dog, bread.

    Bread was very well-behaved.

    It just followed Vi and Mrs. Thompson so closely.

    Mantou asionally came over to bother it.

    Bread didn¡¯t mind at all, and wagged its tail energetically towards Mantou.

    Mrs. Thompson picked off two brightly colored roses, wearing one on her ear and smiling at Vi, ¡°Vi, do I look good?¡±

    Vi nced back slightly, smiling and nodding, ¡°You look good.¡±

    Although Mrs. Thompson was getting older,

    Her demeanor persisted.<div>

    She wore a light-colored qipao, and her hair had turned gray.

    It can¡¯t help but remind people of a phrase.

    White hair wearing flowers, no oneugh; time never defeated beauty.

    Mrs. Thompson came over and said, ¡°Vi, let me put one on for you, too.¡±<div>

    Vi was almost 173 cm tall,

    Mrs. Thompson was slightly over 160 cm.

    Vi needed to bend down a bit so that Mrs. Thompson could reach her ear.

    Mrs. Thompson carefully ced the red rose next to her ear, smiling, ¡°You look so beautiful! Absolutely stunning!¡±

    Then, Mrs. Thompson took out her phone, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s take a selfie.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson took several selfies and then posted them on her Facebook.

    85-year-old fairy V: ¡°Good afternoon friends, I¡¯m out walking the dog with my granddaughter. [Picture LIVE][Picture LIVE][Picture LIVE][Picture LIVE]¡±

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook now had 5 million followers.

    As soon as the post was published, it receivedments.

    [Good afternoon, Grandma! Yiiiiing, our princess finally appeared!]

    [Woah! Grandma, you¡¯re so straight, sending the original picture! Princess Vi¡¯s looks are so durable!]

    [What a beautiful princess!]<div>

    [Dog: They said they¡¯re taking me out, but they just wanted to post on Facebook.]

    [Princess, you¡¯re so beautiful!]

    [What¡¯s with the beautiful princess?]

    [Pretty Mom, good afternoon, just came back from cutting pig grass. Your family¡¯s little beauty is really beautiful! [Kiss][Handshake][Handshake]]

    [Laughing at thement above.]

    [Grandma, please post more photos of the princess.]

    [Princess¡¯ beauty perfectly describes what is called more beautiful than flowers.]

    [Woah! Woah! First time seeing a selfie in LIVE format.]

    [Without meaning to tter or belittle, I just think Princess Vi¡¯s beauty is much higher than Sylvia Thompson¡¯s!]

    [As expected of a princess! Brilliant!]

    [So, where¡¯s the dog?]

    Mrs. Thompson browsed thements section with a slight smile on her lips.

    It was so nice!<div>

    She loved to see inte users praising Vi.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Mary came walking over.

    ¡°Mary is back.¡± Mrs. Thompson was in a good mood today, smiling and greeting Mary.

    ¡°Well, I just got home.¡±

    Vi looked up slightly, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Vi!¡±

    Reacting like Mrs. Thompson, Mary trotted over and gave Vi a big hug.

    It was only when she truly and solidly held Vi in her arms that Mary could feel her daughter was really back by her side, ¡°I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    After a moment, Mary released Vi and looked at Bread with a smile, ¡°Vi, is this the dog you brought back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Mary reached out and touched Bread¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s so skinny! It needs to get some nutrients!¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes, Bread has always been a stray, so he¡¯s a bit malnourished.¡±

 Chapter 557: 195: Shocking! What kind of celestial beauty is this? (Eighth update)_2

    Chapter 557: 195: Shocking! What kind of celestial beauty is this? (Eighth update)_2

    ¡°Poor little guy, but you¡¯re lucky to have met Vi.¡± After saying that, Mary Perryne looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°Vi, is its name Bread?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mary Perryne said, ¡°Bread and Mantou, that¡¯s nice.¡±

    As if understanding, Bread rubbed its head against Mary Perryne¡¯s palm.

    Mary Perryneughed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so smart!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson stood on the side.

    Her face couldn¡¯t have looked worse.

    They strolled through the garden together.

    Although Sylvia was always following behind, she felt like an outsider.

    Vi!

    It¡¯s all Vi¡¯s fault!<div>

    How could she havee this far if it weren¡¯t for Vi?

    Sylvia bit her lip.

    Through the bushes, Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia¡¯s back, her eyes full of pity.

    She felt sorry for Sylvia.

    Vi nced back slightly.

    There was no one in the bushes.

    A breeze brushed by, swaying the flowers and leaves.

    Time flew by.

    The College Admission Celebration Banquet came in the blink of an eye.

    The banquet was held at thergest five-star hotel in Capital City.

    Sylvia wore a ne from MISS Thompson¡¯s coborative collection, a YOYO haute couture gown, and exquisite makeup.

    Tonight, she had to outshine all the other beauties.

    She would never lose to Vi!

    Looking at the beauty in the mirror, Sylvia slightly hooked the corner of her mouth.

    That night, guests poured in nonstop.

    Even Jason Wycof, the highest-ranking leader in Capital City, came to congratte her.

    Less than thirty-two years old this year, Jason became the highest-ranking governor in Capital City. His future was bright. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ttered, Governor Lu,¡± Sawyer Thompson gestured, ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    Jason nodded and walked in.<div>

    Sawyer waved to Vi.

    ¡°Vi,e here.¡±

    Vi today was wearing a in, vintage-style blouse with a wine-red skirt, her long hair draped over her back, exuding an ethereal beauty.

    She emitted a faint scent of literature and art.<div>

    One couldn¡¯t help but think of a phrase.

    A rich inner world makes one¡¯s appearance more radiant.

    Hearing Sawyer¡¯s words, Vi nced back and walked over.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    She came over slowly.

    Each step was elegant and graceful.

    Sawyerughed, ¡°Vi, this is Governor Lu from our Capital City.¡±

    As he said that, Sawyer looked at Jason, ¡°Governor Lu, this is my daughter, Vi.¡±

    Jason looked over, with an undeniable amazement in his eyes.

    Before this moment,

    He had only heard about Vi, and had never actually seen her.

    Vi raised her eyes slightly, ¡°Governor Lu.¡±

    With a calm expression, she smiled without intentionally ttering him.<div>

    Not nervous at all,

    Composed and elegant,

    She was worthy of the title of national champion.

    This surprised Jason.

    He had been sessful from a young age, and at 20 he graduated from university and entered politics. He always exuded an aura of authority.

    Most young girls standing in front of him would feel nervous to some extent,

    Especially those in their teenage years.

    But Vi wasn¡¯t.

    It was as if he was just an ordinary person.

    It was hard to imagine that she was just an 18-year-old girl who had just taken the College Entrance Examination.

    Before now, Jason had thought he would see a nerdy girl with huge sses.

    But clearly,

    Reality waspletely different from his imagination.<div>

    Jason smiled, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are young and promising, and your future is bright.¡±

    Sawyerughed and picked up the conversation, ¡°We¡¯ll take Governor Lu¡¯s good words.¡±

    Sylvia was chatting with her best friend.

    Suddenly, she saw her father talking to a strange man.

    The man was dressed in a suit

    He wore gold-framed sses,

    Looking both shrewd and elegant.

    At a nce, one could tell he was not an ordinary person.

    Sylvia squinted her eyes.

    Just then,

    She recalled something.

    She seemed to have seen him on a news channel.

    This was¡­<div>

    Jason Wycof.

    That¡¯s right.

    It was Jason Wycof.

    He was the highest leader of Capital City.

    She never thought that her parents would invite Jason too.

    On what grounds?

    Why should Vi deserve all this?

    No.

    She couldn¡¯t let Vi steal all the attention.

    With that thought,

    Sylvia squinted her eyes and turned to her friend, ¡°Sorry, Emily, my dad¡¯s calling me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily Perryne nodded.

    Sylvia picked up the hem of her gown, and with a gentle smile on her lips, she jogged over to Sawyer, speaking sweetly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been looking for you. There you are!¡±

    Sawyer felt a bit embarrassed as he looked at Jason, ¡°Governor Lu, please excuse us. This is my second daughter, Sylvia Thompson.¡±

 Chapter 558: 195: Shocking! What kind of fairy-like beauty is this (updated 8 times)_3

    Chapter 558: 195: Shocking! What kind of fairy-like beauty is this (updated 8 times)_3

    As he spoke, Sawyer Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Sylvia, this is Governor Lu.¡±

    Sylvia immediatelyposed herself, pretending to only just notice Jason Wycof, ¡°Governor Lu, hello, I am Sylvia Thompson.¡±

    Sylvia was wearing a champagne-colored dress.

    Dressed to impress.

    A sharp contrast to the fresh and elegant Vi Thompson.

    After all, today was Vi¡¯s College Admission Celebration Banquet, and Sylvia seemed a bit overshadowing.

    If Jason Wycof hadn¡¯t seen Vi just now, he would have an excellent impression of Sylvia, but now there was a gem forparison.

    Immediately, people felt that Sylvia was no different from any other vulgar women.

    The distinction was clear.

    After all, Jason Wycof was well-versed in the political arena, he didn¡¯t show any expression on his face, nodded politely at Sylvia, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Thompson is really fortunate to have two such outstanding daughters.¡±

    As a father, Sawyer Thompson naturally liked to hear otherspliment his daughters.<div>

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Governor Lu.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    The two of them continued talking as they walked towards the banquet hall.

    Sylvia looked at their retreating figures with slightly narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind.

    She turned her head and saw a look of surprise in her eyes, ¡°Lana Stone, when did you get back?¡±

    The person was Lana Stone.

    About three years older than Sylvia.

    Native to the Capital City.

    However, she had always settled abroad.

    A foreigner of Sinian heritage.

    She and Lana had met when she participated in the exchange student program.

    At that time.

    Lana was a lecturer at a renowned foreign university.

    While she was the only exchange student from Sinian Country at that school.

    The two of them had developed an inseparable bond.

    Sylvia had grown up in the Thompson n, so she knew very well how to please her parents. This approach worked just as well in her everyday life.

    Upon learning of Lana¡¯s high social status abroad, Sylvia became good friends with her right away.<div>

    ¡°I just came straight from the airport,¡± Lana said.

    Sylviaughed and walked over, ¡°Lana, it¡¯s been so long since west saw each other.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Lana nodded, and then continued, ¡°I heard about what happened to your younger brother. How is he? Is he alright?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal, my sister just needs to say a few words in front of my parents, but¡­¡±<div>

    Lana frowned slightly.

    She had heard about the Thompson family¡¯s situation while she was abroad and knew that since Vi¡¯s return, Sylvia had suffered a lot of grievances.

    Originally, she was the only youngdy of the Thompson n.

    Now that Vi had returned, Sylvia¡¯s position was somewhat awkward.

    As she spoke, Sylvia continued, ¡°But, we can¡¯t me it all on my sister. My brother is also very stubborn. I asked him to apologize to my sister, but he wouldn¡¯t do it. If only both of them had stepped back a little, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡±

    Lana said, ¡°Your younger brother is a person who clearly distinguishes between right and wrong. Since he refuses to apologize, this matter must have nothing to do with him. By the way, I heard that your sister¡¯s college entrance examination, she only filled out one application, and it was to Capital University?¡±

    Back then, Lana herself had received an admission invitation from Capital University.

    Unfortunately, she missed out by a narrow margin.

    Even now, Lana regretted her decision.

    At that time, she had been too arrogant, thinking she would definitely pass the re-examination, just like Vi now, she hadn¡¯t taken the re-examination seriously at all.

    She didn¡¯t expect¡­

    Capital University¡¯s re-examination had only one chance, and Capital University didn¡¯t admit students who had failed the previous year. If she wanted to retake the examination and get an admission invitation from Capital University, it was impossible.

    So, Lana eventually studied at an internationally renowned university.<div>

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Yes, my sister is amazing. I believe in her!¡±

    ¡°Is she really that amazing?¡± Lana narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve never seen anyone as amazing as my sister!¡± Sylvia nodded.

    Lana smiled, ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing her for myself.¡±

 Chapter 559: 196: May I ask Miss Song for advice? (Nine more updates)

    Chapter 559: 196: May I ask Miss Song for advice? (Nine more updates)

    Vi Thompson¡¯s words piqued Lana Stone¡¯s curiosity.

    At the same time.

    She had no good feelings for Vi.

    Since Vi was so arrogant, she would let her know.

    What it means to have someone better out there.

    There¡¯s always someone better.

    With this thought, Lana¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°My sister is not only smart but also very pretty. Lana, did you know that all the big shots from Capital City came to my sister¡¯s College Admission Celebration Banquet tonight?¡±

    Even the governor was there.

    Lana frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have to attend the retest at Capital University?¡±

    If not, the Thompson n shouldn¡¯t be so high-profile.<div>

    Weren¡¯t they afraid that Vi would fail the retest and make a fool of herself?

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Sylvia shook her head. ¡°To get the admission notice from Capital University, you must pass the retest. My sister is so confident because she has the ability.¡±

    Hearing this, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Lana¡¯s mouth.

    Ability?

    It seemed that Vi had underestimated the retest at Capital University.

    No matter how talented an eighteen-year-old girl may be, the knowledge she knows is limited to textbooks.

    And the retest at Capital University was not something you could merely pass with textbook knowledge.

    Lana looked at Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia, you don¡¯t know the rules of Capital University¡¯s retest at all.¡±

    On the other side.

    Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were weing guests at the door.

    At that moment.

    Edward Thompson got off a nanny car, holding flowers in his hand.

    ¡°Mom and Dad.¡±

    The moment Sawyer saw Edward, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, but he didn¡¯t show it.

    Today was Vi¡¯s big day.

    Everyone who came was a dignitary from Capital City. To take care of the overall situation, he didn¡¯t give Edward a cold look.

    After all.

    Family woes must stay within the family.

    Thompson n¡¯s family affairs should be dealt with behind closed doors.<div>

    Not be openlyughed at by everyone.

    And Edward was also a big movie star in the entertainment industry.

    If things were to get blown up, it would have a negative impact on Vi.

    ¡°Go inside.¡±<div>

    Sawyer continued.

    Edward handed the flowers to Vi. ¡°Little sister, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    She took the flowers Edward handed her.

    No matter what, she and Edward were still siblings in name.

    Vi was a clear-headed person.

    She knew at this time, she couldn¡¯t embarrass her parents.

    Edward was caught off guard.

    He didn¡¯t expect Vi to ept his flowers.

    Edward had arranged for reporters to mingle in the crowd.

    As long as Vi refused his flowers, those reporters would immediately capture it.

    Edward arranged for the reporters toe because he wanted everyone to know Vi¡¯s true colors.

    But now.<div>

    Vi didn¡¯t even get angry or give him a stern look.

    It was uneptable.

    It seemed he needed to find another way.

    Edward looked at Vi and continued, ¡°Little sister, I was wrong before, and I shouldn¡¯t have spoken ill of you. I apologize.¡±

    He really wanted to see how Vi would deal with this now.

    Sylvia raised her eyes slightly. ¡°No need to apologize.¡±

    A very light voice.

    Even her facial expression was indifferent.

    Hearing this, Edward was stunned.

    No need to apologize?

    He thought that with Vi¡¯s temperament, she would throw the flowers at him immediately.

    Furiously scolding him for being an irresponsible brother.

    But Vi didn¡¯t.<div>

    Edward¡¯s goal was not achieved, and he suddenly felt deted like a burst ball.

    Just then, someone called Vi.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    Vi walked over, holding the flowers.

    Edward watched Vi¡¯s back, frowning slightly.

    Undeniably.

    Vi was excellent.

    If not, she wouldn¡¯t have scored full marks and obtained six first ces in the College Entrance Examination.

    However.

    In Edward¡¯s heart, Vi would neverpare to Sylvia.

    After all, Sylvia was the younger sister he watched grow up.

    Edward turned and walked towards Sylvia.

    He heard Vi brought home another stray dog.<div>

    Sylvia must be heartbroken.

    After all, she liked dogs too.

    But when she suggested keeping a dog when she was young, her parents rejected her without hesitation.

    Thinking of this.

    Edward sighed softly.

    He never thought his parents would be so biased.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    Edward smiled and greeted Sylvia.

    Seeing Edward, Sylvia was delighted. ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Lana also looked up.

    Edward was a very popr actor in the entertainment industry. Although Lana lived abroad, she often saw news about Edward.

    She was a loyal fan of Edward too.

 Chapter 560: 196: May I ask Miss Song for advice? (Nine more updates)_2

    Chapter 560: 196: May I ask Miss Song for advice? (Nine more updates)_2

    Deciding to introduce Lilly White to Edward Thompson, Sylvia Thompson said, ¡°Big brother, this is Lana, my good friend who I met overseas, Lana Stone.¡±

    ¡°Emperor Thompson.¡±

    Edward Thompson shook hands with Lana, ¡°Miss Stone.¡±

    Lana looked up at Edward Thompson and smiled, ¡°Emperor Thompson is much more handsome in person than on-screen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson nced at Lana.

    With slightly narrowed eyes.

    There were many guests tonight.

    Edward Thompson went on to greet the others.

    After Edward Thompson left, Sylvia whispered, ¡°Sister Lana, do you like my big brother?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±<div>

    Lana readily admitted it.

    Since childhood, she had been influenced by Western culture, making her more straightforward than reserved.

    She has learned to be more conservative since returning to her home country.

    While living abroad, she would asionally engage in one-night stands with strangers.

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°It would be great if you and my big brother could get together! I really like a sister-inw like you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lana looked at Sylvia in surprise.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    Because of Edward Thompson being the link, Lana and Sylvia talked more and more amicably.

    Through Sylvia¡¯s few words, Lana inferred that Edward Thompson really detested Vi Thompson.

    Thinking about this,

    Lana narrowed her eyes.

    The banquet continued.

    Lana asked, ¡°Sylvia, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your sister?¡±

    ¡°Sister Lana,e over here with me.¡±

    Lana followed Sylvia¡¯s footsteps.

    The banquet hall was filled withughter, fragrant scents, beautiful women, and clinking sses.

    ¡°Which one is Vi Thompson?¡± Lana asked softly.

    ¡°The one in the white shirt.¡±

    Hearing that, Lana looked up.<div>

    She saw the girl standing among a group of elegant women with delicate makeup, an unmistakable presence.

    With her red lips and white teeth,

    even someone like Lana who had seen many beautiful people couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the sight of Vi.

    In fact,<div>

    Lana had seen Vi¡¯s photos on Facebook before.

    At that time, she thought Vi had edited the pictures.

    Otherwise, how could there be a person who looked so beautiful!

    Unexpectedly, now that they have met, the girl in front of her is even more beautiful than the photos on Facebook by at least threefold.

    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Lana blurted out.

    Hearing this, a barely perceptible shadow passed through Sylvia¡¯s eyes before she smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, everyone who meets my sister says that! Some even suspect she had stic surgery, not realizing that she is a truly natural beauty.¡±

    Seemingly just a joke, but actually confirming that Vi Thompson must have had stic surgery.

    Otherwise, how could there be such a beautiful face in this world?

    stic surgery?

    At these words, Lana¡¯s confusion vanished.

    Sylvia was correct.

    Vi must be a man-made beauty.

    ¡°There is no such thing as true natural beauty,¡± Lana thought of an article, ¡°I saw in a foreign report that there are only two types of truly perfect beauties.¡±<div>

    Sylvia immediately asked, ¡°Which two?¡±

    Lana continued, ¡°The first type is those with stic surgery. The second is those with Waardenburg syndrome. People with this disease have eyes like stars, skin like snow, and delicate doll-like features without any ws.¡±

    From the appearance, Vi didn¡¯t seem to have Waardenburg syndrome.

    So, she must have had stic surgery.

    Falling silent, Lana exined, ¡°While everyone has the right to pursue beauty, I don¡¯t like women who have gone under the knife. After all, our facial features are given to us by our parents. There¡¯s no need to change our appearance just to pursue vain things.¡±

    This was meaningless.

    However, it could be inferred from this stic surgery that Vi was very vain.

    No wonder Edward Thompson disliked her so much.

    Lana smiled and walked towards Vi.

    Sylvia immediately followed, ¡°Sister Lana, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just saying hello to Miss Thompson,¡± Lana replied.

    Sylvia looked at Lana, ¡°Sister Lana, you ¡­ you aren¡¯t going to make things difficult for my sister, are you?¡±

    She appeared like a perfect younger sister, not showing any hints.<div>

    Lana smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going to say hello.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief and followed Lana.

    Approaching Vi, Lana smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I¡¯m Lana Stone.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Lana extended her right hand to Vi.

    Very friendly.

    Vi smiled slightly and shook hands with Lana, ¡°Miss Stone, you tter me.¡±

    Lanaughed, ¡°I heard that Miss Thompson also received an invitation to enroll in Capital University?¡±

 Chapter 561: 196: May I ask Miss Thompson (Nine Updates)_3

    Chapter 561: 196: May I ask Miss Thompson (Nine Updates)_3

    Upon hearing this, the elitedies beside Vi Thompson immediately turned their gazes towards Lana Stone.

    Surprise was painted all over their faces.

    Even though Lana Stone had been living overseas for several years, as one of the few top talents who received an admission invitation from Capital University, she was a grand figure during her time.

    Sylvia Thompson covered her mouth, ¡°Lana, you also received an invitation from Capital University?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lana Stone nodded.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°I had no idea! Lana, you really keep things under wraps.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something significant to boast about. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss about it.¡± Lana Stone nced at Vi, continuing, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t pass Capital University¡¯s re-examination back then.¡±

    She was obviously suggesting that Vi was too ostentatious.

    Truly talented individuals always keep a low profile.

    Surely not like Vi!

    Creating an uproar all over town without achieving anything.<div>

    An absolute clown.

    Sylvia chuckled and said, ¡°Receiving an invitation from Capital University is already quite an achievement!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing impressive.¡± Lana responded with a nonchnt tone.

    The other elitedies gazed at Lana with envy.

    Lana Stone was amazing!

    Ordinary individuals would find it extremely challenging to receive an invitation from Capital University.

    Now that two outstanding students were standing face to face, it was such a rare sight.

    Soon after,

    All the guests had arrived.

    The banquet officially began.

    Tonight, the Thompson n had invited the renowned TV presenter, Tyler, to host the banquet.

    Tyler¡¯s humorousnguage had everyone in the roomughing heartily.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s give a warm wee to the star of the night, Miss Thompson, for a speech. Ladies and Gentlemen, let¡¯s give her a big hand!¡±

    While chatting with Flora Tiarks, Vi Thompson was taken aback.

    Her parents hadn¡¯t told her about this part of the banquet.

    Flora Tiarksughed and said, ¡°Go on Vio!¡±

    If it was someone else who had this opportunity, they would have rushed on stage already.

    But Vi Thompson,

    She just stood there stunned.<div>

    With a gentle push from Flora Tiarks, Vi Thompson walked onto the stage.

    She started off with an official thanks to the guests who had made time for the event.

    Even though she did not prepare beforehand,

    She was stillposed and gracious, facing the guests without any sign of nervousness.<div>

    Her voice was soft, like the fresh breeze in April, refreshing everyone present.

    She was indeed a natural born queen.

    The spotlight shone on her, and she glowed like a phoenix rising from the ashes.

    ¡°Miss Thompson is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s important is that she is also intelligent.¡±

    ¡°If I had a face like hers, I¡¯d wake up smiling even in my dreams.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty? Do you think Capital University will ept her just because she¡¯s beautiful?¡±

    Obviously, that would never be the case.

    ¡°I heard she only filled in one choice in her College Entrance Examination form, such youth,cking in experience!¡±

    There were all kinds of voices below the stage.

    When someone is extraordinary and stands at the top, everyone waits for that person to fall.

    Because only those standing high can have a disastrous fall.

    Tyler handed the microphone to Vi Thompson and added, ¡°Miss Thompson, many of us are curious about how you managed to secure first ce in six subjects. Can you share with us your usual study routines?¡±<div>

    Vi didn¡¯t say much, she simply replied, ¡°Diligence makes up for deficiencies.¡±

    Her modest andposed demeanor immediately won the approval of the guests.

    If it were someone else, they would probably talk on and on.

    Even though she only spoke four words,

    They held weight.

    ¡°Miss Thompson really is a person of great talent,¡± Lana Stone rose from her seat and smiled, ¡°I have been bothered by a problem for a while now, may I ask Miss Thompson for guidance?¡±

 Chapter 562: 197: Direct slap in the face, Brother Hao teaches how to be a person (ten more updates)

    Chapter 562: 197: Direct p in the face, Brother Hao teaches how to be a person (ten more updates)

    Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Lana Stone.

    Lana Stone¡¯s appearance was also extraordinary.

    Immediately someone recognized her.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Stone! I heard Miss Stone also received an admission invitation from Capital University.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°So that means Miss Stone is amazing too!¡±

    ¡°Of course she is amazing, but she is not as high-profile as the one on the stage!¡±

    ¡°Now let¡¯s just wait and see the show.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s right.<div>

    Lana Stone was doing this on purpose .

    She wanted to take this opportunity to teach Vi Thompson a lesson.

    There were many outstanding people in this world.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s life had just begun, and she was already so high-profile that she couldn¡¯t even recognize herself!

    Having said that, Lana Stone looked at Vi Thompson and continued, ¡°I wonder if I have this honor?¡±

    Vi Thompson gave a light smile, ¡°It would be my honor to answer Miss Stone¡¯s question.¡±

    Answer her question?

    Lana Stone raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s tone was not small!

    Not humble at all.

    Tyler looked at the two of them, his eyes rolling. Two great talents on stage at the same time, now this would be a good show.

    Tyler then said, ¡°Please wee Miss Stone to the stage.¡±

    Lana Stone gave a light smile and walked onto the stage.

    Upon reaching the stage, Lana Stone took the microphone handed by Tyler and asked, ¡°Can I borrow aputer?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tyler nodded, ¡°Come on, assistant, bring theputer over.¡±

    The assistant immediately handed theputer to the stage.

    Lana Stone took theputer, typed in the question, and then handed theputer to Vi Thompson.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Thompson.¡±<div>

    The projector disyed the question Lana Stone had typed out on the background wall.

    ¡°Holy shit! Isn¡¯t this the integral problem that even the famous mathematician was stumped by?¡±

    ¡°It was figured outter. The sum of the reciprocals of all natural numbers squared was something¡­ I¡¯ll look it up online.¡±

    ¡°So Miss Stone is testing Vi Thompson!¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s Vi Thompson¡¯s own fault for being so high-profile. She¡¯s the top scorer in the College Entrance Examination. If she can¡¯t solve this problem, she¡¯ll have nowhere to put her face.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. Miss Stone mainly wants Vi Thompson to know that there are people beyond people and skies beyond skies!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Putting it bluntly, that was Lana Stone¡¯s way of teaching Vi Thompson how to behave.

    However, Lana Stone indeed had the strength to do so.

    After all, she had also received an admission invitation from Capital University.

    ¡°I feel like Lana Stone is being a little shady. When wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for her to teach Vi Thompson how to behave? Wouldn¡¯t it be better not to do it now? If Vi can¡¯t solve it, where will she put her face?¡±

    ¡°The more people, the more excitement!¡±

    For Vi Thompson, the problem Lana Stone posed was indeed beyond the sybus.

    However, she was the top scorer and acted so high-profile.

    Hence, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Lana Stone to present such a question.

    Vi Thompson took theputer.

    She didn¡¯t rush to answer.<div>

    She carefully analyzed the question instead.

    At this moment, Lana Stone seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Thompson. I forgot that you just took the College Entrance Examination. You probably can¡¯t solve this kind of problem. Would you like me to change the question for you?¡±

    Changing or not changing the question would put Vi Thompson in a difficult position.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Vi Thompson¡¯s tone was light.

    Lana Stone¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise.

    Originally, she thought Vi Thompson would use this opportunity to step down.

    Unexpectedly.

    In the end, Lana Stone still underestimated Vi Thompson¡¯s pride.

    Vi Thompson was simply too young to understand that one should know when to bend and when to stand tall when dealing with people.

    And now was not the right time for her to show off her skills.¡±

    Edward Thompson also looked at Vi Thompson.

    He held his temple with a throbbing headache.<div>

    Vi Thompson was too foolhardy.

    Couldn¡¯t she see that Lana Stone was deliberately making things difficult for her?

    If Vi Thompson could solve the problem, that would be fine.

    But if she couldn¡¯t, where would the Thompson n put their face?

    At this moment, Edward Thompson seemed to have thought of something and turned his head to look at the reporter hiding in the crowd.

    The reporter looked up and met his gaze.

    Edward Thompson gestured towards the phone.

    The reporter immediately understood and picked up his phone as well .

    Edward Thompson sent a message to the reporter.

    After reading the message, the reporter made an ¡®ok¡¯ gesture to Edward Thompson.

    Then, the reporter immediately logged on to his alternate ount on the streaming app and started live streaming the College Admission Celebration Banquet.

    Fishyy: [Live from the Thompson n College Admission Celebration Banquet, watching the top scorer solving problems on the spot. Watch the top students crush the ckers!]

    Thebel of the College Entrance Examination top scorer came with great poprity.<div>

    Moreover, the Thompson n¡¯s College Admission Celebration Banquet had already attracted much attention.

    The number of people watching the live broadcast online went from 0 to 1, then to 10, followed by 30, 50¡­ 100, 1000¡­

    The reporter was astonished.

 Chapter 563: 197: Directly slapping the face, Brother Hua teaches life lessons (ten more)_2

    Chapter 563: 197: Directly pping the face, Brother Hua teaches life lessons (ten more)_2

    She never thought Vi Thompson would be so popr online.

    [Wow, the streamer is so good! She even got to attend the princess¡¯s College Admission Celebration Banquet.]

    [Is that the princess on stage?]

    [She has such a schrly vibe!]

    [Thumbs up for the princess!]

    [Holy shit, who came up with this difficult question for the princess?]

    [Isn¡¯t that one of the top ten calculus problems?]

    [The princess even looks beautiful tonight.]

    At that moment, the sound of tapping on the keyboard filled the air.

    The girl held aptop in one hand and rapidly typed with the other.

    Fast as lightning.<div>

    Only remnants of her movement were seen.

    ¡°Her approach to solving the problem seems different from what¡¯s online.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even solve it correctly, how can it be the same?¡±

    ¡°You have to admit, her typing speed is impressive.¡±

    ¡°Just random typing, what¡¯s the use? Deceiving herself and others!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lana Stone watched the projection on the background wall with narrowed eyes.

    She knew.

    Vi Thompson was faking it.

    Vi ignored the murmurs from the audience as her fingers flew across the keyboard.

    She didn¡¯t even look down, yet she urately typed each character.

    Theputer screen¡¯s light reflected on her face.

    It seemed as if her fair skin was coated with a cold light.

    [Err¡­ princess, that doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?]

    [Those people down there are so annoying!]

    [This question is way out of her league! She just graduated from high school.]

    [But I heard someone in the front say that Vi Thompson volunteered to solve this problem. She might have wanted to prove how capable she is! She just ended up being too clever for her own good.]

    [This was supposed to be a private embarrassment, but one meddlesome rtive actually started a live stream!]

    [¡­]<div>

    Everyone was waiting to see how Vi Thompson would finish.

    Unless she could solve the problem correctly.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the stage.

    Lana Stone stopped watching Vi Thompson.<div>

    Because it was pointless.

    Just when Lana turned away.

    Vi¡¯s hand paused.

    The sound of typing halted.

    Lana curled her lip.

    Without a doubt, Vi must have given up.

    But then the sound of typing resumed in the next second.

    [Holy shit! The princess actually has some skills!]

    [I¡¯m shocked too!]

    [She is truly a princess!]

    Down in the audience,

    The guests looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes.

    How did Vi Thompson¡¯s approach suddenly change?!<div>

    Could she¡­

    Could she actually solve this calculus problem?

    No!

    Impossible!

    Definitely not!

    This problem even took famous mathematicians several days to solve.

    At that moment,

    Vi Thompson wrote the final answer.

    There was amotion in the guest area.

    ¡°Holy crap! The answer is exactly the same as the correct one! But her approach is even more concise!¡±

    ¡°My god, is she really that strong?¡±

    ¡°Amazing! Amazing!¡±

    Then, a deafening round of apuse followed.<div>

    Lana Stone froze.

    She turned her head and saw the projection on the wall.

    Lana¡¯s eyes widened.

    How could this be?!

    Vi Thompson actually found the correct answer.

    The girl on stage remained indifferent as she looked at Lana and said, ¡°Miss Stone, pardon my clumsiness.¡±

    Lana¡¯s expression was a bit odd, but she maintained a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are truly amazing!¡±

    No one had expected Vi Thompson to solve the problem correctly.

    Including Lana Stone.

    Most surprising to Lana was that Vi used her own approach to solve the problem.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vi Thompson said with a faint smile as she handed theptop back to her assistant.

    The live stream room was boiling with excitement.

    [The princess is amazing!!]<div>

    [I¡¯ve decided to be a fan of the princess for life!]

    [¡­]

    Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help but want to smash his phone.

    He originally wanted everyone to see that Vi Thompson was just an arrogant and conceited person.

    Who would have thought¡­

    She actually seeded in faking it!

    Lana Stone didn¡¯t know how she had walked off the stage,

    Her mind a mess.

    When Sylvia Thompson, who was off stage, saw Lanaing down,

    She immediately stood up and said, ¡°Lana.¡±

    Lana looked at Sylvia and said, ¡°I¡­ I think I underestimated Vi.¡±

    Sylvia gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Lana, I told you before: my sister is amazing. She¡¯s well-rounded and knows a lot. Your question is one of the famous calculus problems; it¡¯s perfectly normal for her to solve it.¡±

    Now that it was a famous calculus problem, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Vi Thompson had studied it beforehand.

    Since she already knew the correct answer, solving the problem based on the answer would indeed be rather easy.

    Upon hearing this, Lana Stone was immediately relieved.

    That¡¯s right.

 Chapter 610: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_2

    Chapter 610: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_2

    The police officer in charge of the interrogation continued to ask, ¡°How about James?¡±

    Mentioning James, Mrs. ck sighed, ¡°James is the only scoundrel in the family. He likes to drink and beats people up after getting drunk. He¡¯s beaten Olivia¡¯s mom to a pulp! We all advised Olivia¡¯s mom to divorce him, but she always said she was too scared.¡±

    Hearing this, the policewoman immediately thought of the scars on Aunt Zhang¡¯s face.

    Could it be?

    Were her facial injuries caused by James¡¯ domestic violence?

    The policewoman asked again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she dare to divorce him?¡±

    Mrs. ck replied, ¡°Because James threatened her. He said, if she dared to divorce him, he would kill her whole family.¡±

    Hearing this, the police officer responsible for taking notes frowned slightly.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine.

    How can there be such a father in the world!

    The police officer continued to ask, ¡°Did James beat the child?¡±<div>

    ¡°He did,¡± Mrs. ck nodded, ¡°When he goes crazy, he beats everyone!¡±

    The policewoman frowned slightly, ¡°Regarding James getting drunk and beating people, have any of you vigers seen this with your own eyes?¡±

    Mrs. ck replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him beat Olivia¡¯s mom. It was terrifying! But I¡¯ve never seen him beat Olivia. However, Olivia¡¯s mom and Olivia often had some bruises on their bodies.¡±

    At this moment.

    A policeman hurriedly ran in from outside, whispering something in the policewoman¡¯s ear.

    Upon hearing this, the policewoman¡¯s expression changed, and she turned to the policeman beside her, ¡°Hellenbeck, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The policewoman went outside, ¡°Krump, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Officer Krump said, ¡°Ling, here¡¯s what happened: We investigated the surveince footage near the garbage station and found James, at 10:01, dragging a suitcase to the garbage station.¡±

    Ling frowned slightly and followed Officer Krump to the office.

    Officer Krump showed Ling the surveince video.

    After watching the video, Ling said, ¡°Bring James to the police station immediately!¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to contact James yet.¡±

    ¡°Did you check the casino?¡±

    Officer Krump nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve already sent someone.¡±

    Ling continued, ¡°Also, sort out thest person who saw Oliviast night.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Ling.¡±

    When the police found James, he was justing out of the red-light district.

    His luckst night was extraordinary.<div>

    He won 30,000 dors in one go.

    After winning the money, James couldn¡¯t wait to send it to his mistress.

    He and Aunt Zhang, after all, were just husband and wife in name only.

    The two hadn¡¯t had a marital life for many years.<div>

    Usually, from Aunt Zhang¡¯s sry, James would spend some on eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling, and give some to his mistress as well.

    At this moment, James was in a good mood.

    With a bottle of alcohol in one hand and a cigarette in the other.

    He took a sip of alcohol and a puff of his cigarette.

    He was extremelyfortable.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    James looked at the police officer in front of him and wasn¡¯t scared at all, reeking of alcohol, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen. I never break thew!¡±

    ¡°I am Oliver Andrews, the captain of the Criminal Police Team. This is my badge.¡± Oliver Andrews showed his badge and said, ¡°James, you are involved in a murder and corpse-dumping case. Pleasee with us for a while!¡±

    ¡°Murder?¡± Upon hearing this, most of James¡¯ drunkenness faded away, and he shouted loudly, ¡°Who did I kill? You guys must be mistaken?!¡±

    Oliver Andrews looked at the two policemen behind him.

    The two immediately restrained James from the left and the right.

    ¡°Please cooperate with the investigation,¡± Oliver Andrews continued, ¡°We, the People¡¯s Police, will not let a single criminal go, nor will we wrong a good person.¡±

    James grumbled, ¡°You really got it wrong!You said I killed someone? Who did I kill?¡±<div>

    Oliver Andrews looked at James, ¡°Your adopted daughter, Olivia.¡±

    Upon hearing this, James sobered up instantly, breaking free from the police, ¡°What did you say? Who¡¯s dead? Who the fuck did you say is dead?¡±

    Oliver Andrews frowned slightly.

    He had been working on cases for many years and had seen many crime suspects.

    From James¡¯ reaction, it could be basically analyzed that he was not lying.

    He might not really know about Olivia¡¯s death.

    But it didn¡¯t rule out some criminals with strong psychological qualities, who pretended that nothing had happened.

    After all.

    The person who dumped the body was indeed James.

    ¡°Who¡¯s dead? Who¡¯s dead?¡±

    James could hardly believe what he heard.

    His emotions were on the verge of copse.

    Although he had never cared about Olivia, she was, after all, his daughter.<div>

    On weekdays, when Aunt Zhang disciplined Olivia, he thought Aunt Zhang was doing it for Olivia¡¯s own good.

 Chapter 565: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisiéˆ¥æªš Background (Part Eleven)

    Chapter 565: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi¡¯s Background (Part Eleven)

    Between adults, words need not be too explicit.

    Just a hint will do.

    Since Vi Thompson didn¡¯t know any medical skills at all.

    Why did she lie about it in front of Jason Wycof? Her intention was quite obvious.

    Upon hearing this,

    Jason was first taken aback, thenughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just a kid.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against a child.

    Edward Thompson alsoughed, ¡°She¡¯s not just any child, though.¡±

    If Jason regarded Vi as a naive child, he would definitely be deceived by her.

    Jason frowned imperceptibly.

    Although he had only met Vi once, his impression of her was quite good.<div>

    She was very different from ordinary girls.

    Edward continued, ¡°Governor Lu, don¡¯t you think my little sister is different from other girls?¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t reply.

    Edward drained his ss of strong alcohol and said, ¡°That¡¯s where her skills lie.¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t say anything more and finished his drink.

    It was a light peach vored fruit beverage.

    Edward was Vi¡¯s biological brother.

    By rights,

    A brother shouldn¡¯t spread gossip about his sister.

    After all,

    They gain and lose together.

    Could it be that Vi really didn¡¯t know any medical skills?

    Was all of this just a ploy by her to catch his attention?

    At this point, Edward said, ¡°Governor Lu, you¡¯re an important person. Don¡¯t let a little girl affect your mood.¡±

    After saying these words, Edward turned and left.

    Jason also sat down.

    The Thompson siblings.

    Quite interesting.

    If Vi was indeed trying to catch his attention, he had to admit that the girl¡¯s tactics were too ingenious.<div>

    Even he didn¡¯t notice any ws.

    At this thought,

    Jason narrowed his eyes.

    Mandel Thompson was also wandering around the banquet hall with a drink in hand.<div>

    On one hand, he was truly happy.

    After all, the College Entrance Examination top scorer was his own sister.

    On the other hand, as the head of the Leap Group and the eldest son of the Thompson n, he had to make sure all the guests were properly attended to.

    Soon enough,

    Mandel¡¯s footsteps became a bit unsteady.

    He felt a little dizzy too.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia Thompson approached and asked worriedly, ¡°Have you had too much to drink?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mandel shook his head, ¡°Not too much.¡±

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Let me get you some sobering tea.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Mandel said, holding his wine ss.

    Sylvia clearly felt that ever since Vi returned, Mandel¡¯s attitude towards her had changed.

    Before, Mandel was not particrly nice to her.

    But he had a cold and aloof demeanor towards everyone.<div>

    And now,

    Vi had be an exception.

    Mandel was very nice to his sister Vi.

    He would practically do anything she asked.

    Thinking of this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes, filled with discontent.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡±

    At this moment, she heard Samuel Thompson¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Borden,¡±

    Sylvia turned around.

    Samuel then asked, ¡°Sylvia, have you seen Vi?¡±

    Vi!

    Again with Vi!

    Sylvia felt that one day, she would be driven out of the Thompson n by Vi.<div>

    No.

    She couldn¡¯t let this happen.

    Sylvia tried to calm herself down, and her gaze suddenly fell on a nearby figure.

    Sylvia walked over to her.

    ¡°Sister Pag,¡±

    ¡°Sylvia!¡±

    Pag Gar had grown up with Mandel and had a secret crush on Samuel since childhood.

    Unfortunately,

    Heaven had intentions, but Samuel was indifferent.

    Faced with Pag¡¯s pursuit, Samuel decisively rejected her every time.

    But this didn¡¯t dampen Pag¡¯s love for Samuel.

    She still loved Samuel in her own way, and any girl who approached him would receive her warning immediately.

    ¡°Sister Pag, when did you arrive?¡± Sylvia affectionately held Pag¡¯s arm.<div>

    Pag said, ¡°I just arrived not too long ago. Oh, is your Borden not here tonight?¡±

    As she spoke, she searched for Samuel¡¯s figure.

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°My brother Borden has had quite a bit to drink tonight and seems a little drunk. He¡¯s over there.¡±

    Hearing the news that Samuel had drunk too much, Pag was very worried.

    Drinking too much was bad for one¡¯s health, and what if Samuel threw up?

    Sylvia handed Pag a ss of wine. As she passed the wine, she leaned closer to Pag¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Sister Pag, I can help you.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Pag narrowed her eyes and looked at Sylvia.

    ¡°Help me with what?¡±

    Sylvia smiled and whispered, ¡°Help you be my sister-inw. Samuel¡¯s wife.¡±

 Chapter 566: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisiéˆ¥æªš Origins (Eleventh Update) _2

    Chapter 566: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi¡¯s Origins (Eleventh Update) _2

    Pag Gar isn¡¯t a fool. She looked up at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°How can you help?¡±

    ¡°As long as you take my advice.¡± Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Pag, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You should know what kind of person I am. I know you really like my second brother. As his sister, I want him to be happy more than anyone else does. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have offered to help you.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson looked every bit the doting sister.

    Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±

    She needed an ally in the Thompson n.

    Originally, Sylvia Thompson wanted to undermine Mandel Thompson.

    But upon further thought, she felt it was somewhat risky.

    Mandel Thompson, though young,

    was widely described with four words-

    An old cunning fox.

    But Samuel Thompson was different.<div>

    Samuel Thompson was an artist, his perspective on human nature was not soplicated.

    He was not as guarded against people either.

    He was quite happy.

    So, Samuel Thompson indeed drank quite a lot that night.

    But he wasn¡¯t drunk.

    At this moment, Pag Gar walked up to Samuel Thompson with a ss of wine in her hand.

    ¡°Borden.¡±

    Seeing Pag Gar, Samuel Thompson frowned slightly.

    ¡°Pag, I¡¯ve already told you everything I need to,¡± Samuel Thompson looked at her, his eyes filled with resignation, ¡°I am in love with someone else.¡±

    Pag Gar¡¯s demeanor changed from the usual. She forced a bitter smile, ¡°I know, Borden, I know I am not good enough for you. So, I¡¯ve decided to let go, to give freedom to both of us.¡±

    At this, Samuel Thompson looked at Pag Gar in surprise.

    Something about Pag Gar today seemed off.

    Without giving Samuel Thompson a chance to respond, Pag Gar picked up a ss of wine from the table and handed it to him, ¡°Drink this, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Samuel Thompson asked with slight frown.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Pag Gar nodded.

    Samuel Thompson hesitated for a moment, and then took the ss of wine extended to him by Pag Gar.

    He didn¡¯t even notice Pag Gar had switched the sses of wine.

    In other words,

    Samuel Thompson was drinking from Pag Gar¡¯s ss.<div>

    With that ss of wine down his throat, Samuel Thompson looked down at Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, I hope you keep your promise. I also wish you find someone who loves you soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Pag Gar continued: ¡°Borden, considering how we grew up together, and how I once loved you, can you tell me, who is she?

    She wanted to know, who was it that Samuel Thompson liked!

    What kind of woman had touched Samuel Thompson¡¯s heart.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Pag Gar let out a sigh, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Upon saying this, she turned and left.

    Samuel Thompson watched Pag Gar¡¯s receding figure, he felt unprecedently relieved.

    Pag Gar¡¯s love felt suffocating.

    Perhaps it was because he drank too much, but Samuel Thompson began to feel a bit dizzy and hot.

    Samuel Thompson rushed to the bathroom to ssh cold water on his face.

    He had thought it would sober him up a bit, but he still felt dazed after washing his face.

    And his body has even started to feel feverish.

    This was a strange sensation.

    Samuel Thompson had never experienced this after getting drunk before.

    Samuel Thompson looked at himself in the mirror.

    He suddenly noticed that his face was also turning red.<div>

    Summing up all his strength, Samuel Thompson somewhat stumbled towards the exit.

    Right then, a figure popped up in the air, ¡°Borden, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Let me help you to rest.¡±

    Samuel Thompson instinctively wanted to refuse-

    But he could barely muster any strength.

    He had no choice but to let the owner of the voice lead him away.

    And then-

    Samuel Thompson faintly heard the sound of a door opening and closing.

    As for what happened next, Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t remember a thing.

    It wasn¡¯t until the following morning-

    Samuel Thompson opened his eyes, his head thudding with a headache.

    Where was he?

    He was bewildered for a moment.<div>

    Then he took in his surroundings, and when he saw the woman lying next to him, he reeled back in shock.

    ¡°Wa, Pag Gar!¡±

    Why was Pag Gar here?

    A feeling of dread washed over Samuel Thompson instantly.

    He immediately looked down at himself.

    He waspletely naked.

    Pag Gar also woke up at this moment. Seeing Samuel Thompson lying next to her, she seemed just as startled if not more.

    ¡°You! How are you here!¡±

    This was the question that Samuel Thompson too wanted to ask Pag Gar.

    But now that Pag Gar asked him-

    Who could he ask?

    Tears sprang instantly into Pagar¡¯s eyes as she cried, ¡°Samuel Thompson, I admit, I really like you! I¡¯ve done some stupid things in order to be your girlfriend! But now I understand! Why, why did you do this to me!¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 567: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisiéˆ¥æªš Origins (Eleventh Update) _3

    Chapter 567: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi¡¯s Origins (Eleventh Update) _3

    ¡°Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you like someone?¡±

    Samuel Thompson is very panicked now.

    Is it Pag Gar acting¡­

    Or did he lose control after drinking?

    He couldn¡¯t remember anything aboutst night, Samuel Thompson took a deep breath, ¡°Pag Gar, calm down, it¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Pag Gar said angrily: ¡°Even if I, Pag Gar, am cheap, I wouldn¡¯t climb into a man¡¯s bed on my own!¡±

    ¡°Pag Gar, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re cheap, I just think this is strange, can we calm down and talk?¡±

    Pag Gar gripped the bedsheet tightly and cried with tears streaming down her face.

    Samuel Thompson¡¯s mind was also in total chaos.

    He had never dealt with anything like this before.

    Nor did he know how to handle it.<div>

    What should he do now?

    A momentter, Pag Gar continued: ¡°This was my first time.¡±

    First time.

    Those three words, neither light nor heavy, turned Samuel Thompson¡¯s face pale instantly.

    ¡°Pag Gar, I¡­¡± Samuel Thompson looked at Pag Gar, not knowing what to say.

    He was a man.

    In such situations, girls always ended up with the short end of the stick.

    After all.

    Rapews are primarily aimed at men.

    Samuel Thompson knew Pag Gar¡¯s purpose.

    She would certainly demand that he take responsibility for her next.

    At that moment, Pag Gar continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you responsible. as long as we act as if this has never happened.¡±

    After saying that, Pag Gar threw off the nket, picked up the clothes scattered on the floor, dressed one by one, and then left the room.

    Her back was determined, leaving no trace of attachment.

    It was as if, from now on, she had really put Samuel Thompson behind her.

    Samuel Thompson watched Pag Gar¡¯s retreating figure, his face indescribable.

    Soon, the sound of the door closing echoed through the air.

    Samuel Thompson pped himself hard.

    Smack!<div>

    The p was so heavy.

    Blood oozed from the corner of Samuel Thompson¡¯s mouth.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been.

    Before Samuel Thompson left the hotel room.<div>

    Returning home.

    Mary Perryne asked concernedly, ¡°Borden, where did you gost night?¡±

    ¡°I drank too muchst night and slept in a hotel,¡± Samuel Thompson replied.

    Mary Perryne nodded her head, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Then Mary Perryne noticed the blood on the corner of Samuel Thompson¡¯s mouth.

    She frowned slightly, ¡°Borden, what happened to your mouth?¡±

    ¡°I drank too muchst night and identally fell, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t think much of it, chiding him, ¡°You¡¯re so careless, you should learn to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest for a while,¡± Samuel Thompson¡¯s head was a mess at the moment,

    Feeling incredibly ufortable.

    Although Pag Gar said she wouldn¡¯t hold him responsible, he felt a psychological burden.

    How could he be so careless!

    At this point, Samuel Thompson even felt like dying.<div>

    ¡°Okay, go upstairs and rest,¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    As he walked up the stairs, he bumped into Viing down.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Little sister.¡± Seeing Vi, Samuel Thompson forced a faint smile.

    Vi noticed something was off about Samuel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, are you alright? You look ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Samuel Thompson pretended nothing had happened, ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, I¡¯m going to go upstairs to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Your face?¡± Vi¡¯s gaze fell on Samuel Thompson¡¯s right cheek.

    Samuel Thompson smiled, ¡°I identally bumped it when I was drunkst night, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    With that, Samuel Thompson quickened his pace upstairs.

    Vi frowned slightly, her intuition told her that something must be wrong with Samuel Thompson.

    But after all, it involved his privacy, and Vi didn¡¯t want to pry.

    As soon as Vi came downstairs, bread jumped up to greet her.

    ¡°bread.¡± Vi patted bread¡¯s head.<div>

    bread jumped up and down in excitement.

    Mary Perryneughed, ¡°This bread is so clever. When I got up this morning, it was the first one to say hello, and it would do whatever I asked it to. Vi, look, bread, go get the newspaper for me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, bread wagged its tail first, then quickly ran in front of the couch, picked up the newspaper with its mouth and walked toward Mary Perryne.

    Its little tail wagged back and forth.

    Like a propeller.

    Super adorable.

    Who wouldn¡¯t love a dog that can fetch newspapers?

    Even Mary Perryne, who wasn¡¯t a dog lover, thought that dogs had suddenly be more eptable after seeing this.

 Chapter 568: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisiéˆ¥æªš Origins (Eleventh Update) _4

    Chapter 568: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi¡¯s Origins (Eleventh Update) _4

    ¡°Wow, Bread, you¡¯re so cute!¡±

    Mary took the newspaper and patted Bread¡¯s head.

    Bread ¡®woofed¡¯ once, as if saying, just tell me what you need help with, no need to be polite.

    Mary smiled and said, ¡°Bread, go close the door of the living room.¡±

    Bread immediately trotted over.

    Mary covered her mouth, ¡°Vi, look! I¡¯ve never seen a dog so smart!¡±

    It does whatever you ask.

    Even more obedient than humans.

    Vi was also quite surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Bread to be so smart.

    Suddenly, Mary seemed to remember something, ¡°Oh, Vi, Bread hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±

    ¡°Is he not feeling well?¡±<div>

    Mary shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not feeling well. It seems that he is waiting for you to feed him.¡±

    Because Bread was quite energetic.

    He can pull, sleep, and run.

    At this, Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Bread,e, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Bread immediately ran over to Vi.

    The maid handed Bread¡¯s breakfast to Vi.

    Vi took it and ced it on the ground, ¡°Quickly eat, Bread.¡±

    Bread immediately began to eat big mouthfuls.

    Although he ate inrge bites, Bread cherished his food. If a piece of dog food identally fell to the ground, he would immediately lick it up and eat it.

    Seeing this, Mary couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°I told you, Bread must have been waiting for you toe and feed him.¡±

    Vi reached out to touch Bread.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine how much suffering this little guy had experienced while wandering the streets, which had made him so cautious and careful.

    At noon,

    Vi took Bread for a walk.

    She rode her bike, and Bread ran behind her.

    If he ran ahead, he would sit on the ground and wait for Vi with his adorable tilted head.

    If he saw someone approaching, he would immediately walk to Vi¡¯s side.

    When they got to the pedestrian street, in order to avoid scaring others, Vi leashed Bread and put a muzzle on him.

    Although Bread was very obedient, followed her, and didn¡¯t bite people randomly-<div>

    Not everyone liked dogs.

    Bread was very obedient.

    And cooperated well with Vi¡¯s movements.

    As they passed by a fried chicken shop, Bread stopped.<div>

    Vi looked at Bread, ¡°Bread, do you want fried chicken?¡±

    Bread seemed to understand.

    He nodded.

    The owner of the fried chicken shop was stunned, ¡°My goodness! This dog is so smart!¡±

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very smart. Boss, can I have a in fried chicken, no seasoning, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    The boss immediately started frying the chicken.

    Bread¡¯s tail turned into a propeller again.

    In just a few minutes, a fragrant fried chicken was ready.

    To make it easier for Vi to feed Bread, the boss even cut the fried chicken into small pieces.

    The boss also liked dogs and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no one in my shop right now. You can feed your dog inside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Vi thanked him politely.

    She led Bread into the shop.<div>

    Vi removed the muzzle and ced the fried chicken on the floor.

    Instead of eating right away, Bread looked up at Vi.

    His drool was so long that it almost touched the ground.

    Vi knew Bread was waiting for hermand and said with a smile, ¡°Eat up.¡±

    As soon as Vi spoke, Bread began to eat the fried chicken in big mouthfuls.

    Even the shop owner was amazed.

    ¡°Miss, has your dog been to a pet school?¡±

    He¡¯s so smart, even smarter than humans!

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I just started raising him.¡±

    The boss nodded, ¡°Did you just buy him?¡±

    ¡°He was wandering outside before.¡± Vi replied.

    The boss suddenly understood, ¡°No wonder he can eat so much and is still so thin.¡±

    In no time, Bread finished all the fried chicken.<div>

    There were no bones left.

    He licked his lips satisfied.

    Vi put the muzzle back on Bread, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,e back often.¡±

    As usual, Vi arrived at the entrance of a Milk Tea Shop.

    But the Milk Tea Shop had clear rules that pets were not allowed inside.

    Vi frowned slightly.

    At this moment, a figure rushed over from the front.

    Bang.

    She collided directly with Vi.

    Bread immediately reacted, protecting Vi in front of him. Though he was muzzled, he still made low growling sounds.

    The person who collided with Vi was a little girl.

    In her hand, she held a packed container of wontons.<div>

    At this moment, Vi was sttered with a little bit of wonton soup.

    Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much, and the soup wasn¡¯t very hot.

    Realizing she had bumped into someone, the little girl immediately apologized but was frightened by the sight of the dog in front of Vi and stepped back a few steps.

 Chapter 569: 198: The Mystery of Olivia Cooperéˆ¥æªš Origins (Eleventh Update) _5

    Chapter 569: 198: The Mystery of Olivia Cooper¡¯s Origins (Eleventh Update) _5

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. It was an ident.¡±

    Vi Thompson looked at the little girl in front of her, feeling subconsciously that she looked familiar.

    A moment.

    She suddenly realized that this was Aunt Zhang¡¯s adopted daughter.

    Olivia Cooper.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vi gave a faint smile, ¡°Bread, don¡¯t scare the child.¡±

    Hearing Vi¡¯s words, Bread retreated a few steps.

    Olivia looked up at Vi, her first impression was that this sister looked gorgeous, then she noticed the wonton soup on Vi¡¯s clothes and immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister, I spilled the wonton soup on you!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, little friend?¡± Vi asked.

    ¡°Liu, Olivia Cooper.¡± Olivia answered.<div>

    It was indeed Aunt Zhang¡¯s adopted daughter.

    Vi frowned imperceptibly, her eyes falling on Olivia¡¯s head, and suddenly seemed to think of something.

    Olivia had two swirls on her head.

    Could it be such a coincidence?

    Vi nodded slightly, then observed Olivia¡¯s eyebrows and eyes without a trace, ¡°Olivia, how old are you this year?¡±

    Pearl had been missing when she was two years old.

    After so many years, her facial features must have changed.

    Vi couldn¡¯t be sure if the child in front of her was Pearl.

    ¡°Ten, twelve.¡±

    Twelve years old.

    The age didn¡¯t seem to match.

    Barbara Will¡¯s lost daughter, Pearl, would be fourteen years old this year.

    However, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that child traffickers would change the actual age.

    Olivia looked apprehensive, ¡°Sister, how much did your clothes cost? I, I¡¯ll pay you.¡±

    Actually, she didn¡¯t have any money.

    Although her father would asionally give her some money, her mother would take it away as soon as she found out.

    Although she didn¡¯t have any money, Olivia would find a way.

    ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t need you to pay.¡± Vi continued, ¡°Do you like milk tea? Let me treat you to one.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°milk tea,¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened at first but quickly dimmed again, ¡°Thank you, sister, but I don¡¯t want any.¡±<div>

    Vi said, ¡°Then, could you help me hold my dog for a while? I want to have milk tea, but the pet shop doesn¡¯t allow pets inside. Can you help me?¡±

    Olivia hesitated for a moment.

    This dog was too big.

    She was a little scared.<div>

    Vi added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, its name is Bread, and it has a very gentle temperament. It¡¯s also wearing a muzzle, so it won¡¯t bite.¡±

    Olivia cautiously reached out her hand and took the leash.

    She thought the dog would struggle.

    But Bread just sat quietly on the ground, perhaps knowing Olivia was afraid of it, doing its best not to make any noise.

    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.

    About seven or eight minutester.

    Vi came out holding two cups of milk tea.

    ¡°Olivia, this is for you. Thank you for helping me watch Bread.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister, but I can¡¯t take it.¡± Olivia stepped back a few paces.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just take it.¡± Vi stuffed the milk tea into Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it in the trash can! Anyway, I already bought it.¡±

    As Vi pressed down on Olivia¡¯s arm, Olivia instinctively hissed.

    She had just been beatenst night.

    Almost every part of her body was injured except for her face.<div>

    Vi had identally pressed on her wound.

    It hurt a lot.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vi asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Olivia shook her head.

    Vi, however, felt something was off. Olivia¡¯s reaction was subconscious, indicating that she must be injured on her body.

    ¡°Can you let sister take a look at your arm?¡± Vi asked.

    Olivia said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°Let me have a look, I¡¯m a doctor. If there¡¯s anything ufortable, I may be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°Sister, do you have any painkillers?¡± asked Olivia, looking up at Vi.

    It hurt too much every time she was beaten.

    She had heard that just taking one painkiller would stop the pain.

    ¡°Let me see your arm first.¡±

    Olivia hesitated for a moment before rolling up her sleeve.<div>

    Her arm was covered in bruises.

    It was a shocking sight.

    Vi frowned slightly, ¡°Who did this to you?¡±

 Chapter 570: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple!

    Chapter 570: 199: Vi: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple!

    Olivia Cooper turned her gaze to Vi Thompson and chuckled, ¡°I just identally bumped into some kids while ying around. It¡¯s okay, Vi. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Vi asked.

    The scars on Olivia¡¯s arm didn¡¯t seem like they were caused by children¡¯s y.

    Rather, they seemed like they were caused by a blunt object hit.

    Olivia nodded and said very earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Vi.¡±

    Vi instinctively felt that there was more to this matter, so she continued, ¡°Olivia, do your parents treat you well?¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Olivia dered with a smile. ¡°I love them very much.¡±

    Indeed.

    Despite frequently being physically abused by her mother and ignored by her father, Olivia still loved them dearly.

    After all.

    Without her parents, there would be no her.<div>

    Vi squinted her eyes a little; her limpid peach blossom eyes rippled upon seeing Olivia, who didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.

    Could she have been wrong?

    ¡°Olivia, could you tie the leash on Bread for me again?¡±

    Upon saying this, Vi handed the leash to Olivia.

    Oliva epted the leash.

    Vi continued to the Milk Tea Shop.

    Two minutester, she reappeared from the shop, a small memo note in her hand, ¡°Olivia, here¡¯s my phone number. You can call me anytime if you face any difficulties in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Vi.¡±

    Looking at the characters on the note, Olivia looked up at Vi, ¡°Vi, is your name¡­Vi?¡±

    Vi gave a light smile, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Olivia thanked her again, ¡°Vi, I should go back now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you should get going.¡±

    Olivia said goodbye to Bread.

    Bread was the most gentle and obedientrge dog she had ever met.

    And Vi was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen.

    She had never met anyone more beautiful than Vi Thompson.

    After running a few steps ahead, Olivia turned back and asked, ¡°Vi, will you be walking your dog here tomorrow night as well?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    Olivia said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯lle back here tomorrow! See you tomorrow, Vi!¡±<div>

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Olivia ran all the way home.

    Her mother was still at work.

    William was sitting at the table in the living room drinking alcohol.<div>

    The table was almost empty, only some peanuts left on a te.

    Hearing the footsteps, William looked up, frowning. ¡°What took you so long to buy dumplings? Little bastard, were you trying to starve me to death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dad. I was held up on the way. It won¡¯t happen next time.¡± Olivia carefully ced the dumplings on the table.

    William didn¡¯t say much else, he just opened the box and started to eat the dumplings.

    After one bite, he put down his chopsticks, very unsatisfied. ¡°How am I supposed to eat this when it¡¯s all stuck together? If this happens again, I might as well beat you to death! You can¡¯t even buy dumplings properly, what use are you to me!¡±

    It was hard to swallow.

    Olivia stood to the side, her heart full of anxiety.

    William pushed the dumplings towards Olivia, ¡°Eat them.¡±

    Having finished speaking, he picked up the half-empty bottle of alcohol on the table and left.

    The underground gambling den opened in the afternoon.

    Olivia knew her father was heading to the gambling den.

    Olivia picked up the dumplings that William had taken a bite of and started to eat.

    She was hungry.<div>

    Although the dumplings were stuck together, to her, it was still a delicious meal.

    After finishing the dumplings, Olivia began to do the housework.

    She cleaned the house until it was spotless, then read a book for a while.

    After reading for half an hour, she took the clothes that Aunt Zhang had brought back from Mrs. ck¡¯s and started sewing.

    Olivia had been independent since she was little and was very good at needlework. The seam lines were delicate and neat. If any clothes or shoes broke, she would fix them herself.

    Olivia worked quickly.

    She sewed a garment in less than three hours.

    It was also at this time.

    Aunt Zhang came back from outside.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Olivia took the sewn clothes out of the room. ¡°I¡­ I finished sewing.¡±

    ¡°Put it there, go and boil some rice.¡±

    There was no trace of a smile on Aunt Zhang¡¯s face.

    She was gloomy the whole time.<div>

    Olivia was afraid of her mother in this mood and took a step back.

    Seeing her reaction, Aunt Zhang frowned slightly.

    An unappreciative little thing.

    Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t like Olivia.

    She often thought that if she hadn¡¯t sent Vi away and had raised her instead, everything would have been better.

    So most of the time, she treated Olivia as if she were Vi.

    Whether she was their biological daughter or not.

    Even if they beat her to death, they wouldn¡¯t feel any pain.

    No one would go to the police, either.

    Aunt Zhang picked up the clothes Olivia had sewn from the table and left.

 Chapter 571: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _2

    Chapter 571: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _2

    Olivia Cooper watched her mother¡¯s retreating figure, breathing a sigh of relief.

    She thought her mother was going to hit her again.

    Fortunately!

    Aunt Zhang came to Mrs. ck¡¯s home with the clothes.

    ¡°Mrs. ck!¡±

    Mrs. ck looked at the clothes in Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand and said in surprise, ¡°Did you sew it up so quickly?¡±

    Aunt Zhang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a week, still quick?¡±

    A week indeed was not quick.

    But Aunt Zhang had to work, take care of her family, and still had to doundry and cooking.

    This speed was already very fast.

    No wonder people say a mother¡¯s potential is limitless.<div>

    Mrs. ck took the clothes from Aunt Zhang and praised, ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, your needlework is really good!¡±

    Aunt Zhang was a good person.

    Pity.

    Her taste in men was poor.

    If not, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up with a gambling addict.

    If Aunt Zhang had married a good man, life wouldn¡¯t be like this now.

    Aunt Zhang said: ¡°No, it¡¯s average.¡±

    Mrs. ck smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Oh, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get your payment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded.

    Mrs. ck turned and went towards the bedroom.

    Soon, she came out with the money.

    ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, this is your wage, 25 dors a piece, a total of 125.¡±

    Aunt Zhang took the money with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. ck.¡±

    ¡°Hey, no need to thank me! This is what you deserve.¡± After saying this, Mrs. ck seemed to have thought of something, and continued: ¡°Oh yes, Olivia¡¯s mom, that thing I asked you to dost time?¡±

    Aunt Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. ck, rest assured, since you¡¯ve been so good to us, I certainly remember what you asked. However, my employer doesn¡¯t need anyone at the moment, but if they do, I¡¯ll inform you right away.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. ck believed in Aunt Zhang¡¯s character, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°But Mrs. ck, you have to be mentally prepared, because my employer offers a rtively high sry, so the jobs are quite stable. I don¡¯t know who will quit in the short term, I can only say I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡±

    Mrs. ck said: ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. ck nodded.

    Watching Aunt Zhang¡¯s retreating figure, Mrs. ck could not help but sigh, ¡°This woman is really capable!¡±

    Aunt Zhang was not only hardworking but also resilient.

    Having known Aunt Zhang for such a long time, Mrs. ck had never heard herin about life.<div>

    She was very friendly.

    If anyone needed help, she would definitely be the first to offer.

    Olivia Cooper was cooking.

    There was a pleasant aroma in the kitchen.

    After Aunt Zhang went home, she sat in the room, staring nkly at the photos on her mobile phone.

    It was a photo of Sylvia Thompson making a wish in front of a birthday cake.

    The next one was of Sylvia Thompson practicing piano, which Aunt Zhang secretly took.

    There weren¡¯t many photos in Aunt Zhang¡¯s phone.

    But almost every single one was of Sylvia Thompson.

    There were varieties of angles.

    Front, side, and back.

    When she worked at the Thompson n¡¯s house, to avoid arousing suspicion, she dared not even spare Sylvia Thompson an extra nce.

    Every time she missed her daughter, she would silently look at the photos.<div>

    Then silently shed tears.

    Olivia Cooper came to the bedroom door and saw her mother sitting on the bed, looking at her phone and silently crying.

    Olivia contemted for a while before she finally spoke.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Aunt Zhang was startled, only then did she react and look up at Olivia.

    Her eyes were filled with anger.

    She said nothing, just one look was enough to turn Olivia¡¯s face pale, ¡°Mom, dinner¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°Go kneel down.¡±

    Aunt Zhang continued.

    With a very calm tone.

    The mother did not need a reason to punish her.

    Olivia had no idea what she did wrong, she lightly nodded and turned around to walk towards the living room.

    When she arrived in the living room.<div>

    Olivia knelt facing the wall.

    Aunt Zhang sat at the dining table and started to eat.

    The aroma of the meal wafted into her nostrils.

    Very tantalizing.

    Even though she ate some dumplings in the afternoon, Olivia was still hungry and involuntarily swallowed her saliva.

    But after Aunt Zhang finished eating, she did not leave any food for Olivia, instead, she dumped the remaining food into the trash bin.

    Listening to the sound of her mother handling the dishes, Olivia felt a bit sad.

    Just then, footsteps suddenly came from behind.

    Under the light, the shadow of her mother grew closer and closer.

    Olivia suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.

    Her eyes were filled with terror.

    She wanted to run.

    But where could she run to?<div>

    The mother behind her suddenly squatted down.

 Chapter 572: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _3

    Chapter 572: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _3

    Then, a sharp embroidery needle was thrust into Olivia Cooper¡¯s back.

    It hurt.

    It hurt a lot.

    Olivia Cooper bit her lip tightly.

    Not daring to make a sound.

    Aunt Zhang, like a madwoman, crazily continued to prick embroidery needles into Olivia¡¯s back.

    Wave after wave.

    She was venting her anger.

    Lamenting the injustice of fate.

    Fate made her marry a gambling addict and prevented her from acknowledging her biological daughter!

    She was right in front of her, yet as far away as the edge of the world.<div>

    She was filled with hatred!

    Hating her own helplessness.

    And hating that Olivia Cooper wasn¡¯t Vi Thompson.

    If Vi Thompson and Olivia were the same person,

    She would never let this vile girl have even the slightest chance to threaten Sylvia Thompson.

    Unfortunately,

    That wasn¡¯t the case.

    The more she thought about it, the harder Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand became.

    Olivia Cooper could only feel that her sight turned ck, and she fainted just like that.

    ¡°ying dead, huh?¡± Aunt Zhang grabbed Olivia¡¯s head.

    She had only pricked Olivia with needles,

    It shouldn¡¯t really hurt.

    Olivia Cooper¡¯s reaction was too melodramatic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to y dead! I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Aunt Zhang grabbed Olivia Cooper¡¯s hair with one hand and pinched her other hand hard on her back.

    But no matter how hard she tried, Olivia Cooper didn¡¯t make any reaction.

    Her face was as white as snow.

    And without a trace of color.

    Aunt Zhang panicked, immediately let go of Olivia¡¯s hair, and carefully used her fingers to check Olivia¡¯s breath.

    Fortunately,<div>

    She wasn¡¯t dead.

    Aunt Zhang breathed a sigh of relief.

    She got up, grabbed a cup of water, and threw it right onto Olivia¡¯s face.

    Only then did Olivia Cooper gradually wake up, slowly opening her eyes.<div>

    Her body hurt so much.

    As if she had been run over by a heavy load truck.

    She supported herself with both hands on the ground, wanting to get up.

    But Aunt Zhang kicked her in the stomach, ¡°Little slut! Who allowed you to get up?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I was wrong!¡± Olivia Cooper immediately kneeled on the ground.

    Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Kneel here for three hours before getting up.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Aunt Zhang wanted to kick Olivia again, but for some reason, she suppressed her urge in the end.

    Not too long,

    Aunt Zhang brought a basin of water, ced it on Olivia¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Hold it steady! If you dare to spill the water, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Kn¡­Know..¡±

    So, Olivia Cooper held the basin of water on her head while kneeling there.

    Aunt Zhang went back to her room to rest.<div>

    Who knows how much time passed.

    William stumbled drunkenly in from outside.

    As soon as he entered the house,

    He saw Olivia Cooper kneeling there.

    William didn¡¯t say a word and went straight to the bedroom.

    He immediately poured the unfinished wine into Aunt Zhang¡¯s face.

    Aunt Zhang was awakened by the strong smell of alcohol.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    William grabbed Aunt Zhang¡¯s hair, ¡°Why did you make her kneel in the living room again?¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡±

    William picked up a feather duster and began to hit Aunt Zhang, ¡°Damn woman! If I don¡¯t hit you in three days, you¡¯ll cause trouble, right?!¡±

    In just a few minutes,

    Feathers were flying everywhere.<div>

    A momentter, William threw away the feather duster and took out his belt, ¡°Damn woman, will you submit?!¡±

    If Aunt Zhang dared to argue, William would strike her down hard.

    ¡°I submit! I submit!¡±

    Aunt Zhang had no choice but to beg for mercy.

    William finally put down his belt and pulled out a cigarette.

    Aunt Zhang immediately looked for a lighter to light it for him.

    At times like this,

    Aunt Zhang was extremely grateful that she had sent her daughter away.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine the kind of psychological shadow Sylvia Thompson would have if she grew up under these circumstances.

    She was even more grateful that she didn¡¯t let William know about her decision to give her daughter away at the time.

    Aunt Zhang was very clear,

    Apart from the mother who gave birth after ten months of pregnancy, no one else would give everything to their child without expecting anything in return.

    She was willing to give everything for Sylvia Thompson.<div>

    William took a puff of the cigarette, feeling somewhat better, and said, ¡°Go ask your employer for an advance on your sry tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just get paid?¡±

    William frowned slightly, ¡°Just go as I told you! Too much talking! Will I have to beat you to death?!¡±

    William made a move to hit Aunt Zhang, and she instinctively took an ¡®evasive¡¯ posture, ¡°I understand.¡±

    William nced in the direction of the living room and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. Don¡¯t cause any fatalities!¡±

    He was still counting on Olivia to grow up and make money to buy him a bigger house and take him on vacation.

    If Olivia died, who would support him in his old age?

    Aunt Zhang nodded her head.

    In the living room,

    Olivia was still kneeling.

    She prayed that time would pass quickly.

 Chapter 573: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _4

    Chapter 573: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _4

    But it just so happened.

    That time was incredibly slow.

    These three hours felt even longer than three years to Olivia Cooper.

    ¡­

    Thompson n.

    Vi Thompson stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the scenery of the backyard garden of the Thompson residence.

    A cat and a dog sat on either side of her.

    Like two little loyal guardians.

    Steward Dalton walked in from outside and saw this scene.

    From his perspective, Vi Thompson¡¯s silhouette seemed incredibly impressive!

    At this moment, the cat and the dog both turned their heads to look at Steward Dalton.<div>

    They looked quite adorable.

    Steward Dalton raised the corners of his mouth involuntarily and said, ¡°Miss.¡±

    Vi Thompson looked back slightly.

    ¡°Grandpa Steward is here.¡±

    Steward Dalton nodded and handed Vi Thompson a file, ¡°Here¡¯s the information you requested.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vi Thompson reached out and took it.

    Steward Dalton continued, ¡°Miss, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    After Steward Dalton left, Vi Thompson opened the file and took out a document from it.

    From the contents of the investigation in the file,

    Aunt Zhang was just like the other servants at home.

    There was nothing special about her.

    Whether it was the servants at home or the neighbors, all spoke highly of her.

    Vi Thompson furrowed her brows slightly.

    If she suspected that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fall was not an ident, then she had to start with the servants working at home.

    So,

    She investigated every servant in the house.

    Although there was no problem with Aunt Zhang¡¯s investigation results, she was still different from the other servants at home.

    Because on the files of other servants, people¡¯s evaluations of them would more or less have some dissatisfaction.<div>

    Being human,

    It¡¯s impossible to please everyone.

    But Aunt Zhang seemed to have no ws in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Aunt Zhang, in other people¡¯s eyes,<div>

    Was diligent, capable, and honest.

    Never quarreled or argued with anyone, and had a kind heart.

    Perhaps,

    The only w was her poor choice of spouse.

    Her husband would frequently beat her up.

    Vi Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly, and her beautiful brows formed a ¡°´¨¡± shape.

    She instinctively felt that Aunt Zhang was not simple.

    Especially after meeting Olivia Cooper,

    She wondered how Olivia Cooper got those injuries¡­

    It seemed that this matter needed further investigation.

    The next morning,

    Cafe.

    Sylvia Thompson sat in front of a window, stirring the brown coffee in her cup with a silver spoon.<div>

    The aroma of the specialty coffee filled the air.

    A momentter, she took a sip of the coffee and furrowed her brows.

    Immediately, she spat the coffee back into the cup.

    She mmed the cup hard onto the table, ¡°Waiter!¡±

    The waiter hurried over immediately, ¡°Miss, what do you need?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face was stern, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wanted the original vor? Why is there sugar in it?¡±

    Indeed.

    Sylvia Thompson never drank sweetened coffee.

    Because for her, drinking coffee was a way to cultivate one¡¯s temperament.

    Instead of saying she was drinking coffee, it was more like tasting it.

    Only by slowly savoring it could one taste the true vor of the coffee.

    The sugar cube would mask the original taste of the coffee.

    Moreover, Sylvia Thompson believed that only inferior people would put sugar in their coffee.<div>

    That¡¯s why instant coffee was always sweet.

    And her,

    She was born noble.

    The waiter immediately picked up the cup, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, we will rece it for you right away.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Sylvia Thompson said impatiently.

    The waiter immediately went to rece the coffee.

    Soon, she brought over a cup of original vored coffee, ¡°Miss, sorry for the wait.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson picked up the coffee and took a small sip.

    ¡°Miss, are you satisfied?¡± the waiter then asked.

    ¡°Barely.¡± Sylvia Thompson replied.

    The waiter let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Miss, if you need anything else, please call me.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡± Sylvia Thompson waved her hand.

    Not long after,<div>

    Footsteps echoed in the air.

    Then, a girl with shoulder-length hair sat opposite Sylvia Thompson.

    The girl had exquisite features.

    Thick eyebrows and big eyes.

    She could be considered a type that could stand alongside Sylvia Thompson.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    ¡°Sister Pag Gar.¡± Sylvia Thompson smiled and looked at Pag Gar.

    Pag Gar put her bag on the chair beside her, ¡°This cafe has quite a nice atmosphere. Do youe here often?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded.

    The two chatted for a bit before getting to the main topic.

    ¡°Sylvia, is the method you taught me really going to work?¡± Pag Gar felt unsure deep inside.

    Sylvia Thompson took a sip of her coffee, and the corners of her mouth curved slightly, ¡°Sister Pag Gar, this is called retreating in order to advance. I know my second brother very well, he¡¯s an artist after all, and his thinking is different from ordinary people. The more you chase after him, the more likely he will feel repulsed by you.¡±

 Chapter 574: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _5

    Chapter 574: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _5

    But under different circumstances, Samuel Thompson would allow it to happen.

    Pag Gar frowned slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a big detour? Anyway, I¡¯m going to marry your brother eventually. Isn¡¯t it better to take this opportunity to threaten him to marry me? Nothing happened between usst night, and it doesn¡¯t guarantee anything for me! What if your brother forgets about this after a while?¡±

    If it were a fake act turned real, she might even get pregnant.

    But right now-

    There¡¯s no chance of her getting pregnant at all.

    How can a person get pregnant on her own?

    If she can¡¯t get pregnant, she can¡¯t marry by having a child, and she¡¯ll have no hope.

    Samuel Thompson doesn¡¯t really like her.

    It¡¯s better to take advantage of Samuel Thompson¡¯s remorse now, and take the chance to make him marry her.

    If time drags on,plications will arise.

    As for this matter, Sylvia Thompson just decided on a whim and was not fully prepared.<div>

    So,st night, Samuel Thompson only drank a potion of illusions.

    Originally, Pag Gar wanted something to happen, but the man who passed out slept like a dead man, and she was powerless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Sylvia Thompson gave a faint smile, her eyes full of scheming, ¡°As long as you listen to me, I have a way to make my second brother willingly propose to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Pag Gar looked at Sylvia Thompson, her eyes lighting up instantly, ¡°How sure are you?¡±

    Compared to threats, Pag Gar was more looking forward to Samuel Thompson proposing to her willingly.

    She really liked Samuel Thompson.

    And wanted to win his love genuinely.

    ¡°Completely.¡± Sylvia Thompson answered confidently.

    Hearing this, Pag Garughed, ¡°Are you that confident?¡±

    Completely sure?

    As the words fell, Pag Gar continued, ¡°Your second brother is a thoughtful man. Are you so sure that he will follow your n?¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem reliable at all.

    Sylvia Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Of course, provided that you listen to me.¡±

    Pag Gar nodded, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you once.¡±

    She was curious to see if Sylvia Thompson had such capabilities.

    Sylvia Thompson said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Pag Gar, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    She never said anything she wasn¡¯t sure of.

    Compared to Mandel Thompson-

    Samuel Thompson was much easier to handle.<div>

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson raised her coffee, ¡°Sister Pag Gar, here¡¯s to coffee instead of wine, wishing us smooth sailing and wishing you to be my sister-inw soon.¡±

    The words ¡°sister-inw¡± gently hit Pag Gar¡¯s heart, stirring waves of ripples.

    Heaven knew-<div>

    How much she wanted to be Sylvia Thompson¡¯s sister-inw.

    At the time when she thought she would never have the chance to fulfill her dream, fate gave her another opportunity.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Pag Gar picked up her coffee cup and gently tapped Sylvia Thompson¡¯s coffee cup.

    Thompson n.

    Samuel Thompson was in poor shape.

    Since returning home yesterday morning, he had been lying in bed, not in the mood to paint.

    Very troubled.

    He even felt that he had lost the qualification to like the girl in his heart.

    Ding Ding Ding¨C

    There came a knock on the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Samuel Thompson said.<div>

    ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s me.¡± Vi Thompson¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°Little sister, wait a moment.¡±

    Samuel Thompson immediately got up from the bed, put on his clothes, went to the bathroom, washed his face, andbed his messy hair.

    Then he opened the door, smiled, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯vee.¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Although Samuel Thompson was smiling-

    Vi couldn¡¯t help but sense he was hiding something.

    Her eyes curved, and she looked around the room, ¡°Second Brother, can Ie in and sit?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Samuel Thompson opened the door.

    Vi Thompson went in.

    As an artist, Samuel Thompson¡¯s room was different from ordinary people¡¯s.

    The walls of the room were painted in different colors.

    There was even a skeleton in the corner.<div>

    And various ster statues.

    ¡°Little sister, do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Vi Thompson sat down at the table, ¡°Big brother, have you encountered any troublestely?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Samuel Thompson scratched the back of his head, sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve just hit a bottleneck in my creative work.¡±

    Even painters have their bottleneck periods.

    Although Samuel Thompson¡¯s paintings could sell for seven figures each-

    He couldn¡¯t pick up a paintbrush every day.

    But Vi Thompson could see that Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t seem to be going through a bottleneck period.

    ¡°Big brother, if there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded his head.

    Just then, as if he remembered something, ¡°Oh right, little sister, this is for you.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 575: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _6

    Chapter 575: 199: Vi: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _6

    ¡°Upon saying that, Samuel Thompson stood up and handed a painting to Vi Thompson.

    Vi opened it and looked.

    It depicted the scene of her first visit to the Thompson n.

    At that time.

    They didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities.

    She and Mrs. Thompson were sitting on the sofa,ughing very happily.

    Then Samuel continued, ¡°Vi, actually, at that time, I thought you looked exceptionally warm and familiar, it was a very strange feeling.¡±

    Later, when Samuel found out that Vi was the long-lost little sister, no one knew how excited he was.

    Vi¡¯s eyes curved, and the corners of her mouth revealed two shallow dimples, ¡°Actually, when I first met grandma and you guys, I had the same feeling.¡±

    Thinking about it now, it still felt very magical.

    ¡­<div>

    White Estate.

    Mr. White was sitting on the sofa reading a financial newspaper.

    At this moment.

    Flora Tiarks rushed in from outside.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. White raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Flora continued, ¡°My mom wants you toe to our house for dinner tonight.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mr. White immediately put down the newspaper.

    He could save a meal tonight.

    Seeing her uncle¡¯s behavior, Flora was speechless. ¡°By the way, my mom asked you to dress nicely.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she saw her uncle¡¯s clothes that he had been wearing for eight hundred years, ¡°It¡¯s toote to buy new clothes now. I¡¯ll go to the wardrobe and pick out something nice for you.¡±

    Having said that, Flora quickly ran upstairs.

    At this moment, Mr. White, as if suddenly thinking of something, immediately ran upstairs.

    As Flora ran into the room and was about to reach out and open the wardrobe door, Mr. White ran over and held the door shut with one hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle?¡±

    ¡°I can find my own clothes. You go out.¡± His voice was very calm.

    Flora frowned slightly, ¡°Why should I go out?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go out when I¡¯m changing?¡±

    Flora looked her uncle up and down, feeling that today¡¯s Mr. White was acting strange.<div>

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go out, then hurry up and change.¡±

    As she spoke, Flora walked out.

    Mr. White released his hand from the wardrobe door, and at this moment, Flora suddenly turned around and tried to sneak a peek.

    Fortunately, Mr. White was vignt and directly grabbed Flora¡¯s cor and carried her out of the room, then locked the door.<div>

    Flora mmed the door loudly from outside.

    ¡°Old White! Are you hiding a woman in your wardrobe?¡±

    Mr. White ignored her.

    Opening the wardrobe.

    There hung a row of clothes in the wardrobe.

    Most of them were white shirts and a few suits.

    But that sh of red in the wardrobe was exceptionally eye-catching.

    At this time, Flora outside the door would never have thought that her uncle was actually hiding a red dress for a girl in his wardrobe.

    Mr. White immediately put the skirt away and hid it in abination lock box.

    After doing all of this, Mr. White picked out a random piece of clothing to change into and then went to open the door.

    As soon as the door was opened, Flora rushed in and then opened the wardrobe.

    But inside were only clothes and more clothes.

    Flora narrowed her eyes, ¡°Uncle, what were you doing alone in the room just now that was so secretive?¡±<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful,¡± Mr. White said in a low tone as he walked downstairs.

    Flora immediately followed Mr. White¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    However, Mr. White did not directly reply to her.

    Flora was so curious that she felt like a kitten scratching her heart.

    What exactly was Mr. White hiding in the wardrobe?

    In the evening.

    Vi arrived at the same ce as yesterday to walk her dog.

    When she arrived, Olivia Cooper hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    Vi told the bread to sit obediently outside while she went in to buy milk tea.

    Still two cups.

    The bread was very obedient.

    It sat still without moving.<div>

    Some dog lovers came over and petted its head, but it had no reaction.

    ¡°Bread!¡±

    Olivia walked over.

    The bread looked back at Olivia, being an obedient dog it didn¡¯t rush to Olivia but stayed in ce waiting for Vi.

    Olivia quickly jogged over and asked, ¡°Bread, where¡¯s your sister?¡±

    The bread looked at the milk tea shop.

    Olivia smiled and asked, ¡°You mean sister is in the milk tea shop?¡±

    The bread had a muzzle on, unable to howl, it could only whine softly.

    Just then, Vi came out of the shop with milk tea in her hands.

    Seeing Vi.

    The bread immediately stood up and vigorously wagged its tail.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°Sisi,¡± Vi walked over and handed her the milk tea, ¡°Sister is treating you to milk tea.¡±<div>

    Olivia felt a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sisi. Sister is bored every night walking the dog alone, so it¡¯s nice to have someone to apany me. If you don¡¯t ept the milk tea, I won¡¯t let you apany me tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 576: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _7

    Chapter 576: 199: Vi: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _7

    Olivia finally epted the milk tea.

    Then she reached into her pocket and pulled out a handful of candy, ¡°Sister, I also have something for you.¡±

    Every time Olivia felt life was bitter, she would eat a piece of candy.

    Therefore,

    For Olivia at this time, what she was giving to Vi was not only candy, but also the best thing in the world.

    ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡± Vi took the candy from Olivia, and peeled one piece to put into her mouth.

    Very sweet.

    ¡°Especially delicious.¡±

    Hearing Vi praise her candy, Olivia was very happy.

    Vi is the warmest sister she has ever met in this world.

    The two of them walked and chatted together.<div>

    Although their ages were quite different, the two had no problemmunicating ¨C Vi liked talking to children, and every time she was surprised by their amazing ideas.

    In their conversation, Olivia found out that her sister was really amazing.

    Vi could answer almost any question perfectly.

    For example, was there an ocean on Neptune?

    What¡¯s outside the Milky Way?

    Olivia is a little astronomy fan and usually, she can only get answers to her questions through textbooks.

    This is the first time someone has helped her to unravel mysteries.

    ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s take a photo together?¡± Vi suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded.

    Vi took out her phone and smiled as she took a selfie with Olivia.

    She snapped several pictures in a row.

    When they walked past an electronics store, Olivia¡¯s eyes fell on a smartwatch through the window.

    Many students in their ss have such smartwatches.

    Vi asked with a smile, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Olivia first nodded, then immediately shook her head.

    ¡°If you like it, sister will buy it for you.

    This store allows pets inside.

    As she spoke, Vi took Olivia¡¯s hand and entered the store together.

    Olivia grabbed Vi¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t like it at all, don¡¯t waste your money.¡±<div>

    ¡°How about I lend you the money? When you grow up, you can pay me back.¡± Vi suggested.

    Olivia was really fond of the watch, hesitated for a moment, ¡°Sister, let me write you an IOU then?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    With that, they both walked into the store.<div>

    A sales associate immediately approached them warmly to wee them.

    However,

    The sales associate¡¯s eyes looked a bit strange.

    Vi was very beautiful and dressed neatly.

    But the young girl beside her was dressed very poorly, and her clothes were even torn.

    In today¡¯s society,

    It¡¯s rare to find anyone wearing clothes with patches on them anymore.

    Are they really family?

    Vi then said, ¡°Let me have a look at that smartwatch.¡±

    ¡°Sure, please wait a moment.¡±

    The sales associate immediately fetched the watch

    Vi took the watch and put it on Olivia, ¡°Looks great. I¡¯ll take this one! Let¡¯s check out.¡±

    The sales associate¡¯s eyes widened.<div>

    He didn¡¯t expect that Vi would buy it directly.

    This smartwatch was a high-end imported product from abroad, costing ten thousand dors.

    The little girl was dressed in rags, but she wore such an expensive watch.

    ¡°Alright, pleasee this way.¡±

    Vi followed the sales associate. ¡°I¡¯ll pay by card.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Then Vi lowered her voice and said, ¡°If my sister asks you how much it is, just tell her that there is a promotion in the store today. One thousand dors will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The sales associate nodded, and there was a hint of envy in his eyes when he looked at Vi.

    He also wished he had a sister like her.

    As expected, Olivia soon came over to ask about the price of the watch.

    The sales associate said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re having a promotion in our store today! It only costs one thousand dors! It¡¯s a real bargain!¡±

    Olivia immediately borrowed a pen and paper from the sales associate and wrote an IOU for Vi.

    ¡­<div>

    In the evening,

    Vi opened her WhatsApp and sent the pictures she took with Olivia to Mrs. Price from ¡°Searching for Daughter Thousands of Miles Away¡±.

    She also exined Olivia¡¯s situation.

    Although their ages did not match, Olivia¡¯s resemnce to Pearl was striking, especially after Vipared the photos of Pearl when she was little.

    Barbara Will quickly replied: [Thank you, Vi, for still remembering my aunt. But I am on my way to Cokoon City now. Another family who was kidnapped like us found a child very simr to my daughter.]

    Vi replied: [I hope your aunt can reunite with Pearl soon.]

    Barbara Will: [If the girl isn¡¯t Pearl, I¡¯lle to Capital City.]

    [Alright.]

    In the blink of an eye, it was half a monthter.

    Samuel Thompson had looked haggard these days.

    He had nightmares every night.

    He felt he was irresponsible.

    He didn¡¯t have the responsibility a man should have.<div>

    After breakfast, Samuel Thompson went for a walk in the garden.

    He wanted to cheer himself up a little.

    Sylvia Thompson watched his back disappear and followed him with a faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Samuel looked at Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia took a look at Samuel¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Brother, have you been feeling unwelltely? Your condition seems really poor.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Samuel was startled and subconsciously touched his face.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just not sleeping well.¡± Samuel made up an excuse casually.

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°By the way, brother, I found out some gossip yesterday, I thought I¡¯d share it with you ¨C but you must not tell anyone else!¡±

    ¡°What gossip?¡± Samuel asked curiously.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday and went to the hospital and saw Pag Gar! And guess what? She was at the maternity department! Later, she told me that she had a one-night stand with a man she didn¡¯t know! She went to the hospital to have an abortion! I remember she confessed her love to you before, right? It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t ept her. She¡¯s so casual about having a one night stand, this kind of girl really doesn¡¯t have any self-respect!¡±

 Chapter 577: 200: Always feel that Viola Thompson is not simple (Second update)

    Chapter 577: 200: Always feel that Vi Thompson is not simple (Second update)

    At those words, Samuel Thompson was utterly stunned.

    Pag Gar is pregnant?!

    And she had an abortion?

    This?!

    How could this be!

    Sylvia Thompson covertly observed Samuel Thompson¡¯s expression, a smug look passing through her eyes.

    It was a good while before¡­

    Sam finally found his voice, ¡°Syl, Syl, you¡¯re not joking with me?¡±

    Sylvia Thompsonughed and said, ¡°Sam, why would I joke about this! I was shocked when I first found out too! I didn¡¯t expect Pag Gar, who looks so proper, to be so liberal in private!¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing relentlessly into Sam Thompson, turning his face deathly pale.

    It was unbearably painful.<div>

    ¡°Sam, you look quite ill? Are you alright?¡± Sylvia asked next.

    Samuel Thompson forced a smile, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He could barely stand on his feet.

    Upon finishing his words, Sam looked at Sylvia and asked, ¡°Have¡­ has she already aborted the child?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded her head, ¡°After all, it was a one-night stand. She wouldn¡¯t keep it, could she?¡±

    When she finished, Sylvia added, ¡°Who knows if she even knows who the child¡¯s father is!¡±

    Sam really wanted to say that he was the child¡¯s father.

    But he opened his mouth only to say nothing in the end.

    He didn¡¯t know how to spill it out.

    He was an irresponsible father!

    And he owed that little life that had just passed even more.

    He was in much pain.

    So much that he could hardly breathe.

    Sylvia checked her wristwatch, ¡°Sam, I have something else to do, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Sam mindlessly nodded his head.

    Sylvia walked a few steps away.

    But Sam called her back, ¡°Syl, wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sam?¡± Sylvia looked back at Sam.

    Sam swallowed, ¡°Did¡­ did Pag Gar say anything else to you? Like, about the child¡¯s father?¡±<div>

    ¡°No.¡± Sylvia shook her head, ¡°She even asked me to keep it a secret! By the way, Sam, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sam felt even more guilty.

    He felt that he had let Pag Gar down.

    And he shouldn¡¯t let Pag Gar bear thebel of being frivolous.<div>

    After all.

    This was entirely his fault.

    It has nothing to do with Pag Gar.

    After Sylvia left, Sam returned to his own room.

    The man who had not shown emotions is now blurring his vision with tears when he looks at himself in the mirror.

    Sam pped himself mercilessly.

    Bastard!

    He was good for nothing! He was a bastard!

    On the other side.

    Pag Gar couldn¡¯t wait to phone Sylvia.

    ¡°Syl, how is it going?¡±

    Sylvia kept a polite smile on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pag, Sam is now overwhelmed with guilt. He will definitely get in touch with you soon. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t see anything suspicious.¡±

    Sam is a responsible man.<div>

    He would never abandon Pag Gar who was supposed to be pregnant and had an abortion.

    So.

    Pag has nothing to worry about.

    Sylvia grew up in the Thompson Family, so she understands Sam¡¯s character very well.

    When her words fell, Sylvia continued, ¡°That¡¯s it for now, Pag. I¡¯ll let you know when there are updates.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Pag nodded her head.

    After hanging up, Pag looked at her aunt, clutching her arm and started to act coquettishly, ¡°Auntie, Auntie! Please help me issue a certificate! With this certificate, I can marry Sam sessfully! You know how much I love Sam.¡±

    Pag is pleading with her aunt to help her with the abortion certification.

    Her aunt, Ethel, works at the main hospital in Capital City, where she is the head of the obstetrics and gynecology.

    To Ethel, issuing an abortion certificate was a simple task.

    Very simple.

    Ethel hesitated for a moment, ¡°Pag, this is not a minor issue, I need to think it through.¡±

    However, Ethel had already made up her mind.<div>

    Doing something like issuing a false certificate will stay hidden as long as Pag keeps her mouth shut.

    The Thompson family is a high-profile and influential family. If Pag could marry Sam, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for her.

    She is now only making a premise.

    ¡°Auntie, please!¡± Pag continued to act like a spoiled child.

    She wasn¡¯t pregnant after all, this was her only option.Ethel Guarino happens to be the head of the gynecology and obstetrics department.

    She looked at Pag Gar, sighed, and said, ¡°Oh, you are such a handful! I agree, but you must keep it a secret! You cannot tell anyone.¡±

    Pag Gar was very pleased, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid. I guarantee I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Upon hearing the confirmation, Pag Gar excitedly said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie! Long live Auntie!¡±

    Guarino looked at Pag Gar, ¡°Just don¡¯t forget your Auntie¡¯s kindness.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If this works, Auntie, you will be my matchmaker, I will never forget you!¡±

    Guarino smiled and said, ¡°Then you go first, I will go to the hospital to get you a certificateter.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±<div>

    Pag Gar then said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll be waiting for your message.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Guarino nodded.

    After Pag Gar left, Justin looked at Ethel Guarino, frowning, ¡°Ethel, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Pag Gar¡¯s request, it¡¯s too risky! Have you considered the consequences if you are discovered?¡±

    Guarino was just about to be promoted.

    With this happening, she might not only lose her promotion, she might lose her position at the hospital too.

    Guarino was not concerned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will find out.¡±

    She is the second inmand of the department of gynecology and obstetrics.

    About to be the head.

    All the medical staff in the department have to please her, who would dare to say no to her?

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case,¡± Justin furrowed his brows, ¡°besides, I don¡¯t approve of Pag Gar¡¯s approach.¡±

    It¡¯s despicable!

    Feelings should be mutual.

    What¡¯s this trap all about?

    Guarinoughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine! Besides, Pag Gar getting married to Thompson n would only benefit us. Pag Gar is smart, just shows Samuel Thompson a fake abortion certificate. How dare he not take responsibility?¡±

    Justin voiced his concern, ¡°Didn¡¯t your hospital once help Miss Thompson to issue a certificate? Does she have any connection with your hospital director?¡±

    If Vi Thompson really has a rtionship with the director of the Capital City Hospital.

    Then as long as Vi Thompson tracks it down, it would certainly lead to Guarino.

    Justin always felt that Vi Thompson was not simple.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a girl who got a full score on the College Entrance Examination. The fact that our hospital issued a certificate for her was purely idental, don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t know our hospital director,¡± Guarino reassured.

    A perfect scorer on the College Entrance Examination is still far from being a truly talented person.

    As the saying goes, even a dragon finds it hard to crush a local snake.

    She is the top figure in the obstetrics and gynecology department.

    The Thompson n have no connections in the Capital City Hospital. To find out the truth?

    Difficult!

    If there really was a risk, Guarino would not take a chance with her career.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Justin wanted to say something else, but Guarino was not having it, ¡°You¡¯re always like this, always shrinking back from everything! Just mind your own business! I don¡¯t need you to worry about me!¡±

    Risk is inherent in pursuing wealth and status.

    People like Justin will never amount to anything significant.

    Thompson Family Manor.

    Samuel Thompson made a call to Pag Gar.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡±

    Pag Gar, who received the call, was excited. It seems that Sylvia Thompson was right!

    But Pag Gar still controlled her excitement, and said calmly, ¡°Samuel, didn¡¯t I make it clear to youst time? I will no longer be in love with you, nor will I be your trouble and burden. I have almost forgotten about you, so why are you calling me now?¡±

    Samuel Thompson took a deep breath, ¡°Pag, I¡¯m sorry. Can we meet?¡±

    No matter what.

    He cannot be an irresponsible man.

    Under Samuel¡¯s earnest request, Pag Gar finally agreed to meet him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Having agreed on a time and ce to meet, Samuel Thompson immediately set off.

    When he arrived at the restaurant where he was meeting Pag Gar.

    Pag Gar had not yet arrived.

    Samuel Thompson kept looking at his watch, looking anxious.

    Before long.

    Pag Gar finally arrived.

    She looked very unwell.

    She was pale.

    Compared to her usually energetic self, the difference was striking.

    It was evident that she was seriously ill.

    Seeing Pag Gare over, Samuel Thompson immediately stood up to pull out a chair for her.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Pag Gar looked up at Samuel Thompson, a triumphant look hidden in her eyes.

    She had finally waited for this day.

    After sitting down, Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t know how to start, hesitated for a moment, then finally asked, ¡°I heard¡­that, are you pregnant?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Pag Gar immediately denied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Samuel Thompson apologized with reddened eyes, ¡°I know it¡¯s no use saying anything now. But that night, I¡­I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡±

 Chapter 578: 200: The truth is, itéˆ¥æªš a fake pregnancy!

    Chapter 578: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Pag Gar¡¯s expression was somewhat cold. ¡°It was all my fault that night. It had nothing to do with you.¡±

    Pag Gar directly took all the responsibility upon herself.

    Samuel Thompson hung his head low, almost unable to catch his breath due to the fact that hisck of responsibility had wiped away a young, precious life.

    He was a man.

    And now.

    He was even less than a woman.

    Even Pag Gar could face the problem directly.

    But he never had the courage.

    If.

    If he had contacted Pag Gar earlier, the situation wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.

    He regretted it.<div>

    Samuel Thompson now deeply regretted it.

    It¡¯s never toote to mend the fence after a sheep is lost.

    At this point, he couldn¡¯t afford to continue making mistakes.

    With this in mind, Samuel Thompson looked at Pag Gar and said, ¡°Pag Gar, let¡¯s get married! I¡¯ll immediately talk to my parents about the wedding after I get back.¡±

    Getting married would be the bestpensation for Pag Gar after what had happened.

    Proposing marriage wasn¡¯t an impulsive decision or a moment of feverish passion.

    Get married?

    Suddenly, Pag Gar¡¯s eyes lit up.

    But she couldn¡¯t show it now.

    Pag Gar suppressed the excitement in her heart, looked up at Samuel Thompson, and angrily said, ¡°Samuel Thompson, what do you mean by this? Are you taking advantage of the fact that I still like you, so you¡¯re purposely insulting me?¡±

    Seeing Pag Gar so agitated, Samuel Thompson exined, ¡°No, Pag, you misunderstood. I never meant to insult you. I just want to take responsibility for you.¡±

    Pag Gar continued, ¡°Alright, then let me tell you now that this child has nothing to do with you! I, Pag Gar, have always been upright and open-minded. I don¡¯t need a child to tie a man down. Listen, Samuel Thompson, if I really wanted to use the child to tie you down, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the hospital to have an abortion!¡±

    Pag Gar spoke with righteous indignation.

    With just a few words, she had portrayed herself as an innocent and kind person who didn¡¯t want to burden Samuel Thompson.

    It had to be said.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s trick was really useful!

    At this moment, Pag Gar was extremely grateful to Sylvia Thompson.

    The more she spoke like this, the more guilty Samuel Thompson felt. He would rather have Pag Gar hit him or scold him.

    However¡­<div>

    It didn¡¯t happen.

    Pag Gar¡¯s reaction surprised Samuel Thompson.

    He thought that Pag Gar would make a big scene because of this incident.

    He didn¡¯t expect it was just his own baseless suspicion.<div>

    Perhaps.

    He had never really understood Pag Gar.

    ¡°Pag Gar.¡± Samuel Thompson looked up at her and continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re not that kind of person, and you wouldn¡¯t stoop to doing such things. I think I might have misunderstood you before, but I won¡¯t be like that anymore. Can you give me a chance to make it up to you?¡±

    ¡°Our feelings can be cultivated after marriage. I promise you that I will never let you down after we get married. You will be the only one for me in this life!¡±

    Looking at the man in front of her, Pag Gar¡¯s heart raced.

    She was very clear.

    She loved Samuel Thompson.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to ept his marriage proposal.

    But Pag Gar knew.

    Now was not the best time.

    Pag Gar¡¯s face remained calm, ¡°Samuel Thompson, marriage is not child¡¯s y, nor a trade. Let¡¯s leave this matter in the past. From now on, we part ways and live happily.¡±

    After saying that, Pag Gar stood up from her chair, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    In her haste.<div>

    Samuel Thompson immediately grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Pag Gar!¡±

    Pag Gar pushed Samuel Thompson¡¯s wrist away.

    And then she turned and left.

    Watching Pag Gar¡¯s retreating figure, Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t describe his feelings.

    But his determination only grew stronger.

    He was going to marry Pag Gar.

    He was going to take responsibility for Pag Gar.

    Thinking of this, Samuel Thompson immediately chased after her, shouting, ¡°Pag Gar, I won¡¯t give up!¡±

    From an angle Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t see.

    Pag Gar¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    In a moment, she walked away without looking back.

    After returning.<div>

    Samuel Thompson found Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson was sitting at the desk in her study, making tea.

    As the tea mist drifted, her hands continually darted through the tea set.

    Actually, Sylvia Thompson preferred coffee over tea.

    But.

    The Thompson Family loved tea.

    To cater to the taste of the Thompson n, she pretended to like tea as well.

    For this reason, Sylvia Thompson had even learned tea ceremony.

    Usually at home, when she had nothing to do, she¡¯d make tea.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡± Samuel Thompson entered and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Elder brother.¡± Sylvia Thompson looked up at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Brother,e and have some tea.¡±

    Samuel Thompson sat down across from her.

    <div>

 Chapter 579: 200: The truth is, itéˆ¥æªš a fake pregnancy!_2

    Chapter 579: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy!_2

    Sylvia Thompson poured a cup of tea for Samuel Thompson.

    The tea was clear and bright.

    It was evident that Sylvia had a knack for brewing tea.

    Samuel picked up the cup and took a sip.

    On a normal day, he would have savored the taste.

    But today,

    no matter what he ate,

    it was like chewing wax.

    Samuel finished the tea in one gulp.

    Sylvia looked up at Samuel, ¡°Brother, are you troubled by something?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel continued, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±<div>

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sylvia said.

    Samuel asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Pag Gar?¡±

    Hearing this, a glint shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes as she continued to make tea, ¡°We used to be quite close, but ever since I heard about her situation, I¡¯ve felt some aversion towards her. I think a good girl shouldn¡¯t have a one-night stand.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Samuel felt very ufortable.

    ¡°Actually, I was the one who had a one-night stand with Pag Gar,¡± Samuel said.

    At this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened, and then sheughed, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t joke around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Samuel looked seriously at Sylvia.

    Sylvia looked at Samuel, swallowing hard, ¡°Brother, you-you really aren¡¯t joking with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Sylvia covered her mouth with her hand, ¡°How could this be? You and her¡­ Brother, what happened?¡±

    If a stranger saw her surprised expression, they might think that she had nothing to do with the matter.

    At this point, Samuel no longer wanted to find excuses for his actions and continued, ¡°It¡¯splicated. I came to you because I want you to help me persuade her. Although the child is gone, I still want to take responsibility for her.¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility?¡± Sylvia looked at Samuel, somewhat uncertainly, ¡°Brother, what do you mean by taking responsibility?¡±

    ¡°To marry her,¡± Samuel stated solemnly.

    Sylvia frowned deeply, ¡°But, Brother, don¡¯t you dislike Pag Gar?¡±

    Like?

    Was he even worthy of liking anyone now?

    Samuel sighed lightly, ¡°Feelings can be cultivated after marriage. Since I did such a thing and caused a small life to disappear from the world, I should take responsibility for Pag Gar.¡±

    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we just forget about it! Pag Gar isn¡¯t seeking responsibility from you anyway,¡± Sylvia spoke up, ¡°Marriage is a lifetimemitment, and if you act impulsively, you¡¯ll definitely regret itter.¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± If he didn¡¯t take responsibility for Pag Gar, he would truly regret it.

    Sylvia sighed, ¡°Brother, have you really thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel nodded, ¡°Sylvia, can you help me with this favor?¡±

    They¡¯d considered it from all angles, and only Sylvia could help with this favor.<div>

    Firstly, because they were both women and could speak more candidly.

    Secondly, because Pag Gar already had a rtionship with Sylvia.

    If Sylvia were to intervene, the situation would be much easier to handle.

    Sylvia looked at Samuel, ¡°Brother, as siblings, both personally and professionally, I hope you can be happy. I know you don¡¯t like Pag Gar, and if you live with someone you don¡¯t like, you¡¯ll definitely regret it for the rest of your life! So, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    From the beginning, Sylvia had never intended to involve herself in this mess.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to step in and help persuade Pag Gar now.

    Her job was simply to advise Pag Gar.

    Now that things had reached this point, she wanted to stay out of itpletely.

    Sylvia¡¯s words were reasonable, and Samuel was deeply moved.

    He was so happy to have such a considerate sister.

    ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m an adult and know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time, and it¡¯s not just a spontaneous decision,¡± Samuel said.

    But Sylvia still shook her head, looking like the perfect little sister, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. Brother, think again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Samuel insisted.<div>

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that! I can¡¯t possibly agree to this!¡±

    Her attitude was resolute.

    After saying that, Sylvia added, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t think Pag Gar is a match for you! In terms of knowledge, appearance, and temperament, she¡¯s on a different level than you. If you were to reluctantly be with her simply out of a sense of responsibility, you wouldn¡¯t be happy either! Brother, why should youpromise yourself just to take responsibility?¡±

 Chapter 580: 200: The truth is, itéˆ¥æªš a fake pregnancy! _3

    Chapter 580: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _3

    ¡°Actually, we might have misunderstood Pag Gar.¡±

    When the incident first urred, Samuel Thompson had also suspected Pag Gar.

    He suspected that Pag Gar had deliberately set a trap.

    Having grown up in a wealthy family, Samuel had seen his fair share of shotgun marriages.

    He thought he would be one of them.

    That¡¯s why, these days, Samuel had been worrying about Pag Gar getting pregnant.

    Unfortunately.

    He guessed the beginning, but not the ending.

    Pag Gar did get pregnant, but she didn¡¯t use the pregnancy to threaten him.

    If Pag Gar had impure motives, she wouldn¡¯t have had an abortion!

    If she had made this matter public.<div>

    Could the Thompson n simply ignore her?

    Definitely not!

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson sighed again, ¡°Actually, I was quite surprised that Pag Gar had an abortion. After all, she used to like you so much. However, it¡¯s possible that she has truly let go. Borden, since Pag Gar has already let go, you shouldn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    ¡°Let go of the past and start a new life, which is good for everyone.¡±

    Samuel Thompson shook his head.

    He couldn¡¯t let go of the past.

    Whenever he thought of that child he had never even seen face-to-face, he felt unbearably guilty.

    If he didn¡¯t take responsibility for Pag Gar, he would never be at peace for the rest of his life.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Borden, no matter what choice you make, I will support you, but I cannot help you persuade Pag Gar. Because I want you to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡±

    Sylvia smiled, ¡°We are all family, what¡¯s there to thank? Do you also say thank you to your sister?¡±

    Samuel also smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll figure it out myself. Sylvia, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sylvia nodded.

    Watching Samuel¡¯s retreating figure, she hooked her lips and took out her phone to send a message to Pag Gar.

    Pag Gar had just arrived home.

    She was very excited to hear this news.

    That was Samuel Thompson!

    That man she had admired since childhood.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to marry the person they¡¯ve always secretly loved?<div>

    Most importantly, Samuel had a great family background.

    The Thompson n was the number one family in Capital City.

    If she could be the wife of the Thompson n¡¯s second son, she would be the most well-married girl in the Swantz Family.

    Her parents would be delighted.<div>

    With this thought in mind, Pag Gar was all smiles.

    ¡°Pag Gar.¡±

    At this moment, Mrs. Swantz¡¯s voice interrupted Pag Gar¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Pag Gar looked back.

    Mrs. Swantz waved at Pag Gar, ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Pag Gar walked over to Mrs. Swantz.

    Mrs. Swantz pointed at her phone¡¯s photo and said, ¡°What do you think of this boy?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Pag Gar nodded.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz smiled, ¡°This is Aunt Sherman¡¯s son, he¡¯s 28 years old this year, three years older than you, 175cm tall. Although he¡¯s a bit short, he¡¯s an honest person, and his family background is simr to ours¡­¡±

    As Pag Gar listened, she sensed that something was off and frowned, ¡°Mom, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Winter Gar, Pag Gar¡¯s sister,ughed, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? Mom is arranging a blind date for you!¡±

    ¡°A blind date?¡± Pag Gar¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°With him? Colton?¡±<div>

    Herst sentence was full of disdain.

    Winter Gar looked at Pag Gar, ¡°So you look down on Colton, huh?¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz immediately put on a stern face, ¡°It would be your good fortune if Colton would even consider you! And you look down on him! Do you think you are a fairy? You¡¯re already 25 years old, not 15! Do you really think you¡¯re that great?¡±

    Winter Gar said,ughing, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you see? She¡¯s still infatuated with the Thompson n¡¯s second son!¡±

    Too bad.

    Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t care for Pag Gar at all.

    But Pag Gar¡¯s admiration for Samuel wasmon knowledge.

    Mrs. Swantz red at Pag Gar, ¡°Pag Gar, I¡¯m warning you, you must go on this blind date tomorrow whether you want to or not! Don¡¯t always have high eyes and low hands! The Thompson n¡¯s second son isn¡¯t someone our family can reach!¡±

    There is a big gap between the Swantz Family and the Thompson n.

    Pag Gar¡¯s behavior was no different from a toad trying to eat swan meat.

    Facing her mother¡¯s mockery, Pag Gar didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she sat down on the sofa with a smile, ¡°Mom, then I¡¯ll have to reach for one this time to show you!¡±

    Seeing this, Winter Gar narrowed her eyes and walked over to Pag Gar, ¡°Do you have something going on?¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 581: 200: The truth is, itéˆ¥æªš a fake pregnancy! _4

    Chapter 581: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _4

    Winter Gar knew her sister very well.

    If Pag Gar wasn¡¯t confident, she would never say something like that.

    Could it be¡­?

    She really got Samuel Thompson.

    Pag Gar looked at Winter Gar and continued, ¡°Sis, to be honest with you, Samuel Thompson is already mine now! And he¡¯s the kind who won¡¯t marry anyone but me.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Winter Gar burst outughing.

    What kind of family were the Thompsons?

    How would they ever fancy Pag Gar!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Pag nodded her head, ¡°Me.¡±

    Mrs. Swantz picked up a throw pillow and hit Pag Gar on the head, ¡°I suggest you stop daydreaming! At 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, you¡¯re going to meet Colton and Aunt Sherman at the Cafe.¡±

    At this moment-<div>

    The nanny came over and said, ¡°Miss Pag, someone is looking for you.¡±

    Pag Gar looked up, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The nanny continued, ¡°A gentleman named Thompson.¡±

    Thompson?

    At those words, both Mrs. Swantz and Winter Gar looked slightly stunned.

    Could it be¡­

    That Samuel Thompson was the visitor?

    Thinking of this, both Mrs. Swantz and Winter Gar immediately ran towards the second-floor balcony.

    Pag Gar squinted her eyes, ¡°Tell him I don¡¯t have time now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the nanny walked to the door.

    Second floor balcony.

    Upon seeing the man standing outside the door-

    Mrs. Swantz and Winter Gar were both shocked!

    They even thought they were hallucinating!

    That was Samuel Thompson!

    Mrs. Swantz and Winter Gar exchanged a nce, the shock in their eyes apparent.

    Were they dreaming?

    Samuel Thompson had actually taken the initiative toe looking for Pag Gar!

    Most importantly, Pag Gar had refused to meet him!<div>

    Mrs. Swantz pinched herself hard.

    Ouch!

    It hurts!

    It¡¯s not a dream!<div>

    It¡¯s really not a dream!

    Realizing it wasn¡¯t a dream, Mrs. Swantz immediately ran downstairs, ¡°Pag, what¡¯s going on? Why would the Thompson¡¯s second young mastere to see you?¡±

    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Pag asked.

    Mrs. Swantz nodded her head, ¡°What exactly happened? And what are you still doing here? Go and meet him now! Don¡¯t keep Young Master Samuel Thompson waiting! Do you really think you¡¯re a fairy or something?¡±

    What if Samuel Thompson became impatient and left?

    After all, that was Samuel Thompson!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, he won¡¯t leave.¡± Pag Gar didn¡¯t seem worried at all.

    Mrs. Swantz continued, ¡°Are you that sure?¡±

    Winter Gar also came down from the second-floor balcony and asked, ¡°Pag Gar, what kind of love potion did you give Young Master Samuel?¡±

    Indeed, when the nanny told him that Pag Gar didn¡¯t want to see him, Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t leave.

    He was holding a bouquet of flowers, just standing in ce.

    Waiting for Pag Gar.

    Samuel Thompson thought that if Sylvia would not help, he would use his sincerity to move Pag Gar.<div>

    He believed¡ª

    One day, Pag Gar would be touched by his sincerity.

    If Winter Gar hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would not have dared to believe it was true.

    She swallowed.

    Pag Gar looked back at Mrs. Swantz, a triumphant gleam in her eyes, ¡°Mom, do I still have to meet Colton tomorrow?¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Aunt Sherman right away.¡±

    No matter how excellent Colton was, he could notpare with Samuel Thompson.

    Samuel Thompson was talented and from a good family.

    Colton couldn¡¯t evenpare to one-tenth of him.

    Now that Samuel Thompson was pursuing Pag Gar, of course they had to reject the Sherman Family immediately.

    Pag Gar smiled.

    Curious, Winter Gar sat beside Pag Gar, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡±

    She was genuinely curious.<div>

    How on earth did Samuel Thompson change his attitude all of a sudden!

    Winter Gar even suspected that Pag Gar had cast a love spell on Samuel Thompson.

    Otherwise¡ª

    There was no reason for Samuel Thompson to fall in love with Pag Gar.

    Not to mention being so infatuated!

    Pag Gar looked at Winter Gar, ¡°Sis, am I really that pathetic in your eyes? Why can¡¯t Samuel Thompson pursue me?¡±

    Winter Gar didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Can you tell me what Samuel Thompson saw in you?¡±

    Although Pag Gar was quite pretty¡ª

    But if Samuel Thompson really liked her, he wouldn¡¯t have refused her so many times before.

    Moreover, Winter Gar had heard some rumors.

    Edward Thompson had a crush on a goddess for many years.

    But he had never confessed.<div>

    Pag Gar looked at Winter Gar and continued, ¡°Sis, am I really that unbearable in your heart? To tell you the truth, Samuel Thompson¡¯s pursuit of me is definitely not a whim; he¡¯ll even propose to me!¡±

 Chapter 582: 200: The truth is, itéˆ¥æªš a fake pregnancy! _5

    Chapter 582: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _5

    It was no longer a question of whether Samuel Thompson would propose or not!

    It was whether she wanted to marry Samuel Thompson.

    As long as she was willing.

    She could marry Samuel Thompson at any time.

    Proposal!

    Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz immediately turned to Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, if Mr. Thompson¡¯s second young master proposes to you, you must not refuse him!¡±

    ¡°I know my limits.¡±

    Mrs. Swantz widened her eyes, ¡°You, you haven¡¯t already refused him once, have you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Pag Gar nodded.

    Mrs. Swantz had a look of disbelief on her face.

    Winter Gar thought the world must be crazy!<div>

    Samuel Thompson actually proposed to Pag Gar!

    The sun must have risen from the west.

    Compared to Pag Gar, Winter Gar was much more clear-headed, continuing, ¡°Pag, let me remind you. The Thompson n is not an ordinary family. If you try any clever tricks in front of them, you will definitely suffer!¡±

    Pag Gar knew that Winter Gar was just jealous of her.

    Jealous that she could marry so well!

    She and Winter Gar were sisters andpetitors.

    Since childhood, what they did most was topete with each other.

    Hearing this, Pag Gar snorted coldly, ¡°Anyway, I will definitely marry better than you! You would never surpass me in this lifetime!¡±

    Unless Winter Gar could marry Mandel Thompson.

    Obviously, that was impossible!

    Samuel Thompson waited from dawn until dusk, and Pag Gar finally came out.

    Seeing Pag Gar, Samuel Thompson immediately approached her.

    ¡°Pag.¡±

    Pag Gar continued, ¡°Come over here.¡±

    Samuel Thompson followed Pag Gar¡¯s footsteps.

    When they reached a corner where the family could not see, Pag Gar finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined everything clearly, what more do you want?¡±

    ¡°I still insist, let¡¯s get married.¡± Samuel Thompson¡¯s eyes were full of sincerity.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Pag, please trust me. I have thought about this matter carefully. You should know that I¡¯m not just talking.¡±<div>

    Pag Gar took a deep breath, ¡°Samuel Thompson, please leave. As I said before, I do not need you to take responsibility. This was just an ident, and I don¡¯t need a cold and reserved marriage.¡±

    ¡°I told you, we can nurture our feelings slowly after marriage.¡±

    Pag Gar looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded.<div>

    Pag Gar took a deep breath, ¡°Well, let me go back and think about it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel Thompson sighed with relief and handed the flowers in his hand to Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, take your time and think about it.¡±

    Pag Gar took the flowers and curved the corners of her lips.

    If she had known that it would be so easy for Samuel Thompson to propose to her, she would not have pursued him for so many years.

    The bitterness of unrequited love, no one could understand.

    Samuel Thompson took out his cell phone and continued, ¡°Shall we add each other on WhatsApp first?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Pag Gar nodded.

    Both added each other on WhatsApp.

    Pag Gar continued, ¡°You¡¯d better go now. I will seriously consider this matter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel Thompson finally felt a weight lifted off his chest.

    Not until Samuel Thompson¡¯s figure disappeared into the night did Pag Gar turn back.

    Seeing Pag Garing in with the flowers.

    Mrs. Swantz immediately asked, ¡°Did you agree to Samuel Thompson¡¯s proposal?¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Pag Gar continued, ¡°Marriage is a big event in life, of course I have to think about it carefully! Besides, even if he wants to marry me, Mrs. Thompson and the head of the Thompson family have toe and propose personally. Otherwise, do you think your daughter can be taken away so easily?¡±

    This time, she had to make the Swantz family and her parents save face.

    To marry off one¡¯s daughter with her head held high is an ancient rule.

    Mrs. Swantz nodded and continued, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call your father toe back right away.¡±

    Jadend Swantz was on a business trip outside.

    But at this moment,pared to the business trip, Pag Gar¡¯s marriage was definitely more important.

    The Thompson n¡¯s marriage proposal and betrothal gifts were indispensable.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Winter Gar brought in a fruit te and said, ¡°Pag, I advise you not to be toocent.¡±

    Pag Gar was speechless, ¡°Are you just jealous of me?¡±

    After all,pared to Samuel Thompson, Winter Gar¡¯s boyfriend was just a worthless person.

    He was not even worth mentioning.

    Winter Gar put the fruit te on the coffee table and continued, ¡°Tell me honestly, what¡¯s really going on between you and Samuel Thompson? What tricks did you use?¡±<div>

    ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Pag Gar raised her eyebrows.

    Winter Gar said, ¡°I¡¯m serious about this!¡±

 Chapter 583: 200: The truth is, itéˆ¥æªš a fake pregnancy! _6

    Chapter 583: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _6

    ¡°I¡¯m serious too.¡± Pag Gar said.

    Winter Gar saw that he couldn¡¯t reason with her, so he stopped talking to her and turned to walk upstairs.

    At this moment, Pag Gar received a message from Ethel Guarino.

    The proof had been issued, and Ethel asked Pag Gar toe and pick it up.

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    Samuel Thompson had just parked the car when he saw Vi Thompson approaching.

    ¡°Little sister.¡± Samuel Thompson got out of the car and opened the door.

    Vi walked beside Samuel, ¡°Borden, have you encountered any problemstely?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s recent state was obviously not right.

    He usually paid great attention to his image, not like now, with a messy beard and no image to speak of.<div>

    Vi had been back with the Thompson n for a long time and had never seen such a negative Samuel Thompson.

    Samuel didn¡¯t know what to say, only replied, ¡°Little sister, I might be getting married soon.¡±

    ¡°Married?¡± Vi raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Borden, are you joking with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Samuel said seriously.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Pag Gar.¡± Samuel revealed a name.

    Vi continued, ¡°Borden, you don¡¯t love her.¡±

    Because when Samuel mentioned Pag Gar¡¯s name, there was no light in his eyes and no love.

    If Pag Gar was someone Samuel deeply loved, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have this expression.

    Moreover.

    The whole thing happened too suddenly.

    Before this, Samuel had never mentioned having a girlfriend.

    There must be a hidden secret in this unusual event.

    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Vi asked on.

    Samuel nodded.

    He repeated what happened that night to Vi.

    Hearing this, Vi slightly furrowed her brows.

    Clearly.

    Samuel had fallen into a trap.<div>

    Because there is no such coincidence in the world.

    ¡°Borden,¡± Vi continued, ¡°you mean that after you drank that ss of wine, you became unconscious and couldn¡¯t remember what happened?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I was already a little tipsy before that.¡± Samuel continued, ¡°I can¡¯t me it entirely on that drink.¡±

    Vi narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Borden, this is too strange. Don¡¯t make any decisions in a hurry. Let¡¯s figure out what¡¯s going on first.¡±<div>

    Samuel sighed, ¡°I owe her and the baby. The only way to make it up to them now is to marry her.¡±

    Especially the unborn child.

    Every time he thought about this, Samuel could hardly breathe.

    As soon as he closed his eyes every night, his dreams were filled with the cries of babies.

    Vi looked at Samuel and asked, ¡°Borden, don¡¯t you think this is very unusual? If I remember correctly, Pag Gar once pursued you. ording to normal logic, if she were really pregnant with your child, she wouldn¡¯t risk going to the hospital to terminate the pregnancy.¡±

    Because there would be no security after getting an abortion.

    If she kept the baby, the Thompson n would definitely not turn a blind eye.

    Pag Gar, who wanted to marry Samuel so badly, wouldn¡¯t take the risk of having an abortion.

    Therefore, there must be a problem somewhere.

    Samuel didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Vi, ¡°But she did go and abort the baby.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why this is the most unusual part.¡± Vi¡¯s face showed no particr emotion, ¡°Besides, a person¡¯s obsession won¡¯t disappear in a short time.¡±

    Especially for Pag Gar, who had loved Samuel Thompson for years.

    If she could let go of Samuel, she would have done so long ago and wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.<div>

    Perhaps.

    Pag Gar wasn¡¯t pregnant at all.

    Samuel looked at Vi and continued, ¡°Vi, I know you mean well. As my sister, you will always stand by my side no matter what happens. But this time, I was really wrong. So, I will take responsibility as a man should.¡±

    Vi trusted him, just as he trusted Vi.

    This trust was unconditional.

    At this time, Samuel could only regard Vi¡¯s suggestions as references.

    As he said this, Samuel sighed, stopping in his tracks and looking at Vi earnestly, ¡°Vi, thank you for your trust and tolerance. In fact, love is something elusive. Maybe, in the process of getting along with Pag Gar, I will develop feelings for her, right?¡±

    ¡°Borden, your decision is too hasty. Can you give me some time?¡±

    Samuel smiled, then stretched out his hand and patted Vi¡¯s head, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The so-called ¡®alright¡¯ was just to make Vi feel at ease.

    He was very grateful to have such a sister.

 Chapter 584: 200: The truth is, itéˆ¥æªš a fake pregnancy! _7

    Chapter 584: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _7

    After Vi returned, she immediately turned on herputer, hacked into the hotel¡¯s internal system, and started to investigate the surveince footage from that night.

    The hotel¡¯s surveince system was usually cleaned up every half a month.

    It just happened to be after the cleanup period.

    The investigation was rather troublesome.

    The next day, Vi went to Capital City Hospital and indeed found Pag Gar¡¯s surgery record in the hospital¡¯s archives.

    The chief surgeon personally signed it at the time of the surgery, so there should be no problem.

    Afterward, Vi went to the dean¡¯s office and requested the duty records of all the doctors on that day.

    On this side.

    After a night of thinking.

    Pag Gar finally replied to Samuel.

    The two of them decided to meet at the cafe again.<div>

    Pag Gar arrived very punctually today.

    She sat directly opposite Samuel.

    Samuel got straight to the point, ¡°Pag Gar, have you made up your mind?¡±

    Pag Gar nodded, ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡±

    Samuel nodded seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Pag Gar continued, ¡°But I have a request.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Pag Gar? As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Samuel.

    ¡°I want the whole Gifts ritual, and I want your parents toe to my house to propose within these three days.¡± Pag Gar paused and continued, ¡°I need to see the attitude of your parents and you.¡±

    Pag Gar had made up her mind.

    This time.

    She wanted her parents to save face.

    Without waiting for Samuel¡¯s reply, Pag Gar went on, ¡°Of course, you can also refuse. Rest assured, I, Pag Gar, am not the kind of person who drags things out. As long as you decide to give up, I will leave the country immediately and not cause you any trouble.¡±

    Samuel agreed immediately, ¡°I ept. I will make sure the Gifts ritual is not missing anything. Also, I will give 10% of the shares of one of mypanies as a betrothal gift. I believe uncle and auntie can see my sincerity.¡±

    ¡°As for my parents visiting your house, I will discuss it with them as soon as I return. The earliest is tomorrow, and thetest is the day after tomorrow.¡±

    For such matters, it¡¯s better to make a decision as soon as possible.

    Pag Gar took a sip of coffee, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel too much pressure, you can backtrack anytime. It¡¯s not like I have to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t change my mind,¡± Samuel stood up, ¡°I will go home and talk to my parents about this.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±<div>

    Samuel turned around and left.

    Upon returning, Samuel informed his parents about his intention to visit Pag Gar¡¯s parents.

    Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne furrowed her brow, ¡°Borden, this is too sudden. Your father and I haven¡¯t made any preparations. And didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like Pag Gar before?¡±

    Howe he changed his mind so suddenly?<div>

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Mary Perryne continued to ask.

    ¡°No,¡± Samuel replied, ¡°Actually, I misunderstood Pag Gar before. I really like her.¡±

    It was then that Sawyer Thompson, who had been silent, spoke up, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve thought this through?¡±

    He never interfered with his children¡¯s personal emotions.

    He didn¡¯t have any prejudices about social status.

    He didn¡¯t have the habit of casually investigating a woman¡¯s background either, as he thought it was disrespectful to her.

    Most importantly, he trusted his children¡¯s judgment.

    Samuel nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through. I want to marry her.¡±

    Mary didn¡¯t have a good impression of Pag Gar, ¡°Do you understand her?¡±

    ¡°I do, she is a good woman.¡±

    Mary sighed helplessly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, your father and I will respect your choice, but I want to remind you that marriage is not child¡¯s y.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Samuel replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. It¡¯s not a rash decision.¡±

    As a mother, she didn¡¯t really understand her son¡¯s personality.<div>

    Once he decided on something, it was difficult for him to change his mind.

    ¡°Alright,¡± After a moment, Mary said.

    Samuel continued, ¡°Then can you and dad go to Pag Gar¡¯s house with me tomorrow? I have everything prepared.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Mary widened her eyes, ¡°That soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the sooner the better,¡± Samuel wanted to resolve the matter as soon as possible to put his mind at ease.

    Mary pressed her temples.

    Previously, she was very concerned about the marriage of her three sons, Mandel, Samuel, and Bob.

    But when the day finally arrived, she felt a bit lost.

    Sawyer spoke up again, ¡°I have a business trip the day after tomorrow. Since Borden has everything prepared, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 585: 200: The truth is, itéˆ¥æªš a fake pregnancy!_8

    Chapter 585: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy!_8

    Mary Perryne could only agree.

    At dinner, Mary Perryne told her children about it.

    Upon hearing this,

    everyone was dumbfounded.

    Including Sylvia Thompson.

    After all, if they were to y along, they had to do it fully.

    Mandel Thompson also found this matter strange and looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°You and Pag Gar? Swantz Family¡¯s youngest daughter?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded.

    Mandel Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°When did you start seeing her?¡±

    ¡°A long time ago.¡± Samuel Thompson could onlye up with an excuse to get past this.

    Vi Thompson put down her chopsticks and looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Second Brother, wait a little longer.¡±<div>

    Give her a little more time.

    She would be able to sort everything out.

    Samuel Thompson smiled at Vi, ¡°No need to wait any longer.¡±

    This matter simply couldn¡¯t be sorted out.

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes.

    Did Vi think she could find out the whole truth about this matter?

    In your dreams!

    She was overestimating herself.

    Vi continued, ¡°Second Brother, do you really know Pag Gar?¡±

    This matter was a trap from the beginning.

    Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°She is my future wife; of course, I know her.¡±

    Edward Thompson looked up at Vi and frowned slightly, not quite understanding what Vi meant.

    Samuel Thompson¡¯s engagement was a happy event.

    But Vi looked like someone owed her eight million dors!

    Why did Vi have to be like this?

    It was obvious.

    She wanted to provoke a conflict, after all, she was now the most favored person in the Thompson n. If Samuel Thompson got married, it would definitely take away half of her favorite status.

    Such a selfish person.

    To monopolize the love of her family, she actually prevented her biological brother from getting married.<div>

    Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Second Brother, Pag Gar is actually not bad, at least she¡¯s a good person. And she¡¯s been fond of you for so many years, I support the two of you.¡±

    Vi wanted to break up Samuel Thompson and Pag Gar, right?

    Then he would just go against Vi¡¯s wishes.

    Edward Thompson still remembered the grudge he held when he returned home.<div>

    Getting permission from their parents to return wasn¡¯t easy. Sawyer Thompson made him write a 10,000-word apology letter to Vi.

    All hand-written.

    Besides that, there was financialpensation as well.

    In short, he gave Vi everything he could, short of kowtowing.

    Worst of all, it seemed like Vi didn¡¯t want to reconcile at all. When she saw him, she treated him like he was invisible.

    And their parents actually sided with Vi.

    In the whole household, Sylvia Thompson was the only one who spoke up for him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Samuel Thompson said.

    Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Do you know Pag Gar?¡±

    Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°I know her; she¡¯s a good girl. I hope Second Brother doesn¡¯t let her down.¡±

    Samuel Thompson said, ¡°I won¡¯t be a heartbreaker.¡±

    His reply to Edward Thompson was also a promise.

    After dinner, Vi returned to her room.<div>

    Samuel Thompson informed Pag Gar about this and told his parents that he would visit her family to propose marriage the next day.

    Pag Gar, who learned about this, was very excited.

    She immediately told her parents the good news.

    Mr. and Mrs. Swantz were even more thrilled.

    They never dreamed that one day they could be inws with the Thompson n!

    It was simply unbelievable.

    Mrs. Swantz and Jadend immediately notified their friends and rtives overnight.

    They wanted everyone to know that their Swantz Family would be inws with the Thompson n.

    Especially those families who had conflicts with the Swantz Family in the past.

    The next morning,

    guests started to arrive at the Swantz Family¡¯s house.

    All those who were on good terms with the Swantz Family, and even those who had grievances with them, came.

    After all, the times had changed.<div>

    And the Thompson n was not just any ordinary family.

    Mrs. Swantz and Jadend greeted their guests at the door, beaming with happiness.

    Who could have thought that their least favored daughter would give them such a surprise one day?

    Samuel Thompson and his parents were also ready to set off.

    At this moment,

    Vi¡¯s voice came from the stairs, ¡°Second Brother,e here for a second.¡±

    Samuel Thompson looked up at Vi standing on the stairs, ¡°Sister, what is it?¡±

    Vi said, ¡°Second Brother, I have something to tell you, juste with me.¡±

    Samuel Thompson greeted his parents and followed Vi¡¯s footsteps.

    The two came to Vi¡¯s room, and Vi handed Samuel Thompson a piece of paper, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already found evidence that Pag Gar is faking her pregnancy. And, this whole thing is a trap set by Pag Gar.¡±

    ¡°Look, this paper shows that Pag Gar¡¯s surgery time was 3:20 PM, and the surgeon was Ethel Guarino. Now look at this surveince footage ¨C at 3:20 PM Ethel was in her office treating patients. Could she have the ability to be in two ces at once?¡±

    ¡°Also¡­¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 586: 201: Sylvia Thompson is the real initiator (Second Update)

    Chapter 586: 201: Sylvia Thompson is the real initiator (Second Update)

    At this point, Vi Thompson paused, ¡°Also, at 3:20 in the afternoon, Pag Gar was shopping at the mall.¡±

    During this time, she wasn¡¯t at the hospital at all. So how could she have had an abortion?

    As she was saying that, Vi slightly bent over, clicked her mouse, and switched to the next video clip.

    The surveince footage was from inside a clothing store at the mall.

    In the video-

    Pag Gar was seen shopping for clothes.

    A few sales associates were following behind her, carrying the clothes Sylvia had chosen.

    In the surveince footage, Pag Gar didn¡¯t look at all like someone who had just had an abortion.

    ¡°Oh, here is Pag Gar¡¯s shopping record,¡±

    Vi picked up a receipt from under the mouse and gave it to Samuel.

    Samuel was dumbfounded.<div>

    He took the receipt.

    The shopping time was clearly recorded on it.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that Pag Gar never had an abortion?¡± It took Samuel a while before he was able to squeeze out these words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t have an abortion, but that she was never pregnant in the first ce.¡± Vi then continued, ¡°Borden, do you know who Ethel Guarino is?¡±

    Samuel shook his head.

    Vi said: ¡°Ethel Guarino is Pag Gar¡¯s aunt.¡±

    Being the head of the gynecology department of the hospital, her aunt could easily have given her a fake abortion report.

    What?!

    Upon hearing that, Samuel¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Also, that night, the drink you and Pag had was also problematic.¡± Vi once more clicked her mouse, pulling up another video. ¡°Look carefully, Borden.¡±

    Vi had spent a lot of time restoring the footage from the banquet hall that night.

    She yed the video in slow motion.

    You could clearly see that the moment Pag raised her ss, she quickly swapped hers with Samuel¡¯s.

    Pag drank Samuel¡¯s drink.

    The drink that Samuel downed, however, was originally Pag¡¯s.

    If there was nothing wrong with Pag¡¯s drink, why then would she switch their sses?

    Samuel furrowed his brows, his handsome face betrayed no emotion.

    He never dreamed that all these would have been a part of Pag¡¯s intricate plot.

    Vi¡¯s red lips moved, ¡°Borden, I guess that the drug in the drink only put you to sleep, hence, no substantial sexual encounter happened between you and Pag.¡±<div>

    If anything substantial did happen between Samuel and Pag, Pag certainly wouldn¡¯t have been so calm.

    The reason why nothing happened was why she decided to pull back in order to advance!

    Because this was the only way she could make Samuel willingly marry her.

    ¡°Really?¡± Samuel looked at Vi and shades of hope started flickering in his eyes.<div>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly.

    With that, Vi continued, ¡°Borden, I still have another video I want to show you.¡±

    After saying this, she bent down and adjusted the y bar.

    In this scene-

    Sylvia approached with a wine ss, proactively engaging Pag Gar in conversation.

    Both of them were smiling.

    After a while, Sylvia leaned toward Pag Gar¡¯s ear and whispered a few words.

    Soon, both seemed to have reached an agreement, they clinked their sses, and exchanged smiles.

    Then, Sylvia turned and left.

    Pag Gar, on the other hand, walked out of the banquet hall.

    This particr surveince video had been maliciously deleted. Even Sylvia herself probably didn¡¯t expect that Vi could restore a deleted video.

    Watching this scene, Samuel squinted mysteriously.

    A bad premonition spontaneously welled up within him.<div>

    Could it be¡­

    After a moment, Samuel licked his parched lips, and spoke with disbelief, ¡°Sis, do you suspect that Sylvia is involved in all this?¡±

 Chapter 587: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed

    Chapter 587: 202: Driven out of the house, rtionship severed

    Vi Thompson nced up slightly, looking straight at Samuel Thompson, her red lips slightly parted, ¡°It¡¯s not suspicion, it¡¯s certainty. This matter is definitely rted to Sylvia Thompson, and I¡¯d even say that Sylvia Thompson is the mastermind.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Samuel Thompson¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    Sylvia had been a sister he had watched grow up since childhood.

    Obedient and sensible.

    Although the two didn¡¯t have any sworn sibling rtionship, Samuel Thompson always treated Sylvia as if she were his own sister.

    Sylvia Thompson.

    How could Sylvia treat her like this!

    A momentter, Samuel Thompson looked up at Vi and asked with difficulty, ¡°Little sister, could it be, could it be a misunderstanding?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Sylvia could do this.

    This kind of betrayal made it almost impossible for him to breathe.

    After all.<div>

    In Samuel Thompson¡¯s heart, Sylvia held the same importance as Vi did.

    As the older brother.

    He had even prepared a dowry for Sylvia.

    When Sylvia got married, he would personally give it to her.

    He had only two sisters, so he wanted to make sure that both of them had grand weddings.

    ¡°Second brother, I have a video here.¡±

    It was a video of Sylvia meeting with Pag Gar at a cafe.

    It happened three days ago.

    Vi continued, ¡°Second brother, have you ever thought about why the frequency between Sylvia and Pag Gar¡¯s meetings has been so high in the past two days?¡±

    ¡°And why, after seeing Sylvia that night at the banquet hall, Pag Gar came over with a drink to toast with you, and even said that she would not bother you anymore? Don¡¯t you think that there is something suspicious about all these things when put together?¡±

    As she said this, Vi seemed to suddenly think of something and asked again, ¡°By the way, second brother, how did you find out about Pag Gar¡¯s pregnancy?¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ it was Sylvia who told me.¡±

    Thinking back to Sylvia¡¯s words and expression at the time, Samuel Thompson felt a chill of horror.

    If all of this was nned by Sylvia.

    Then she was too terrifying!

    ¡°How did she tell you?¡± Vi asked.

    Samuel Thompson recalled Sylvia¡¯s words at the time, then said, ¡°Sylvia said that she met Pag Gar at the hospital the day before, which was the day she had the abortion.¡±

    When his words reached this point, Samuel Thompson suddenly thought of something.

    Since Pag Gar had never gone to the hospital, where exactly did Sylvia meet Pag Gar?<div>

    It was clear.

    Sylvia was lying.

    Thinking about this, Samuel Thompson shivered all over.

    Extremely ufortable.<div>

    He never expected that his sister, who had grown up with him since childhood, would eventually be someone calcting against him.

    Could it be.

    Was it really Sylvia?

    Just then, Mary Perryne¡¯s urging voice came from downstairs, ¡°Samuel, hurry up!¡±

    Today was the big day to go to the Swantz Family to propose.

    They had agreed to be there at eight o¡¯clock.

    They couldn¡¯t bete.

    Samuel Thompson came downstairs.

    Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Samuel, finally you came down! Come on, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Samuel Thompson did not answer Mary Perryne¡¯s question, but instead went up to Sylvia Thompson and asked, ¡°Was it you?¡±

    Sylvia was taken aback.<div>

    What did Samuel mean by this?

    ¡°Is it you or not!¡± Samuel Thompson raised his voice.

    He was almost roaring.

    Being betrayed by someone closest to you was a terrible feeling.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, ¡°Second brother, did¡­ did I do something wrong?¡±

    She had an innocent look in her eyes.

    Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Samuel! What¡¯s the matter with you, getting angry with your sister like this?¡±

    Edward Thompson stood in front of Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Second brother! You scared Sylvia!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, Edward Thompson looked at Vi standing at the stairwell.

    He had a hunch.

    This matter had everything to do with Vi.

    It had to be Vi trying to drive a wedge between them.

    Samuel Thompson pushed Edward Thompson away with one hand, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±<div>

    Samuel Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Speak up! Does my being set up by Pag Gar have anything to do with you?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson felt panic in her heart.

    Could it be.

    Did Samuel Thompson find out something?

    No.

    Impossible!

    She had to calm down.

    Even if she had really discovered something, it had nothing to do with her anyway. Sobbing, Sylvia said, ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°Samuel, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Mary Perryne stood in front of Sylvia Thompson and frowned, ¡°Why are you yelling at her?¡±

    Samuel Thompson looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, do you know why I suddenly decided to marry Pag Gar?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you love her?¡± Mary Perryne replied.

    Because she had just asked Samuel Thompson the same question the night before.

    But Samuel Thompson¡¯s response was that he loved Pag Gar.<div>

 Chapter 588: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_2

    Chapter 588: 202: Driven out of the house, rtionship severed_2

    ¡°I don¡¯t love her at all!¡± Samuel continued: ¡°The reason I suddenly wanted to marry her was because Sylvia and Pag Gar set me up together! Pag Gar drugged my wine and lied to me about being pregnant and going to the hospital for an abortion!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mary was stunned.

    Sawyer was also stunned on the side.

    None of them had expected the process to be soplicated.

    They didn¡¯t think that Pag Gar would do such a shameless thing, let alone that it had something to do with Sylvia.

    ¡°Flesh and blood fighting!¡± Sawyer pointed at Sylvia, angrily saying, ¡°Who is he? He¡¯s your brother! And you helped outsiders to frame your own brother!¡±

    Moreover, it was a matter of reputation.

    If this were to get out.

    What would others think of the Thompson n!

    In the end, Sawyer raised his hand to hit Sylvia.

    Seeing that Sawyer was about to hit Sylvia, Edward quickly blocked him.<div>

    ¡°Dad, we haven¡¯t figured out the whole story yet! Can you let Sylvia exin?¡±

    This is outrageous!

    Sawyer didn¡¯t even think about it and wanted to hit Sylvia.

    If the person standing here today were Vi, would Sawyer still do this?

    As a man!

    How could he hit a woman!

    Moreover, this person is his daughter; Edward is extremely disappointed in his father.

    Extremely disappointed!

    Looking at Edward standing in front of him, Sawyer put down his hand.

    He calmed down a bit.

    Sylvia looked at Samuel, ¡°Second brother, do you believe me? I really didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Believe you?¡± Samuel looked at Sylvia with mocking eyes, ¡°I¡¯d like to believe you, but what proof do you have for me to believe you!¡±

    Now that all the evidence was in front of him, Samuel felt that he had wasted his sincerity.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Sylvia would do such a thing either.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Sylvia was crying, ¡°Second brother, you have to believe me! I really didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t know about this at all!¡±

    Pag Gar got the drugs herself.

    The fake pregnancy was also a good idea thought up by Pag Gar herself.

    All of this had nothing to do with her.

    Why should Samuel put all this on her!<div>

    Edward couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked at Samuel, ¡°I believe Sylvia would never do such a thing! Second brother, calm down, don¡¯t be manipted by others, unwittingly bing someone¡¯s pawn!¡±

    At this point, Edward looked at Vi.

    It must be Vi.

    It was all Vi¡¯s doing!<div>

    She was a homewrecker!

    Ever since Vi came back, the Thompson n was in chaos.

    Yet, no one, except him, realized the seriousness of this matter.

    Even Sylvia was speaking up for Vi.

    Samuel didn¡¯t respond to Edward¡¯s words, but looked at Sylvia and asked, ¡°Then let me ask you, were you the one who told me about Pag Gar¡¯s pregnancy and abortion?¡±

    Vi was right.

    If Pag Gar really didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about it from the beginning, then Sylvia wouldn¡¯t have known either.

    Unfortunately.

    Samuel hadn¡¯t thought about the problem at that time.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°But brother, I didn¡¯t know about Pag Gar and you at the time, let alone that she was faking her pregnancy! I just treated it as gossip to share with you! I thought we siblings could talk about everything, but I never thought that you would suspect me of having ulterior motives!¡±

    At herst words, Sylvia¡¯s voice was full of disappointment.

    She treated Samuel as her own brother, yet Samuel suspected her just because of Vi¡¯s words.

    Laughable.<div>

    Trulyughable.

    It turned out that their brother-sister rtionship for over a decade was nothingpared to Vi¡¯s words.

    Samuel nodded, ¡°Then let me ask you again, when did you see Pag Gar at the hospital?¡±

    Sylvia squinted her eyes, ¡°On the 16th, in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°The 16th, in the afternoon?¡± Samuel was almostughing angrily, ¡°Pag Gar wasn¡¯t even at the hospital on the afternoon of the 16th, so how did you see her at the hospital? And how did you know about her pregnancy and abortion? It¡¯s all just lies you and Pag Gar made up together! You two teamed up to deceive me!¡±

    Sylvia just looked at Samuel, tears falling from her eyes one by one, without answering Samuel¡¯s question directly, she just said, ¡°Second brother, do you still not believe me?¡±

 Chapter 589: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_3

    Chapter 589: 202: Driven out of the house, rtionship severed_3

    She felt very panicked.

    How did Samuel Thompson find out about this?

    He even clearly knew that Pag Gar didn¡¯t go to the hospital on the 16th.

    What to do now?

    She had thought that as long as she didn¡¯t get substantially involved in this matter, she would never be implicated in this muddy situation.

    Never anticipated, though.

    Vi Thompson.

    It must be because of Vi Thompson!

    Vi Thompson was simply her nemesis.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but that you¡¯re simply not worthy of trust!¡± Samuel Thompson was disappointed, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question now: are you involved in this matter or not?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sylvia Thompson cried miserably, very pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I need to say for you to believe me. I have nothing to do with these incidents¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still trying to justify yourself!¡± Samuel Thompson roared angrily: ¡°Sylvia Thompson! I am very disappointed with you! Extremely disappointed!¡±

    Thoroughly disappointed!

    Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Sylvia, this matter is no small thing, and if this is really how your second brother says it is, I am also very disappointed in you!¡±

    If it were an outsider setting up Samuel Thompson, it would still be excusable.

    But who is Sylvia Thompson?

    She is Samuel Thompson¡¯s sister!

    As a sister, she even conspired against her own brother with outsiders.

    This is simply intolerable.

    Mary Perryne even began to regret why she adopted Sylvia Thompson back then.

    ¡°Mom, I really have nothing to do with this matter.¡±

    Samuel Thompson nodded, ¡°Nothing to do with it, huh? Then how do you exin the hospital incident? And what about you frequently contacting Pag Gar before the incident? If I remember correctly, you were never on such good terms with Pag Gar to have private coffee chats, right?¡±

    Samuel Thompson word by word.

    Every word pressing down on her.

    Sylvia Thompson felt as if all the strength in her body had suddenly been drained, and copsed to the ground, ¡°Yes, I admit that I never saw Pag Gar at the hospital that day. The reason I came back and told Second Brother that I saw Pag Gar was that Pag Gar told me she was pregnant with Second Brother¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°Pag Gar cried and told me how much she loved Second Brother, and how she had given her most precious first time to Second Brother, and how the baby has Second Brother¡¯s own blood¡­¡±

    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know that Pag Gar was lying and not actually pregnant. I just thought that Second Brother, as a man, should take responsibility for his own mistakes¡­ If I had known from the beginning that it was all a trap, I would never have helped Pag Gar!¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know! I truly didn¡¯t!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson cried in agony and looked up at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Second Brother, can you forgive me?¡±

    Samuel Thompson looked coldly at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Do you think I would still believe you? Sylvia Thompson, from now on, I have no sister like you, we¡¯re cut off from each other!¡±<div>

    Samuel Thompson was truly heartbroken.

    No one knew how he had been coping with this.

    He couldn¡¯t eat well, couldn¡¯t sleep well, and had been thinking about this matter every day.

    But now.<div>

    Reality told him that the person responsible for all this was his own sister.

    That sister whom he never doubted!

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson widened his eyes and looked at Samuel Thompson.

    He never thought Samuel Thompson would want to break off sibling rtions with Sylvia Thompson because of this.

    ¡°Second brother! Are you insane? Hasn¡¯t Sylvia exined it to you? She has nothing to do with this matter, me Pag Gar, Sylvia is also a victim!¡±

    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t believe a single word she says!¡± Samuel Thompson enunciated every word.

    Edward Thompson anxiously looked at their parents, ¡°Mom and Dad, say something!¡±

    Last time he wanted to break off rtions with Vi Thompson, his parents were furious, even resorting to beating him to vent their anger on behalf of Vi.

    But now, the roles have switched, and none of them stood up to defend Sylvia Thompson.

    Sawyer Thompson looked at Sylvia, who had copsed on the ground, ¡°Have you ever thought about the consequences of what you¡¯ve done? Who is Samuel? Samuel is your own brother, and Pag Gar, that kind of girl, you can tell from one look that she has evil intentions. By doing this, you¡¯ve put your second brother in such a terrible position! Sylvia, you really disappoint me!¡±

    Edward Thompson never thought that his father would not help Sylvia, but instead scold her.

    This was not the result Edward wanted to see.

    ¡°Dad, this matter is not Sylvia¡¯s fault at all! Why are you treating her like this!¡±<div>

    This was simply unfair to Sylvia.

    ¡°You can only see the injustice for her, but have you ever thought about how much impact this issue would have had on your second brother if he didn¡¯t discover the truth!¡±

 Chapter 590: 202: Driven out of home, relationships severed_4

    Chapter 590: 202: Driven out of home, rtionships severed_4

    This concerns Samuel Thompson¡¯s entire life.

    ¡°But Sylvia was also deceived,¡± Samuel Thompson looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you always love Sylvia the most?¡±

    Mary Perryne frowned deeply.

    She indeed liked Sylvia Thompson a lot.

    But at this very moment.

    She wished she had never raised Sylvia.

    No matter what, this incident originated from Sylvia, and without her push, Samuel Thompson would never have considered marrying Pag Gar.

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t even dare to imagine the consequences if Samuel Thompson found out about this realityter.

    This time, Sylvia Thompson went too far!

    ¡°Sylvia stillcks experience,¡± Mary Perryne turned her head to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°What do you say of having her move out for a while to reflect upon her actions?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Sylvia Thompson felt her heart turn cold. She lifted her head to look at Mary Perryne, her eyes filled with incredulity.

    Was Mary Perryne trying to kick her out of the Thompson estate?

    Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you advised, and also cut off her allowance for half a year. This will give her time to reflect thoroughly!¡±

    Edward Thompson was also stunned.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, aren¡¯t you being too unfair! Just because Sylvia made a mistake, you are treating her like this!¡±

    If people find out that Sylvia Thompson was driven out of her family home, how would she continue to stand tall in the circle of high society?

    The most important thing was, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s background has always been sensitive.

    Since Vi Thompson had returned, many people have been waiting to see Sylvia Thompson kicked out.

    Waiting to watch her be aughing stock.

    Edward Thompson initially thought that his parents would never take such action.

    But he didn¡¯t expect¡­

    ¡°An adult should bear the consequences for their actions! She is eighteen now! Not eight!¡±

    If they go easy on Sylvia Thompson this time, who knows what she would do in the future.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t argue with Dad anymore. This is all my fault, I didn¡¯t think about the consequences. Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry. Borden, sorry¡­, I¡¯m ready to face the consequences of what I¡¯ve done¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, she fainted.

    This wasn¡¯t an act.

    Sylvia Thompson was genuinely terrified.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t be evicted from the Thompson family.

    No, she couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°Sylvia!¡± Edward Thompson immediately picked up Sylvia Thompson and looked up at everyone, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve pushed Sylvia to this point, are you all happy now?!¡±

    Mary Perryne immediately ordered the housekeeper to call the family doctor over.

    **

    On the other side.

    The Swantz Family.

    It was quickly approaching eight o¡¯clock.

    Yet Pag Gar still hasn¡¯t seen Samuel Thompson.

    Mrs. Swantz is quite anxious and finds Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, what¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it agreed that he would be here at eight?¡±

    The guests were getting impatient.

    Many people even started suspecting if the Thompson n was looking down on the Swantz Family, thus exining the dy.

    Pag Garughed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mom, I¡¯ll message Borden and ask, maybe there is a traffic jam.¡±

    Pag Gar wasn¡¯t worried in the least.

    So from the beginning till now, she never sent any messages prompting Samuel Thompson.

    She knew Samuel Thompson well.

    Samuel Thompson is a man of his word¡ªhe said he¡¯de today, he¡¯ll be here.

    Moreover.

    This marriage was proposed by Samuel Thompson himself.

    No one pressured him into it.

    After sending the message, Pag Gar looked at her mom and continued: ¡°Mom, once the Thompsons arrive, you don¡¯t need to continuously try to impress them. Remember, they are the ones who asked for this meeting.¡±

    She has been chasing after Samuel Thompson and bending over backward to please the Thompsons all these years, and finally, it was the Thompson¡¯s turn to try to please her!

    When she thought about how not only would Samuel Thompson propose on his knees, but the Thompsons would also have to suck up to her, Pag Gar was ted.

    She could never imagine the day she would be the daughter-inw of the Thompson family.

    In the past, this scene appeared only in her dreams.

    Mrs. Swantz nodded, ¡°Of course! I understand it perfectly. ¡®

    Pag Gar looked at her sister, Winter Gar, ¡°Tell me honestly, are you insanely jealous of me now?¡±

    ¡°Jealous of what?¡± Winter Gar was speechless.

    Pag Gar smiled: ¡°Jealous that I¡¯m marrying Samuel Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really worried for you.¡± Winter Gar looked at her watch, ¡°It¡¯s half past eight, my dear.¡±

    The agreement was for him to arrive at eight, yet thirty minutes had passed. Probably only Pag Gar could stillugh about it.

    The groom was sote.

 Chapter 591: 202: Driven out of home, relationships severed_5

    Chapter 591: 202: Driven out of home, rtionships severed_5

    Either they want to back out, or they just want to make Pag Gar lose face.

    Too bad.

    Pag Gar hasn¡¯t realized the crisis yet.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to have traffic jams on the road.¡± Pag Gar smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I can understand your feelings right now. You¡¯re just jealous of me, so you¡¯re finding some excuses to make me feel bad, right?¡±

    Winter Gar was a very outstanding person.

    From childhood to adulthood, no matter what shepeted with Pag Gar on, Winter Gar was always much better.

    But now.

    Winter Gar actually lost to Pag Gar in choosing a husband, you can imagine how angry Winter Gar must be.

    ¡°Unreasonable.¡± Winter Gar nced at Pag Gar, ¡°I came just to remind you of one thing, making such a big fuss, if they don¡¯t show up, it¡¯s not just your face that¡¯ll be lost, it¡¯s our Swantz family¡¯s face too!¡±

    Pag Gar crossed her arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will only bring honor to our family.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Winter Gar didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave.

    Inside the hall.

    Everyone was talking.

    Seeing Winter Gar walking out of the room, Jadend immediately went over, ¡°Winter, what did Pag Gar say? When will the Thompson family arrive?¡±

    Winter Gar smiled and reassured her father, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a traffic jam on the road. You know how the roads in Capital City are.¡±

    Hearing this, Jadend heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately went to exin to the guests that the Thompson family was justte due to traffic.

    ¡°They obviously knew about the traffic jam, but they didn¡¯t leave tens of minutes earlier? I think the Thompson family just wants to show them some colors, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t even like Pag Gar in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing these words, Jadend¡¯s face looked a bit ufortable.

    At this moment, Pag Gar came out from the inside and went straight to the chattingdies in front, ¡°Aunt Sherman, right? If you want to say something, please say it louder and let everyone hear it. Sharing joy is better than enjoying it alone!¡±

    Evelyn Sherman smiled awkwardly, ¡°Pag Gar, you misunderstood me, I didn¡¯t say anything, did I?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything? Daring to do but not to admit it, this is not like your Aunt Sherman¡¯s character!¡± Pag Gar looked into Evelyn Sherman¡¯s eyes, full of sarcasm, ¡°You just doubt that the Thompson family doesn¡¯t like me at all! Today I¡¯m going to let you see how Samuel Thompson knelt down on the ground begging me to marry him!¡±

    How the Thompson family¡¯s parents looked meek and obedient in front of their parents.

    If it had been any other day, Pag Gar would have endured it, but not today.

    After all, she was about to be Samuel Thompson¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    She wasn¡¯t going to take this lying down.

    With that, Pag Gar continued, ¡°Aunt Sherman, please open your eyes wide and watch!¡±

    After saying that, she turned and left.

    Afterwards, no one dared to talk about it anymore.

    Time went by another half an hour.

    It was already nine o¡¯clock.

    Pag Gar slightly frowned.

    She hasn¡¯t received a reply from Samuel Thompson yet.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Pag Gar took out her phone and dialed Samuel Thompson¡¯s number.

    The phone rang for a long time.

    He picked up the phone on the other side.

    With anger in her voice, Pag Gar said, ¡°Samuel Thompson, you better exin to me what¡¯s going on today! Our families waited from eight o¡¯clock to eight-thirty, and from eight-thirty until now! If you don¡¯t want to marry me just say it, why waste each other¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°I know everything now, there won¡¯t be any engagement banquet anymore.¡± Samuel Thompson¡¯s voice sounded very calm, ¡°Pag Gar, you make me sick!¡±

    With that, Samuel Thompson hung up the phone.

    Know?

    Know what?

    Pag Gar¡¯s heart was in turmoil and chaos, dialing Samuel Thompson¡¯s number again, but a busy tone came from the other side.

    Samuel Thompson had cklisted her!

    cklisted!

    In a panic, Pag Gar dialed Sylvia Thompson¡¯s number.

    But the phone rang for a long time, and no one picked up.

    What happened?

    Was Samuel Thompson really unwilling to get engaged to her?

    What should she do now?

    Pag Gar was about to cry!

    If the Thompson family didn¡¯te to confirm the rtionship, how would she step down?

    How would her parents face the guests in the living room?

    No.

    No way!

    This marriage, it¡¯s not up to Samuel Thompson to decide whether or not it would happen!

    She had been pregnant with Samuel Thompson¡¯s child and had an abortion for him.

    She must make Samuel Thompson take responsibility for her.

    Thinking that, Pag Gar immediately searched frantically for the abortion certificate.

    On the other side.

    Capital City Hospital.

    Ethel Guarino was sitting at the doctor¡¯s office desk, dealing with patient information.

 Chapter 592: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_6

    Chapter 592: 202: Driven out of the house, rtionship severed_6

    ¡°Ethel.¡±

    At this moment, the dean walked in from outside.

    Hearing this, Ethel looked up with a smile, ¡°Dean.¡±

    The dean had a file in his hand, it must be about her promotion.

    Soon, Pag Gar would marry Samuel Thompson, and she would also be promoted. Ethel was genuinely very excited.

    The dean walked up to Ethel, ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡±

    Just five words.

    Widening her eyes, Ethel thought she had misheard, ¡°Dean, please don¡¯t joke with me.¡±

    Everyone else in the department were stunned as well.

    Wasn¡¯t Ethel supposed to be getting a promotion?

    Why was she suddenly fired?!<div>

    For a moment, everyone turned their heads to look at Ethel and the dean.

    The dean looked serious, ¡°No one is joking with you.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s your termination letter.¡± As he finished speaking, the dean threw the letter on Ethel¡¯s desk.

    A termination letter?!

    Immediately, Ethel picked up the file and looked at the dean, ¡°Dean, there must be a reason for firing me! Otherwise, on what grounds can the hospital fire me?¡±

    The dean frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±

    Ethel had already forgotten about the fake abortion certificate she had made up for Pag Gar. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t think of what she had done wrong!

    The dean continued, ¡°You abused your position and made up a fake abortion certificate for your niece, Pag Gar. Did you really think our hospital wouldn¡¯t find out?¡±

    At these words.

    Ethel was stunned!

    How did the hospital find out about this?

    Did only her and Pag Gar know about it?

    ¡°Ethel, if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it yourself.¡± After finishing, the dean looked at the short-haired doctor next to Ethel, ¡°Doctor Jodie.¡±

    Doctor Jodie looked at the dean, ¡°Dean, what can I do for you?¡±

    The dean continued, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯ll take Ethel¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡± Doctor Jodie immediately stood up and thanked him.

    This was great!

    Doctor Jodie was a student brought up by Ethel herself. She had never dreamed that she would take her master¡¯s position so quickly.<div>

    Ethel stood in ce, her back feeling cold, as if the strength of her entire body had been drained in an instant.

    She didn¡¯t expect things to happen so suddenly.

    Abusing her position to issue a fake certificate would leave a stain on her record, and no matter how good her medical skills were, it would be almost impossible for her to practice medicine again!

    What should she do now?<div>

    Ethel never imagined that her little action would lead to such consequences.

    What on earth was going on?

    How did the hospital find out?

    Ethel didn¡¯t even know how she walked out of the hospital.

    The sun outside was dazzling.

    The temperature was very high.

    But Ethel felt chilly all over.

    So cold, so cold.

    She immediately called Pag Gar to question her.

    ¡°Pag! Who else did you tell?! Why did our hospital find out about the fake certificate?!¡±

    Pag Gar initially thought that Samuel Thompson simply wanted to break off their engagement, but it turned out that the Thompson n had investigated the fake pregnancy!

    No wonder!

    No wonder, Samuel was so angry!<div>

    Pag Gar stood there, her face instantly losing its color.

    At this moment, Mrs. Swantz came to urge Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, you quickly call and ask the Thompson n! What on earth is going on?¡±

    It was already 9:30.

    Pag Gar didn¡¯t know how to answer her mother.

    How could they end this now?!

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Pag Gar looked at Mrs. Swantz.

    Mrs. Swantz noticed something was wrong with Pag Gar and swallowed, ¡°Pag, don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    Pag Gar couldn¡¯t bring herself to say what happened next!

    ¡°Pag, say something! Are the Thompsons almost here?¡± Mrs. Swantz asked again.

    Winter Gar walked in from the outside and noticed the seriousness of the situation, immediately closing the door to the inner room, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong with the Thompsons?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Something went wrong! Samuel Thompson isn¡¯ting to propose marriage!¡± Pag Gar grabbed a pillow and threw it at Winter Gar, ¡°Now you¡¯re happy! Now you¡¯re satisfied!¡±

    After saying this, Pag Gar squatted on the ground and cried loudly.<div>

    She was a joke!

    An utter joke.

    Mrs. Swantz clutched her heart, stepping back unsteadily.

    Winter Gar came forward and supported his mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    How could she not worry?!

    Mrs. Swantz¡¯s family had invited almost all their friends and rtives for today¡¯s event, just to show off in front of people.

    Now, the Thompsons were noting.

    Where would their family¡¯s face go?

    Mrs. Swantz tried hard to calm down and looked at Pag Gar, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±

    Pag Gar was already unable to speak, gasping for breath while crying.

    Mrs. Swantz looked at Winter Gar, ¡°Go! Go get your father!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Winter Gar nodded and went to call Jadend.

    Jadend quickly arrived, and after hearing about what had happened, he pped Pag Gar in the face.<div>

    ¡°Disgraceful! Disgraceful and embarrassing!¡±

    ¡­

    On the other side, the Thompson n.

    After the examination of the family doctor, it was found that Sylvia Thompson was fine. She had just fainted due to her excessive emotions.

    Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Curren.¡±

    Doctor Curren replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, this is what I should do.¡±

    After sending Doctor Curren away.

    Mary Perryne looked at the servant, ¡°Since the second Miss is fine, you should pack up her things. She needs to live outside for a while.¡±

    Edward Thompson looked at Mary Perryne incredulously, ¡°Mom! Are you really going to do that?¡±

    Sylvia had fainted, but Mary Perryne still wanted to drive her out.

    This was too heartless!

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s expression was very serious, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, and I think Grandma is right, I¡¯ve spoiled her! This time, she must go out to seriously reflect on herself!¡±

    In the past, Mary Perryne had never listened to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words.

    After this time, Mary Perryne suddenly felt that Mrs. Thompson was right.

    So, this time, she had to make Sylvia realize her mistakes.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too biased?¡±

    When he wanted to sever the sibling rtionship between him and Vi Thompson, his parents did not hesitate to drive him out.

    Now that Samuel wanted to sever his rtionship with Sylvia, their parents actually wanted to drive Sylvia out as well!

    This was utterly absurd!

    ¡°Sylvia did nothing wrong in this. She¡¯s a victim too!¡±

    If there was anything wrong with Sylvia, it was that she shouldn¡¯t have trusted Pag Gar.

    ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t change my mind!¡± Mary Perryne looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°As her mother, I have to be responsible for her, and even more for Samuel!¡±

    Edward Thompson said angrily, ¡°If you drive Sylvia out, then you might as well drive me out too!¡±

 Chapter 593: 203: Roll Away as Far as Possible (2nd Update)

    Chapter 593: 203: Roll Away as Far as Possible (2nd Update)

    He never imagined that things would turn out like this.

    Before Vi Thompson returned, their parents never treated Sylvia Thompson this way.

    Now Vi was back.

    Did their parents still have a ce in their hearts for Sylvia?

    Mary Perryne looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°What did you just say! Say it again!¡±

    Edward repeated himself, ¡°I said, if you insist on driving Sylvia away, then kick me out too!¡±

    He was determined.

    You¡¯re not doing this for her good! You¡¯re harming her!¡± Mary went on: ¡°Have you ever considered the consequences if your second brother really marries Pag Gar?¡±

    This was also the reason why Mary was determined to have Sylvia Thompson move out of the Thompson n for a while.

    She wanted to give an exnation to Samuel Thompson and make Sylvia realize her mistakes.

    ¡°Have you ever considered that Sylvia is also a victim! She is too kind-hearted and ends up being used by Pag Gar! Ignorance is not a crime. As a mother, why do you always me all the mistakes on Sylvia? Just because Vi is back? Just because she was lost as a child, so we have to indulge her in everything she does, right?¡±<div>

    Edward vented all his dissatisfaction in his heart.

    As a big brother.

    He simply couldn¡¯t bear to see Sylvia be treated so unfairly.

    His words made Mary¡¯s heart ache.

    Whether it was Vi or Edward, they were both her own children. As their mother, Mary hoped that the siblings could love each other.

    As a big brother, Edward should stand in front of Vi and take on the responsibility of protecting his sister.

    But Edward didn¡¯t.

    While feeling sad, Mary was also angry. She rarely lost her temper, but today, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    ¡°Shut up! What does this have to do with Vi? Why do you always target her? Do you think you haven¡¯t hurt her enough?¡±

    Hearing this, Edward couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°When have I ever targeted her? She¡¯s our family¡¯s treasure, would I dare to target her? Mom, since we¡¯re putting everything out in the open now, let me be blunt. Think about what you¡¯ve be since Vi returned. In the past, when Sylvia wanted to raise a French bulldog, what did you say? You said that dogs carry bacteria and didn¡¯t let her keep one. But what about Vi? On the first day she entered the house, she brought home a cat. Not only did you not object to her raising a cat, but you also specially cleared out a room for her to keep the cat.¡±

    When Edward recalled this incident, he felt aggrieved on Sylvia¡¯s behalf.

    As a brother, he found it very difficult to ept, let alone Sylvia, the one directly involved.

    But Sylvia never med Vi.

    Nor did she ever feel that her parents were biased.

    ¡°And that dog! It¡¯s bad enough that she got a cat, but then she went and got a dog too! Isn¡¯t she just trying to show off to Sylvia?¡± Edward continued, ¡°Mom, I want to know, do you really consider Sylvia as your own daughter?¡±

    Mary obviously knew that Sylvia also liked dogs, but she didn¡¯t allow her to keep one. However, Vi deliberately brought home a cat and a dog.

    Several times.

    Edward wanted to kill those two animals directly.

    But considering his parents, he didn¡¯t do it.<div>

    ¡°Have you ever thought that Mantou has always been with Vi and is like family to her? The time Mantou spent with Vi is probably even more than any of us! Are we supposed to ask her to get rid of her long-time pets on the first day after we acknowledge her? And bread, the stray dog Vi rescued, you¡¯ve seen its condition! Can you bear to throw it out? Edward, as human beings, we should have a kind heart!¡±

    With that, Mary paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Besides, I never opposed Sylvia keeping a dog. Back when she was only twelve years old, the doctor said her immune system was weak, and pets can easily carry bacteria, so it was suggested to consider keeping pets after bing an adult! Didn¡¯t I tell her that she could keep one when she grew up?¡±

    But after reaching adulthood, Sylvia never mentioned it again.

    Gradually, Mary also forgot about it.<div>

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that Edward would bring up this old matter.

    And even distorted the facts.

    Edward sighed, ¡°No matter what I say, you have your own reasons.¡±

    Actually, Mary was very clear in her heart.

    She treated Sylvia and Vi differently.

    If not, Mary wouldn¡¯t have treated Sylvia like this.

    With those words, Edward continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m making it clear today, if you really want to kick Sylvia out of this family, you should kick me out too!¡±

    After saying this, Edward turned around and walked away.

    Mary grabbed Edward¡¯s sleeve.

    As a mother, she didn¡¯t want Edward to impulsively leave home and do something regrettable.

    ¡°Edward!¡±

    Edward knew his mother would try to stop him, so he turned back to look at her, ¡°Mom, as long as you don¡¯t kick Sylvia out, I won¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Sawyer Thompson came from the other side, ¡°No one is allowed to stop him today!¡±<div>

    With that, Sawyer pointed to the door and said, ¡°Get out! Get as far away from me as you can!¡±

 Chapter 594: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš biological mother!

    Chapter 594: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological mother!

    For a moment.

    Mary Perryne was stunned.

    Edward Thompson was also stunned, looking back at Sawyer Thompson with disbelief in his eyes.

    He probably never thought his father would point at the door and tell him to leave directly.

    He thought his parents would try to keep him.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to leave?¡± Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Go on, move!¡±

    Edward Thompson stared at Sawyer Thompson, his eyes full of questioning, ¡°Do you really have to kick Sylvia out?¡±

    Mary Perryne exined, ¡°Your father and I just want her to move out temporarily. She has to face the punishment for what she has done!¡±

    ¡°But Sylvia is still unconscious!¡± Edward Thompson said worriedly, ¡°Sylvia¡¯s health has never been good¡­¡±

    Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Edward Thompson, ¡°Stay or go, it¡¯s up to you, but once you leave, you¡¯ll nevere back! I, Sawyer Thompson, don¡¯t have a son like you!¡±<div>

    Not a hint of a joke on his face, his words final.

    When he finishes, Sawyer Thompson looks at Mary Perryne, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mary Perryne follows Sawyer Thompson¡¯s footsteps.

    After they left, Mary Perryne lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about him.¡±

    Mary Perryne sighed, ¡°If Bob cared about Vi half as much as he cares about Sylvia, he and Vi would never havee this far.¡±

    Unfortunately, Edward Thompson still thinks he¡¯s quite reasonable.

    It¡¯s hard for their parents to be caught in the middle.

    ¡°Hopefully, he¡¯lle to his senses soon.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t say anything.

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything more either, and they both returned to their room.

    Aunt Zhang, watching their retreating figures, was very worried.

    What should she do?

    Could it be that Sylvia is really going to be kicked out of the Thompson n?

    Unfortunately.

    She¡¯s just a servant and can¡¯t interfere.

    It¡¯s all Vi Thompson¡¯s fault.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, Sylvia would be the only youngdy of the Thompson n, and no one would dare force her out.

    Thinking of this.<div>

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart filled with immense regret.

    Indeed, one step of kindness led to many mistakes!

    Back then, she thought removing the birthmark from Vi¡¯s arm would make it impossible for the Thompson Family to find her, even if Vi survived without bleeding too much.

    Unexpectedly.<div>

    Not only did Vi survive and return, but she also took away everything that belonged to Sylvia.

    Aunt Zhang gripped the railing tightly.

    Due to excessive force, her knuckles were already turning white.

    In the room.

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Last time he left in anger, it took a long time for his parents to agree for him toe back. This time, Sawyer Thompson said such harsh words, how could Edward dare to act on impulse again?

    Just then.

    Sylvia slowly opened her eyes in bed.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Hearing Sylvia¡¯s voice, Edward Thompson immediately ran over, ¡°Sylvia, are you awake? Do you still feel unwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sylvia sniffed, ¡°Brother, thank you for defending me just now. I heard what you said in front of Dad and Mom. Don¡¯t worry about me, it¡¯s just going to live somewhere else for a while, it¡¯s okay! I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t damage the rtionship between you and our parents for my sake.¡±

    Hearing these words, Edward Thompson felt even more guilty, thinking it was his fault for not protecting Sylvia properly.<div>

    Sylvia¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡±

    Edward Thompson sighed.

    Sylvia sat up from the bed and began to pack her things.

    She knew her situation now.

    Sylvia now regretted.

    Perhaps from the beginning, her n wasn¡¯t thorough enough, so Vi found the w!

    Just wait.

    One day, she will personally drive Vi out of the Thompson n.

    She will make everyone know that she is the only youngdy of the Thompson n.

    Whether in the past or present.

    Edward Thompson watched Sylvia and continued, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Let me think of another way. We can definitely find a solution.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what others would say if Sylvia really left the Thompson n!

    ¡°Brother, mom is right, people should pay for their actions. I was the one who was wrong! Don¡¯t worry, Brother, I can take care of myself, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±<div>

    While talking, Sylvia had already packed her skincare products.

    ¡°Sylvia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡±

    The summer clothes didn¡¯t take long to pack, and Sylvia quickly finished picking up all her things, pulling her suitcase and preparing to go downstairs.

    Edward Thompson followed behind Sylvia.

 Chapter 595: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš biological mother! _2

    Chapter 595: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological mother! _2

    Vi Thompson walked to the elevator and pressed the button.

    Soon, the elevator arrived.

    Vi entered the elevator, went to the first floor, and ced her suitcase in the living room. She turned to Edward Thompson, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to tell mom and dad.¡±

    Edward sighed, worry filling his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He was afraid their parents would me Vi.

    ¡°No need, brother. I can go by myself.¡±

    Vi wouldn¡¯t let him follow, so Edward had to stop.

    Vi arrived at Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne¡¯s bedroom.

    She knocked on the door.

    Knock knock.

    Quickly.<div>

    Mary¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Vi entered.

    Sawyer and Mary were both in the room.

    At this moment.

    Sawyer was sitting at the table reading a newspaper.

    Mary was drinking coffee.

    ¡°Mom, Dad,¡±

    Vi began, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have blindly believed what Pag Gar said. I¡¯ll move out for a while and reflect on my actions.¡±

    Hearing this, Mary looked up, ¡°Recognizing your mistakes and changing is the greatest virtue. Vi, I hope you¡¯re truly realizing your error this time, not just putting up a facade!¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I truly know I was wrong.¡±

    Mary nodded and continued, ¡°Then move out for a month. I¡¯ll have the driver take you, and don¡¯t drive during this time.¡±

    A month?

    No driving?

    Was Mary nning not to let her drive at all?

    Hearing this, Vi was first stunned, then nodded, ¡°Alright, mom.¡±

    She thought, if the one at fault was Sylvia Thompson, would Mary still make her own daughter move out for a month?

    Laughable.

    Trulyughable.

    Vi then said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll be going. Take care of yourselves at home.¡±<div>

    ¡°Go on,¡± said Mary.

    Vi turned to leave.

    She thought Mary would at least ask her to take care of herself.

    But nothing.<div>

    Not a single word from Mary.

    Vi felt her heart slowly turning cold, bit by bit, until it froze.

    Returning to the living room.

    Vi picked up her suitcase, looked at Edward, and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Edward frowned slightly, ¡°Mom and Dad didn¡¯t ask you to stay?¡±

    ¡°This was my fault.¡±

    Edward sighed, ¡°Then let me see you off.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Vi said with a smile, ¡°Mom arranged for the driver to take me.¡±

    ¡°The driver?¡± Edward sensed something was wrong, ¡°Mom wouldn¡¯t let you drive?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi nodded.

    ¡°Vi, wait. I¡¯m going upstairs to talk to mom and dad right now!¡± Edward turned to leave.

    Vi grabbed Edward¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, I know you truly care about me. Don¡¯t make mom and dad upset because of me. It¡¯s just not driving for a month, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re making you live outside for a month?¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi nodded.

    Too much!

    It¡¯s really too much!

    Edward¡¯s face turned green from anger.

    Vi continued, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really fine. The car was a gift from mom and dad anyway. It¡¯s normal for them to not let me drive since I messed up.¡±

    Edward could hardly stand to listen. He didn¡¯t know how Vi could bear it.

    If Vi hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have gone to their parents to argue already.

    Vi was too kind!

    That¡¯s why she was constantly being bullied.

    Edward saw Vi to the door, ¡°Call me when you find a ce to settle down.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi nodded.

    Despite his many warnings, Edward was still worried and feared Vi would suffer. ¡°Or I could go with you.¡±

    Vi shook her head, ¡°Mom and Dad are already upset. If you send me off, they¡¯ll get even angrier.¡±<div>

    Edward could only give up.

    Aunt Zhang stood nearby, tears welling up in her eyes as she watched Vi leave.

    This feeling was unbearable.

    It was almost suffocating.

    At this moment, Nanny Donne noticed Aunt Zhang¡¯s state, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?¡±

    Aunt Zhang came to her senses andughed, ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Nanny Donne looked at Aunt Zhang and asked, ¡°Did your husband hit you again?¡±

    Hearing this, Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t say anything more.

    She tacitly confirmed Nanny Donne¡¯s words.

    Nanny Donne sighed.

    What a sin!

    She had met such a husband!

    <div>

 Chapter 596: 205: The truth is revealed, Zhangéˆ¥æªš mother is Song Yixianéˆ¥æªš biological mother!_3

    Chapter 596: 205: The truth is revealed, Zhang¡¯s mother is Song Yixian¡¯s biological mother!_3

    ¡­

    Evening.

    Vi Thompson goes to the square to walk the dog.

    These days, she and Olivia Cooper had already formed a tacit understanding.

    Every time she arrives, Olivia is already waiting for them.

    Like now.

    Olivia runs over with a smile.

    ¡°Sister, bread!¡±

    Bread already knows Olivia, running over in mad glee.

    Vi, being dragged forwards by it, shouted, ¡°Bread, slow down!¡±

    Bread slowed its steps, but was still quite quick, rushing directly to Olivia¡¯s side, its front pawsnding on her shoulders, wagging its tail.<div>

    In the beginning, Olivia was a bit unable to bear Bread¡¯s enthusiasm, often being knocked to the ground.

    But now, Olivia hadpletely gotten used to Bread¡¯s weight, stroking Bread¡¯s head, ¡°Bread!¡±

    Bread ¡°hummed¡± in response as if replying.

    Olivia took out a teddy bear toy, ¡°Bread, this is a gift for you.¡±

    The teddy bear was really cute.

    Bread really liked it, directly gnawing the toy that Olivia gave him.

    Viughingly asked, ¡°Bread, did you make this teddy bear yourself?¡±

    Olivia nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re really talented.¡±

    Olivia blushed shyly and lowered her head.

    There were many people strolling on the square in the evening.

    The two girls, leading the dog, strolled leisurely.

    At that moment.

    A shadow walked to Vi¡¯s side and abruptly fainted.

    Thud!

    Vi slightly furrowed her brow and immediately handed the leash to Olivia, ¡°Olivia, take care of Bread.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Vi immediately knelt on one knee and began to inspect the person lying on the ground.

    It was a middle-aged woman who looked about forty to fifty years old.<div>

    Her face was extremely pale.

    Because someone fainted suddenly, a crowd immediately formed around them.

    They began to murmur amongst themselves.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±<div>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just saw her running!¡±

    Some suggested calling 120 (emergency services).

    Only Vi knew that she could not wait until 120 arrived.

    This was a case of sudden cardiac arrest after severe exercise. Vi first checked her pulse, then checked her eyelid.

    Her condition was extremely bad.

    Immediate resuscitation measures had to be adopted.

    Or else, she might die at any moment.

    Her actions immediately elicited pointing and whispering from the surrounding crowd.

    ¡°What does that girl think she¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Is she a doctor?¡±

    Others spected.

    Maybe this young girl was the one who made the middle-aged woman faint.

    After all, the middle-aged woman fainted when she run over to Vi.<div>

    Vi ignored their suspicions, she directly opened her ck bag, taking out a packet of acupuncture needles and a bottle of ointment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a needle! Good heavens! What is she intending to do?¡±

    ¡°Is she going to do acupuncture?¡±

    ¡°That youngdy sure isn¡¯t afraid of trouble. If I were her, I would¡¯ve bolted already, but she¡¯s still here!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Vi directly inserted a needle into an acupuncture point on the middle-aged woman, some in the crowd, scared, closed their eyes.

    A business car passed by the square.

    It stopped to look at the crowd surrounding the center of the square.

    The man sitting in the back seat frowned slightly.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The driver immediately parked the car.

    The man opened the door and got out.<div>

    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, his hairbed back meticulously, exuding leadership charisma that starkly contrasted with the casual atmosphere of the strolling crowd in the square.

    He went straight into the crowd.

    And saw this scene.

    The youngdy was half-kneeling on the ground, holding a silver needle in her hand and giving acupuncture to the unconscious middle-aged woman without any distractions.

    A few drops of sweat slipped down her forehead.

    But the hand holding the needle didn¡¯t shake at all.

    A strand of hair slipped down over her eyes.

    Jason Wycof squinted slightly.

    He suddenly thought this youngdy looked familiar.

    He quickly remembered.

    She was the young miss of the Thompson family.

    He remembered Vi¡¯s words warning him to get checked at the hospital as soon as possible.

    He originally nned to go to the hospital for a checkup, but he had been very busy recently. Moreover, Edward Thompson had reminded him that Vi didn¡¯t know any medical skills and said those words merely to attract his attention.<div>

    Therefore, Jason Wycof didn¡¯t go to the hospital.

    But looking at Vi now.

    This young girl seemed to really know medicine.

    If not, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare to recklessly try acupuncture.

    At this moment, a young couple rushed out from the crowd, panicked, ¡°Mom! Mom! Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 597: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš biological mother! _4

    Chapter 597: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological mother! _4

    Then, she looked at Vi Thompson. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do to my mom? Did you hit her?¡±

    As expected!

    They started to suspect Vi.

    Under such circumstances, it was normal for them to suspect her.

    After all, when the middle-aged woman fainted, only Vi was there, and it was Vi who treated her first.

    ¡°Stop! Help me out here! Are you trying to kill my mom?¡±

    Vi nced at the young man and woman, her face expressionless. ¡°Shut up! If you say one more word, your mom won¡¯t make it.¡±

    Her calm words were full of deterrence, making the two of them shut up immediately.

    Vi continued to treat the middle-aged woman with acupuncture.

    Her movements were unhurried and professional, giving a pleasing feeling to the eyes.

    Jason Wycof remained expressionless, just watching Vi¡¯s actions.<div>

    He had seen many people in his life.

    But this was the first time he had met someone like Vi.

    Her explosive power was strong.

    Her deterrence was also strong.

    She exuded an aura of authority that made it difficult to look directly at her.

    At that moment, the sound of the ambnce siren came through the air.

    The crowd quickly made way for the ambnce.

    Vi removed the silver needles from the middle-aged woman¡¯s body and looked at the doctor. ¡°The patient had a sudden cardiac arrest. I have already given her emergency treatment. Now, give her a shot of Adrenaline and Dopamine.¡±

    Hearing this, the doctor looked at Vi, with a clearly stunned expression in his eyes, and then immediately ordered, ¡°Quick, do as this youngdy said.¡±

    From Vi¡¯s brief words, one could tell that she was a doctor; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have spoken with such professionalism.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After being administered Adrenaline and Dopamine, the patient immediately had a heartbeat.

    ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s lucky you were here!¡± The doctorughed and looked at Vi. ¡°Otherwise, this patient would be beyond saving!¡±

    Very few patients could be saved in time after a sudden cardiac arrest.

    The golden time for rescue in cardiac arrest is within 10 minutes; irreversible damage urs after 5 minutes.

    The crowd¡¯s attitude toward Vi changed instantly.

    Apparently, this youngdy was truly skilled.

    Next, the doctor said, ¡°Are the patient¡¯s family members here? Come with us to the hospital!¡±

    The man and woman in the crowd finally reacted.<div>

    ¡°We are! We are!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The doctor put on his mask.

    Although the patient had already been revived, she still needed to go to the hospital for further examination to confirm her condition was stable.

    At that moment, the young woman grabbed Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°You! Youe with us!¡±<div>

    The man added, ¡°That¡¯s right! You hit my mom, so you have toe with us too!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her.¡± Vi put all the silver needles back into the acupuncture bag, her tone indifferent.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, why were you so proactive? It must have been you!¡±

    ¡°Youngdies nowadays really have no manners, not admitting when they¡¯ve done something wrong!¡±

    Vi responded lightly, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition cannot be dyed. I can go to the hospital with you, but I¡¯ll say it again, I didn¡¯t hit her.¡±

    At that moment, a bystander said, ¡°Youngdy, why don¡¯t you just go with them? If you¡¯re truly innocent, when the aunt wakes up, she will testify for you!¡±

    Olivia Cooper¡¯s face turned pale with anxiety. ¡°My sister has nothing to do with this! The aunt just suddenly fainted while running!¡±

    No one would listen to a child¡¯s exnation.

    Especially when that child was rted to Vi.

    Vi looked at Olivia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Olivia. I¡¯ll go with them.¡±

    It was at this moment that Jason spoke up, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you need help?¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t expect to encounter Jason at this time, so she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could I ask Governor Lu to help me take care of my dog?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±<div>

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vi looked at Olivia, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. You can go back first, just hand over the bread to this gentleman.¡±

    Hearing this, Olivia nodded, her eyes filled with worry.

    Vi got on the ambnce.

    In the crowd, someone recorded the scene and sent it to Sylvia Thompson. [Sylvia, take a look. Your sister seems to be in trouble!]

    When Sylvia received the message, she narrowed her eyes. [Where is this?]

 Chapter 598: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš biological mother! _5

    Chapter 598: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological mother! _5

    [On the North River Square.]

    Sylvia Thompson replied: [My sister is not the kind of person who denies her mistakes. There must be a misunderstanding in this matter.]

    After replying to this message, Sylvia immediately opened WhatsApp and contacted a hacker.

    After the conversation.

    She cleared all chat records.

    This time, she wanted to see how Vi Thompson clears herself of suspicion.

    What a twist of fate, talk about karma!

    Jason Wycof took the leash from Olivia Cooper and asked, ¡°Little girl, do you have your sister¡¯s phone number?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia nodded.

    Her phone watch stored Vi Thompson¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Can you give it to me?¡±<div>

    Olivia nced at Jason in suspicion.

    Jason exined, ¡°Your sister left in a hurry just now and forgot to leave her phone number. I¡¯ll take the bread back home first, and then she cane and pick it upter.¡±

    Only then did Olivia agree to give Vi Thompson¡¯s number to Jason.

    Jason carefully saved Vi Thompson¡¯s phone number, and then looked up at Olivia, ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    ¡°No need, I can go by myself.¡±

    ¡°Can you manage it alone?¡± Jason asked.

    Olivia smiled and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m often on my own.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    After Olivia left, Jason looked at the big dog lying beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The bread looked up at Jason but remained motionless.

    Jason squatted down and patted the bread¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±

    The bread still didn¡¯t move.

    Jason then pulled the leash a bit harder.

    Obviously, he underestimated the strength of the bread.

    With no other choice, Jason had to call someone to bring some meaty bones that dogs like.

    However, even under the temptation of the meaty bones, the bread remained unmoved.

    Ity there, looking towards the direction where Vi Thompson disappeared, with a sad expression in its eyes.

    It seemed that unless Vi Thompson returned, it would not get up.

    It didn¡¯t know why Vi Thompson suddenly disappeared.<div>

    But it knew that Vi Thompson would definitelye back for it.

    Jason was helpless.

    But there was nothing he could do!

    Who could me a cute and loyal dog?<div>

    On the other side.

    Hospital.

    Vi Thompson apanied the family members and waited at the door of the Operating Room.

    Evelyn looked at Vi Thompson, ¡°She was hit by you. Shouldn¡¯t you pay my mother¡¯s medical expenses? Not just the medical fees, but also the lost work and mental damages!¡±

    Glenn Tiarks nodded, ¡°My mother has to help us take care of the children every day. Now that she is in trouble, there is no one to take care of the children, so you have topensate us for the nanny¡¯s fee!¡±

    At this point, Glenn continued, ¡°If my mother is okay, then that¡¯s it. But if something happens to her, I will make you pay up to thest penny of your fortune!¡±

    At this moment, the couple¡¯s concern was not the mother¡¯s condition, but how much Vi Thompson had topensate them.

    Evelyn even consulted awyer online.

    Upon learning of thepensation amount for a death, she was overjoyed, praying in her heart that her mother-inw should simply die.

    After all, she was already in her fifties, with not many years to live anyway.

    Rather than dying without any value, it would be better to leave a fortune for their children before dying.

    Vi Thompson was toozy to bother with the two of them and just sat there with an unmoving expression.

    Soon.<div>

    The police arrived.

    ¡°Police Officer, you¡¯re finally here! It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who caused my mother to have a heart attack! My mother is still being resuscitated in the emergency room!¡±

    ¡°You must arrest her!¡±

    ¡°Right, she also owes us money.¡±

    The couple took turns talking, not even giving the police a chance to speak.

    As for Vi Thompson.

    She sat quietly to the side, without saying a word.

    Theirposure was unexpected.

    If it were any other young girl, she would have definitely been frightened. But, she wasn¡¯t.

    She was very calm.

    A policewoman approached Vi Thompson and asked gently, ¡°Youngdy, what happened? Can you tell us about it?¡±

    Vi Thompson exined what had happened.

    The policewoman recorded it all with a voice recorder.<div>

    Hearing Vi Thompson¡¯s exnation, Evelyn and Glenn immediately shouted, ¡°Lies! Police Officer, she¡¯s lying! My mother was hit by her! She has to pay us!¡±

    Vi Thompson remained calm andposed, ¡°There are surveince cameras around the square, you can check them.¡±

    The reasonable person does not need to speak loudly.

    She had already observed this.

    A few surveince cameras could clearly capture the course of the incident.

    Upon hearing this, the policewoman exchanged a look with the male police officer next to her.

    The male police officer looked at his assistant, ¡°Go check the surveince.¡±

 Chapter 599: 205: The truth is revealed, Zhangéˆ¥æªš mother is Song Yixianéˆ¥æªš biological mother!_6

    Chapter 599: 205: The truth is revealed, Zhang¡¯s mother is Song Yixian¡¯s biological mother!_6

    ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡±

    ¡°Police Officer, don¡¯t let her deceive you! If she¡¯s not involved, why would she be the first to help my mother?¡±

    ¡°Police Officer¡­..¡±

    At this moment, the policewoman cut off their conversation, ¡°Both of you, please calm down. I understand your current feelings. Please trust us, the People¡¯s Police; we will handle this impartially!¡±

    They reluctantly shut their mouths.

    At this point, a police officer received a call, he brow furrowed, ¡°What? The surveince is broken?¡±

    Hearing this, Evelyn and Glenn Tiarks exchanged nces, their eyes full of calction.

    Now.

    Even if Vi Thompson jumped into the Yellow River, she couldn¡¯t clear her name.

    Especially Evelyn, who had even thought about how to use thepensation money.

    She knew her mother-inw, Jade Jaba, well.<div>

    Jade Jaba was usually very petty. The smallest gain made her happy for half a day. Would she let this opportunity to scam others pass?

    There¡¯s no way!

    Of course, it would be even better if Jade Jaba just died.

    Without a confidant.

    And no surveince.

    At that point, how much could she demand Vi Thompson to pay?

    Inside the emergency room, the rescue efforts were still ongoing.

    Not long after, the operating lights went out.

    Evelyn and Glenn Tiarks immediately rushed to ask, ¡°Doctor, how is my mom?¡±

    She likely doesn¡¯t have long to live, right?

    Evelyn had already prepared her tears, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t have anything go wrong! You¡¯re only fifty-two this year, and you have to tend to your grandson!¡±

    The doctor took off his mask andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the patient¡¯s fine, she¡¯s out of danger.¡±

    She¡¯s out of danger!

    How can this be?

    Both were stunned.

    Especially Evelyn, who had just read online that patients with sudden cardiac arrest are in severe danger, and are almost impossible to revive.

    ¡°Is there any possibility of after-effects?¡± Evelyn asked again.

    The doctor shook his head, ¡°No, she will not. But thanks to the excellent preliminary rescue efforts!¡±

    With that, he looked at Vi Thompson approvingly, ¡°Youngdy, you are truly remarkable!¡±<div>

    Evelyn squinted. Though her mother-inw was safe and out of danger, Vi Thompson¡¯spensation shouldn¡¯t be lessened.

    The doctor then looked at the police, ¡°By the way, Officer, the patient requested to see you!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the police officer nodded, ¡°Can we go in now?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The doctor stepped forward, ¡°Follow me.¡±<div>

    The police officer followed the doctor¡¯s steps.

    They put on sterile suits before entering.

    The middle-aged woman was just lying on the hospital bed.

    All her vital signs were stable.

    The heartbeat monitor¡¯s sound was also normal.

    ¡°Police Officer,¡± Jade Jaba on the bed looked at the approaching officer, ¡°My name is Jade Jaba, I fell on my own. The youngdy has nothing to do with it! Please don¡¯t misunderstand a good person. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I might be dead by now.¡±

    Jade Jaba knew her son and daughter-inw too well, they would definitely shift the me onto Vi Thompson, ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to my son and daughter-inw, just listen to me. This incident has absolutely nothing to do with this youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you for your testimony, ma¡¯am!¡±

    The officer then turned to the doctor, ¡°Is she lucid now?¡±

    The doctor looked at the officer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the patient is perfectly lucid.¡±

    The officer nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    He confirmed with Jade Jaba once more, ¡°You¡¯re sure your fall has nothing to do with anyone else?¡±

    ¡°I am certain,¡± Jade Jaba was quite anxious now, it seemed obvious by the police officer¡¯s demeanor that her son and daughter-inw had framed someone, they were so shameless that they even lost her face, ¡°Police Officer, why don¡¯t you video record me, in case I faint again!¡±<div>

    Hearing this, the doctor nearbyughed, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t faint again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jade Jaba sighed relief, ¡°If my death implicated that youngdy, that would be a great sin!¡±

    In a moment, the officer left the emergency room, he looked at Vi Thompson, smiled, and said, ¡°Youngdy, you can leave now.¡±

    Before Vi could respond, Evelyn and Glenn Tiarks immediately stood up, eximing excitedly, ¡°Police Officer, she¡¯s the perpetrator, how could you let her go!¡±

    The officer looked at them and said helplessly, ¡°Your elder is awake now. She said herself that this incident has absolutely nothing to do with the youngdy. By the way, you should thank her. If it wasn¡¯t for her, your elder would be dead now!¡±

 Chapter 600: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompsonéˆ¥æªš biological mother! _7

    Chapter 600: 205: The truth is revealed, Aunt Zhang is Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological mother! _7

    What?

    Evelyn and Glenn were stunned.

    Neither of them expected Jade Jaba to say that the ident had nothing to do with Vi Thompson.

    How could they frame Vi then!

    This damn old hag!

    Taking advantage when she shouldn¡¯t, and not taking advantage when she should!

    The CCTV was broken, and there were no eyewitnesses. As long as Jade Jaba insisted that Vi had knocked her down, Vi would have to pay!

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, I¡¯m just d the olddy is alright,¡± Vi continued, ¡°Officer, I¡¯ll be leaving now if you need me to cooperate, just contact me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Evelyn and Glenn watched Vi¡¯s leaving figure, their faces distorted with anger.

    They just lost hundreds of thousands of dors just like that!<div>

    Who wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken?

    Such a great opportunity!

    Looking at Vi¡¯s appearance and temperament, they knew this girl must not be short of money.

    ¡­

    After leaving the hospital, Vi opened her mobile phone and saw a strange message.

    Attached was a photo.

    [Your Bread is still waiting for you where you left him.]

    Vi immediately hailed a taxi and rushed towards the square.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at the square.

    At this time, there were hardly any people in the square.

    Under the streetlights, the man was standing there with a giant dog lying at his feet.

    At that moment, the giant dog seemed to sense something, looking up at Vi, and suddenly charged towards her.

    In a split second, Jason Wycof waspletely unprepared.

    Bang.

    He was pulled to the ground by Bread and fell t on his face.

    ¡°Bread! Stop!¡±

    Although Bread stopped in time, Jason Wycof had already fallen.

    Vi immediately ran over and helped him up. ¡°Governor Lu, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jason Wycof stood up, brushing the dust off his clothes with ease. ¡°Your dog has quite a personality. I was going to take him to my house first, but he wouldn¡¯t budge.¡±<div>

    Vi exined, ¡°He used to be a stray, so he¡¯s very cautious.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Jason Wycof nodded and asked, ¡°Is everything settled now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi continued, ¡°Governor Lu, have you had your stomach checked yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±<div>

    ¡°I suggest you have it checked soon, so it doesn¡¯t turn into a bigger problem.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jason Wycof nodded.

    This time, he really took Vi¡¯s words to heart.

    He nned to go to the hospital for a checkup after getting back.

    After a pause, Jason Wycof checked his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should get going.¡±

    ¡°Alright, have a safe trip. Thank you for today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime!¡±

    Jason Wycof smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Jason Wycof left, Vi went home with Bread.

    ¡­

    When Vi came back with Bread, Aunt Zhang was cleaning the living room.

    As usual, she smiled and asked if Vi wanted somete-night snacks.

    Aunt Zhang worked the night shift today.

    ¡°No thank you.¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright, Miss.¡± Aunt Zhang kept her head down, trying not to look at Vi.

    She was afraid of revealing the hatred in her eyes.

    It was all because of Vi that Sylvia was kicked out!

    There was no way she could coexist with Vi!

    Vi¡¯s gaze swept past Aunt Zhang, and she furrowed her brows slightly.

    Why did Aunt Zhang seem different today?

    Actually, every time she saw Aunt Zhang, she felt something strange.

    But that feeling was more intense today.

    Vi narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t think much of it as she turned and went up the stairs.

    That night.

    Vi spent most of the night in front of theputer.

    She was investigating the square¡¯s surveince.

    Why would the CCTV break down for no reason?<div>

    Someone must have tampered with it.

    She needed to find out who was behind it.

    At three o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Vi suddenly felt thirsty and picked up a cup, nning to go downstairs and make some Milk Tea.

    Just as she opened the door.

    She saw Aunt Zhang standing there.

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s gaze was fixed on Sylvia¡¯s bedroom, her expression full of sadness.

    It was only during the quiet of the night that Aunt Zhang dared to look at Sylvia¡¯s room like this.

    During the day, she wouldn¡¯t dare to linger in Sylvia¡¯s room even for a second.

    She was afraid of being suspected.

    Vi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    She found it strange.

    Why would Aunt Zhang look at Sylvia¡¯s bedroom like this?<div>

    At that moment, she suddenly realized why she always felt strange when she looked at Aunt Zhang.

    It was because.

    Sylvia¡¯s face was very simr to Aunt Zhang¡¯s.

    Especially when you looked closely.

    If¡­

    Aunt Zhang was really Sylvia¡¯s biological mother.

    Then this mother and daughter pair had yed quite a big game!

    Vi quietly closed the door.

    The next morning.

    After breakfast, Vi asked Mandel Thompson, ¡°Brother, have you found any news about Sylvia¡¯s biological parents?¡±

    Although she hadn¡¯t slept wellst night, she was still full of energy.

    Her eyes were still clear and handsome, not showing any signs of fatigue.

    Mandel Thompson said, ¡°Not yet.¡± Talking about this made him feel very headache.

    No matter how he investigated the matter, there was no news at all.

    Sylvia¡¯s background was very strange.

    If a child in the neighborhood was missing, the parents would surely report it to the police.

    Even if the parents intentionally abandoned the child, there should be someone who knows about it.

    ¡°Brother, I think I¡¯ve guessed who Sylvia¡¯s biological mother is.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Mandel Thompson asked immediately upon hearing this.

    Vi said word by word, ¡°Aunt Zhang.¡±

 Chapter 601: 206: Parent-child identification

    Chapter 601: 206: Parent-child identification

    Aunt Zhang?

    Upon hearing this, even the typically calm Mandel Thompson was taken aback.

    He immediately closed the door of the study.

    At that moment, Edward Thompson happened to pass by the corridor and saw Vi Thompson standing in Mandel¡¯s study, followed by Mandel closing the door.

    He frowned in silence.

    Normally, when he was alone with Sylvia Thompson, Mandel would scold him loudly and put on the airs of an older brother.

    Now what?

    Why could he be alone with Vi, but not with Sylvia?

    The atmosphere in the house was bing more and more oppressive.

    In the study.

    Mandel looked at Vi.<div>

    ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Vi said seriously, ¡°although I don¡¯t have any solid evidence right now, I think my guess is very likely to be correct.¡±

    For someone as intelligent as Mandel,

    if Sylvia were really Aunt Zhang¡¯s biological child, he couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying the situation would be!

    Mandel slightly furrowed his brows, his tone low, ¡°If Aunt Zhang is really Sylvia¡¯s biological mother, then your disappearance might not be an ident! It might be a long-nned setup.¡±

    After all,

    when Vi disappeared, the birthmark on her arm had been brutally cut off.

    At this point,

    Cold sweat broke out on Mandel¡¯s forehead.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that their family had been living with a human trafficker and his daughter all these years.

    One incident after another,

    If Aunt Zhang was really Sylvia¡¯s biological mother, it would all make sense.

    Mandel continued to ask, ¡°Vi, how did you figure it out?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, haven¡¯t you noticed that Aunt Zhang¡¯s facial features are actually very simr to Sylvia¡¯s?¡±

    As she spoke, Vi took out a photocopy of A4 paper with the photos of the two people and handed it to Mandel.

    Mandel took the A4 paper and carefully observed the simrities between the two.

    He had never noticed these details before, but now that he looked closely, not only were their facial features alike, but their eyes were also somewhat simr.

    As she finished speaking, Vi continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always felt there is a special connection between Aunt Zhang and Sylvia. Even though they don¡¯t talk much, the vibe they give off is strange, as if they¡¯re deliberately trying to avoid something.¡±

    Why would they deliberately avoid each other when they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong?<div>

    When others were around, Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t even dare to look Sylvia in the eye.

    If the two were really mother and daughter, it would exin everything.

    Mandel turned to Vi, ¡°If your guess is true, then your disappearance, grandma¡¯s fall from the stairs, your ID card being stolen by Iris White, and now Brandon¡¯s incident are not idents. They are all the doing of this mother-daughter duo!¡±

    Vi nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, there must be a connection.¡±<div>

    That¡¯s why she came to talk to Mandel as soon as she discovered this.

    Because she knew Mandel was a wise person and a responsible brother.

    ¡°Now all we need is a parent-child identification report to confirm whether they are truly mother and daughter.¡±

    Mandel narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare it right away. Vi, can hair be analyzed as well as blood for identification?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi nodded lightly, ¡°but the hair must have the follicle attached. Saliva and even clipped fingernails can also be used for parent-child identification.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mandel continued, ¡°leave this to me, you just wait for the results.¡±

    Vi gave a faint smile, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Also,¡± Mandel instructed, ¡°you must not let anyone else know about this for now. Don¡¯t even tell our parents.¡±

    The fewer people who knew about it before the parent-child identification results were out,

    the more urate the results would be.

    If others found out and the news leaked, someone might tamper with the test report.

    Especially the clueless Edward Thompson.

    ¡°Alright, big brother.¡±<div>

    Mandel looked at Vi, suddenly feeling extremely guilty.

    If Aunt Zhang was really Sylvia¡¯s biological mother, he simply couldn¡¯t face Vi!

    If they had discovered the truth earlier, they could have found Vi sooner.

    ¡°Little sister, you¡¯ve suffered a lot over the years.¡±

    Vi looked up slightly and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Her tone was light, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything.

    It¡¯s all in the past.

    It seemed like just four simple words,

    But Mandel understood that for Vi, it wasn¡¯t just words, but the reality of eighteen long years.

    A momentter,

    Vi walked out of the study.

    Mandel followed her out.

    Edward approached from the other side, ignoring Vi. He walked up to Mandel and said, ¡°Big brother.¡±<div>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mandel raised his head slightly, his face solemn, ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to say,e inside.¡±

    Edward followed Mandel¡¯s footsteps into the study.

    ¡°What were you two talking about in the study just now?¡±

    ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± Mandel furrowed his brow slightly.

    Edward snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me. She must have been badmouthing Sylvia again! Why can¡¯t she say it to her face? Why does she have to talk behind her back? Big brother, have you forgotten how we were taught growing up?¡±

 Chapter 602: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples

    Chapter 602: 207: Domineering Brother Song, sessfully collected samples

    Mandel Thompson was just saying nice things on the surface.

    Speaking of people, he acted like he knew it all.

    Yet when things happened to him, he couldn¡¯t even realize his own mistakes.

    ¡°Vi is not the type to gossip behind people¡¯s back.¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless assumptions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless assumptions? What did she tell you behind closed doors?¡± Bob Thompson was very disappointed with Mandel Thompson, ¡°After all, she and Sylvia are sisters! And Sylvia is always so good to her, but what has she done? Sylvia was kicked out by mom and dad, not only did she not say a word, she even stabbed her in the back! I don¡¯t understand why you, Uncle Borden and mom and dad treat her so well!¡±

    Bob could almost imagine how many bad things Vi had said about Sylvia in the study.

    After all, only when Sylvia was gone, would she be the only youngdy in the Thompson n.

    Vi was such a terrifying person!

    How could he have such a sister!

    There were many times when Bob even thought about how much better it would be if Vi didn¡¯t exist.

    If Vi didn¡¯t appear, their family could always maintain a harmonious and happy state.<div>

    Upon saying this, Bob Thompson spoke again, ¡°Elder brother, Sylvia is a sister you grew up with too! Why can¡¯t you be more fair to Sylvia? It¡¯s terrible enough that she isn¡¯t our younger sister! Yet, you still treat her like this!¡±

    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time he heard Bob talk nonsense, every time he heard it, it could provoke Mandel¡¯s anger.

    Stupid as a pig!

    His brother was simply worse than a pig.

    ¡°Wake up,¡± Mandel Thompson frowned and said angrily, ¡°You only have one sister.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t know about Aunt Zhang and Sylvia¡¯s rtionship, it would be fine.

    Now that he knew that Aunt Zhang and Sylvia might be mother and daughter, each time he thought about Sylvia living happily in their house for so many years, Mandel felt very ufortable.

    Those happy times should have belonged to Vi.

    Bob sneered, ¡°You finally spoke your mind, you finally admitted it! It¡¯s because Sylvia isn¡¯t your real sister, right?¡±

    Just because they didn¡¯t have blood ties, he treated Sylvia like that.

    Could blood rtion really notpare to growing up together?

    Ridiculous.

    It was simply ridiculous.

    Mandel Thompson had a headache and pressed his temples, trying to lower his voice, ¡°Bob, you¡¯re an adult, and you should be able to distinguish right from wrong. Vi¡¯s identity card was stolen by Iris White, who happened to be Sylvia¡¯s best friend. Use your pig brain to think about it, why would Iris White pick up Vi¡¯s identity card in the living room? Moreover, this time Borden was almost tricked by Pag Gar, if it weren¡¯t for Sylvia pulling strings, would Pag Gar have seeded so easily? These two incidents, if not discovered in time, would have ruined Vi and Borden¡¯s lives!¡±

    If he didn¡¯t think of Bob as an adult and an actor in the entertainment industry, he would have wanted to punch him directly.

    He was just so unreasonable!

    Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t mention Mrs. Thompson falling down from the stairs because the parent-child identification hadn¡¯t been done yet.

    No one could guarantee that this incident was rted to Sylvia before the result came out.

    With that, Mandel Thompson said, ¡°If, and I mean if, the one causing all this trouble was Vi, would you still blindly stand on her side and defend her? Just because of a small matter, you are willing to break off the sibling rtionship with Vi, saying such hurtful words, Bob, you really disappoint me!¡±<div>

    Bob didn¡¯t listen to a single word.

    To him, no matter what Mandel Thompson said, it was all just to defend Vi.

    Because Vi was Mandel Thompson¡¯s real sister.

    Vi had only been back for a few months, yet Mandel already had such a strong faith in her.<div>

    On the other hand, Sylvia had lived in the Thompson family for eighteen years.

    He would rather believe in a sister he had only known for a few months than a sister he had lived with for more than a decade, which was quite ironic when he thought about it.

    It was extremely ironic.

    Bob looked up at Mandel and asked, ¡°How long have you known Vi?¡±

    Before that, Vi had been nothing more than a stranger to the Thompson Family.

    Now, the only reason Vi could live in the Thompson Family Manor was because of the blood ties she had with the Thompson n.

 Chapter 603: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_2

    Chapter 603: 207: Domineering Brother Song, sessfully collected samples_2

    She didn¡¯t have any deep feelings for the Thompson Family.

    ¡°Because little sister is trustworthy.¡± Mandel Thompson said firmly, word by word.

    Edward Thompsonughed, ¡°So you mean Sylvia isn¡¯t trustworthy?¡±

    Mandel Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°I have things to do and don¡¯t want to waste time talking to you. Get out of here!¡±

    Edward Thompson turned around and left.

    If he could, he¡¯d really like to leave this house and nevere back again.

    It¡¯s a pity.

    He can¡¯t.

    Mandel Thompson closed the door of his study, and began arranging the collection of samples from Aunt Zhang and Sylvia Thompson.

    ¡­

    Edward Thompson went to the underground garage and drove to see Sylvia Thompson.<div>

    After leaving the Thompson n, Sylvia rented an apartment.

    In fact, she had properties all over the country.

    But since those properties were gifts from her parents, she couldn¡¯t move in for now.

    Fortunately, Sylvia had saved some pocket money before, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even find a proper ce to stay.

    Probably.

    That¡¯s the difference between a biological daughter and an adopted daughter.

    No matter what kind of mistake the biological daughter makes, they would never hold it against Vi Thompson.

    It¡¯s different for her.

    She just made a small mistake, but her parents not only confiscated her house and car but even cut off her pocket money.

    Sylvia took a deep breath.

    She must not be defeated by her current predicament.

    She needed to calm down.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    Sylvia realized and went to open the door immediately.

    The door opened.

    Edward Thompson, wearing a mask and sunsses, entered from outside.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Seeing Edward Thompson, Sylvia looked somewhat surprised.

    Edward Thompson took off his mask and entered the room.<div>

    Sylvia followed him in and poured water for Edward Thompson, ¡°Brother, have some water.¡±

    Edward Thompson took the water, took a sip, and then looked around the room.

    A one-bedroom apartment.

    Simply decorated.<div>

    It was not even as good as the Thompson Family¡¯s servant room.

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Sylvia, have you been living in such a ce these days?¡±

    Sylvia nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother will find you a better ce!¡± Edward Thompson stood up, grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hand, and started to walk out.

    His sister was born noble, a princess held in the palm of his hand. How could she live in such a shabby ce? He wouldn¡¯t allow it!

    Sylvia smiled and pushed away Edward Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯mfortable living here, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°But is this a ce for people to live?¡±

    It was just a living room, a bedroom, a bathroom, and a kitchen. There wasn¡¯t even a study or a cafe. Not to mention Sylvia, even he, a grown man, couldn¡¯t bear to live here!

    Sylvia sighed, ¡°Although the conditions here are a bit poor, it¡¯s still livable. And, I¡¯m not that delicate little princess. Brother, please go back. If our parents find out you¡¯re looking for a ce for me to live, they¡¯ll be very angry.¡±

    With those words, Sylvia continued: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± Edward Thompson¡¯s attitude was very determined, ¡°Sylvia,e with me quickly!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡± Sylvia¡¯s attitude was just as determined, ¡°Brother, please go back.¡±

    Edward Thompson felt heartbroken for Sylvia, but as she refused to leave with him, there was nothing he could do.<div>

    Now, the only way was to ask their parents to take Sylvia back.

    ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to make our parents take you back as soon as possible.¡±

    No matter what, Sylvia was a member of the Thompson n, and her parents wouldn¡¯t let her live outside for the rest of her life.

    Given such an environment, Mandel Thompson couldn¡¯t bear to let Sylvia stay here any longer.

    Sylvia gave a faint smile, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    Saying this, she sighed and continued: ¡°In this family, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one left who¡¯s willing to speak up for me now.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward Thompson felt even more heartache.

    It was not long ago that Sylvia was the beloved treasure held in the palm of their entire family¡¯s hand.

    In just a few months, things had changed to what they are now.

    Thinking about it, Edward Thompson also sighed.

    His heart ached unbearably.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think about those unhappy things anymore.¡± Sylvia smiled and handed Edward Thompson a cup of tea, ¡°Have some tea.¡±

    Edward Thompson took a sip of the tea and realized it tasted terrible.<div>

    It wasst year¡¯s stale tea.

    Living in bad conditions was one thing, but now even the fresh tea was beyond her reach.

    You should know, Sylvia was really passionate about tea.

    They went too far!

 Chapter 604: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_3

    Chapter 604: 207: Domineering Brother Song, sessfully collected samples_3

    This ispletely disregarding blood and family ties.

    Edward Thompson banged the cup heavily on the table.

    Sylvia Thompson was startled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Edward Thompson took the car key from the table, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m going home first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia Thompson stood up and saw her brother off.

    Edward didn¡¯t go home right away but went to the Thompson Group building.

    Sawyer Thompson was working in his office.

    Just at that moment.

    The office door was suddenly pushed open.

    Sawyer Thompson frowned slightly, looked up, and saw that it was Edward, ¡°What brings you here?¡±<div>

    ¡°Dad, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson looked up at the secretary next to him.

    The secretary immediately understood, turned, left the office, and closed the door.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Sawyer asked.

    Edward Thompson tried to suppress the anger within him, ¡°Dad, do you know where Sylvia is living now?¡±

    ¡°Ideal Apartment.¡± Sawyer answered.

    Edward was stunned, ¡°You know?¡±

    Sawyer nodded. Of course, he knew. Sylvia was his daughter, even without a blood tie, he had raised her for so many years. So, as soon as Sylvia moved into the Ideal Apartment, Sawyer received the news.

    As a father, Sawyer naturally needed to keep an eye on his daughter¡¯s safety.

    Punishment is one thing.

    Edward continued, ¡°Since you know where Sylvia is living, why don¡¯t you provide her with a better environment?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ideal Apartment? It has water, electricity, inte, and fully furnished home appliances! Other people can live there. Why can¡¯t she?¡± Sawyer retorted.

    Edward took a deep breath, ¡°Today I went to Sylvia¡¯s ce. It¡¯s less than 70 square meters, with just a living room, bedroom, kitchen, and bathroom, no study, no caf¨¦, not even a yoga room! Dad, how can you let Sylvia, a girl being alone, live in such a ce?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her at all?¡±

    At the end, Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with reproachful expressions.

    ¡°One person living in 70 square meters isn¡¯t enough? Do you know that many people working their way up in Capital City can¡¯t even afford to live in a basement, and have to sleep under a bridge at night? She¡¯s already lucky to have a 70-square-meter apartment. Why does she crave more?¡±

    Continuing, Sawyer said, ¡°At least she has an apartment. Do you know that Vi has been living in a rural area without running water for 18 years?¡±

    Who has ever shown concern for Vi?

    After finding Vi, Sawyer Thompson made a special trip to Show Vige.<div>

    First, he took a three-hour flight to River City, then transferred to a high-speed train, and finally took a one-hour bus ride to the county town before taking a ferry.

    It took him nearly ten hours in all to reach the ind where Vi had lived for 18 years.

    When he asked the vigers about Vi, everyone praised her as a smart and sensible child.

    Guided by the vigers, Sawyer Thompson came to the ce where Vi used to live.<div>

    Three low, tiled rooms.

    There were some flowers and nts nted in front of the door.

    There was a well in the yard.

    At that time, Sawyer Thompson just stood there, feeling a heaviness in his chest.

    He hated himself for not being able to find his daughter earlier.

    While his family lived in luxurious mansions.

    His biological daughter lived in this kind of environment.

    At that time, Sawyer Thompson decided not to let Vi suffer any more in the future.

    He wanted to bring her the best things in the world.

    Therefore, even though they didn¡¯t like Terrence Lentz and wanted to break off Vi¡¯s engagement, they decided to support Vi when they found out she still loved him!

    In the rest of their lives, they just wanted their daughter to be happy.

    After hearing all this, Edward was dumbfounded, and then said, ¡°True, my younger sister has suffered hardships, but those sufferings are not caused by Sylvia!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson retorted, ¡°So, you mean Sylvia helping Pag Gar to deceive Brandon was forced by Vi? Shouldn¡¯t she pay for her actions? Edward, you are an adult. Why don¡¯t you think before you speak and act?¡±<div>

    As a father, Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t always keep scolding Edward.

    He was 26 years old, not a child anymore.

    He had his dignity too.

    Edward was taken aback again. It did sound like that, but he knew that his father was being biased.

    Sylvia¡¯s mistake was not unforgivable.

 Chapter 605: 207: Domineering big brother Song, successfully collected sample_4

    Chapter 605: 207: Domineering big brother Song, sessfully collected sample_4

    She didn¡¯t know anything at all; she was being used by others.

    Her parents punished her by making her move out of Thompson Family Manor, a punishment that was simply too harsh for Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia was at fault.

    But not to this extent!

    ¡°Dad, but Sylvia was used by others!¡±

    ¡°Whether she was being used or not, she should know in her heart. Even if she didn¡¯t know anything, this incident is still because of her! Bob, this didn¡¯t happen to you, so you can¡¯t empathize with your brother or forgive her on his behalf!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was not entirely innocent in reaching this point today.

    Hearing this, Bob immediately said, ¡°If I were in my brother¡¯s position, I would never haggle with Sylvia.¡±

    The reason Samuel Thompson could not forgive Sylvia up until now was because Vi Thompson had stirred things up. If she hadn¡¯t interfered, he would have forgiven Sylvia long ago.

    Sawyer Thompson said, ¡°Those that don¡¯t know pain shouldn¡¯t try to persuade others to be good.¡±

    Bob knew that he couldn¡¯t reason with his father. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Dad, I have some things to take care of, I¡¯ll be going first.¡±<div>

    ¡°Go.¡± Disgust filled Sawyer Thompson¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

    Ever since Sylvia was kicked out of the Thompson family, Aunt Zhang¡¯s mood had been terrible.

    In the past, no matter what mistake Sylvia made, the Thompson family had never treated her like this.

    But this time.

    They actually drove Sylvia away directly.

    This also made Aunt Zhang feel a sense of crisis.

    As Aunt Zhang was lost in thought, Nanny Donne came over with a smile, ¡°Aunt Zhang.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jocelyn?¡± Aunt Zhang came back to her senses and looked at Nanny Donne.

    Nanny Donne smiled and said, ¡°What are you thinking about, so engrossed!¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡± Aunt Zhang finally came to her senses.

    Nanny Donne chatted idly for a while before asking, ¡°Has your husband stopped hitting you recently?¡±

    Hearing this, Aunt Zhang sighed first and then said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t hit me, but he has hit my daughter ¡­¡±

    Nanny Donne widened her eyes in disbelief, ¡°He actually hit your daughter?¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded.

    At this point, Aunt Zhang seemed like a good person. No one would have thought that the person who actually abused Olivia Cooper was her.

    Nanny Donne frowned, ¡°Why are you still living with a man like that?¡±

    Aunt Zhang looked pitiful, her eyes red and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to divorce. If I don¡¯t divorce now, my child and I still have at least one life, but if I do, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even have a life.¡±

    Nanny Donne also sighed, then asked, ¡°Was he heavy-handed when he hit your child?¡±<div>

    ¡°When he¡¯s drunk, he doesn¡¯t know how heavy to be. I can¡¯t stop him. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had known it would be like this, I never would have brought her back to suffer in the first ce!¡±

    Nanny Donneforted, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to divorce, just bear with it for a while longer. It will be better once your child grows up.¡±

    Aunt Zhang nodded.

    Nanny Donne¡¯s gaze fell on Aunt Zhang¡¯s nails and she continued, ¡°Aunt Zhang, haven¡¯t you trimmed your nails for a few days?¡±<div>

    Aunt Zhang lowered her head to look at her nails.

    Nanny Donne handed over a nail clipper, ¡°Quickly trim your nails, so the housekeeper doesn¡¯t discover it and deduct your sry.¡±

    Housemaids working in the Thompson family were not allowed to have long nails.

    Because it was unsanitary.

    Aunt Zhang took the nail clipper and began to trim her nails.

    Her nails hadn¡¯t been cut for more than ten days. She had nned to trim them in thest couple of days, but because of Sylvia¡¯s incident, she had no intention to do so, and it was left until now.

    Soon, Aunt Zhang finished trimming her nails and handed the nail clipper back to Nanny Donne, ¡°Thank you, Jocelyn.¡±

    Jocelyn smiled and said, ¡°No need for thanks.¡±

    At this moment, a voice came from outside the break room, ¡°Is Aunt Zhang here?¡±

    Aunt Zhang immediately perked up, ¡°Yes?¡±

    It was Julie outside, ¡°Aunt Zhang, it¡¯s time for me to get off work. There¡¯s soup stewing in the kitchen, can you please send it to the madam?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After saying this, Aunt Zhang went to the kitchen.<div>

    Nanny Donne said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°This Julie always picks on the easy targets. She knows you¡¯re easygoing, so shees to find you! There are still ten minutes before her shift is over.¡±

    Aunt Zhang had an indulgent look on her face, smiling and saying, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s a blessing to suffer losses.¡±

    No matter when, she always appeared to be hardworking and willing to endure in front of others.

    Even if she was taken advantage of, she didn¡¯t argue with others.

    This led to everyone having a good impression of Aunt Zhang during Vi Thompson¡¯s investigation, whether they were Thompson family housemaids or Aunt Zhang¡¯s neighbors in the city.

    Hearing this, Nanny Donne shook her head helplessly, ¡°Aunt Zhang, you really are too kind!¡±

 Chapter 606: 207: Dominant Brother Song, successfully collected sample_5

    Chapter 606: 207: Dominant Brother Song, sessfully collected sample_5

    Aunt Zhang stopped talking and turned to leave the room.

    After Aunt Zhang left, Nanny Donne quickly gathered the nail clippings that Aunt Zhang had just cut and headed towards the study on the fifth floor.

    This was Mandel Thompson¡¯s study.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Hearing the voice, Mandel Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Nanny Donne entered, smiling, ¡°Young Master, this is the task you asked me to handle.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Nanny Donne ced the cloth-wrapped nail clippings on the table.

    Mandel Thompson nced at the nails on the cloth, his tone somewhat somber, ¡°Are these Aunt Zhang¡¯s nails?¡±

    Nanny Donne nodded, ¡°Yes, sir. I saw her cut them off with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°You did well with this task,¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for your son. He can go straight to work tomorrow.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Nanny Donne reacted excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Young Master! Thank you, Young Master!¡±<div>

    As a mother, the thing she feared most was her son¡¯s future prospects.

    Although Nanny Donne¡¯s son didn¡¯t have a high level of education, he had a unique talent inputing. However, in today¡¯s society, education is the key to advantageous employment opportunities. Without a good education, no matter how capable he was, he couldn¡¯t secure a good job.

    Consequently, Nanny Donne¡¯s son hadn¡¯t found the right job and his talents remained unused. He could only delivery take-outs, and his earnings weren¡¯t even as high as what Nanny Donne was making working for the Thompson n.

    This time, her son could work for Mandel Thompson¡¯s Ideal Leap Group, which made Nanny Donne very happy!

    It¡¯s worth noting that many college graduates couldn¡¯t get a job at the Ideal Leap Group.

    Mandel Thompson looked up slightly and lit a cigarette, ¡°Let him work hard.¡±

    At this point, he paused and then continued, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t tell anyone about today.¡±

    Even without mentioning other matters, for her son¡¯s future, Nanny Donne wouldn¡¯t breathe a word about it, ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured. As the saying goes, ¡®Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know¡¯. I wouldn¡¯t even tell my own son about this!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded slightly.

    Nanny Donne continued, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mandel Thompson waved his hand.

    Nanny Donne left the study.

    On the other side, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s residence weed a new guest.

    She was Sylvia¡¯s childhood friend.

    Her English name is Summer.

    Once Summer entered the room, she said with disdain, ¡°Sylvia, you live in such a ce now?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°Make yourselffortable, do you want tea or coffee?¡±

    Summer sat on the sofa, ¡°Coffee.¡±

    How can someone with a history of living abroad appreciate the nd taste of green tea?<div>

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sylvia began to prepare coffee for Summer.

    In no time, the air was filled with the aroma of coffee.

    Sylvia then asked, ¡°Would you like sugar in it?¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes,¡± Summer looked at Sylvia, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me? I need sugar and milk, otherwise, I can¡¯t drink it.¡±

    Sylvia scoffed in her heart about Summer being uncultured, then added sugar and milk to the coffee.

    True high-ss people never add anything to their coffee.

    In a moment, Sylvia brought the brewed coffee to Summer.

    Summer reached out, took a sip, and immediatelyplimented, ¡°Nice craftsmanship! You could open a cafe.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Summer continued, ¡°How¡¯s your newly returned sister? In fact, I haven¡¯t met her yet?¡±

    ¡°My sister is very nice.¡± Sylvia responds.

    Upon saying this, Sylvia paused, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± Summer frowned, ¡°I hate this about you. I hate when you only say half of what you¡¯re thinking. Is it going to kill you to finish a sentence?¡±

    Sylvia sighed, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s better not to talk about it.¡±

    If someone who didn¡¯t know the situation saw her now, one would think that Vi Thompson had treated her poorly.

    Summer knew Sylvia very well.<div>

    Unable to define her as good or bad.

    She¡¯s a ssic egoist.

    Remembering the main reason for her visit, Summer put down her coffee cup, ¡°Sylvia, stop sulking. No matter what happens, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Thompson n. Let¡¯s go shopping together! We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Not today. Let¡¯s stay home and chat.¡±

    Sylvia was a smart woman, she knew that at a time like this, she couldn¡¯t go shopping and have fun with Summer.

    After all, she¡¯s still ¡®wearing thebel of guilt¡¯, and the Thompson Family already had a lot of criticisms about her. If she goes out to y at this time, they will definitely think she¡¯s not remorseful.

 Chapter 607: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_6

    Chapter 607: 207: Domineering Brother Song, sessfully collected samples_6

    So even if she had to pretend, she needed to keep up appearances.

    Summer leaned on the sofa, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for a while before we go out and y again.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Her eyes fell on the fruit te on the coffee table, and Summer said, ¡°I suddenly feel like eating an apple.¡±

    ¡°Let me peel one for you,¡± Sylvia Thompson offered.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Summer nodded.

    Sylvia Thompson picked up an apple and headed to the kitchen.

    She didn¡¯t often peel apples, and when she offered to peel one for Summer, it was just a polite remark. She didn¡¯t expect Summer to take her up on it without any hesitation.

    Sylvia Thompson frowned slightly. Although she was unwilling, she picked up the fruit knife and awkwardly began to peel the apple.

    ¡°Sylvia!¡±

    At this moment, Summer suddenly walked over and patted Sylvia Thompson¡¯s shoulder. Sylvia Thompson wasn¡¯t very good at peeling apples, and when Summer patted her, she was startled and her hand shook. The sharp knife de cut straight through her fingertip, and blood immediately began to flow.<div>

    Summer nervously asked, ¡°Are you okay, Sylvia? I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson squeezed her finger, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can you help me get a tissue?¡±

    Summer immediately went to get a tissue.

    Sylvia Thompson wiped the blood off her finger with the tissue, then rinsed the wound with cold water and put on a band-aid.

    Summer kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia. I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a little cut. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± Sylvia Thompson hid her anger andforted Summer.

    After leaving Ideal Apartment, Summer went to Mandel Thompson¡¯spany, ¡°Boss, how are you going to thank me this time?¡±

    Mandel Thompson looked up at her, ¡°Is it done?¡±

    Summerughed, ¡°Of course! You know who I am!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Summer took a bloody tissue out of her bag and handed it to Mandel Thompson.

    Mandel Thompson reached out to take it, but before he could speak, Summer guessed what he was going to say and smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this blood is definitely Sylvia¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Summer raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Just a verbal thank you?¡±

    Mandel Thompson smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinnerter.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Summer was finally satisfied, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Summer walked two steps and turned back, ¡°Boss, I just did you a big favor and you don¡¯t even walk me out? It¡¯s so cold and heartless, using people and then throwing them away!¡±

    Mandel Thompson stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Never mind, never mind, I can¡¯t trouble big boss Mandel who¡¯s always so busy! No need to see me off, I¡¯ll leave now and visit Uncle and Auntie after this matter is settled!¡± Summer continued.<div>

    Mandel Thompson walked Summer to the door and said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After getting samples from the two, Mandel Thompson drove to the DNA testing agency.

    He didn¡¯t trust others with this matter.

    It would take three days to get the results.<div>

    At the za.

    Olivia Cooper was ying with Bread.

    She threw a stuffed bear she had made for Bread and Bread fetched it back.

    Vi Thompson had deliberately chosen a ce with no people, so it wouldn¡¯t affect anyone else.

    Olivia Cooper yed until she was sweating and Bread was panting.

    Vi Thompson bought two cups of iced milk tea.

    ¡°Olivia, drink some milk tea.¡±

    Olivia Cooper ran over and took the milk tea, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±

    Vi Thompson handed an ice cream to Bread.

    Bread was so excited he couldn¡¯t help it, finishing the ice cream in three bites and then staring at Vi Thompson with great anticipation.

    Vi Thompsonughed, ¡°You can only have one a day.¡±

    It was as if Bread understood, biting the little bear that Olivia Cooper had given him and lying on the ground, ying.

    After taking a sip of milk tea, Vi Thompson suddenly felt a bit hungry and turned to Olivia Cooper. ¡°Olivia, do you want to eat spicy hot pot?¡±<div>

    Olivia Cooper nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Over the past few days, Vi Thompson had taken her to eat many foods she had never had before.

    Hamburgers, fried chicken wings, rice noodles, stinky tofu hot pot ¡­

    Spicy hot pot was also a first-time experience.

    Before, she had only seen other kids eat it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Olivia Cooper took Bread¡¯s hand and happily followed Vi Thompson¡¯s footsteps.The shopping area on Food Street was very pet-friendly.

    As long as the dog had a muzzle and leash on, they could be brought into the shops.

    Vi Thompson found a rtively empty spicy hot pot restaurant and settled in.

    The two of them went to pick out their dishes while Bread sat quietly under the table, protecting the teddy bear with its paws.

    It really loved the teddy bear Olivia Cooper had given it, and slept with it every night.

    Two hot pots cost sixty yuan, and Vi added two bottles of c.

    Olivia ate happily.<div>

    Only in front of Vi could she have such happy moments.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Olivia continued, ¡°When I grow up, I want to take you and Bread to eat the best food in the world, and buy you a big vi.¡±

    Vi smiled, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then your sister will wait for you to grow up.¡±

    As they left the spicy hot pot restaurant, Vi smelled the aroma of baked Bread, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s have baked Bread tomorrow night, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded her head.

    At that moment, Vi received a WhatsApp message from Barbara Will.

    [Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve decided to buy a ticket to Capital City the day after tomorrow. Can you give me the address of that child?]

    During this period, Barbara had visited and tested the DNA of all the children who looked like Nini, but unfortunately, none of them were her.

    So, Barbara decided toe to Capital City.<div>

    Although Olivia was already fourteen years old, Vi was right not to rule out the possibility that human traffickers had changed her age.

    Vi sent Olivia¡¯s home address to Barbara and agreed to meet with her once she arrived in Capital City.

    ¡­

    Olivia returned home.

    Aunt Zhang was sitting on the living room sofa with a gloomy face.

    Subconsciously, Olivia swallowed and called out, ¡°Mom.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Olivia continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve cooked dinner. Let me bring it to you.¡±

    With that said, Olivia quickly rushed into the kitchen.

    Before long, Olivia carried the meal to the dining table and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t say a word, walked over, and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair, smashing her head hard against the wall.

    Aunt Zhang from before would never easily hit Olivia in the face.

    But today, she just couldn¡¯t hold back.

    She hated Vi.

    Why couldn¡¯t Olivia be like Vi.

    Olivia¡¯s head was bleeding from the impact, but she still didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Then, Aunt Zhang threw Olivia to the ground and stepped on her chest with her foot. Olivia, unable to bear the pain, hugged Aunt Zhang¡¯s leg.

    In a panic, Olivia pressed the button on her phone¡¯s watch.

    Seeing Olivia actually resist, Aunt Zhang became so angry that her face turned white. She directly stepped on Olivia¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Mom, it hurts!¡±

    It hurt so much.

    Olivia squeezed these words out of her throat, having never felt this much pain before.

    ¡°You little bitch! Why don¡¯t you go die!¡±

    Aunt Zhang red at Olivia with a fierce look.

    Olivia stared at Aunt Zhang, her pupils gradually dting. Finally, her eyes closed, and she lost consciousness.

    Seeing Olivia fall unconscious, Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t let it go. She stomped on Olivia¡¯s body a few more times.

    Throughout the process, Olivia did not resist.

    Like a tattered doll.

    Subject to bullying.

    At this moment, Aunt Zhang suddenly felt something was wrong. She reached out and felt Olivia¡¯s breath.

    There was no breathing at all.

    Aunt Zhang, scared, sat on the ground, her face pale, and sobered up in an instant.

    ¡°You little bitch, stop pretending to be dead!¡±

    She pushed Olivia with her hand.

    But the Olivia lying on the ground no longer had any response.

 Chapter 608: 208: Dumping the Corpse at the Scene (Second Update)

    Chapter 608: 208: Dumping the Corpse at the Scene (Second Update)

    What should she do?

    She killed someone!

    She actually killed someone!

    No.

    She didn¡¯t kill anyone.

    Aunt Zhang tried to calm herself down, her trembling fingers reaching for Olivia Cooper¡¯s nose again.

    No breath.

    Not even the slightest hint of one.

    She¡¯s dead.

    Really dead.

    Olivia Cooper was really dead.<div>

    What should she do now?

    She didn¡¯t mean to kill anyone.

    Cold sweat broke out on Aunt Zhang¡¯s forehead inyers.

    She needed to calm herself down.

    She couldn¡¯t panic.

    Aunt Zhang dragged Olivia Cooper¡¯s body into the room and then swept away any traces on the ground.

    After doing these things, Aunt Zhang went to her own bedroom.

    The room smelled heavily of alcohol.

    James was lying on the bed, fast asleep.

    Aunt Zhang squinted her eyes.

    She quickly found arge suitcase and put Olivia Cooper¡¯s body inside.

    Although Olivia was already fourteen years old, she was very thin and small, and easily fit into the luggage.

    Just then.

    Aunt Zhang suddenly noticed the smartwatch on Olivia Cooper¡¯s wrist.

    She immediately tore off the watch, stomped on it with her foot to break it, and finally threw it in the trash can.

    After all this, Aunt Zhang brought the trolley luggage to the living room, then came to the bedroom and tapped her sleeping husband, James. ¡°Wake up! Wake up!¡±

    James opened his eyes, and in one swipe, grabbed Aunt Zhang¡¯s hair, ¡°You damn woman! You wanna live for a long time, huh!¡±

    How dare she wake him up!

    With an open mouth, his breath even stronger with alcohol.<div>

    James was like this almost every day.

    Living in a drunken stupor.

    Aunt Zhang was in pain, her eyebrows tightly knitted together as she took out a little cash from her pocket, ¡°Honey, I just wanted to tell you that I got my bonus today. You can use it to buy some booze.¡±

    Seeing the money, James¡¯s face changed immediately. He took the cash with satisfaction, nodding. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so before!¡±<div>

    James counted the money, more than two thousand yuan.

    Another chance to gamble!

    He took the money and headed outside.

    Aunt Zhang looked at his back and squinted her eyes, ¡°Honey.¡±

    ¡°Damn woman!¡± James turned back around, furious. ¡°What is it now?¡±

    Aunt Zhang pointed to the old trolley luggage by the living room, ¡°Take this luggage and throw it out with you.¡±

    On any other day, James would have beaten Aunt Zhang up.

    That damn woman!

    How dare she instruct him to do this and that.

    But, today was different.

    He just got some money, and his mood was quite good. Without a word, he dragged the trolley luggage away.

    After walking a few steps.

    James felt something was off, ¡°What did you put in here? Why is it so heavy?¡±<div>

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart leaped to her throat.

    Cold sweat broke out on her back all of a sudden.

    But she still pretended to be calm. ¡°Oh, I just put some unnecessary trash in there.¡±

    James didn¡¯t say anything else and turned around to leave with the luggage.

    Watching James¡¯s back, Aunt Zhang breathed a sigh of relief.

    Around ten o¡¯clock that night.

    There was no one left at the garbage dump.

    Only a lone streetlight illuminated the area.

    As pale as death.

    This scene was a replica of the ghost movies she often watched.

    Even more horrifying, actually.

    A gust of wind blew, and James felt a chill down his back.

    It was cold, so cold.<div>

    It was the middle of summer, but he felt very cold, his body covered in goosebumps.

    Could there be ghosts in this garbage dump?

    James directly threw the luggage into the garbage dump and then started running.

    He was fast.

    It seemed as if someone was chasing him from behind.

    James ran straight to the casino.

    Inside the casino, the noise of the crowd quickly diluted his horror.

    That night, James¡¯s luck was surprisingly good.

    He won twenty thousand yuan with just two thousand.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    A sanitation worker at the garbage station found a suitcase while cleaning up the garbage.

    ¡°What the hell is inside that makes it so heavy!¡± The worker kicked the luggage with disdain on his face.<div>

    Driven by curiosity, the worker carefully unzipped the suitcase.

    At that moment.

    A pale hand suddenly stretched out from the suitcase.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The worker was so frightened that he fell to the ground and crawled out of the garbage station.

    ¡°Murder! There¡¯s been a murder!¡±

    Quickly.

    Several police cars rushed to the garbage station at the same time and set up a cordon around the area.

    The news of a body being dumped at the garbage station was like a bomb, scaring all the vigers to death.

    The once-peaceful vige became restless.

    Everyone rushed to the scene to watch themotion.

    They all guessed who the body wrapped up might be.

    At the same time.

    Aunt Zhang calmly called the police. As soon as the call was answered, her voice became anxious, ¡°Hello, I want to report a crime! My daughter is missing!¡±

    ¡°You have to find my daughter!¡±

    The operator on the other endforted her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry, please describe your daughter¡¯s clothing when she disappeared. Also, what is her name, age, which school does she attend¡­¡±

    Aunt Zhang cried while answering the operator¡¯s questions.

    She thought it was just an ordinary missing person case.

    Little did she know.

    Soon, the police discovered a missing child simr to Olivia Cooper.

    However, regrettably.

    The child had be a cold corpse.

    The police immediately set up a special task force to investigate Aunt Zhang¡¯s rental house and the body dumping site.

    When Aunt Zhang saw the police, she immediately stumbled over, ¡°Officer, did you find my daughter?¡±

    The leading female officer looked at Aunt Zhang without expression.

    She was not quite fifty years old.

    Because she was so anxious, she hadn¡¯t bothered to put on shoes and was barefoot.

    Her face bore obvious bruises.

    ¡°Are you Olivia Cooper¡¯s mother?¡±

    Aunt Zhang immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I am! I am her mother, my name is Nidya. Where is my daughter now?¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, we regret to inform you that we received a report this morning from the sanitation workers at a garbage station not far from your home, where they found the body of a young girl. The victim¡¯s height and clothing are very simr to your daughter Olivia¡¯s, so we suspect that she might be your daughter. Pleasee with us to the police station now.¡±

 Chapter 609: 208: The truth gradually emerges, and Luxi takes action.

    Chapter 609: 208: The truth gradually emerges, and Luxi takes action.

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang fainted on the spot.

    It was a genuine faint.

    On the one hand, she hadn¡¯t slept all night, and on the other, she was terrified.

    She had never thought about killing Olivia.

    She just wanted to beat Olivia to vent her anger.

    ¡°Olivia¡¯s Mom!¡±

    Just then, Mrs. ck rushed out from the crowd.

    The police officer immediately asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Miss Thompson?¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Mrs. ck said, ¡°I¡¯m theirndlord. Officer, you must have made a mistake. Olivia is a good child, sensible and obedient. She must be fine. She must be fine, right?¡±

    Mrs. ck truly felt sorry for Olivia.

    She had suffered since childhood.<div>

    She also had an irresponsible father.

    And now, her body was found in the garbage dump.

    It was hard to imagine what the child had gone through in her life.

    With these thoughts in mind, Mrs. ck cried without a care for her appearance.

    She refused to believe.

    She refused to believe that it was Olivia.

    The police officer also couldn¡¯t be certain that the dead girl was Olivia, so he continued, ¡°We¡¯ll need a family member to confirm whether it¡¯s the missing child or not.¡±

    At this point, the doctor quickly revived Aunt Zhang.

    Aunt Zhang looked at the police officer, ¡°Officer, you must have made a mistake. Our Olivia was fine just yesterday. She must be alright.¡±

    The officer sighed.

    Usually, they dreaded handling such criminal cases because they couldn¡¯t face the victim¡¯s family.

    Especially since this child was only fourteen years old.

    She wasn¡¯t even an adult yet.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, Please calm down ande with us to the police station.¡±

    Mrs. ck held Aunt Zhang, ¡°Olivia¡¯s Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Aunt Zhang held Mrs. ck¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. ck.¡±

    Mrs. ck continued, ¡°Where is your husband? Have you informed him about this huge incident with Olivia?¡±

    Tears streaming down her face, Aunt Zhang shook her head, ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned since he leftst night.¡±

    Hearing this, the police officer immediately asked, ¡°When did your husband leavest night?¡±<div>

    Aunt Zhang replied, ¡°My husband and I had a little conflictst night, and then I fell asleep. I don¡¯t know when he left.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. ck knew that James must have beaten Aunt Zhang again.

    The police officer looked at the female officer behind him, ¡°Get in touch with James immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±<div>

    With that said, the officer looked at Mrs. ck and Aunt Zhang, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station.¡±

    The police car hurriedly left the urban vige.

    Leaving behind a crowd of vigers.

    ¡°What do you think, is that child at the garbage dump Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; it¡¯s definitely not Olivia!¡±

    ¡°If it really is Olivia, her mother won¡¯t be able to live.¡±

    ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom is pitiful too, first being a victim of domestic violence and now losing her daughter. How will she survive the rest of her life?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Luckwell fainted from shock at the garbage dump and hasn¡¯te around yet.¡±

    Soon enough.

    The police car arrived at the station.

    And then at the morgue.

    The police officer unveiled the white cloth covering the body.

    At that moment.<div>

    Aunt Zhang and Mrs. ck closed their eyes immediately.

    They were afraid to face the truth.

    Mrs. ck genuinely couldn¡¯t face it.

    As for Aunt Zhang, it was part fear and part acting.

    She had to put on a convincing act to avoid suspicion.

    At this moment.

    Aunt Zhang was immensely grateful for her years of pretense.

    That¡¯s why, in front of others, she always appeared to be a good wife and a loving mother.

    In contrast, James was the unforgivable one.

    ¡°Please open your eyes.¡±

    The female officer continued.

    Although the reality was hard to face.

    They had no choice but to face it.<div>

    Hearing this, Aunt Zhang cautiously opened her eyes, and when she recognized the body on the table, she staggered back a few steps before copsing on Olivia¡¯s body, sobbing loudly, ¡°Olivia! Olivia! How could you bear to leave your mother! My Olivia!¡±

    Her demeanor resembled that of a loving mother.

    Who would have thought she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?

    Mrs. ck also cried heartbrokenly.

    After all, she had watched Olivia grow up.

    ¡°Olivia! Olivia!¡±

    Aunt Zhang cried almost to the point of fainting.

    Mrs. ck¡¯s condition was slightly better.

    The police started by asking Mrs. ck about the situation.

    ¡°My name is Lorraine. I¡¯m thendlord of Olivia¡¯s family. I rented my house to them more than ten years ago. I knew they had a hard life, so I¡¯ve barely raised their rent all these years.¡±

    ¡°Olivia¡¯s mother, Nidya, is a good person. She¡¯s hardworking and devoted, also very good to her daughter.¡±

 Chapter 610: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_2

    Chapter 610: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_2

    The police officer in charge of the interrogation continued to ask, ¡°How about James?¡±

    Mentioning James, Mrs. ck sighed, ¡°James is the only scoundrel in the family. He likes to drink and beats people up after getting drunk. He¡¯s beaten Olivia¡¯s mom to a pulp! We all advised Olivia¡¯s mom to divorce him, but she always said she was too scared.¡±

    Hearing this, the policewoman immediately thought of the scars on Aunt Zhang¡¯s face.

    Could it be?

    Were her facial injuries caused by James¡¯ domestic violence?

    The policewoman asked again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she dare to divorce him?¡±

    Mrs. ck replied, ¡°Because James threatened her. He said, if she dared to divorce him, he would kill her whole family.¡±

    Hearing this, the police officer responsible for taking notes frowned slightly.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine.

    How can there be such a father in the world!

    The police officer continued to ask, ¡°Did James beat the child?¡±<div>

    ¡°He did,¡± Mrs. ck nodded, ¡°When he goes crazy, he beats everyone!¡±

    The policewoman frowned slightly, ¡°Regarding James getting drunk and beating people, have any of you vigers seen this with your own eyes?¡±

    Mrs. ck replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him beat Olivia¡¯s mom. It was terrifying! But I¡¯ve never seen him beat Olivia. However, Olivia¡¯s mom and Olivia often had some bruises on their bodies.¡±

    At this moment.

    A policeman hurriedly ran in from outside, whispering something in the policewoman¡¯s ear.

    Upon hearing this, the policewoman¡¯s expression changed, and she turned to the policeman beside her, ¡°Hellenbeck, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The policewoman went outside, ¡°Krump, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Officer Krump said, ¡°Ling, here¡¯s what happened: We investigated the surveince footage near the garbage station and found James, at 10:01, dragging a suitcase to the garbage station.¡±

    Ling frowned slightly and followed Officer Krump to the office.

    Officer Krump showed Ling the surveince video.

    After watching the video, Ling said, ¡°Bring James to the police station immediately!¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to contact James yet.¡±

    ¡°Did you check the casino?¡±

    Officer Krump nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve already sent someone.¡±

    Ling continued, ¡°Also, sort out thest person who saw Oliviast night.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Ling.¡±

    When the police found James, he was justing out of the red-light district.

    His luckst night was extraordinary.<div>

    He won 30,000 dors in one go.

    After winning the money, James couldn¡¯t wait to send it to his mistress.

    He and Aunt Zhang, after all, were just husband and wife in name only.

    The two hadn¡¯t had a marital life for many years.<div>

    Usually, from Aunt Zhang¡¯s sry, James would spend some on eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling, and give some to his mistress as well.

    At this moment, James was in a good mood.

    With a bottle of alcohol in one hand and a cigarette in the other.

    He took a sip of alcohol and a puff of his cigarette.

    He was extremelyfortable.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    James looked at the police officer in front of him and wasn¡¯t scared at all, reeking of alcohol, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen. I never break thew!¡±

    ¡°I am Oliver Andrews, the captain of the Criminal Police Team. This is my badge.¡± Oliver Andrews showed his badge and said, ¡°James, you are involved in a murder and corpse-dumping case. Pleasee with us for a while!¡±

    ¡°Murder?¡± Upon hearing this, most of James¡¯ drunkenness faded away, and he shouted loudly, ¡°Who did I kill? You guys must be mistaken?!¡±

    Oliver Andrews looked at the two policemen behind him.

    The two immediately restrained James from the left and the right.

    ¡°Please cooperate with the investigation,¡± Oliver Andrews continued, ¡°We, the People¡¯s Police, will not let a single criminal go, nor will we wrong a good person.¡±

    James grumbled, ¡°You really got it wrong!You said I killed someone? Who did I kill?¡±<div>

    Oliver Andrews looked at James, ¡°Your adopted daughter, Olivia.¡±

    Upon hearing this, James sobered up instantly, breaking free from the police, ¡°What did you say? Who¡¯s dead? Who the fuck did you say is dead?¡±

    Oliver Andrews frowned slightly.

    He had been working on cases for many years and had seen many crime suspects.

    From James¡¯ reaction, it could be basically analyzed that he was not lying.

    He might not really know about Olivia¡¯s death.

    But it didn¡¯t rule out some criminals with strong psychological qualities, who pretended that nothing had happened.

    After all.

    The person who dumped the body was indeed James.

    ¡°Who¡¯s dead? Who¡¯s dead?¡±

    James could hardly believe what he heard.

    His emotions were on the verge of copse.

    Although he had never cared about Olivia, she was, after all, his daughter.<div>

    On weekdays, when Aunt Zhang disciplined Olivia, he thought Aunt Zhang was doing it for Olivia¡¯s own good.

 Chapter 611: 208: The truth gradually surfacing, Luxi takes action_3

    Chapter 611: 208: The truth gradually surfacing, Luxi takes action_3

    After all, which child isn¡¯t beaten when they¡¯re young?

    James had hit Aunt Zhang since he thought this cheap woman deserved it, but he had never hit Olivia Cooper.

    But now, suddenly hearing about Olivia¡¯s death from the police, James couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°How did my daughter die?¡±

    ¡°How exactly did my daughter die?¡±

    He still wanted Olivia to support him in his old age, but now Olivia was dead. What was he supposed to do?

    Oliver Andrews looked at James, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± James said with red eyes, ¡°Officer, tell me who killed my daughter, and I¡¯ll kill their entire family!¡±

    Oliver Andrews squinted his eyes without any expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the station first.¡±

    Soon after, the car stopped in front of the police station.<div>

    Oliver Andrews got out of the car.

    Ling walked out from inside, ¡°Andrews, did you bring the person?¡±

    Oliver Andrews nodded, looking at the car, ¡°But I always feel that James¡¯s reaction is not like that of a murderer.¡±

    A murderer, no matter how good the disguise, probably couldn¡¯t pretend so well.

    At that moment, when James said he wanted to avenge his daughter, the hatred in his eyes was too real!

    That was the look of a father.

    Maybe, James wasn¡¯t a qualified father before.

    But when he found out that his daughter had been killed, he would still avenge her without hesitation.

    Ling also turned to look in the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take him in for interrogation first. The person with the greatest suspicion right now is James.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Following Oliver Andrews into the interrogation room, James kept asking about Olivia¡¯s cause of death.

    Oliver Andrews led James to aputer, pointed at the surveince video on the screen, and asked, ¡°Is this you dragging the suitcase?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± James nodded.

    Oliver Andrews carefully observed James¡¯s expression before looking at Ling.

    Ling squinted slightly.

    James¡¯s reaction was indeed strange.

    Assuming James was really the murderer, at this moment, no matter how strong his psychological defense was, he shouldn¡¯t be so calm.

    But there was no trace of panic on James¡¯s face.

    Oliver Andrews then asked, ¡°Why did you run away without looking back after throwing away the suitcase?¡±<div>

    James replied, ¡°Because the ce was too dark and gloomy. There was not a single person at night, and I¡¯ve been afraid of ghosts since I was a child. I suspected there was a ghost following me!¡±

    Oliver Andrews scolded angrily, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything guilty, would you be afraid of ghosts?¡±

    Taken aback by the sudden outburst, James admitted he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong with teary eyes, ¡°Officer, what are you trying to say? Is it wrong for me to be afraid of ghosts? Does being afraid of ghosts mean that I¡¯ve done something guilty! Right, you haven¡¯t told me what happened to my daughter yet?! Who is the murderer! I want to avenge my daughter!¡±

    Oliver Andrews and Ling exchanged nces again.<div>

    Both were somewhat puzzled.

    A momentter, Ling added, ¡°James, stop pretending. You identally killed your daughter Olivia Cooper, then put her body in a suitcase and threw it away at the garbage station, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Let me tell you! I never hit my daughter!¡± Saying this, James seemed to realize something, and his face turned pale, ¡°What, what did you just say was in the suitcase?¡±

    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s body,¡± Ling stared into James¡¯s eyes and pressed forward, ¡°You said you aren¡¯t the one who killed your daughter, so why did you appear at the garbage station with a suitcase containing your daughter¡¯s body?¡±

    No wonder!

    No wonder the suitcase was so heavy.

    James figured it all out and suddenly became furious, ¡°It was that cheap woman! It was Nidya! She killed my daughter and tried to frame me! Cheap woman! Cheap woman!¡±

    At this point, James looked at Ling and Oliver Andrews and said, ¡°Officers, here¡¯s what happened¡­¡±

    James exined the details of the incident carefully.

    At the moment, there was no solid evidence to prove that James was the murderer, so he could only be temporarily detained.

    After walking out of the interrogation room, Ling looked at Oliver Andrews, ¡°Andrews, what do you think?¡±

    Oliver Andrews squinted, ¡°Although the person who dumped the body is James, I think his answers are not problematic. This matter is definitely not as simple as it seems. Under the current circumstances, both husband and wife are under suspicion.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 612: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_4

    Chapter 612: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_4

    Ling nodded.

    Just then, Officer Krump came from the other side, ¡°Andrews, Ling, you¡¯re both here. This is the information I found when I was investigating the vige in the city.¡±

    Oliver Andrews took the information.

    Officer Krump continued, ¡°ording to our investigation, the vigers in the city have a very poor attitude towards James. He often abuses Nidya and is said to hit the child when things get serious. I think Olivia was killed identally by this scumbag! Poor Olivia is only fourteen this year; she hasn¡¯te of age yet¡­¡±

    In the end, Officer Krump¡¯s voice choked up a bit.

    A child of only fourteen hadn¡¯t had the chance to take a good look at the world.

    Before long, the coroner¡¯s autopsy report came out.

    The coroner came into the office with the report.

    ¡°Captain Andrews, Ling. ording to our forensic examination, there are multiple abrasions and needle holes on the victim¡¯s skin surface, and in addition, we extracted three embroidery needles from the victim¡¯s skin. Tests show these three needles have been inside the victim¡¯s body for three years. This indicates that the victim was abused prior to her death.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Even Ling couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    She had been handling cases for many years and this was the first time she encountered such a heinous case.

    Olivia was only eleven three years ago.

    An eleven-year-old child.

    Just in the fourth grade.

    How could anyone bear to mistreat her?

    The coroner then took out a stack of photos, ¡°These are all the injuries on the victim.¡±

    These wounds.

    New and old.

    Making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Ling, Captain Andrews,¡± just then, a police officer came in running from outside, ¡°There¡¯s a new discovery.¡±

    ¡°What discovery?¡±

    Ling immediately walked over.

    ¡°Ling, this is a children¡¯s phone watch found in Olivia¡¯s home.¡±

    Ling took the bag, looking through the transparent bag she frowned slightly, ¡°I know this brand, it¡¯s imported and costs at least ten thousand dors.¡±

    ¡°That expensive?¡± Oliver Andrews frowned slightly as well.

    Obviously,

    the price of this watch was beyond what the Cooper family could afford.

    After all, Olivia¡¯s clothes were washed white.

    ¡°Look up the source of this watch.¡± Through the transparent sealed bag, Ling tried to turn on the phone watch, but there was no response after pressing the power button.

    Obviously,

    this watch had been deliberately damaged.

    Andrews said, ¡°Ling, have the technical department crack this watch.¡±

    Ling nodded.

    Perhaps,

    this watch could help them find the real murderer.

    On the other side,

    Aunt Zhang sat in the interrogation room, ¡°After my husband beat me that night, I fainted. When I woke up, it was already the next morning. I searched for Olivia everywhere but couldn¡¯t find her. In desperation, I had no choice but to call the police for help!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I should have fought back sooner. I shouldn¡¯t have let him bully us, mother and daughter.¡±

    Aunt Zhang sobbed, gasping for air.

    She even wanted to die with Olivia.

    Several vigers from the city vige were also being questioned by the police.

    ¡°Yes, I can testify that Olivia¡¯s mother is a very good person. She would never do anything to hurt Olivia! The murderer must be that heartless James!¡±

    ¡°Olivia and her mother were really too pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Olivia was sensible and well-behaved, we all liked her very much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Now, all the evidence is almost pointing to James.

    James, upon hearing about all this, furiously said, ¡°Bullshit! They¡¯re talking bullshit! I admit, I did hit that bitch Nidya! She deserved it! But I never touched my daughter, not even a little finger!¡±

    Actually, James had long known that Nidya was not a good person and she could do anything to achieve her goals.

    But what James didn¡¯t expect was that Nidya would try to frame him for murder!

    He would have to pay with his life for killing someone!

    That bitch!

    She¡¯s so damn low!

    James wanted to kill Nidya directly in front of her!

    Oliver Andrews sat in front of the surveince, carefully examining James¡¯s expression, then turned his head slightly and looked at Nidya¡¯s side of the monitor.

    Obviously,

    pared to James, Nidya was more sympathetic.

    But determining guilt wasn¡¯t based on who deserved sympathy, who was more pitiful, or who could be found innocent.

    Having worked on cases for so many years, Oliver Andrews encountered such a difficult case for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but press his temples.

 Chapter 613: 208: The truth that gradually emerges, Hua Hua takes action_5

    Chapter 613: 208: The truth that gradually emerges, Hua Hua takes action_5

    Butpared to James, Aunt Zhang did not have a motive to kill.

    So, for the time being, the police could only release her.

    As she stepped out of the police station, Aunt Zhang took a deep breath.

    Everything was under her control.

    She had no regrets about identally killing Olivia Cooper.

    At least.

    She had removed a major threat for Sylvia Thompson.

    If James were still alive.

    He would definitely cause trouble for Sylvia.

    Sylvia is now a wealthy youngdy, who has everything she wants.

    But scum like James, in order to achieve his goals, would stop at nothing.

    Her life was already ruined by James.

    But not her daughter¡¯s.

    Even though she felt relieved internally, Aunt Zhang still pretended to be very sorrowful.

    Aunt Zhang was taken back to the urban vige by the police car.

    Upon hearing of Aunt Zhang¡¯s return, the vigers all came over tofort her.

    ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, Olivia is now gone, you must suppress your sorrow!¡±

    Aunt Zhang was inconsble.

    Her eyes were red and swollen, and she lost her voice from crying so much.

    The local TV station learned about this and immediately sent a reporter to interview her.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Penelope Trump, reporter from Sinian 1st Channel. I am right now at the urban vige where Olivia lived.¡±

    ¡°If you walk further, there lies Olivia¡¯s home.¡±

    Penelope immediately grabbed a viger for an interview, ¡°Sir, I would like to ask if you are a resident of this vige?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± the man nodded his head.

    Penelope continued, ¡°Then did you know Olivia?¡±

    ¡°I knew her,¡± the viger¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Olivia was a beautiful girl. We vigers all loved her very much. It¡¯s such a pity¡­ what happened to that poor child¡­ James is not a human being! He must have been the one who killed her¡­¡±

    Another viger joined in, ¡°Comrade reporter, I tell you, you must do a good coverage of Olivia! We must make that bastard James pay!¡±

    ¡°Death penalty!¡±

    ¡°This man is a total scum, he not only beat his wife, but also beat his child¡­¡±

    Many vigers squeezed in front of the camera, all speaking out against Olivia¡¯s injustice.

    The reporter then went to Olivia¡¯s rental house.

    In front of the camera, Aunt Zhang was sobbing uncontrobly, showing the scars on her body to the reporter, ¡°These are all inflicted by him. He was always abusive towards me. But I didn¡¯t expect him toy a hand on my child! I would willingly exchange my life for my daughter¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Olivia, oh Olivia,e back!¡±

    The news from Sinian 1st Channel was live.

    This incident soon sparked public anger.

    [This father is inhuman! He should be sentenced to death!]

    [Beast!]

    [Requesting higher authority to pay attention!]

    [This poor mother looks so pitiful, being abused like this. Why didn¡¯t she report to the police earlier?]

    [I am heartbroken! I heard that the little girl suffered a lot before her death, there were many scars on her body, and she even got jabbed with a needle!]

    [He¡¯s worse than a beast.]

    [This kind of person should go straight to hell.]

    [Is there a channel to help this poor mom in any way?]

    [It¡¯s too pitiful!]

    [¡­]

    Many local residents came in long lines to the spot where the body was found to leave flowers.

    And toys.

    Barbie dolls, candy¡­

    [May you travel well, child. There is no pain in paradise.]

    [I¡¯m sorry we had to get to know each other this way.]

    A pregnant woman lit a candle, her eyes red, ¡°Child,e to Aunt¡¯s tummy. We¡¯ll meet on October 23rd, okay? Mama will do anything to protect you, love you, and make you happily live out your life¡­¡±

    Saying this, she burst into tears.

    As a soon-to-be mom, she could not bare this kind of news.

    Let alone, this is something that happened right next to her.

    May all children in the world grow up healthy and happily.

    On the other side.

    The square.

    Vi Thompson was leading Bread over.

    She didn¡¯t see the waiting figure in the square.

    As usual, Bread walked happily to a statue because every time, Olivia would arrive before Vi. If she couldn¡¯t be found in the square, then she must be hiding somewhere.

    Like behind the statue.

    But this time, Bread didn¡¯t find Olivia behind the statue.

    Bread was not dejected, but ran happily to a sturdy tree.

    There was still no sign of Olivia.

    Bread went on to the pedestrian street¡­

    Sylvia was still nowhere to be found.

    Bread ran to Vi and rubbed its small head against Vi¡¯s arm.

    As if asking, where did Sylvia go?

    Vi also found it strange. She took out her phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number.

 Chapter 614: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_6

    Chapter 614: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_6

    But on the other end of the phone, there was a shutdown status.

    Shutdown?

    It¡¯s important to know that Olivia Cooper rarely has her phone shut down.

    Vi Thompson frowned slightly.

    A bad premonition suddenly emerged in her heart.

    At this moment.

    A police car appeared by the side of the road.

    Two police officers ran over.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Vi Thompson?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    The two police officers showed their badges and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, the thing is, you are now connected to the victim of a murder case. Could you pleasee back to the station with us to assist in the investigation?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi Thompson continued, ¡°May I ask, who is it?¡±

    ¡°Olivia Cooper.¡± The officer replied.

    Vi¡¯s face turned pale instantly.

    Her steps even became somewhat unsteady.

    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±

    At this moment, Vi even thought she was having an auditory hallucination.

    How could it be Olivia Cooper?

    Last night, she had clearly eaten with her and drank milk tea¡­

    The two even agreed to go eat grilled bread together today.

    Olivia¡¯s smiling face remained in her mind.

    But today.

    She had be the victim in the police officer¡¯s words.

    Getting in the police car.

    Vi quickly learned about the situation.

    Soon, the police car arrived at the police station door.

    Those reporters, who didn¡¯t know where they got the news from, surrounded Vi as soon as the police car stopped, hoping Vi would make a statement about the matter.

    Especially Olivia Cooper¡¯s foster father, James.

    Vi¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good.

    ¡°Sorry. Before the police announce the result, anyone could be the murderer, so I don¡¯t want to evaluate anyone.¡±

    Before the police had any conclusive evidence, all the malicious spection, curses, and online exposure against James.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, do you mean that Olivia¡¯s foster mother might also be the murderer?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    But now, Aunt Zhang is the one suffering domestic violence.

    She¡¯s the victim.

    As soon as this remark came out, some people couldn¡¯t sit still.

    ¡°Is she even human? How could she say such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! If it weren¡¯t for watching the live broadcast, I would never believe that these words came from Vi Thompson! How dark is her psychology.¡±

    ¡°Olivia¡¯s mother is already miserable enough, and now she has to endure Vi¡¯s malicious spection!¡±

    ¡°Does Vi Thompson not have a brain? Doesn¡¯t she know what to say and what not to say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die of anger!¡±

    ¡°Maybe Vi is just that kind of person!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of news saying that Vi Thompson was also thest person Olivia Cooper saw before her death, and the phone watch Olivia wore seems to be bought by Vi Thompson! All these things are connected, which is really terrifying to think about!¡±

    ¡°Terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Do you think this could have anything to do with Vi Thompson?¡±

    The matter grew bigger and bigger, and under Sylvia Thompson¡¯s maniption, it went straight to the trending search.

    And it¡¯s the kind with the ¡°explosive¡± tag.

    After all, Vi Thompson was famous.

    And the Olivia Cooper incident had caused public outrage.

    Vi arrived at the police station.

    Ling poured Vi a ss of water, ¡°Miss Thompson, please sit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ling continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, we invited you here mainly to inquire about some information concerning Olivia Cooper.¡±

    ¡°Ask.¡± Vi¡¯s face showed little emotion.

    Her whole body was cold.

    It seemed as if she was suppressing her anger.

    Ling took a look at Vi and was somewhat shocked. This girl was very different from the girls her age she had met before.

    ¡°We would like to know if you bought the phone watch for Olivia Cooper?¡± Ling asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Ling continued asking, ¡°Why?¡±

    Vi Thompson and Olivia Cooper had no familial ties.

    But why was Vi willing to buy such an expensive watch for Olivia Cooper?

    Vi¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°Because I have a connection with this child.¡±

    Ling continued to ask, ¡°So, what time did you two separatest night, and were there any abnormalities with Olivia Cooper when you separated?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Vi continued, ¡°We even agreed to go eat grilled bread at the square together the next day.¡±

    Having said that, Vi added, ¡°But the first time I saw Olivia, I noticed some scars on her body and asked her about it. She said that she identally fell while ying with her friends¡­ It shows that she doesn¡¯t want outsiders to know about her being abused.¡±

    As she spoke, Vi seemed to suddenly remember something.

    Everyone in the vige knows about James¡¯ domestic violence. If the injuries on Olivia¡¯s body were caused by James, would Olivia be afraid of others knowing?

    Obviously.

    Not at all.

    From this, it can be inferred that the person who hit her is someone else.

    And this person is very likely Aunt Zhang.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Aunt Zhang, Olivia wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of being known by others.

    Because once this matter is known by others, Olivia would definitely face even more severe beatings.

    Vi stated her reasoning.

    Hearing this, Ling pinched her chin, her eyes deep in thought.

    Although Vi¡¯s reasoning was sound.

    But in the end, these were just spections, and there were no evidence now to prove that what she said was true.

    On the contrary, there were a lot of evidence pointing to James.

    There¡¯s physical evidence.

    And the vigers from the vige as witnesses.

    Most importantly, James is a long-time domestic abuse offender, and the person who dumped the body is also him¡­

    So, the probability of James being a suspect is higher.

    Moreover, Nidya is also a long-time victim of domestic violence!

    Another officer, after listening to Vi¡¯s words, angrily said, ¡°Olivia Cooper¡¯s mother is pitiful enough, why are you still ndering her?¡±

    This is the victim¡¯s right thinking in ordinary people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making a normal spection.¡± Vi¡¯s tone was light.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re just trying to confuse the issue!¡± After speaking, he turned his head to look at Ling, ¡°Ling, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡±

    Ling rubbed her temples, feeling somewhat headache.

    This case was too confusing.

    At this time, a police officer pushed the door and entered, ¡°Ling, the technical department encountered some difficulties. The victim¡¯s phone watch was encrypted. Now we can only ask for help from the original factory.¡±

    But Olivia Cooper¡¯s watch is an imported phone watch, and it takes nearly a month to return to the original factory. The time wasted in this process is too long.

    Hearing this, Ling frowned.

    Vi Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°Maybe I can help.¡±

    The sound was somewhat light, but it was firm.

    Ling looked at Vi, her eyes filled with an incredulous look, ¡°You?¡±

    Instinctively, she felt that Vi was too young.

    If their technical staff couldn¡¯t solve the problem, how could Vi possibly know these techniques?

    It was obviously impossible.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly, her lips parting, ¡°I¡¯ve studied electronic products and might be able to recover some things.¡±

 Chapter 615: 209: Successfully decrypted, restored video (second update)

    Chapter 615: 209: Sessfully decrypted, restored video (second update)

    As soon as these words were spoken.

    A police officer nearby snorted coldly.

    Vi Thompson?

    Can she help recover files?

    How is that possible!

    The police officer had a very bad impression of Vi Thompson, thinking she was conscienceless.

    If Vi Thompson had a conscience, she wouldn¡¯t have helped James, a wicked man, get away with his crimes.

    What¡¯s even more hateful is that Vi Thompson is even trying to frame Nidya.

    That poor mother.

    Nidya has endured domestic violence for years and now she has lost her only daughter. She is already in enough pain, but Vi Thompson not only has no sympathy but wants to rub salt into her wounds.

    That¡¯s just going too far!

    ¡°Ling, don¡¯t believe her. I think she just wants to destroy the evidence!¡±

    Ling weighed it in her heart and also felt that Vi Thompson was too young. She then turned to Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, we appreciate your intentions.¡±

    Decoding the watch phone is no small matter.

    Every minute and every second they have now is precious.

    They can¡¯t waste time on meaningless things.

    They must immediately bring the killer to justice.

    After speaking, she looked at the police officer beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The police officer walked ahead.

    Ling followed his steps.

    The two went to the technical department together.

    The staff working on decoding the watch phone saw Linge in and immediately stood up, ¡°Ling.¡±

    ¡°Gehret, how¡¯s it going?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gehret shook his head, his face full of difficulty, ¡°This watch phone has been hit with a blunt object, and many internal parts have been damaged. Moreover, the chip inside has been encrypted, so the decryption is very troublesome. If the decryption is forced, it may result in the loss of some parts.¡±

    Voice paused, Gehret then said, ¡°Now I can only send it back to the factory and let them figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Ling continued to ask.

    Gehret said, ¡°I have no other way for now, unless¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Ling immediately asked.

    Gehret replied, ¡°Unless we find a Great Master who can decrypt the chip.¡±

    However, even their technical department staff was out of ideas. It would be almost harder than ascending to the heavens to find a Great Master in such a short time.

    Hearing this, Ling frowned slightly, ¡°Gehret, contact the people you know and see if anyone can decrypt it.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gehret nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted my fellow disciples.¡±

    With that, Gehret then said, ¡°Actually, Ling, I feel that the murderer must be James!¡±

    James is a domestic abuser and goes to the dump to dispose of the body after killing.

    If it wasn¡¯t him, why would he go to dump the body?

    Ling said, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough evidence yet to prove that the murderer is him, so we need to find the strongest evidence as soon as possible. Maybe there¡¯s crucial evidence in this watch!¡±

    Ling¡¯s intuition had always been strong.

    Every time she looked at this watch, she had a very special feeling in her heart.

    That¡¯s why Ling was so determined to decode the watch phone.

    Ling returned to the interrogation room, ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ve already asked what we wanted to know. You can go now, but your phone needs to be avable for the next 72 hours.¡±

    Vi Thompson looked at Ling, ¡°I really can decrypt Olivia¡¯s watch phone.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ve already found professionals for this matter,¡±

    Even if Vi Thompson were really that powerful, she couldn¡¯tpare to professionals.

    Vi Thompson frowned imperceptibly but didn¡¯t say anything else, just turned and left.

    On the other side.

    As soon as Doleman received Gehret¡¯s request for help, he rushed to the police station.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Doleman nodded, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±

    Gehret said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Doleman followed Gehret¡¯s steps.

    The two arrived at the technical department.

    Gehret introduced Doleman to his colleagues, ¡°This is my cousin, Doleman, a graduate of the University of Electronic Science and Technology.¡±

    Doleman politely greeted, then sat down and started studying the already disassembled watch phone.

    After half an hour of busy work, he still came up empty-handed.

    Doleman was speechless.

    He didn¡¯t expect a children¡¯s watch phone to be so difficult to decrypt.

    ¡°Bro, how¡¯s it going?¡± Gehret asked.

    Doleman shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t do it either. It seems we¡¯ll have to find a Great Master to try.¡±

    ¡°Great Master?¡± Hearing this, Gehret¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately looked up at Doleman, ¡°Brother, do you know a Great Master?¡±

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t know if the Great Master has time.¡± As he said this, Doleman took out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Great Master.¡±

    With that, Doleman found Vi Thompson¡¯s phone number and called her.

    But the phone rang for a long time, and no one answered on the other side.

    Just as Doleman was about to give up, Vi Thompson finally picked up, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Vi Thompson finally answered the phone, and Doleman was very excited, ¡°Great Master, where are you now? I need your help with something, I¡¯lle pick you up!¡±

    Vi Thompson gave him the address.

    After hanging up, Gehret immediately said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with you to pick up the Great Master.¡±¡±Alright.¡±

    The two rushed to the address Vi Thompson had mentioned in their car.

    ¡°Great Master!¡±

    Seeing the police car, Vi Thompson already had a clue in her mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Doleman subconsciously felt that Vi Thompson today seemed a bit different, exuding an aura of iciness.

    Doleman opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but eventually, he didn¡¯t speak up.

    Gehret was also somewhat surprised.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the Great Master in Doleman¡¯s mouth was actually so young.

    Soon the police car arrived at the entrance of the police station.

    As soon as they arrived at the entrance, they saw Ling and Oliver Andrews.

    Gehret walked in front to introduce them: ¡°Andrews, Ling, this is my cousin Doleman, and this is Miss Thompson, theputer genius he invited.¡±

    Seeing Vi Thompson, Ling was somewhat surprised.

    She had thought Vi Thompson was just casually mentioning her expertise.

    Unexpectedly, Vi Thompson was really aputer genius.

    Ling smiled and said: ¡°Miss Thompson, nice to see you again.¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Hearing this, Doleman nced at Vi Thompson and then looked at the talking Ling, feeling very curious.

    They all went to the technical department together.

    Vi Thompson picked up the shattered telephone watch with an indescribable expression on her face.

    She didn¡¯t say anything.

    Her fingers tapped on the keyboard.

    It was so quiet in the air that only the tapping sound of the keyboard could be heard.

    Employees of the tech department surrounded her.

    Ling and Andrews also stood behind her.

    Watching the progress bar rising steadily, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.

    No one expected that this seemingly young girl could actually crack the chip in the watch.

    Suddenly.

    The progress bar reached one hundred percent.

    The words ¡®boot sessful¡¯ appeared on theputer screen.

    ¡°Holy shit! Miss Thompson is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Indeed amazing!¡±

    Praises were heard all around.

    Even Ling¡¯s gaze at Vi Thompson changed slightly.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s see Olivia Cooper¡¯s contacts.¡±

    Vi Thompson opened the contacts.

    In the contacts were Olivia Cooper¡¯s ssmates, and Vi Thompson¡¯s phone number.

    There was nothing unusual about the contacts, so Ling continued, ¡°What about the messages?¡±

    There was nothing unusual about the messages either.

    Ling frowned slightly.

    Could it be¡­

    Was her intuition wrong?

    There was no evidence in Olivia Cooper¡¯s phone watch.

    Just at that moment, Vi Thompson opened the photo album in the phone watch.

    In the album, there were mainly pictures of bread, a few of Olivia Cooper¡¯s own selfies and a few sneaky shots of Vi Thompson.

    At that moment, Vi Thompson suddenly discovered a video clip.

    The videosted for ten minutes, showing the date of Olivia Cooper¡¯s murder.

    Vi Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Without waiting for Ling to speak, she clicked to y the video.

    The pixels were very good, clearly capturing the surrounding environment; in the Cooper family¡¯s rental house, Aunt Zhang sat on the living room sofa with a not-so-goodplexion.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    It could be heard that Olivia Cooper¡¯s voice was a bit timid.

    Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t answer and remained seated on the sofa.

    Because of the angle of the phone watch, it was impossible to see Olivia Cooper¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made dinner, I¡¯ll bring it over to you.¡±

    After saying this, Olivia Cooper ran towards the kitchen.

    Soon, Olivia Cooper brought dishes to the dining table. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Aunt Zhang still didn¡¯t answer Olivia Cooper.

    She just sat on the sofa.

    Looking gloomy.

    As if Olivia Cooper had made some grave mistake.

    Seeing this, Ling and Andrews frowned slightly. This didn¡¯t match the information from their investigation.

    ording to Aunt Zhang¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t see Olivia Cooper after she got home and was then beaten by her husband until she passed out¡­

    But she had clearly seen Olivia Cooper!

    Could it be!

    Were Aunt Zhang and James conspiring together?

    At that moment, a scene that no one had expected urred!

 Chapter 627: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_5

    Chapter 627: 212: Clean up the house, cut off rtions_5

    Utterly disappointed!

    The housekeeper came with security to drag Sylvia Thompson away.

    No matter how much Sylvia struggled, it was futile.

    Sylvia was indignant.

    Why?!

    If Heaven had given her all this, why would it then take it all away?

    She was clearly the young Miss Thompson Family!

    ¡°Dad!¡± Edward Thompson looked at Sawyer Thompson.

    Sawyer turned his head away, ignoring Edward¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Edward then looked at Mary Perryne.

    Mary, like Sawyer, ignored Edward.<div>

    Finally, Edward had no other choice but to say, ¡°Dad, Mom, even if you want to chase Sylvia away, at least let her pack some things!¡±

    Such as jewelry and the like.

    When Sylvia left the Thompson housest time, she didn¡¯t take any jewelry, only a few change of clothes and skincare products.

    Over the years, the Thompson Family had given Sylvia many nice things. Even if she were to leave the Thompson¡¯s house for good, she wouldn¡¯t suffer too much.

    After all, any set of jewelry Sylvia owned was worth hundreds of thousands at the very least!

    In the future, Sylvia could just sell a few sets of jewelry to support herself.

    Although her life might not be as luxurious as before, it would still be much better than an ordinary person¡¯s.

    But now,

    Sylvia didn¡¯t have time to take anything!

    Samuel Thompson, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke, ¡°Pack things? On what grounds does she have to pack things? Everything belongs to our Thompson n! She is not qualified to take anything from our family!¡±

    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re too heartless!¡±

    Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯m heartless? When she did all those things, why didn¡¯t she think about today?¡±

    Edward looked at Samuel, ¡°Even if Pag Gar¡¯s incident was rted to Sylvia, didn¡¯t you avoid Pag Gar¡¯s trap in the end? The matter didn¡¯t cause you any substantial harm. Why can¡¯t you just let go of those things and be kinder to Sylvia! She¡¯s our sister who grew up with us since childhood! Even if you don¡¯t share any blood ties with her, your feelings for her are not fake! Why? Why do you treat her like this? She¡¯s just a vulnerable woman with nothing!¡±

    Sylvia was about to be kicked out of the Thompson¡¯s house, but Samuel was still so aggressive.

    He wouldn¡¯t even allow Sylvia to take her jewelry!

    That was nothing but bullying!

    Moreover, that jewelry originally belonged to Sylvia.

    What right did Samuel have to prevent her from taking them away?

    Edward got angrier the more he thought about it!<div>

    Samuel just looked at Edward, feeling both angry and upset, ¡°Edward Thompson, I think you¡¯re crazy! Look clearly, who is Sophie Cooper? She destroyed our family, making brothers turn against each other and you still speak up for her! You are nothing but aplete fool!¡±

    Nowadays, Samuel didn¡¯t even want to mention Sylvia¡¯s name.

    Such a person didn¡¯t deserve the Thompson¡¯s surname at all!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Sylvia, their brothers wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.<div>

    ¡°Who¡¯s the real fool?¡± Edward¡¯s gaze fell on everyone¡¯s face in the living room; when seeing Vi Thompson, the anger in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden, ¡°The real fools are you! All of you!¡±

    It was all Vi¡¯s fault.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Vi, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point today.

    Maybe, this whole thing was instigated by Vi.

    After all, the family hadn¡¯t discovered Sylvia and Aunt Zhang¡¯s rtionship after so many years. Howe everything was exposed as soon as Vi came back?

    It was obvious.

    The whole thing was caused by Vi.

    In this matter, Sylvia did nothing wrong.

    Her mistake was to have a mother like Aunt Zhang; her mistake was to treat Vi as a real sister, her mistake was to be caught by Vi¡¯s viinous scheme!

    Edward continued, ¡°One day, you will all regret this!¡±

    When the family discovers Vi¡¯s true colors, they will regret their actions today!

    Because they drove away the most outstanding, kindest, and filial daughter!

    Vi could not evenpare to half of Sylvia!<div>

    After saying that, Edward turned to his parents and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, can you say something? Are you really not going to let Sylvia pack some things? Don¡¯t you care about her feelings at all?¡±

    Sawyer Thompson spoke outright, ¡°Your second brother is right; she has no right to take anything from the Thompson n.¡±

    Edward was truly disappointed, he looked at Sawyer, ¡°Fine, Dad. Have you thought it through? From today on, Sylvia and I will leave this home together! If you don¡¯t recognize her as your daughter, then don¡¯t recognize me as your son either!¡±

 Chapter 617: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _2

    Chapter 617: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child rtionship! _2

    ¡°Olivia! Youe back! Can youe back and see your mom?¡±

    ¡°Olivia!¡±

    Seeing Aunt Zhang crying so heartbrokenly, the vigers had red eyes too.

    It¡¯s too tragic!

    Besides grief, the thing they did the most was to curse James.

    He¡¯s not even human!

    Who could do such a thing as a father!

    ¡°People like him won¡¯t die well!¡±

    ¡°Poor Olivia, she¡¯s only fourteen this year.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whee-oo whee-oo¨C<div>

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of rmed siren outside the door.

    Aunt Zhang wasn¡¯t scared at all.

    Because all the evidence is now pointing at James.

    So.

    Police must havee tofort her.

    Soon.

    Police officers in uniforms filed in.

    Oliver Andrews was leading the way.

    ¡°This is an arrest warrant,¡± he showed the warrant. ¡°Nidya, you are now suspected of intentional homicide. Pleasee with us.¡±

    Nidya was stunned.

    Her?

    Suspected of murder?

    Not to mention Nidya, even the vigers were stunned.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Soon.

    Some vigers stood up to speak for Nidya.

    ¡°Police officer, you must have made a mistake, right? How could Olivia¡¯s mother be the murderer?¡±

    ¡°The real murderer is James!¡±

    ¡°You should go and arrest James. Why are you arresting Olivia¡¯s mother?¡±<div>

    Someone directly filmed this scene and uploaded it to a short video website.

    The title is even more misleading.

    The Olivia incident had already been on the hot search once, and everyone knew that James was a domestic violence maniac.

    Moreover, the video of James dumping the corpse was also uploaded to the inte.<div>

    If James is not the murderer, who is?

    But now.

    The person taken to the police station is Nidya!

    [Oh my god! Is there still sunshine in this world? Why? Why do you have to take away a poor mother?]

    [I can¡¯t believe this is happening in the 21st century.]

    [That¡¯s scary!]

    [Do you guys remember the statement of a certain talented woman? I suspect that this matter must have been intervened by capital! Where is justice? Is there still justice in the world?]

    [Oh my god! Is this the mother being taken away?]

    [In the face of such conclusive evidence, the mother is actually taken away! Capital is so powerful!]

    [I think we should stay calm! Let¡¯s wait for the official announcement. I believe the People¡¯s Police will definitely give us a satisfactory answer.]

    [Holy sh*t! Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on?]

    [I hope things aren¡¯t what I think they are.]

    Aunt Zhang was taken to the police car. Looking at the handcuffs on her hand, she still looked innocent, ¡°Police Officer, what¡¯s going on? Why are you arresting me?¡±<div>

    Oliver Andrews held back the urge to punch her, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°I really don¡¯t know! By the way, are you taking me to collect Olivia¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°How dare you f*cking mention Olivia!¡± At this point, a trainee, unable to hold back, stood up with a flush face and said, ¡°Are you even human anymore? You are worse than an animal!¡±

    ¡°Little Ma!¡±

    Oliver Andrews held back the angry Little Ma, ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Little Ma reluctantly sat back down.

    Aunt Zhang looked at Little Ma and suddenly realized something was wrong.

    Could it be that the police had found something?

    No.

    Impossible!

    She had done this without anybody knowing.

    There was no evidence left.

    How could the police find anything!<div>

    Aunt Zhang reassured herself in her heart and looked at Oliver Andrews, ¡°Captain Andrews, did Olivia¡¯s dad tell you some nonsense? James is a scumbag. You can¡¯t trust his words. You must never listen to him talking nonsense.¡±

    Oliver Andrews stared at Aunt Zhang, his eyes piercing like a torch, as if he could see through a person, ¡°Nidya, we, the police, rely on evidence when handling cases. Rest assured, we will not let go of a single bad person, nor will we wrong a good person! You know exactly what unsightly things you have done!¡±

    Aunt Zhang was a little scared to look directly into Oliver Andrews¡¯ eyes, but remembering Sylvia Thompson, she still met Oliver Andrews¡¯ gaze, crying, ¡°Captain Andrews, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Are you suspecting me of killing Olivia?¡±

    As she said this, Aunt Zhang burst into tears, ¡°Olivia is my life, how could I bear to kill her! If I could, I would rather use my own life to exchange for Olivia¡¯s life! As long as Olivia can survive, I am willing to do anything!¡±

    Oliver Andrews¡¯ patience had reached its limit.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen those horrendous videos, perhaps he would think this was a very great, very strong mother.

 Chapter 618: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _3

    Chapter 618: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child rtionship! _3

    But now.

    He only sees disgust in Aunt Zhang.

    If it weren¡¯t for the rules and regtions of the police station, he would really want to treat Aunt Zhang in the same way she treated Olivia Cooper, repaying an eye for an eye!

    Unfortunately.

    No.

    As a People¡¯s Police, he cannot be so impulsive.

    Bearing it all the way, they finally arrived at the police station.

    Aunt Zhang was taken to the interrogation room.

    A police officer directly put her in leg cuffs.

    Normally, suspects only wear handcuffs, and wearing leg cuffs usually indicates a serious crime.

    Aunt Zhang tried her best to suppress her fear, sitting at the interrogation table.<div>

    Ling sat opposite her.

    When she first saw Aunt Zhang, she felt sympathy for this mother.

    Suffering from years of domestic violence.

    And losing her beloved daughter.

    How was she supposed to live the rest of her life alone?

    Ling had thought that James might not be the real murderer.

    But she never thought.

    That the devil would be this seemingly kind-faced mother.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ling asked Aunt Zhang¡¯s name as a matter of routine.

    ¡°Nidya.¡±

    Ling continued to ask, ¡°Tell me, why did you kill your adopted daughter Olivia Cooper?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart became extremely flustered.

    Why did the police ask her that?

    Were they trying to trick her into confessing the truth?

    She needed to stay calm.

    She must not be fooled.

    Aunt Zhang tearfully said, ¡°Police Officer, you¡¯ve got it wrong! You¡¯ve really got it wrong! I¡¯ve neverid a finger on Sisi. I gave her everything she wanted, even if it meant giving up my own life. How could I possibly kill her?¡±

    ¡°Still not admitting it, huh?¡± Ling frowned slightly.

    Aunt Zhang cried out, ¡°Sisi! Sisi! My poor daughter! Come and testify for your mother!¡±<div>

    At that moment, Ling walked over, grabbed Aunt Zhang¡¯s chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy of calling Sisi¡¯s name! Even now, you still want to argue? Well, take a look at this!¡±

    As she said this, Ling gripped Aunt Zhang¡¯s chin, forcing her to turn her head towards the projector on the wall.

    Inside the projector, Aunt Zhang saw herself.

    This¡­<div>

    This was the day Olivia had died.

    The next scene made Aunt Zhang¡¯s face turn pale.

    Blood draining from her entire body!

    A chill running down her spine.

    How could this be!

    Where did these videose from?

    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s fake! I won¡¯t watch it! I won¡¯t!¡± Aunt Zhang struggled to break free from Ling¡¯s grasp.

    But Ling held onto her chin tightly, forcing her to look at the surveince footage.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even human!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your own daughter!¡±

    Especially when she heard Olivia cry out, ¡°Mom, it hurts¡­¡± Ling could barely control herself.

    She wanted to blow Nidya¡¯s head off with a single shot!

    How can there be such a cruel mother in this world!<div>

    Aunt Zhang continued to struggle in vain.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill my daughter! I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really innocent!¡±

    But the evidence was right in front of her, and even if she didn¡¯t confess, it would be of no avail.

    Meanwhile, James was released without charges.

    ¡°I want to see Nidya!¡±

    ¡°This damn woman! How dare she frame me!¡±

    James was making a fuss inside the hall.

    Thinking about how he was almost treated as the murderer by the police, James felt chills down his spine.

    Just a little bit.

    Only a little bit more.

    And he would have been wrongly used as the scapegoat.

    It was too terrifying!<div>

    He wanted to kill Nidya!

    A police officer came over, ¡°James, this is not a ce for you to make a scene!¡±

    Nidya¡¯s crime was unforgivable.

    But James was no good either!

    James was scared enough to scurry away from the police station.

    Just as he stepped outside.

    A wooden stick blocked his path.

    James looked up and saw a slender figure, a girl who was about five feet eight inches tall, slightly taller than him, her face unclear in the backlight.

    Although she was just a girl, James instinctively backed away and bluffed, ¡°Where the hell did this little girle from? Get out of Sir Cooper¡¯s way!¡±

    ¡°James, is it?¡±

    ¡°What, what¡¯s up?¡± It was just a girl, he wasn¡¯t scared.

    Although he kept telling himself he wasn¡¯t scared.

    James¡¯s voice was trembling.<div>

    ¡°Listen, James, you don¡¯t deserve to be a father! You especially don¡¯t deserve to be Sisi¡¯s father!¡± With that, Vi Thompson raised her wooden stick and struck James¡¯s leg.

    Bang!

    James, hit by this solid stick, fell to his knees on the ground.

 Chapter 619: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _4

    Chapter 619: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child rtionship! _4

    Painful!

    Extremely painful!

    ¡°This strike is for your inaction as a father!¡±

    Vi Thompson raised the wooden stick and hit again.

    James cried out in pain.

    It was at this moment that James finally realized that Vi was here to seek justice for Olivia Cooper and immediately looked up at Vi, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person for revenge! I¡¯ve neverid a finger on my daughter! The one who beat her was Nidya! The one who killed her was Nidya too, you should go find Nidya! Why are youing after me?¡±

    Though James liked to drink, gamble, and often abused Nidya.

    But.

    No matter how much he drank, he would nevery a hand on Olivia.

    At most, it was only verbal threats.

    It was always Nidya whoid hands on Olivia.<div>

    Vi frowned slightly, ¡°Let me ask you, when Nidya was abusing Olivia, what were you doing? As a father, did you stop Nidya?¡±

    Indifference and bystanderplicity are equal crimes.

    If James had tried to intervene even a little, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way!

    Olivia wouldn¡¯t have died!

    ¡°I¡­¡± James stammered for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I never thought that crazy woman would beat someone to death¡­¡±

    By the end, James even started to cry, ¡°When Olivia died, I was heartbroken too!¡±

    Although she wasn¡¯t his biological child.

    But Olivia was the daughter that he watched growing up.

    Plus, Olivia was always well-behaved, sensible, and obedient.

    ¡°I only had one daughter! I only had one daughter, and if she¡¯s dead, who¡¯s going to care for me when I grow old?¡±

    ¡°Nidya is such a vicious woman, I can¡¯t share the same sky with her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    Ultimately, he was a selfish egotist.

    Even now, James had never felt heartbroken over Olivia¡¯s death.

    What truly upset him was that without Olivia, no one would provide for him in his old age.

    Self-centered people, in the end, only think about themselves.

    Vi raised the wooden stick again, and before James could react, it crashed down on his back.

    James groaned in pain.

    It hurt so much.<div>

    He felt like his ribs had been broken!

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Vi spoke calmly.

    A cold light seemed to cover her delicate jade-like features.

    ¡°It hurts!¡±<div>

    Jamesy on the ground, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Did Olivia hurt when she was being beaten? At that time, she was in a thousand times more pain than you are now!¡±

    James cried out, ¡°Miss, I was wrong! Can you forgive me? I didn¡¯t want Olivia to die either¡­¡±

    Vi raised the stick again.

    Just then, two police officers approached them.

    One of them said cautiously, ¡°Howard, there seems to be something going on over there!¡±

    Howard nced over, saw James¡¯s face, and immediately grabbed hispanion¡¯s hand, ¡°You saw it wrong! Let¡¯s go that way!¡±

    People like James deserved a good beating!

    Although Olivia¡¯s death had nothing to do with him, as her father, he failed to take any responsibility.

    He was even worse than a stranger!

    Howard walked away while looking back, and gave Vi a ¡®thumbs up¡¯ gesture.

    Vinded several more heavy blows on James.

    Then, she threw away the stick, looked at James, and spoke softly, ¡°Have you ever thought about why Nidya would frame you for murder?¡±<div>

    ¡°Why?¡± James looked up at Vi.

    Vi continued, ¡°Because she wants you to disappear from this world forever.¡±

    James knew that Nidya wanted him dead, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why!

    Even if Nidya hated him, it wouldn¡¯t be to the point that she would want him dead.

    ¡°What would my disappearance do to benefit her?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Because of one person.¡±

    Hearing this, James was stunned at first, and then became extremely angry, ¡°That bitch Nidya, does she have someone else outside?!¡±

    ¡°Not exactly for that reason,¡± Vi replied calmly, ¡°Did you ever wonder why Nidya has been enduring and swallowing her anger all these years?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± James couldn¡¯t quite grasp it at the moment.

    ¡°Because your biological daughter with Nidya, Sophie Cooper, is not dead at all.¡± Vi continued, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve said this, you should be able to figure out the reason, right?¡±

    What!

    His biological daughter, Sophie Cooper, was actually alive!

    She really wasn¡¯t dead!<div>

    James stared in disbelief, astonishment in his eyes.

    He quickly understood the meaning behind Vi¡¯s words.

 Chapter 620: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _5

    Chapter 620: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child rtionship! _5

    It turns out.

    It turns out that Nidya did this to pave the way for Sophie Cooper!

    Vi Thompson seemed to understand the look in James¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. In fact, your daughter has known about your existence for a long time. Nidya has secretly acknowledged her daughter.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t shee to find me?¡± James was very angry.

    ¡°Find you?¡± Vi Thompson looked at James up and down, ¡°Have you looked in the mirror? Do you think someone like you is qualified to be a father? Having a father like you would only embarrass your daughter! Do you think, if you were your daughter, you woulde to find yourself?¡±

    James¡¯ eyes were bloodshot.

    Nidya, the bitch!

    This mother and daughter pair are both bitches!

    How dare they deceive him!

    They deceived him so badly!

    He almost died at the hands of this mother and daughter<div>

    ¡°Where is Sophie Cooper now?¡± James asked.

    He wanted to find his biological daughter right away.

    He wanted to make Nidya¡¯s life worse than death.

    Wasn¡¯t Nidya afraid of holding her daughter back?

    Then he would make Nidya copse!

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡±

    ¡°When can you tell me?¡± James asked quickly.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, ¡°When the time is ripe.¡±

    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± James looked at Vi Thompson.

    The expression on Vi Thompson¡¯s face was light, ¡°Whether I¡¯m lying to you or not, you should know in your heart. If your daughter really had died, think about it, why would Nidya not divorce you directly? Because only when you die, she can openly acknowledge her daughter! She wants to enjoy the blessings her daughter brings.¡±

    This remark was absolutely heart-wrenching.

    James was so angry that he almost jumped up from the ground.

    Sophie Cooper was also his daughter, how could she not recognize him!

    This unfilial daughter! She actually joined Nidya to harm him.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s voice continued to echo in the air, ¡°Oh, you may not know, your daughter previously gave Nidya arge sum of money. I don¡¯t know exactly where Nidya put the money, but if you look carefully when you go home, you should find a bank card.¡±

    After saying this.

    Vi Thompson turned and walked away.

    James yelled behind her, ¡°Where is Sophie Cooper now? Where is that unfilial girl!¡±

    Vi Thompson did not look back, nor did she stop walking.<div>

    Meanwhile.

    The police issued an online notice.

    Confirming that Nidya is the real murderer.

    James was used by others.<div>

    For a time.

    The crowd was in an uproar.

    Because people only believed their own eyes, they only believed what they saw.

    In front of the public, James was an abusive man.

    And Aunt Zhang was a poor, helpless, and powerless mother.

    She was willing to exchange her life for her daughter¡¯s.

    Unfortunately.

    It didn¡¯t work.

    This was a helpless mother.

    [We need to see the evidence!]

    [Yes, evidence!]

    [It¡¯s already the year 02022! Why do we still have to deal with this kind of thing?]

    [I¡¯m so angry! I thought it was a high-quality fake ount, but after checking it three times, this is the official ount! Can an official ount really do something so irresponsible?]<div>

    [Is there a dark cloud covering the sun?]

    [Give us an exnation!]

    [Poor Olivia, now even your only protective mother has been framed!]

    [Evidence! Evidence!]

    [And what about Vi Thompson? Won¡¯t you exin if Vi Thompson has any involvement in this case?]

    [Why was Olivia¡¯s mother arrested as soon as Vi Thompson got involved?]

    [Is there now in this world?]

    [Yes! Why don¡¯t you exin the rtionship between Vi Thompson and this case?]

    For a time, Facebook searches exploded.

    The authorities took this issue very seriously and immediately set up a special task force to investigate the matter.

    Vi Thompson returned to Thompson Family Manor.

    Seeing Vi Thompson,

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly.<div>

    How could she still have the face toe back!

    The death of Olivia Cooper was obviously rted to Vi Thompson, otherwise,izens would not keep mentioning her.

    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t you n to exin?¡±

    ¡°Exin what?¡± Vi Thompson nced back, ¡°And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve already severed ties with me. We¡¯re not siblings from now on. Pretending in front of others is one thing, but there¡¯s no need to do that when no one¡¯s around!¡±

    No one forced Edward Thompson to sever his rtionship with her.

    These words were said by Edward Thompson himself.

    Since Edward Thompson had never epted her as a sister, then she had no reason to recognize him as a brother.

 Chapter 621: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _6

    Chapter 621: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child rtionship! _6

    In this world, no one cannot survive without another.

    Edward Thompson was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Vi Thompson would be so unyielding.

    If it were Sylvia Thompson, she would never be like this.

    Indeed.

    Vi never treated him as her elder brother!

    Edward Thompson looked towards Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, look at her, won¡¯t you really discipline her?¡±

    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Mary Perryne was merciless.

    Again.

    Edward Thompson¡¯s heart grew cold.

    No matter what happened, their parents always unswervingly stood by Vi¡¯s side, regardless of right or wrong.<div>

    Upon finishing speaking, Mary Perryne looked at Vi again. ¡°Vi, just ignore him. He¡¯s just confused. You¡¯ve been tired all day, go upstairs and rest. No matter what happens, Mom and Dad believe in you!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi nodded slightly and turned to walk upstairs.

    Edward Thompson looked at Mary Perryne incredulously.

    Disappointment filled his eyes.

    In this family, there was no room for fairness anymore!

    Just then, Samuel Thompson walked in from outside, ¡°Mom, have you seen the news? Aunt Zhang seems to be the foster mother of that girl on the news!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Although Mary Perryne had seen the news, the bereaved family¡¯s faces were blurred, and she didn¡¯t recognize that the mother was Aunt Zhang.

    Upon hearing the news, Mary Perryne was very surprised!

    Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Now the case has taken a turn, Aunt Zhang has been identified as the murderer by the Public Security Bureau!¡±

    Mary Perryne frowned, ¡°My God! Aunt Zhang, how could she do such a thing!¡±

    It was too terrifying!

    ¡°There¡¯s no way Aunt Zhang would do such a morally reprehensible act,¡± Edward Thompson continued, ¡°There must be someone behind the scenes stirring the pot! Allowing the real murderer to get away with it! The of heaven is vast and infinite, and one day those people will get their retribution!¡±

    As he spoke, Edward Thompson nced in the direction where Vi had left.

    Aunt Zhang had worked for the Thompson n for more than a decade, always diligent and hardworking, with an excellent reputation. She was definitely not a murderer.

    So, the person behind the scenes must be Vi.

    Although Edward Thompson didn¡¯t have any evidence, his intuition told him that this matter must be rted to Vi.

    And yet, the family was still blinded by her.

    Edward Thompson was very angry.

    Just wait.<div>

    One day, they would see Vi¡¯s true colors.

    Meanwhile.

    On the inte.

    Facingizens¡¯ questioning, the official ount released that video.<div>

    In the video, Olivia Cooper¡¯s face was blurred.

    But this time, Aunt Zhang¡¯s face was unblurred.

    A nearly thirty-minute video.

    It was so heartbreaking that people could hardly breathe.

    Tears streaming down their faces.

    They thought they were defending justice before, but they didn¡¯t know they were actually helping evil.

    [How can there be such a mother in this world!]

    [Poor little Olivia!]

    [People like this should die! A thousand cuts!]

    [I am crying to death!]

    [This scene is suffocating!]

    [So sad.]

    [I don¡¯t have the courage to open this video for the second time. I can¡¯t believe there can be such a demon in this world.]<div>

    [How much pain must little Olivia have been in?]

    [¡­]

    Samuel Thompson had been following the progress of this incident closely, as it was also rted to Vi. So, when the official ount posted the video, Samuel Thompson was the first to see it.

    Even a strong man like Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t help but get teary-eyed after watching the suffocating video.

    ¡°Mom, take a look at this.¡± Samuel Thompson handed his phone to Mary Perryne.

    Mary Perryne¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as she watched the video.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that the demon in the video was actually Aunt Zhang, who she interacted with day and night.

    Aunt Zhang¡¯s present appearance waspletely different from her usual self.

    If Aunt Zhang was like an angel in the Thompson Family on a daily basis, then she was now a demon.

    A demon that had crawled out from the depths of hell.

    The moment Edward Thompson saw the video, he suspected it was edited.

    After all, someone like Vi was capable of anything.

    Edward Thompson immediately asked a professional to verify the video.<div>

    Before long, the results came back.

    The video was a live surveince recording and showed no signs of tampering.

    Upon learning this,

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    How could this be!

    The video was not tampered with after all.

    Could it be that he misunderstood Vi?

    Upstairs.

    Vi received a message from Barbara Will, [Miss Thompson, I have arrived in Capital City.]

    Looking at the message from Barbara Will, Vi didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    Before Vi could respond, Barbara Will sent another message, [I already know about that child¡¯s situation, I have done a sample collection at the police station.]

    Barbara Will had seen Olivia Cooper¡¯s body.

    She felt that aside from the two whirlpools on the head, there were no simrities between Olivia and her daughter in other aspects.<div>

    So.

    Olivia was definitely not her daughter.

    This was also the reason why Barbara Will had been dying her trip to Capital City to search for Olivia.

    Barbara Will collected the samples forparison just to reassure herself.

    On the other side.

    Nidya was arranged to stay in cell No. 09.

    Ling had specifically spoken to the inmates inside.

    Although the people inside hadmitted capital offenses,

    they were not absolute bad guys; they would never hurt their own children!

    Nidya had crossed their bottom line.

    So, on the first night of her stay, Nidya received a very ¡®friendly¡¯ treatment.

    Nidyay on the cold ground, tears streaming down her face.

    Now, she had only two wishes.

    First, that scum James would never know of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s existence.

    Second, that Sylvia Thompson could be happy for the rest of her life.

    She had exhausted her whole life¡¯s strength just to help Sylvia be part of the upper ss society.

    She couldn¡¯t let Sylvia be held back by James.

    As for Sylvia¡¯s secret origin, she would take it to her grave.

    Forever and ever!

    Sylvia also learned that Aunt Zhang had been imprisoned for murder.

    She was not surprised or saddened by her mother¡¯s imprisonment.

    On the contrary, she felt an unprecedented sense relief.

    After all, Aunt Zhang was her mother, and when she worked for the Thompson family, Sylvia could only warn her and couldn¡¯t do anything else.

    Now that Aunt Zhang was in jail and would surely be sentenced to death, Sylvia was overjoyed that it had nothing to do with her.

    In the future, she could live her life as Young Miss Thompson Family with peace of mind.

    Thompson Family Manor.

    Mandel Thompson received a call from the appraisal institute.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, the results of the parent-child identification test you did three days ago in our institute are here, and you need to pick up the paper report.¡±

    Mandel Thompson immediately went to the appraisal institute.

    The appraiser handed the report to Mandel Thompson.

    Receiving the report, Mandel Thompson asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±

    The doctor smiled, ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Mandel Thompson opened the appraisal report, and at that moment, his hands trembled slightly.

    A momentter,

    his gaze fell on thest six characters in the report.

    Parent-child rtionship established.

 Chapter 635: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_6

    Chapter 635: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_6

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t panic at all.

    He could just take this opportunity to terminate the contract with Howard and set up his own studio.

    As for Howard.

    There would be nowhere for him to cry from regretter on.

    Howard was too out of touch.

    He was just like a parasitic vine that could only survive by relying on arge tree.

    Once the vine left the tree, there was only one oue.

    Death.

    The only path for him was death.

    ¡°Follow the procedure?¡± Howard didn¡¯t expect Edward Thompson to have this attitude, and then said, ¡°Bob, I advise you not to be impulsive.¡±

    Howard had been married for many years and had no children. Over the years, he had treated Edward Thompson as his own son.<div>

    He didn¡¯t want to see Edward Thompson regret it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not impulsive,¡± Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Howard, after all these years, you should know my character well.¡±

    With that said, Edward Thompson added: ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to see me fail and regret it? Let me tell you, I never will! Because the person who really can¡¯t see the situation clearly is you.¡±

    Howard would be the one to regret it as well.

    Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Fine, since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I won¡¯t say more, juste to thepany tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°No need for tomorrow afternoon, let¡¯s do it today; let¡¯s go to thepany right now.¡± Edward Thompson was very determined.

    Initially, Howard hade to persuade Edward Thompson; he didn¡¯t expect it to end up with the termination of the contract.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Howard said.

    Edward Thompson followed Howard¡¯s footsteps.

    How could he regret it!

    He was even afraid that Howard would regret not wanting to terminate the contract.

    After all, his status was clear here.

    With his current status in the entertainment industry, he didn¡¯t need a broker at all.

    Having apany became a burden instead.

    Soon, the two arrived at thepany.

    Howard asked the legal department to draft a contract termination agreement.

    The legal department was very efficient.

    In less than half an hour, the secretary came over with the contract, ¡°Howard.¡±

    As the secretary handed the contract to Howard, he looked up at Edward Thompson.<div>

    Howard nced over the contract and said, ¡°You still have three endorsements and two variety shows to shoot in thepany recently.¡±

    Edward Thompson said, ¡°I am willing to pay the penalty.¡±

    Since he had decided to terminate the contract, there was no need to care about thest bit of face.

    He wanted to let Howard see.<div>

    If thepany didn¡¯t have him, it wouldn¡¯t be able to operate.

    Howard¡¯s sess today was entirely due to him!

    It was he who had made Howard, not the other way around!

    Hearing this, Howard frowned slightly. These three endorsements and two variety show endings were hard-won opportunities for Edward Thompson, but he would rather pay the penalty than shoot them.

    He was simply ungrateful!

    ¡°Bob, fulfilling these endorsements and variety shows will only benefit you and not harm you.¡± Howard continued.

    In fact, Howard knew Edward Thompson¡¯s desire to go solo as well.

    Going solo was never an easy thing.

    Furthermore, Edward Thompson was now being suppressed by public opinion.

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t think Howard was really looking out for him; in his view, Howard was trying to squeeze thest drop of blood out of him.

    Because in the wholepany, besides him, there was no second Emperor Thompson.

    Once he left, no one could take his ce.

    That¡¯s why Howard wanted him to continue this cooperation.<div>

    Unfortunately.

    Howard had underestimated him in the end.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Nor would he let others manipte him!

    With that thought, Edward Thompson turned to look at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, actually, we both know the twists and turns in the middle. We¡¯ve been cooperating for so long, and if we say everything, there¡¯s no point. As long as everyone understands, that¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll follow the rules and regtions.¡± Howard said, looking at the secretary, ¡°Go and have the legal department draft a new contract!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The secretary nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    This time Howard was really angry. He didn¡¯t leave any room for face, and in total, Edward Thompson had topensate thepany ten billion.

    Seeing the penalty amount on the contract, Edward Thompson¡¯s brow didn¡¯t even furrow. Although the penalty wasrge, he didn¡¯t care.

    With his business capabilities, ten billion was just a small sum.

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to thepany¡¯s ount within three working days.¡± Edward Thompson signed the contract and looked at Howard.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Howard nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have the finance department watch for it.¡±

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Howard, I wish you all the best in the future.¡±<div>

    However, it was obvious that without him, it would be very difficult for Howard to get better and better in the future.

    Howard would know how foolish his decision today was!

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Edward Thompson picked up his car keys, ¡°I have something else to do, I have to go!¡±

    Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s back, there was an indescribable look in the depths of Howard¡¯s eyes.

    There was some regret.

    No matter what, she had been Edward Thompson¡¯s first agent.

    Hopefully, Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t regret it in the future.

    A momentter, Howard pressed his temples and looked at the secretary, then said, ¡°Go and make a report to President Jun for me, saying that I want to take a two-month break.¡±

    Since signing Edward Thompson, Howard hadn¡¯t had a proper rest.

    She needed to take advantage of this time to adjust herself properly.

    The secretary nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that said, the secretary asked, ¡°By the way, Howard, will Emperor Thompson really nevere back?¡±<div>

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The secretary didn¡¯t ask any more questions and left.

    Howard was thepany¡¯s top agent; as long as she was willing to take someone on, there was no one who wouldn¡¯t be popr. She proposed to take a break for a while, and President Jun would definitely agree. Moreover, President Jun also let the secretary convey to Howard that she could rest for as long as she wanted.

    On the other side.

    After making inquiries from various sources, James finally found Sylvia Thompson¡¯s residence.

    Today.

    He had to catch Sylvia Thompson!

    James looked at the picture of Sylvia Thompson on his phone and carefully observed every passing girl, afraid that he would miss Sylvia Thompson.

    At this moment.

    A young woman in a blue dress with a white bag approached him from a distance.

    James looked at the photo on his phone and then at the young womaning towards him, immediately recognizing that this was Sylvia Thompson!

    James hurriedly walked forward and stopped Sylvia Thompson, grabbing her hand, ¡°Daughter! My daughter! I finally found you!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson waspletely bewildered and looked at James with disgust, who was holding her hand, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, right?¡±

    ¡°Sophia! I¡¯m your father!¡± James was unwilling to let go of Sylvia Thompson, clinging to her like a dog skin ster, with tears and snot, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch Nidya! She¡¯s nothing but a low-ss slut! If it wasn¡¯t for her, you and I wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so long!¡±

    Sophia?

    Nidya?

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 623: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations

    Chapter 623: 212: Clean up the house, cut off rtions

    As soon as these words were spoken.

    The room fell silent.

    The silence in the air was chilling.

    Even Sylvia Thompson was stunned.

    Her face turned pale white, as if all her strength had been drained in an instant, and her blood flowed backwards.

    How could this be!

    How did Mandel Thompson find out about this?

    What to do now?

    Edward Thompson angrily said, ¡°Big brother! What nonsense are you talking about! I know that ever since Vi Thompson returned, you haven¡¯t liked Sylvia and have always found her disagreeable. But even if you don¡¯t like her, you can¡¯t say that about her!¡±

    Edward Thompson could not have imagined that Mandel Thompson would go so far as to do this for Vi Thompson.

    He even went so far as to nder Sylvia!<div>

    ¡°Regardless of what you say, Sylvia is still the little sister you watched grow up. She¡¯s called you her big brother for eighteen years! She¡¯s never med you for anything you¡¯ve done to her!¡±

    Mandel Thompson couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to Edward Thompson.

    He turned his head to look at his mother beside him.

    Mary Perryne almost couldn¡¯t stand up, but she managed to hold onto Sawyer Thompson at thest moment, then looked up at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Man¡­Mandel, are¡­are you joking with us?¡±

    Who would have believed that for so many years, they had unknowingly raised two wolves by their side!

    For a moment.

    Mary Perryne found it hard to digest so much information.

    Sawyer Thompson supported Mary Perryne. ¡°Mandel! Tell us what happened!¡±

    Mandel Thompson looked at his parents and said word by word: ¡°Sylvia Thompson¡¯s real name is Sophie Cooper, and she is the daughter of Nidya and her husband, James.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s face turned ghostly pale and her voice wavered, ¡°didn¡¯t Aunt Zhang¡¯s child¡­isn¡¯t she long dead?¡±

    Everybody in the Thompson n knew that Aunt Zhang had a very difficult life.

    Not only she had an abusive husband, but her only biological daughter had died as well.

    As a result, Mary Perryne had great sympathy for her and paid her higher wages than others.

    ¡°In fact, Nidya¡¯s child never died,¡± Mandel Thompson continued. ¡°Back then, Nidya took away the real Young Miss Thompson Family with the idea of having Sylvia rece her. In order not to let us find the real girl, Nidya even cruelly gouged out the birthmark on her arm. She intended to make her bleed to death, but the girl was blessed with immense luck, and survived even being thrown into the trash after having her birthmark gouged out.¡±

    As he spoke these words, Mandel Thompson¡¯s eyes turned red and his voice became hoarse.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how that tiny infant managed to survive.

    That little child, still wrapped in swaddling clothes back then, must have suffered terribly.

    Continuing his story, Mandel Thompson said: ¡°Mom, do you remember how you picked up Sophie Cooper back then?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s thoughts fell into her memories.<div>

    Back then.

    After Vi Thompson went missing, Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson embarked on their journey to find their daughter.

    They searched for a long time but found no trace of Vi Thompson.

    That morning.<div>

    Mary Perryne woke up early.

    She thought that if she couldn¡¯t find her daughter, she might as well jump into the river and die.

    Standing on the bridge.

    Mary Perryne kept envisioning the lovely appearance of her daughter, and just as she opened her arms to jump, a crying sound suddenly reached her ears.

    ¡°Waahhh¨C¡±

    The unmistakable sound of a baby¡¯s cry.

    In an instant, Mary Perryne sobered up.

    Following the sound, she came to the bushes at the edge of the bridge.

    Moving aside the dense greenery, Mary Perryne saw an adorable child.

    Strangely enough, the child stopped crying and smiled at her when they made eye contact..

    In that moment, Mary Perryne burst into tears.

    It was as if she saw her own daughter in the face of that little baby.

    So, Mary Perryne picked up the child from the bushes, brought her home, and gave her a name.<div>

    Sylvia Thompson.

    From then on, the Thompson family no longer had Vi Thompson, but instead had Sylvia Thompson.

    The couple raised Sylvia with great care.

    Looking back, Mary Perryne found it strange ¨C why was it that the child cried right when she was about to jump into the river?

    In the past, she thought it was fate that brought her and Sylvia together, and that Sylvia had saved her life.

    That¡¯s why she treated Sylvia very well ¨C whatever Sylvia asked for, she would try her best to provide.

    In Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes, although Sylvia wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, they had a strong mother-daughter bond, even stronger than with some biological mothers and daughters.

    However, in light of recent events.

    Everything seemed to have been nned by someone else.

    And then there was Aunt Zhang.

    Aunt Zhang began working for the Thompson family when Sylvia was three years old.

    And for fifteen years, she stayed with them.

    Afterward, Mary Perryne recalled the scene years ago when Aunt Zhang secretly kissed Sylvia.<div>

 Chapter 624: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_2

    Chapter 624: 212: Clean up the house, cut off rtions_2

    With this in mind, Mary Perryne covered her mouth tightly with her hand.

    In the past, she thought Aunt Zhang liked children and was only secretly hugging Sylvia Thompson because she had lost her own child.

    However, now it seemed.

    Things were not at all what she had imagined.

    Mary¡¯s tears flowed down like a river, and if it weren¡¯t for leaning on Sawyer Thompson¡¯s body, she might have already fainted.

    Seeing his mother like this, Edward Thompson was extremely anxious.

    No, this wouldn¡¯t do.

    They couldn¡¯t let their parents be fooled by Mandel Thompson like this.

    All of this must have been designed by Vi Thompson and Mandel Thompson.

    Initially, Edward only thought that Vi was somewhat intolerant of Sylvia but never expected that Vi¡¯s intentions would be this malicious.

    Topletely drive Sylvia out of the Thompson n, she even dared to do something like this.<div>

    ¡°Dad and mom! You must not listen to the nonsense my older brother is talking about! That¡¯s not what happened at all!¡± Edward Thompson anxiously looked at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, how did you be like this? Do you have any fairness left in your eyes? Sylvia is your sister too!¡±

    They were both sisters, but just because one had a little less blood rtion, Mandel was treating Sylvia like this.

    It was simply too much!

    Did Mandel ever consider that Sylvia was just a weak girl?

    By doing this, had he ever considered how Sylvia would live in Capital City in the future?!

    ¡°Edward Thompson, shut your mouth and let me finish!¡±

    As these words fell, Mandel Thompson looked at his parents and continued, ¡°Dad, mom, this is the parent-child identification of Sophie Cooper and Nidya, please take a look.¡±

    Mary Perryne took the parent-child identification.

    At this moment.

    Her hands were trembling, and her eyes were very red.

    Her eyes fell on the words ¡°parent-child rtionship established¡± and she was almost fainting.

    Originally, she still harbored the idea of luck, thinking that this was just Mandel¡¯s spection.

    However, now.

    The truth was right in front of her.

    For all these years.

    She had been raising an ungrateful and vicious man.

    Sawyer Thompson also looked at the parent-child identification report in disbelief.

    Samuel Thompson went to take a look as well.

    In a moment, he raised his head to look at Sylvia Thompson, squinting and saying, ¡°No wonder, no wonder you teamed up with Pag Gar to frame me!¡±<div>

    It turned out that from the beginning, Sylvia Thompson never intended to be a good daughter of the Thompson n!

    She had a purpose from the very beginning.

    These days, Mandel Thompson had been unable to understand one thing. He considered himself to be pretty good to Sylvia normally.

    Even during his days studying abroad, he never forgot to prepare gifts for Sylvia on various holidays.<div>

    He would even sneak back to see Sylvia asionally, but why? Why did Sylvia treat him like this?

    He always thought that he had a deep brother-sister rtionship with Sylvia.

    As it turned out.

    This was just his wishful thinking.

    Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°The disgusting things this mother-daughter duo has done are not limited to these. In fact, Sylvia already knew she was Nidya¡¯s biological daughter and even conspired with Nidya to prevent us from finding our little sister.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne stared at Mandel Thompson with wide eyes.

    ¡°Dad, mom, actually, it was no ident that Grandma fell down the stairs that night. Someone did it deliberately. They originally wanted to kill Grandma because she was the first person in our family to find our little sister. As long as Grandma died, no one in this house would be able to find our little sister. I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened to our little sister if Grandma had really been unfortunate. With this mother and daughter¡¯s vicious methods, they could do anything!¡±

    Upon saying this, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°And Iris White stole our little sister¡¯s ID. If the doctor hadn¡¯t informed our family, our little sister would have suffered an irreversible harm.¡±

    For a girl, her reputation is the most important thing.

    Especially in a prestigious family.

    No one would want to marry a woman who has had an abortion and doesn¡¯t know her boundaries.

    ¡°Why did Iris White find our little sister¡¯s ID in the living room? Every single thing, every single incident, was in this mother-daughter duo¡¯s design!¡±

    ¡°For years, this mother-daughter duo has never stopped trying to make our little sister disappear from this world.¡±<div>

    After a while, Mary Perryne finally reacted, rushing to Sylvia Thompson and grabbing her cor tightly with both hands, ¡°Why? Why? Why did you and your mother treat my Vi like this? Why?¡±

    For all these years, she had treated Sylvia Thompson as her own child.

    She treated her even better than her three sons.

    But now.

    The truth was telling her that all of this was because of Sylvia Thompson.

    What she raised was not a daughter, but a wolf.

 Chapter 625: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_3

    Chapter 625: 212: Clean up the house, cut off rtions_3

    What a vicious wolf!

    No wonder.

    No wonder Sylvia Thompson had been looking for Vi Thompson but never found any results.

    Turns out.

    She never intends to find Vi at all.

    How could someone who hates Vi and wishes her to disappear from this world really be sincere in helping to find her?

    ¡°You evil woman!¡± At this moment, Mary Perryne wanted to kill Sylvia Thompson.

    Besides the hatred, there was regret.

    Mary regretted not taking matters into her hands, why did she entrust Sylvia Thompson with the task of searching for Vi?

    What she regretted even more was not being more vignt back then and bringing back an ungrateful and vicious man into the family.

    ¡°Mom, mom! I really don¡¯t know what is going on¡­¡± Sylvia Thompson knew very well that she could only deny everything now and portray herself as a victim. All these were done by Nidya, and she had nothing to do with it. She was innocent.<div>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±

    Sylvia sobbed, tears streaming down her face.

    She knelt on the ground, begging for forgiveness from the Thompson family.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve never thought about harming my sister. I swear, before finding Vi, I want to find her more than anyone else! Also, I didn¡¯t know Aunt Zhang was my biological mother! She and I have no rtionship, you¡¯re my only mother, you and Dad raised me. In the future, I will only show filial piety to you and Dad, I don¡¯t recognize anyone else!¡± At this point, Sylvia hugged Mary¡¯s leg tightly, ¡°Mom, you raised me, and I will take care of you as you age! Please don¡¯t abandon me! I beg you not to abandon me!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson cried out loud.

    No matter what, she could not be driven away by the Thompson family.

    Sylvia was a savvy person. She knew that everything she had today was because of her title as ¡®Miss Thompson.¡¯

    Without the title of Miss Thompson, she would have nothing.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, please believe me¡­¡±

    Mary slowly removed Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°You go, you are no longer my daughter.¡±

    Her voice was cold.

    Mary was no fool.

    The reason behind all this was simple if you think about it.

    Thinking about Sylvia avoiding Aunt Zhang these days, Mary furrowed her brows.

    This mother and daughter duo were really terrifying!

    She couldn¡¯t possibly raise the daughter of her enemy along with her own.

    Every time she thought of Sylvia being Aunt Zhang¡¯s daughter, and how she had been separated from her own daughter for so many years after bringing Sylvia into the family, Mary¡¯s heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    It was unbearable.

    ¡°Mom, I am your daughter!¡± Sylvia still clung tightly to Mary¡¯s legs, ¡°Mom, Mom!¡±<div>

    Seeing this scene, Edward Thompson¡¯s heart shattered.

    After all, Sylvia was the sister who had grown up with him since childhood.

    As an older brother, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as the sister he had loved and pampered for so many years was kicked out by his family.

    No way!<div>

    Edward kneeled down too, ¡°Dad, Mom. Although Sylvia is Aunt Zhang¡¯s daughter, she had no knowledge about all this! You can¡¯t kick her out just because she¡¯s Aunt Zhang¡¯s daughter! After all, you have raised her for so many years!¡±

    ¡°You know how hardworking and filial Sylvia has been all these years.¡±

    ¡°Back then, Sylvia was just a child that couldn¡¯t even speak, and had no memory of anything. She couldn¡¯t have prevented Aunt Zhang from doing those evil things! Dad, Mom, you should me Aunt Zhang instead. It¡¯s all her fault! You can¡¯t me everything on Sylvia!¡±

    ¡°Sylvia is innocent!¡±

    In Edward¡¯s view, Sylvia was indeed innocent.

    After all, when those things were discovered, Sylvia was just a baby in swaddling clothes and had no memories.

    Ignorance is no crime!

    But their parents were making a big fuss over it; just because Sylvia was Aunt Zhang¡¯s child, they wanted to kick her out, which was really unfair to her!

    It was not eptable.

    As a brother, he would not allow such a thing to happen.

    He would protect Sylvia!

    Thinking of this, Edward turned to Sylvia and said with conviction, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t be afraid, you have your elder brother. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    Mandel Thompson couldn¡¯t stand watching this scene any longer. Not caring about Edward¡¯s ¡°superstar¡± status, he punched Edward straight in the face, ¡°Edward Thompson! Wake up! She is the daughter of our family¡¯s enemy! She almost ruined our family! Today, she must leave this house!¡±<div>

 Chapter 626: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_4

    Chapter 626: 212: Clean up the house, cut off rtions_4

    This statement was not exaggerated at all.

    Mrs. Thompson almost died because of Sylvia Thompson.

    Vi Thompson almost ruined her reputation because of Sylvia Thompson.

    And then there was Samuel Thompson, who almost ruined his life¡¯s happiness because of Sylvia Thompson.

    But now.

    Edward Thompson kept saying that he wanted to protect Sylvia Thompson.

    It¡¯s simply outrageous!

    For a moment, Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge this younger brother.

    Edward Thompson was furious!

    The Thompson Family treated him and Sylvia Thompson like this time and time again. Did they think he was easy to bully?

    Edward Thompson stood up and directly grabbed Mandel Thompson¡¯s cor.<div>

    ¡°Mandel Thompson, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re the eldest son in this family you¡¯re so awesome! What¡¯s so great about you! Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Edward Thompson continued: ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve long been fed up with your eldest son attitude! Who do you think you are? What gives you the right to discipline me! What qualifications do you have to discipline me! And what gives you the right to kick Sylvia out of this family!¡±

    Edward Thompson had been unhappy with Mandel Thompson for a long time.

    Especiallyst time when Mandel Thompson pped Edward Thompson because of Vi Thompson.

    The brotherhood of more than twenty years between him and Mandel Thompson ultimately couldn¡¯tpare to someone who had only been with them for a few months.

    That p hurt Edward Thompson¡¯s heart deeply.

    He wondered what he had done wrong for Mandel Thompson to p him like that.

    All he did was say that he wanted to cut ties with Vi Thompson.

    But that day, he said those words for a reason.

    If it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t want such a disgraceful sister!

    ¡°Edward Thompson! Let go of your elder brother!¡± Sawyer Thompson spoke up at this moment, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in this family, Mandel has more of a right to discipline you than I do! He has more of a right to decide who can¡¯t stay in this family!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson¡¯s words were loud and clear, reaching the ears of everyone present.

    ¡°You¡¯re really out of line!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson was very disappointed in Edward Thompson right now.

    He originally thought that this son could be saved.

    Who knew¡­

    Edward Thompson let go of Mandel Thompson and turned to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the head of this family, and I trust you to be just! This matter isn¡¯t rted to Sylvia at all, so why would you kick her out of the house?¡±

    ¡°All these things are happening because of her, and you still say it¡¯s not rted?¡± Sawyer Thompson continued: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, would your little sister be missing for so many years? Would your mother have depression? Would your grandmother have almost lost her life, and your second brother almost ruined his life¡¯s happiness? I don¡¯t know how you could say such a thing!¡±

    The Thompson Family not holding Sylvia Thompson ountable was already their greatest act of mercy!

    Were they supposed to pretend as if nothing had happened, and continue to treat Sylvia Thompson like their own daughter, just like before?<div>

    Impossible!

    It¡¯s never possible!

    With that said, Mandel Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°You can go now!¡±

    Just three words.<div>

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart waspletely panicked. She knew that the Thompson Family was determined to break off their rtionship with her this time.

    No.

    That¡¯s not right.

    She was the legitimate daughter of the Thompson Family.

    She couldn¡¯t leave the Thompson Family.

    ¡°Dad, Dad! Can you please not kick me out? As long as you don¡¯t kick me out, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± Sylvia Thompson cried and gasped for air, ¡°Why? Why did things turn out like this? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Is it just because I have a birth mother like Nidya? But she did all those things, and I didn¡¯t know anything about it, I didn¡¯t know anything¡­please don¡¯t treat me like this!¡±

    ¡°Housekeeper!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson called the housekeeper directly.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Sawyer Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson, who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°Take Sophie Cooper out of here. From now on, our Thompson Family will only have one Miss, and that¡¯s Vi!¡±

    The housekeeper didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way either.

    He didn¡¯t expect Aunt Zhang to secretly do so many bad things.

    This woman was truly vicious!<div>

    It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!

    ¡°Dad, I am Sylvia Thompson, not Sophie Cooper! Dad!¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice was almost hoarse.

    She wasn¡¯t Sophie Cooper.

    She wasn¡¯t!

    Edward Thompson kneeled down again, begging for mercy on Sylvia Thompson¡¯s behalf, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong just now, I can apologize! I¡¯ll change, please don¡¯t kick Sylvia out, okay? She¡¯s your daughter with mom!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a daughter like that!¡± Sawyer Thompson frowned as he looked at Edward Thompson, who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°A man¡¯s knees are golden, but you actually knelt down three or four times for a daughter! Edward Thompson, you are truly disappointing!¡±

 Chapter 627: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_5

    Chapter 627: 212: Clean up the house, cut off rtions_5

    Utterly disappointed!

    The housekeeper came with security to drag Sylvia Thompson away.

    No matter how much Sylvia struggled, it was futile.

    Sylvia was indignant.

    Why?!

    If Heaven had given her all this, why would it then take it all away?

    She was clearly the young Miss Thompson Family!

    ¡°Dad!¡± Edward Thompson looked at Sawyer Thompson.

    Sawyer turned his head away, ignoring Edward¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Edward then looked at Mary Perryne.

    Mary, like Sawyer, ignored Edward.<div>

    Finally, Edward had no other choice but to say, ¡°Dad, Mom, even if you want to chase Sylvia away, at least let her pack some things!¡±

    Such as jewelry and the like.

    When Sylvia left the Thompson housest time, she didn¡¯t take any jewelry, only a few change of clothes and skincare products.

    Over the years, the Thompson Family had given Sylvia many nice things. Even if she were to leave the Thompson¡¯s house for good, she wouldn¡¯t suffer too much.

    After all, any set of jewelry Sylvia owned was worth hundreds of thousands at the very least!

    In the future, Sylvia could just sell a few sets of jewelry to support herself.

    Although her life might not be as luxurious as before, it would still be much better than an ordinary person¡¯s.

    But now,

    Sylvia didn¡¯t have time to take anything!

    Samuel Thompson, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke, ¡°Pack things? On what grounds does she have to pack things? Everything belongs to our Thompson n! She is not qualified to take anything from our family!¡±

    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re too heartless!¡±

    Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯m heartless? When she did all those things, why didn¡¯t she think about today?¡±

    Edward looked at Samuel, ¡°Even if Pag Gar¡¯s incident was rted to Sylvia, didn¡¯t you avoid Pag Gar¡¯s trap in the end? The matter didn¡¯t cause you any substantial harm. Why can¡¯t you just let go of those things and be kinder to Sylvia! She¡¯s our sister who grew up with us since childhood! Even if you don¡¯t share any blood ties with her, your feelings for her are not fake! Why? Why do you treat her like this? She¡¯s just a vulnerable woman with nothing!¡±

    Sylvia was about to be kicked out of the Thompson¡¯s house, but Samuel was still so aggressive.

    He wouldn¡¯t even allow Sylvia to take her jewelry!

    That was nothing but bullying!

    Moreover, that jewelry originally belonged to Sylvia.

    What right did Samuel have to prevent her from taking them away?

    Edward got angrier the more he thought about it!<div>

    Samuel just looked at Edward, feeling both angry and upset, ¡°Edward Thompson, I think you¡¯re crazy! Look clearly, who is Sophie Cooper? She destroyed our family, making brothers turn against each other and you still speak up for her! You are nothing but aplete fool!¡±

    Nowadays, Samuel didn¡¯t even want to mention Sylvia¡¯s name.

    Such a person didn¡¯t deserve the Thompson¡¯s surname at all!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Sylvia, their brothers wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.<div>

    ¡°Who¡¯s the real fool?¡± Edward¡¯s gaze fell on everyone¡¯s face in the living room; when seeing Vi Thompson, the anger in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden, ¡°The real fools are you! All of you!¡±

    It was all Vi¡¯s fault.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Vi, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point today.

    Maybe, this whole thing was instigated by Vi.

    After all, the family hadn¡¯t discovered Sylvia and Aunt Zhang¡¯s rtionship after so many years. Howe everything was exposed as soon as Vi came back?

    It was obvious.

    The whole thing was caused by Vi.

    In this matter, Sylvia did nothing wrong.

    Her mistake was to have a mother like Aunt Zhang; her mistake was to treat Vi as a real sister, her mistake was to be caught by Vi¡¯s viinous scheme!

    Edward continued, ¡°One day, you will all regret this!¡±

    When the family discovers Vi¡¯s true colors, they will regret their actions today!

    Because they drove away the most outstanding, kindest, and filial daughter!

    Vi could not evenpare to half of Sylvia!<div>

    After saying that, Edward turned to his parents and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, can you say something? Are you really not going to let Sylvia pack some things? Don¡¯t you care about her feelings at all?¡±

    Sawyer Thompson spoke outright, ¡°Your second brother is right; she has no right to take anything from the Thompson n.¡±

    Edward was truly disappointed, he looked at Sawyer, ¡°Fine, Dad. Have you thought it through? From today on, Sylvia and I will leave this home together! If you don¡¯t recognize her as your daughter, then don¡¯t recognize me as your son either!¡±

 Chapter 628: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_6

    Chapter 628: 212: Clean up the house, cut off rtions_6

    This time, Edward Thompson was not just talking rashly.

    He was dead serious!

    With parents and family like this, it would be better not to have any at all.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind, haven¡¯t you?¡± asked Sawyer Thompson.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward Thompson continued, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through very seriously!¡±

    Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Fine, go! From now on, I, Sawyer Thompson, will not have a son like you!¡±

    Edward Thompson turned and left!

    Without any hesitation.

    ¡°Bob!¡± After all, he was her own flesh and blood born from her womb, Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but call out.

    Edward Thompson looked back at Mary Perryne, ¡°From the moment you started driving Sylvia away, I stopped having a mother like you!¡±

    Each word was spoken icily.<div>

    Mary Perryne clutched at her heart, gasping for breath, ¡°You leave! If you dare to leave today¡­¡±

    Not waiting for Mary Perryne to finish, Edward Thompson chuckled, ¡°Are you trying to say that if I dare to leave, you won¡¯t have a son like me in the future? Sorry, I¡¯m tired of hearing that!¡±

    Anyway, he didn¡¯t intend to recognize Mary Perryne as his mother any longer.

    From this day on, the only rtive he had in this world was Sylvia Thompson, having absolutely nothing to do with the Thompson Family!

    After saying that, Edward Thompson quickened his pace and ran outside.

    The Thompson Family Manor was huge.

    Edward Thompson drove to the entrance and saw Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia was kneeling at the entrance of the manor.

    Edward Thompson parked the car in front of her, grabbed Sylvia Thompson and said, ¡°Sylvia, stop kneeling, those people have no hearts! They can¡¯t see your sacrifices! Come with your older brother!¡±

    He would never let Sylvia Thompson suffer.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face was streaming with tears. She hugged Edward Thompson and choked out, ¡°Brother, brother, mom and dad don¡¯t want me anymore, what should I do?¡±

    At first, when she got the call from Brandon Thompson, she thought he was asking her toe back.

    She never expected things to turn out like this!

    Up to now, Sylvia Thompson still didn¡¯t understand how Brandon Thompson had found out about this!

    Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with distress, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If they don¡¯t want you, your older brother wants you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t drag you down, Brother!¡± Sylvia Thompson pushed Edward Thompson away and firmly said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t have a conflict with mom and dad because of me. After all, they are your real rtives, and I am just the daughter of a servant!¡±

    As she spoke, Sylvia Thompson lowered her head, her eyes filled with a wronged expression.

    She was at fault.

    Her mistake was being born the daughter of a servant.<div>

    Hearing Sylvia Thompson¡¯s words, Edward Thompson felt even more heartbroken, and continued, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t ever say that. In my heart, you will always be my sister! Nobody canpare to you! Not even Vi Thompson! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    No one can choose their own birth, so this was not Sylvia Thompson¡¯s fault.

    Sylvia Thompson shook her head, ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t go with you. I haven¡¯t gotten mom and dad¡¯s forgiveness yet.¡±

    Edward Thompson forcefully dragged Sylvia Thompson into the car, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t worry. As long as your older brother is here, I will never let you be wronged.¡±<div>

    On the other side.

    Thompson n.

    Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s departing figure, Sawyer Thompson tightly furrowed his brows and then looked at Brandon Thompson, ¡°Starting from today, cut off all the resources for this unfilial son! Also, issue a statement saying that I have severed ties with this ungrateful and vicious man!¡±

    Edward Thompson¡¯s achievements in the entertainment industry were closely tied to his status as the third young master of the Thompson n.

    Edward Thompson¡¯s debut movie was only possible due to Sawyer Thompson investing three billion dors in it to secure the lead role for him.

    In addition, Sawyer Thompson spared no expense in hiring A-list celebrities to help promote Edward Thompson.

    Without all this, Edward Thompson would never have achieved what he has today!

    Hearing this, Brandon Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright, Dad. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything to stop him.

    Edward Thompson had disappointed her too much!

    Especially when he said thosest words.

    For a moment, Mary Perryne even wished she¡¯d never given birth to Edward Thompson!

    Brandon Thompson immediately had the PR department issue a statement.<div>

    As soon as the statement was released, Facebook was buzzing with the news.

    The Thompson n had actually severed ties with Edward Thompson!

    Why?

    Was it because of Vi Thompson?

    After all, this happened after Vi Thompson returned home.

    In order to avoid misconceptions and misunderstandings, Brandon Thompson immediately revealed the truth about Sylvia Thompson¡¯s identity.

    Who could have thought that Sylvia Thompson and Vi Thompson¡¯s swapped lives were man-made!

    Sylvia Thompson had been enjoying the good life in the Thompson n for eighteen years while Vi Thompson had experienced the darkest moments of her life.

    Marriage in ce of someone else, giving up her liver¡­

    Vi Thompson shouldn¡¯t have had to go through any of this.

    And, the biological mother of Sylvia Thompson was a murderer!

    What wouldn¡¯t a murderer do?

    There is no doubt that Sylvia Thompson¡¯s ungratefulness must have been inherited from her mother.<div>

    It was truly terrifying!

    For a time, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s ount was flooded withments.

    As soon as Howard found out about this, he contacted Edward Thompson right away, ¡°Bob, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°At home.¡±

    Howard was angry and directly said, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why does your father want to break off his rtionship with you? Also, you should keep your distance from Sylvia Thompson immediately! Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious!¡±

    Given Sylvia Thompson¡¯s current special status, she was in the public¡¯s crosshairs!

    If Edward Thompson did not maintain a distance from Sylvia Thompson in a timely manner, it would seriously affect his career in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°Why? Why is it that every single one of you mes Sylvia without any discernment! Howard, have you ever thought that Sylvia is also a victim! This has nothing to do with her!¡± If he kept his distance from Sylvia Thompson at a time like this, then Sylvia Thompson would really have nowhere to turn!

    He couldn¡¯t do that!

    As long as he was there, he would leave a way out for Sylvia Thompson.

    Howard frowned, looking speechless, ¡°Bob, how can you be so stubborn! When you should have gotten closer to your little sister, you didn¡¯t. Now that you shouldn¡¯t be with Sylvia Thompson, you still can¡¯t let her go! Sylvia Thompson is the daughter of that maid, if it wasn¡¯t for her mother, your little sister wouldn¡¯t have been taken away and suffered all these years! All these problems are ultimately due to her!¡±

 Chapter 629: 213: Collapse, Olivia Cooper is none other than Pearl (second update).

    Chapter 629: 213: Copse, Olivia Cooper is none other than Pearl (second update).

    Listening to Howard¡¯s words, Edward Thompson felt helpless.

    He didn¡¯t understand why everyone was targeting Sylvia Thompson now.

    Was it because Sylvia was Nidya¡¯s daughter?

    But at that time, Sylvia was just a baby, she had no choice.

    Edward originally thought Howard would understand him.

    Unexpectedly, Howard was no different than the others.

    Sheep following the herd.

    This disappointed Edward greatly.

    Edward tried to calm himself down, lowering his voice: ¡°Howard, you¡¯ve known Sylvia for quite some time. I think you should know what kind of person she is! Sylvia being kicked out of the house is already miserable enough! Are you trying to drive her to death?¡±

    Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re too impulsive and emotional. Who is Sylvia? She¡¯s the daughter of a murderer, she and the murderer conspired together to deceive your family. Your parents not holding her ountable is already the greatest mercy!¡±

    At this point, Howard continued, ¡°You¡¯re a public figure; have you ever considered the consequences of your actions?¡±<div>

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m very clear, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child!¡±

    Howard rubbed her temples.

    Edward was an artist she personally fostered. Originally, Howard didn¡¯t want to sign Edward, but Sawyer Thompson repeatedly stepped in. On ount of the long-time friendship, she reluctantly signed him. Later, Edward didn¡¯t disappoint her.

    Although his talent was not enough, he worked hard. Over the years, with the support of his family, his few films have been major hits.

    But Edward seemed to have forgotten.

    His sess was all because of his family¡¯s merits, the support of Thompson Group, and his title as the third son of the Thompson n.

    ¡°Edward¡­¡±

    Howard wanted to say more, but Edward hung up the phone.

    Looking at the disconnected call, Howard frowned slightly.

    This Edward was bing more and more unreasonable!

    As soon as Edward hung up the phone, Sylvia came over with teary eyes, ¡°Brother, you should just distance yourself from me. I¡¯m sorry¡­it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°Sylvia, what are you talking about! We¡¯re siblings! No matter when, I will never abandon you!¡±

    He was different from those people in Thompson n.

    He had a heart and feelings.

    He valued loyalty!

    ¡­

    Today is Olivia Cooper¡¯s memorial service.

    Many people came to the scene.

    Everyone was there to see off such a pitiful young girl.<div>

    The scene was very quiet.

    So quiet that only soft sobbing could be heard.

    It was clear skies yesterday, but today it was overcast with a drizzle in the air.

    It seemed as if even heaven itself was weeping for the pitiful child.<div>

    In the crowd.

    The girl wore a ck shirt, her hair in a neat bun, holding an umbre with one hand while the other held a leash of a ckrge dog.

    Step by step, they walked towards the Memorial Hall.

    Although there was no expression on her face, it was enveloped in ayer of cold frost.

    ¡°Miss Thompson!¡±

    Just then, someone in the crowd recognized her.

    Vi Thompson nced back.

    It was Barbara Will, the mother seeking her lost child.

    Barbara came to Capital City two days ago and learned of Olivia¡¯s death upon her arrival.

    Although Olivia was not her daughter, Barbara felt great sympathy for the poor girl and decided to attend the memorial service before leaving.

    ¡°Mrs. Price.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s eyes were a bit red, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re here to attend Olivia¡¯s memorial service too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded, looking at her, ¡°If only you hade sooner.¡±<div>

    For some reason, Vi always thought that Barbara was Olivia¡¯s birth mother.

    At that time, she had been urging Barbara toe to Capital City as soon as possible to do the parent-child identification with Olivia, but Barbara was too busy.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, Olivia¡¯s death saddens me. Although the identification result has not been released yet, I can feel that she¡¯s not my Pearl. Even if I hade earlier, the tragic incident would not have been avoided.¡±

    Because nothing matched between Olivia and Pearl except for a double helix.

    If Olivia was Pearl, Barbara would havee to Capital City already.

    She visited all the children who resembled Pearl beforeing here.

    Because for Olivia, the hope was the smallest.

    Barbara continued, ¡°The identification results will be out soon, and I booked a train ticket to City Yale tomorrow. I heard there¡¯s a child whose situation is very simr to Pearl¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I hope you find Pearl soon.¡±

    Barbara nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    At that moment, Police Officer Ling, dressed in her uniform, came running over.

    ¡°Are you Barbara Will?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Barbara nodded.<div>

    Ling showed her police badge and continued: ¡°I am officer Ling from the city police department. You did a parent-child identification with Olivia Cooper two days ago, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Facing Barbara, Ling hadplex eyes and knew of this mother¡¯s story.

    She was very unfortunate.

    And very difficult.

    Her only daughter was lost, her husband remarried, and everyone in the world had forgotten Pearl¡¯s existence, except for her, who was constantly searching.

    But it¡¯s a pity.

    Life is cruel after all.

    Officer Ling continued, ¡°Mrs. Will, what I¡¯m about to tell you might be cruel. Please be prepared mentally.¡±

    Barbara was a bit confused.

    A bad feeling suddenly rose in her heart.

    Vi frowned slightly.

    Could it be¡­<div>

    Officer Ling took out a DNA test report, ¡°Afterparison, you are Olivia Cooper¡¯s birth mother.¡±

 Chapter 630: 214: Good and evil will eventually get their retribution.

    Chapter 630: 214: Good and evil will eventually get their retribution.

    ¡°Upon hearing these words, Barbara Will was immediately taken aback.

    She stood still, unable to react for a long time.

    Barbara tried to calm herself down, raised her head to look at Ling, and squeezed out a forced smile, ¡°Kim, Officer Kim, what did you just say?¡±

    That statement was a tremendous blow for Barbara, akin to a bolt from the blue.

    She must¡¯ve heard it wrong.

    She surely misheard.

    Olivia Cooper was two years older than Pearl, and her skin was a bit darker than Pearl¡¯s, she definitely wasn¡¯t Pearl.

    She definitely wasn¡¯t.

    Barbara just looked at Ling, hoping against hope.

    How much she wished, at that moment, for Ling tough and tell her that she was just joking earlier.

    Just a joke, that¡¯s all.<div>

    With a sigh, Ling said, ¡°Ms. Will, I know it¡¯s difficult for you to ept this. But unfortunately, the results show that you are indeed Olivia Cooper¡¯s biological mother. Olivia Cooper is Pearl.¡±

    Olivia Cooper is Pearl¡­

    She was the daughter she had been looking for ten years.

    Barbara just opened her mouth, as if wanting to say something, but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    The day, which had been bright, suddenly darkened at this moment.

    Pitch-dark, without a ray of light.

    Grief seeped into her very soul.

    The next second, Barbara¡¯s vision cked out, and she fainted.

    This blow was too much for Barbara to take.

    Finding her daughter was her only reason to live on.

    Otherwise, she would¡¯ve died a long time ago.

    ¡°Mrs. Price!¡±

    Vi Thompson promptly caught Barbara.

    ¡°Ms. Will!¡± Ling was also greatly rmed.

    Just as Ling prepared to call for an ambnce, she saw Vi Thompson take out a small ceramic bottle from bread¡¯s bag. She opened the lid and put it under Barbara¡¯s nose.

    The special smell inside the small ceramic bottle went straight up Barbara¡¯s nostrils.

    Soon, Barbara opened her eyes.

    Seeing this, Ling stared wide-eyed. She first looked at Barbara, then at Vi, subconsciously thinking that this girl definitely possessed talents beyond the field ofputers.

    She remainedposed in a crisis.<div>

    Neither flurried nor slow.

    Even trained police officers paled inparison to her.

    After opening her eyes, Barbara took a while to recover, then asked, ¡°Officer Kim, what did you say just now? Are, you, are you sure you weren¡¯t joking with me?¡±

    Even now, Barbara dared not admit the truth.<div>

    If Olivia Cooper was indeed Pearl¡­

    Then she was the indirect murderer of her own biological daughter.

    If only she hade sooner, her daughter would not have had an ident!

    At this moment, in words are nowhere near enough to describe Barbara¡¯s pain.

    Upon hearing this, Ling sighed.

    Although this cruel fact¡­

    Barbara had to face it.

    ¡°Ms. Will, I wasn¡¯t joking, Olivia Cooper is indeed your biological daughter, Pearl.¡±

    The mother-daughter reunion that Barbara had been waiting for many years, turned out to be an eternal farewell.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Barbara¡¯sst line of defense in her heartpletely copsed.

    She sobbed aloud.

    Then, getting up from the ground on her knees, she ran towards the Memorial Hall, ¡°Pearl! Pearl! It¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault!¡±<div>

    ¡°Pearl!¡±

    Her cry was both sorrowful and suppressed.

    ¡°Pearl!¡±

    Barbara knelt before the coffin, pressing her face against Olivia¡¯s, ¡°Pearl, will you open your eyes and look at mom? I¡¯m sorry, Pearl! I¡¯m really really sorry¡­¡±

    Olivia¡¯s face was ice-cold.

    No warmth at all.

    At that moment, Barbara wished deeply that she could die in ce of Olivia.

    How could she have been so clueless.

    ¡°Pearl, Pearl!¡±

    Barbara kept calling out again and again, but Olivia kept her eyes tightly shut without giving any response.

    The people who were mourning inside the Memorial Hall were a bit startled when they saw this scene.

    They all started whispering.

    ¡°Who is she? Olivia¡¯s biological mother?¡±<div>

    ¡°I know her!¡± Some people in the crowd already took out their mobile phones, opened the news about the search for the daughter andpared, ¡°Is she Pearl¡¯s mother who went searching for her daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Does that mean Olivia is Pearl?¡±

    Barbara¡¯s search for her daughter was already pitiful, but now, what she found was a dead body.

    Ling walked over to Barbara andforted her: ¡°Ms. Will, one cannot bring back the dead, you should mourn appropriately.¡±

    Mourn appropriately?

    Destion filled Barbara¡¯s eyes, as the reality of the situation sank in, how could she mourn appropriately?

    At that moment, Barbara was filled with nothing but regret.

    She regretted her hesitation.

    If she hade a few days earlier.

    Or even one day earlier.

    Her daughter would not have died.

    <div>

 Chapter 631: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_2

    Chapter 631: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_2

    She was the one who killed her daughter.

    The mourners who came tried tofort Barbara Will.

    They urged her to look forward.

    ¡°Nina¡¯s mom, don¡¯t be sad, Nina just went to Paradise ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I believe that Nina in heaven also doesn¡¯t want to see you so sad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Barbara Will just knelt in front of the ice coffin, her tears falling drop by drop.

    Vi Thompson sighed lightly.

    She really did not know how to console this mother.

    Bread lifted its head to look at Vi Thompson, then walked up to the ice coffin again, lifted its w, and knocked on the ice coffin.<div>

    Realizing that the person in the coffin gave no response, it also ¡®woofed¡¯ once.

    But no matter how much Bread barked.

    Olivia Cooper could no longer pat Bread¡¯s little head with a smile the way she used to.

    Bread emitted an anxious whimper, pacing around Vi Thompson, seemingly wanting her to get Olivia Cooper to stand up.

    Vi Thompson squatted down and pet Bread¡¯s head, ¡°Olivia has left, let¡¯s send her off, okay?¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Vi Thompson stood up and bowed towards Olivia Cooper¡¯s ice coffin.

    Scenes from her time spent with Olivia Cooper were flickering in her mind like a film.

    ¡°Sister, when I grow up, I will take you and Bread around the world.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I want to treat you to the best milk tea in the world.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she felt a heaviness in her chest and had trouble breathing.

    She didn¡¯t understand how things ended up this way.

    Olivia Cooper was only twelve years old.

    Her life had just begun.

    Meanwhile.

    Barbara Will had cried herself out of energy.

    Tomorrow would be Olivia Cooper¡¯s funeral day.<div>

    ording to the customs of Barbara Will¡¯s hometown, if a child died prematurely, the parents would have to carry the child¡¯s portrait and urn to the burial.

    Even though Barbara Will had been divorced from her husband for many years, now that Olivia Cooper was dead, as a mother, she had to inform Montague about it.

    Barbara Will had no idea how she dialed Montague¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello?¡±<div>

    At the other end of the line, Montague was busy celebrating his son¡¯s birthday. Seeing the iing call from his ex-wife, he furrowed his eyebrows before answering, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Barbara Will.¡±

    Barbara Will strangled back her grief.

    Montague sounded impatient, ¡°I know, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Before Barbara Will could respond, Montague said, ¡°I¡¯m also having financial difficulties recently and may not be able to lend you money. Barbara Will, I mean it, it¡¯s been so many years, you should move on already, a person cannot always live in the past!¡±

    During the period when their daughter was missing, he also suffered a lot, unable to sleep night after night.

    But as a human being, he always had to look forward.

    He had advised Barbara Will to have another child in that period, but Barbara Will wouldn¡¯t budge and refused to have a second child.

    Being a man, he had to continue his lineage. Therefore, out of no choice, he had to divorce Barbara Will.

    Until now.

    Ten years had passed.

    His son, born to his current wife, was already nine years old, but Barbara Will was still on the path of searching for her daughter.

    Over these years, Montague always felt relieved that he had moved on. Otherwise, he would have ended up like Barbara Will.<div>

    Having nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to borrow money from you,¡± Barbara Will¡¯s voice was devoid of any warmth, ¡°I¡¯ve found Nina.¡±

    Hearing that Barbara Will had found their biological daughter, Montague¡¯s voice was somewhat excited, ¡°Really? Where is Nina now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone. Nina¡¯s gone!¡± Barbara Will continued, ¡°Tomorrow is Nina¡¯s funeral. If you have any human decency left, you should buy a ne ticket to Capital City right now and bid our daughter a final farewell.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Montague¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Nina was gone?

    Barbara Will repeated again.

    Very quickly, Montague recovered from his astonishment and said, ¡°Since Nina is already gone, my trip to Capital City will have no meaning! Barbara¡­¡±

    Before Montague could finish his sentence, the urging voice of his current wife came from the side, ¡°Montague! Light up the birthday candles for Little Treasure quickly!¡±

    A wave of destion washed over Barbara Will¡¯s face.

    Her daughter was dead.

    Yet, they were busy celebrating their son¡¯s birthday.<div>

    How ironic.

    How ironic!

    Montague continued, ¡°I have something else to do, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly hung up.

    After hanging up, Montague took out a lighter and lit the candles on the birthday cake.

    His current wife, Darlene, asked curiously, ¡°What did your ex-wife want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Montague brushed her off.

 Chapter 632: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_3

    Chapter 632: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_3

    Today is my son¡¯s birthday, and bringing up a dead person always feels a bit ominous.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s heartless.

    But his daughter has been missing for years, and his tears already dried up after the first year.

    Nowadays, since he already has a new family, he shouldn¡¯t let a dead person affect him.

    So Darlene didn¡¯t ask further.

    Capital City.

    The sky was getting dark.

    Almost everyone had already left the Memorial Hall.

    Only Barbara Will was still kneeling before the coffin, burning paper money and crying, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. If I hade earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much. You must be in a lot of pain, right?¡±

    At that moment, footsteps sounded outside.

    ¡°Nini!¡± Barbara immediately turned around to look.<div>

    Unfortunately.

    The one who came was not Olivia Cooper.

    Vi Thompson sighed softly, walked to Barbara¡¯s side, ¡°Mrs. Price, you haven¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for a whole day. You should rest for a while, I¡¯ll watch over this ce for you.¡±

    Barbara shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, not at all. I want to stay with Nini a bit longer¡­¡±

    Vi continued, ¡°Tomorrow is the funeral, you won¡¯t be able to withstand it like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    At this point, Barbara looked at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you think there are ghosts in this world?¡±

    Before Vi could speak, Barbara continued, ¡°If there were, that would be so great.¡±

    She wanted to hug her daughter.

    She wanted to talk to her daughter for a while.

    In any form.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, I have so much regret! I really regret it! Why did I dy so many days to see Nini! Nini was right in front of me, but I missed her!¡±

    ¡°It was me who caused Nini¡¯s death!¡±

    No one knew how much Barbara regretted.

    She wished she could p herself to death.

    Vi had reminded her more than half a month ago and had urged her in the meantime, but Barbara stubbornly believed that she would not recognize her own daughter wrong.

    Vi continued, ¡°Mrs. Price, don¡¯t me yourself too much, everything is predetermined by fate.¡±

    At this moment, Vi could onlyfort her like this.

    ¡°I caused her death.¡± Barbara looked at Olivia Cooper lying in the ice coffin, ¡°I really want Nini to take me away too.¡±<div>

    Anyway, there was no more meaning for her to live in this world.

    Her daughter was gone.

    So was her hope.

    ¡°Mrs. Price, you mustn¡¯t think like that.¡±<div>

    Barbara continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Thompson, I¡¯m just thinking about it. If Nini could really take me away, she would have taken me away long ago.¡±

    Barbara stayed in the Memorial Hall all night, and Vi apanied her all night.

    Two people.

    An ice coffin.

    And a lonemp.

    The funeral home¡¯s Memorial Hall was cold and spooky.

    But Barbara and Vi were not afraid at all.

    Early the next morning.

    Olivia Cooper¡¯s body was pushed into the cremation furnace.

    Unusually, Barbara didn¡¯t cry or make a scene.

    She silently pressed the button for the furnace.

    The raging mes were reflected in her eyes.

    The moment the fire started, the bread struggled to break free from the ropes and the mes in the furnace roared.<div>

    Soon.

    That little figure turned into a handful of ashes in the furnace.

    Barbara held the urn and the ck and white portrait, and went up the hearse like this.

    The funeral procession was long.

    The cemetery was nearby.

    When leaving the funeral home, the sky was still clear, but when the funeral ended, the rain suddenly started pouring without warning.

    Vi looked up at the drizzle in the sky, and her eyes moistened as well.

    At that moment.

    A ck umbre unfurled above her head, shielding her from the drizzle.

    Following the slender hand with beautiful bones holding the umbre, Vi saw a handsome, cold face. The thin lips were pressed into a tight line. After not seeing him for several days, his face seemed to have grown somewhat thinner, and some blue stubble had emerged on his chin.

    It didn¡¯t make him look disheveled, but rather added a unique charm.

    An unapproachable coldness was expressed between the nobility.

    Just like her.<div>

    He was also wearing a ck shirt.

    His whole body was solemn, as if enveloped in an imprableyer of frost.

    For some reason, Vi suddenly felt very tired and hugged him.

    Both hands tightly around his waist.

    At this moment, Terrence Lentz waspletely stunned, just as surprised as when Vi got drunk that night, lifted his clothes, and touched his abs.

    His whole body tensed up.

    He didn¡¯t dare to move.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.

    ¡°Let me hold you for a moment.¡±

    After a moment, Vi finally said this sentence.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    It took a while for Vi to let go of him, and by the time she spoke again, she had already adjusted her emotions.<div>

 Chapter 633: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_4

    Chapter 633: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_4

    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Just now.¡±

    He held an umbre for her, and they talked and walked out of the cemetery together.

    Fog lingered among the woods.

    It was like walking in an ink painting, only adding to the loneliness.

    A car was parked outside the cemetery.

    Seeing Terrence Lentzing, the driver immediately opened the car door, ¡°Sir.¡±

    Vi Thompson walked to the back seat.

    Terrence carefully used his hand to shield the car roof.

    They both got into the backseat.

    Terrence said, ¡°Shall we have a meal first?¡±<div>

    ¡°Not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Milk tea?¡± Terrence continued.

    Vi didn¡¯t respond with a smile like she used to when she heard about milk tea, instead, she said, ¡°Can we find a ce to sit for a while?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Terrence nodded slightly and then instructed the driver, ¡°To Qin Garden.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Qin Garden is the most famous tea house in Capital City.

    Knowing that Vi liked tea, Terrence informed his assistant on WhatsApp to prepare the best tea artist at Qin Garden.

    An hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of Qin Garden.

    The boss personally greeted them at the door.

    ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡±

    Terrence nodded, ¡°Is everything prepared?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The boss made a weing gesture, ¡°Please follow me this way.¡±

    Walking through the winding corridor of Qin Garden¡¯s antique-style decoration, they finally reached the tea room.

    Even before entering the tea room, a refreshing tea fragrance could already be smelled.

    It quenched their thirst immediately.

    The interior of the tea room was impably elegant.

    The tea artist, wearing a cheongsam, had already brewed the tea, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±<div>

    Terrence pressed his thin lips lightly and said, ¡°You can leave for now; I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the tea artist nodded.

    Vi leaned on the stool and said, ¡°The environment here is nice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Terrence poured Vi a cup of tea.<div>

    The tea soup was clear and bright.

    It tasted soft, bitter initially then sweet, and had a lingering aftertaste.

    They sat in the tea room for the whole afternoon.

    In the evening, they went to a private restaurant that had fairly good food.

    After the meal¡­

    Vi received a message from Barbara Will.

    Barbara said she was leaving soon and wanted to see Vi the next day.

    [Alright.]

    Vi replied to Barbara¡¯s message.

    Before she knew it, it was the next day.

    Vi arrived at the restaurant where Barbara had asked to meet.

    Barbara lookedpletely different from her usual in appearance, with delicate makeup on her face, wearing a light purple dress, and a beaming smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯m over here.¡±

    She looked as if she had been given a new leash on life.<div>

    She seemed at least ten years younger.

    Even Vi was taken aback by this transformed Barbara.

    ¡°Mrs. Price.¡±

    Barbara smiled at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you think I¡¯ve changed a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded.

    Barbara said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve trulye to terms with things. The past is the past. From now on, I will live well and happily. I will not let Nini worry, and I¡¯ll live on her behalf in this world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you think this way,¡± Vi continued. ¡°I believe that if Sisi could see you like this from heaven, she would be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Barbara took out three thousand dors in cash from her bag, ¡°Miss Thompson, this is the money you and your friends gave me as assistance. Thank you. Now that Nini has been found, I don¡¯t need this money anymore. Please help me return it to your friends.¡±

    ¡°You keep the money, and I wish you peace and joy in the days toe.¡±

    Barbara shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    At this point, Barbara paused and continued, ¡°Now that Nini is gone, if I were to keep this money, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Since I¡¯ve decided to start a new life, I don¡¯t want to owe anyone anything.¡±

    With that said, Vi could only ept the money.<div>

    After saying goodbye to Barbara, Vi was still somewhat worried. She looked at Barbara and said, ¡°Mrs. Price, should I apany you around Capital City for a few days?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve bought a train ticket back to my hometown.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen her parents in three years due to her search for her biological daughter.

    Barbara continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, if it¡¯s possible, could you give me a ride to the train station? My train is scheduled two hours from now.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Vi nodded slightly. ¡°My fianc¨¦¡¯s car is parked outside.¡±

    When Barbara heard the words ¡°fianc¨¦,¡± she obviously froze for a moment and then said, ¡°Would that be too much trouble for your fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s no trouble.¡±

    Vi stood up from the table, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Barbara nodded, following Vi¡¯s footsteps.

 Chapter 634: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_5

    Chapter 634: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_5

    Soon, the two arrived outside the restaurant.

    The ck Cayenne was parked in the parking space.

    A tall figure leaned against the car door; seeing Viing, he immediately stood up straight, ¡°Vi.¡±

    Vi walked over, ¡°Let¡¯s take Mrs. Price to the train station.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly.

    Vi then introduced: ¡°Mrs. Price, this is my fianc¨¦, Terrence Lentz.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡±

    Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Please get in the car.¡±

    As he spoke, he opened the car door.

    Today, Terrence Lentz was the driver; Vi sat in the passenger seat, and Barbara Will sat in the back seat.

    The car drove at a moderate speed.<div>

    In about forty minutes, they arrived at the train station.

    Vi and Terrence Lentz apanied her inside the station.

    ¡°Mrs. Price, have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, Mr. Lentz, thank you both.¡± Barbara Will waved to the two, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll message you when I arrive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your message.¡±

    Barbara Will¡¯s figure soon disappeared into the crowd ahead.

    Terrence Lentz asked, ¡°Is she Olivia Cooper¡¯s birth mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling she had, ¡°Mother and daughter could have been reunited, but unfortunately, fate had other ns.¡±

    Such a good child like Olivia Cooper should not have had this ending.

    Terrence Lentz nced at her and then said, ¡°Wait for me here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In about ten minutes, Terrence Lentz came back, holding a cup of iced milk tea.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Vi took the milk tea with both hands and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    On the other side.

    In less than a day, Edward Thompson¡¯s Facebook followers dropped by more than two million.

    Howard was quite helpless.

    She had to make a personal visit to Edward Thompson¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Bob, you are the artist I personally brought up. No one knows better than me how difficult it has been for you to get to where you are now. If you don¡¯t want your stardom to be ruined like this, listen to me, temporarily cut off ties with Sylvia Thompson, and apologize to your parents. Otherwise, you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡±<div>

    After all, she had personally brought up this artist, and Howard didn¡¯t want to watch Edward Thompson ruin his own stardom.

    His achievements today were not easy toe by.

    Edward Thompson looked at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, I know you¡¯re looking out for me, and I thank you. But asking me to go back and apologize to them? Absolutely impossible! I did nothing wrong, and everything I have today, I got through my own abilities, it has nothing to do with anyone else!¡±

    Although he belonged to the Thompson Family, they didn¡¯t do much for his stardom.<div>

    At most, they invested some money and provided some resources.

    But those were just the icing on the cake.

    His acting talent was innate!

    It was something the Thompson Family couldn¡¯t give him.

    So, he would neverpromise.

    Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Bob, be realistic. Do you know how many brands want to terminate their contracts with you if I didn¡¯t keep them in check? And that film by Director Ming, they are already talking about finding a new lead actor!¡±

    Edward Thompson was simply too unrealistic.

    Once he left the Thompson n, he would be nothing.

    ¡°Howard, there¡¯s no need to say more. If those brands want to terminate their contracts, let them! I don¡¯t care!¡± He didn¡¯t need that money anyway, ¡°As for Director Ming¡¯s film, if he wants to rece the lead actor, let him. I¡¯m not short of this role!¡±

    He wanted to see how many people would watch it after Director Ming changed the lead actor!

    Just wait for it to flop!

    Edward Thompson had sixty million faithful followers, and he only lost two million so far, which was nothing to worry about.

    Besides, those lost followers were just fake fans.<div>

    The remaining ones were loyal fans.

    He didn¡¯t need fake fans at all.

    Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Bob, if you continue to act like this, then I¡¯m sorry, I will have to terminate our contract too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Edward Thompson looked at Howard.

    He thought he must have misheard.

    ¡°You want to terminate the contract with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Howard nodded.

    Edward Thompson knew that Howard had been a long-time friend of Sawyer Thompson, and at this time, she would definitely stand firmly on Sawyer¡¯s side without hesitation.

    Who did she think she was?

    Just a manager trying to threaten him?

    The reason Howard was so famous in the circle and had the title of a gold agent was entirely because of him; he held the prestigious title of Movie King!

    This woman really thought she was somebody!

    It was ridiculous.<div>

    Edward Thompson looked at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, then let¡¯s follow the procedure!¡±

 Chapter 635: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_6

    Chapter 635: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_6

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t panic at all.

    He could just take this opportunity to terminate the contract with Howard and set up his own studio.

    As for Howard.

    There would be nowhere for him to cry from regretter on.

    Howard was too out of touch.

    He was just like a parasitic vine that could only survive by relying on arge tree.

    Once the vine left the tree, there was only one oue.

    Death.

    The only path for him was death.

    ¡°Follow the procedure?¡± Howard didn¡¯t expect Edward Thompson to have this attitude, and then said, ¡°Bob, I advise you not to be impulsive.¡±

    Howard had been married for many years and had no children. Over the years, he had treated Edward Thompson as his own son.<div>

    He didn¡¯t want to see Edward Thompson regret it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not impulsive,¡± Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Howard, after all these years, you should know my character well.¡±

    With that said, Edward Thompson added: ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to see me fail and regret it? Let me tell you, I never will! Because the person who really can¡¯t see the situation clearly is you.¡±

    Howard would be the one to regret it as well.

    Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Fine, since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I won¡¯t say more, juste to thepany tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°No need for tomorrow afternoon, let¡¯s do it today; let¡¯s go to thepany right now.¡± Edward Thompson was very determined.

    Initially, Howard hade to persuade Edward Thompson; he didn¡¯t expect it to end up with the termination of the contract.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Howard said.

    Edward Thompson followed Howard¡¯s footsteps.

    How could he regret it!

    He was even afraid that Howard would regret not wanting to terminate the contract.

    After all, his status was clear here.

    With his current status in the entertainment industry, he didn¡¯t need a broker at all.

    Having apany became a burden instead.

    Soon, the two arrived at thepany.

    Howard asked the legal department to draft a contract termination agreement.

    The legal department was very efficient.

    In less than half an hour, the secretary came over with the contract, ¡°Howard.¡±

    As the secretary handed the contract to Howard, he looked up at Edward Thompson.<div>

    Howard nced over the contract and said, ¡°You still have three endorsements and two variety shows to shoot in thepany recently.¡±

    Edward Thompson said, ¡°I am willing to pay the penalty.¡±

    Since he had decided to terminate the contract, there was no need to care about thest bit of face.

    He wanted to let Howard see.<div>

    If thepany didn¡¯t have him, it wouldn¡¯t be able to operate.

    Howard¡¯s sess today was entirely due to him!

    It was he who had made Howard, not the other way around!

    Hearing this, Howard frowned slightly. These three endorsements and two variety show endings were hard-won opportunities for Edward Thompson, but he would rather pay the penalty than shoot them.

    He was simply ungrateful!

    ¡°Bob, fulfilling these endorsements and variety shows will only benefit you and not harm you.¡± Howard continued.

    In fact, Howard knew Edward Thompson¡¯s desire to go solo as well.

    Going solo was never an easy thing.

    Furthermore, Edward Thompson was now being suppressed by public opinion.

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t think Howard was really looking out for him; in his view, Howard was trying to squeeze thest drop of blood out of him.

    Because in the wholepany, besides him, there was no second Emperor Thompson.

    Once he left, no one could take his ce.

    That¡¯s why Howard wanted him to continue this cooperation.<div>

    Unfortunately.

    Howard had underestimated him in the end.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Nor would he let others manipte him!

    With that thought, Edward Thompson turned to look at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, actually, we both know the twists and turns in the middle. We¡¯ve been cooperating for so long, and if we say everything, there¡¯s no point. As long as everyone understands, that¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll follow the rules and regtions.¡± Howard said, looking at the secretary, ¡°Go and have the legal department draft a new contract!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The secretary nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    This time Howard was really angry. He didn¡¯t leave any room for face, and in total, Edward Thompson had topensate thepany ten billion.

    Seeing the penalty amount on the contract, Edward Thompson¡¯s brow didn¡¯t even furrow. Although the penalty wasrge, he didn¡¯t care.

    With his business capabilities, ten billion was just a small sum.

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to thepany¡¯s ount within three working days.¡± Edward Thompson signed the contract and looked at Howard.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Howard nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have the finance department watch for it.¡±

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Howard, I wish you all the best in the future.¡±<div>

    However, it was obvious that without him, it would be very difficult for Howard to get better and better in the future.

    Howard would know how foolish his decision today was!

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Edward Thompson picked up his car keys, ¡°I have something else to do, I have to go!¡±

    Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s back, there was an indescribable look in the depths of Howard¡¯s eyes.

    There was some regret.

    No matter what, she had been Edward Thompson¡¯s first agent.

    Hopefully, Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t regret it in the future.

    A momentter, Howard pressed his temples and looked at the secretary, then said, ¡°Go and make a report to President Jun for me, saying that I want to take a two-month break.¡±

    Since signing Edward Thompson, Howard hadn¡¯t had a proper rest.

    She needed to take advantage of this time to adjust herself properly.

    The secretary nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that said, the secretary asked, ¡°By the way, Howard, will Emperor Thompson really nevere back?¡±<div>

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The secretary didn¡¯t ask any more questions and left.

    Howard was thepany¡¯s top agent; as long as she was willing to take someone on, there was no one who wouldn¡¯t be popr. She proposed to take a break for a while, and President Jun would definitely agree. Moreover, President Jun also let the secretary convey to Howard that she could rest for as long as she wanted.

    On the other side.

    After making inquiries from various sources, James finally found Sylvia Thompson¡¯s residence.

    Today.

    He had to catch Sylvia Thompson!

    James looked at the picture of Sylvia Thompson on his phone and carefully observed every passing girl, afraid that he would miss Sylvia Thompson.

    At this moment.

    A young woman in a blue dress with a white bag approached him from a distance.

    James looked at the photo on his phone and then at the young womaning towards him, immediately recognizing that this was Sylvia Thompson!

    James hurriedly walked forward and stopped Sylvia Thompson, grabbing her hand, ¡°Daughter! My daughter! I finally found you!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson waspletely bewildered and looked at James with disgust, who was holding her hand, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, right?¡±

    ¡°Sophia! I¡¯m your father!¡± James was unwilling to let go of Sylvia Thompson, clinging to her like a dog skin ster, with tears and snot, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch Nidya! She¡¯s nothing but a low-ss slut! If it wasn¡¯t for her, you and I wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so long!¡±

    Sophia?

    Nidya?

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 636: 215: Sylvia Thompson is extremely devastated! (Second update)

    Chapter 636: 215: Sylvia Thompson is extremely devastated! (Second update)

    Sylvia Thompson looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, who reeked of alcohol and had a scruffy beard, and suddenly felt her blood run cold, with cold sweats breaking out on her spine.

    Could it be¡­

    This¡­

    This is the scumbag in Nidya¡¯s story who indulges in eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling.

    James?

    No!

    Definitely not.

    She doesn¡¯t have a father like that.

    Sylvia Thompson shook off James¡¯ hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know you! I don¡¯t know you at all! get away from me!¡±

    But James wouldn¡¯t let Sylvia get rid of him so easily, ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m your dad! Dad knows you¡¯re a good girl! Even though I haven¡¯t raised you all these years, dad has always been thinking of you! It¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault, it¡¯s her who made us unable to meet and recognize each other!¡±

    As he said this, James directly hugged Sylvia Thompson and cried uncontrobly.<div>

    Sylvia Thompson felt like she was about to die of disgust.

    How could she have such a biological father!

    No.

    She won¡¯t admit it!

    ¡°You¡¯re not my dad! You¡¯re not!¡± Sylvia Thompson practically screamed, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    James, such a lowly scumbag, wasn¡¯t even qualified to carry her shoes, let alone qualify to be her father.

    Only Master Sawyer Thompson of the Thompson n was her father!

    What does James count for?

    As long as she didn¡¯t acknowledge him, James couldn¡¯t cling to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± James¡¯ expression suddenly turned sinister, ¡°You little bitch, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! Let me tell you, I have the parent-child identification, you can¡¯t deny it! Even though I didn¡¯t raise you, I am still your father legally! You have to respect me, you can never get rid of me in your life!¡±

    Every time James thought that his biological daughter had actually conspired with Nidya, that bitch, to frame him for murder and almost got him killed, he wanted to kill Sylvia Thompson.

    Beforeing to find Sylvia, James had specifically consulted awyer, and as long as he could prove his rtionship with Sylvia, she would have to support him.

    After all, he was Sylvia Thompson¡¯s father!

    So James went to the hospital and obtained the DNA test results beforeing to find Sylvia.

    Becasue he knew that Sylvia would refuse to ept him as her father.

    The facts proved that he was right!

    This ungrateful child indeed refused to acknowledge him.

    James looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°You call the police! It¡¯s best to have everyonee and see how you, Sophie Cooper, despise your own biological father, and let them see your evil face!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was stunned.<div>

    She tried hard to calm herself down.

    Her reputation on the inte had already plummeted, and everyone used her of usurping the nest. At this moment, she must not let any negative news that may be disadvantageous to her break out, especially the kind of negative news that despises her biological father.

    So this matter must not be blown up.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± She looked at James in a low voice.<div>

    James continued, ¡°I am your real father! Besides wanting to reunite with my daughter, what else can I do?¡±

    Real father?

    Hearing these words, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised disgust.

    James continued, ¡°Remember, yourst name is Liu! Our blood from the Lockwood family runs in your bones! What are you still thinking about being a rich daughter? Let me tell you, don¡¯t look so disgusted. Without me, there would be no ungrateful child like you! You are my seed, and you are the same kind of person as me!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was so angry that she trembled. Over the years, she had been in contact with the upper ss of society in the Thompson n, and she had never encountered a rogue like James.

    These people are too disgusting!

    And yet, she was James¡¯ daughter!

    Sylvia Thompson took a deep breath, ¡°Can you tell me your purpose directly?¡±

    James looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°I want money.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Sylvia Thompson asked.

    ¡°100,000 dors.¡±

    ¡°100,000 dors?!¡± Sylvia Thompson widened her eyes, ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    Usually, 100,000 dors was not a big deal for Sylvia Thompson.<div>

    However, times have changed.

    Her bank cards had all been frozen, and the houses and cars given by the Thompson n had all been taken back. Thest time she left in a hurry, she did not even bring much jewelry with her.

    Now, for her, 100,000 dors was already a huge sum of money.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a rich daughter Then don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not willing to give up even this little money!¡±

    ¡°You need to understand, I¡¯ve been kicked out of the Thompson n!¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± James was a total rogue, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me money, because from now on, wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow! If you really piss me off, I¡¯ll find the newspaper, I¡¯ll expose you, and let everyone know that you¡¯re not only usurping the nest, but also vain and won¡¯t even acknowledge your own biological father! You¡¯re not even fit to be a human being!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was on the verge of copse.

    She didn¡¯t understand why fate was so unfair to her.

    Parents in other families are willing to sacrifice everything for their children and even die for them.

    But her parents¡­

    One was a murderer, and the other was a scumbag who indulged in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling and even calcted against his own daughter.

 Chapter 637: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses of over ten billion!

    Chapter 637: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses of over ten billion!

    Sylvia Thompson took a deep breath and looked at James.

    She knew that people like James were insatiable and bottomless pits of greed.

    If she really gave him 100,000 dors this time, it would be endless.

    So.

    She could notpromise.

    And she could not pay him.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have money. If you¡¯re willing to follow me, go ahead.¡±

    After saying this, Sylvia turned around and left.

    She didn¡¯t believe that James would really go back with her.

    Sylvia thought that James would leave immediately after realizing he couldn¡¯t get the money, but he actually followed her into the apartment building.

    Then they entered the elevator together.<div>

    Seeing the despicable man following her, Sylvia¡¯s face seemed to be shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. Out of extreme anger, she clenched her fists tightly, and her whole body was trembling slightly.

    Soon, the elevator reached the tenth floor.

    Sylvia originally wanted to have James stay outside the door.

    Unexpectedly, after she opened the door, James rushed in quickly.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Sylvia shouted angrily.

    James turned to look at Sylvia, ¡°Is there a problem with me going into my own home?¡±

    Sylvia was shocked by James¡¯s shamelessness, ¡°This is my home! The ce I live in! What does that have to do with you?¡±

    James looked at Sylvia, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this ce, you are my daughter, my property, and a Lockwood family member!¡±

    Since Sylvia was his daughter, this ce was naturally his home.

    Thew could only restrain those with morals.

    For people like James, even if Sylvia called the police, it would be of no avail.

    After all, Sylvia was James¡¯s biological daughter.

    Sylvia looked at the shameless James, and her entire face turned pale with anger,pletely bloodless.

    Entering the house, James sat directly on the sofa without being polite, looked at Sylvia, andmanded, ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Go make me some food!¡±

    Sylvia clenched her fists, trying to suppress the anger in her heart.

    Did he want her to cook for him?

    In his dreams!

    Sylvia sat down in front of the sofa, she wanted to see for how long James couldst.

    Seeing that Sylvia didn¡¯t move for a long time, James walked straight to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator door, and rummaged through the contents. Then he picked up a bottle of milk, drank it all at once, and went to the bedroom afterward, lying down on Sylvia¡¯s bed. Soon, snoring sounds filled the air.<div>

    He was actually lying on her pink princess bed.

    This despicable man!

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she walked into the bedroom, pulled off the nket covering James, and asked, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°100,000.¡± James looked at Sylvia, and said, word by word.<div>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the money.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just live here then.¡± James pulled the nket back over himself and continued to sleep.

    He wanted to see what Sylvia could possibly do to him!

    Sylvia was almost angry to death, her heart pounding violently. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can give you the money, but you must leave my house immediately!¡±

    ¡°Give me the money.¡± James extended his hand.

    Sylvia squinted her eyes, ¡°You leave first, and I¡¯ll figure out a way to get you the money.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± James red at Sylvia, ¡°I¡¯ll leave when I see the money, and I only want cash!¡±

    Did she want to deceive him into leaving?

    No way!

    Not even a window of opportunity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much cash on hand right now,¡± Sylvia tried her best to calm down and put on a hypocritical smile, ¡°You are my father, how could I possibly not care about you? Can you go home first? As soon as I¡¯ve raised the money, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to send it to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± James asked.

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±<div>

    James sat up from the bed, and said with a smile, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave. Just remember to send me the money.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Even though she agreed, Sylvia was cursing him for being a fool.

    Sylvia walked ahead to open the door for James. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped, turned to look at Sylvia, and said with a smile, ¡°You little bastard! Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You want to deceive me into leaving? In your dreams!¡±

    James returned to the bedroom,y down on the bed again, and said, ¡°Little bastard, let me tell you, I¡¯ll leave when I get the money!¡±

 Chapter 638: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _2

    Chapter 638: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _2

    Sylvia Thompson had never met someone so shameless, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have that much money right now, I have to borrow it! You¡¯re just deliberately making things difficult for me!¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± James nodded, ¡°I am making things hard for you, and what are you going to do about it? Sophie Cooper, you¡¯re my daughter, even before you stick your butt out, I already know whether you want to take a dump or fart!¡±

    Such vulgar words!

    Even the servants in the Thompson n would never stoop to utter such words.

    Yet today,

    she actually heard such words from her birth father¡¯s mouth. Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling and could only say, ¡°But I really don¡¯t have money now. If you insist on pressurizing me like this, I can onlymit suicide!¡±

    Having said that, Sylvia Thompson immediately stood by the balcony window, prepared to jump at any time.

    She assumed James would be scared, but to her surprise, heughed and said, ¡°Go ahead, jump! If you don¡¯t jump, you¡¯re not worthy of being a human being today!¡±

    He really wasn¡¯t afraid of Sylvia Thompson jumping. He even took out his phone to record a video, ¡°Hurry up and jump. I should record this in case the police think I pushed you!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was about to explode in anger!

    This James was utterly incorrigible and impervious to reason.<div>

    James put away his phone, his face full of contempt, ¡°Telling you now, I¡¯ve seen through all these tricks of yours ten years ago! You immature brat, you¡¯re not even fully grown yet, and you want to y such games in front of your old man?¡±

    Pausing there, James continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a superstar brother? For you, he gave up his own family, would he spare even one hundred thousand dors? Don¡¯t even mention one hundred thousand, even if you ask for three to four hundred thousand, he won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson was on the verge of breakdown.

    After a while, she managed to squeeze out a sentence through gritted teeth, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go borrow money.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson had another bank card.

    There was ny thousand-odd dors in it. Scrape a little from here and there, and there would be one hundred thousand dors.

    After withdrawing the money and returning, Sylvia Thompson packed the money into a bag and threw it in front of James, ¡°Can you leave now?¡±

    Taking the money that Sylvia Thompson threw over, James smiled broadly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have any money? How did you get this? Trying to fool your old man, how ridiculous.¡±

    Even a useless junk ship has three thousand nails!

    Not to mention, Sylvia Thompson was the former Young Miss of the Thompson family.

    James was certain that Sylvia Thompson had money, hence he insisted on a hundred thousand from the get-go.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvia pointed in the direction of the door.

    Sylvia didn¡¯t even want to see this worthless man, James, for the rest of her life!

    Without uttering another word, James took the money and turned to leave. As he turned, he saw a bag on the window sill. He grabbed the bag, ¡°This bag is decent, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°That bag is mine!¡± Sylvia directly took back the bag.

    ¡°What¡¯s yours and mine!¡± James violently pushed Sylvia to the ground and forcefully grabbed the bag from Sylvia, ¡°Just know, what¡¯s yours is mine!¡±

    Sylvia watched as James walked away, her eyes filled with malicious intent.

    Just wait.<div>

    Just wait!

    She will definitely make this lowlife pay!

    James left the apartment, holding the bag and humming a tune.

    He wasn¡¯t a fool, he knew that Sylvia¡¯s bags would surely be valuable, so he didn¡¯t take the bag to his little mistress but pawned it.<div>

    He originally thought that the bag was worth only a few tens of thousands at most.

    Unexpectedly, the pawnshop offered him one hundred thousand at the first instant!

    James was utterly astounded.

    If it could have been pawned for one hundred thousand, if it were new, wouldn¡¯t it sell for three to four hundred thousand?

    The Thompson n really wasn¡¯t your average rich family.

    They even treated an adopted daughter so well!

    Having easily gotten two hundred thousand, James felt on top of the world and immediately rented out a bar.

    After all, even if he spent all the money, there¡¯s still Sylvia Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson decided to move out.

    After all, this ce had been discovered by James.

    Upon learning that Sylvia nned to move, Edward Thompson spontaneously suggested, ¡°Sylvia, why don¡¯t you move in with me? After all, there¡¯s plenty of space in my ce.¡±

    Sophia shook her head, ¡°Bob, you¡¯re not like me. You¡¯re a public figure, I am now disrepute, a target for everyone. As Howard said, if you don¡¯t keep a distance from me, there¡¯s a high chance that you will be affected by me, making Howard unhappy.¡±

    Upon saying this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.<div>

 Chapter 639: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _3

    Chapter 639: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _3

    ¡°No need to worry about her,¡± Edward Thompson said, ¡°I¡¯ve already dissolved my contract with Howard.¡±

    ¡°Dissolved your contract?¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes widened.

    Disbelief was written all over her face.

    After all, Howard and Sawyer Thompson had been friends for many years. Originally, Howard didn¡¯t want to take Edward under her wing. However, Sawyer intervened, and it was only then that Howard agreed to it.

    But now¡­

    Howard had actually dissolved her contract with Edward!

    Could it be¡­

    Could it be that the Thompson n really gave up on Edward?

    After all, Edward was part of the Thompson bloodline!

    Sylvia tried her best to calm herself down, and then said, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be too impulsive. Did you sign a contract?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the contract dissolution has been signed.¡± Edward seemedpletely unconcerned.<div>

    After all, in Edward¡¯s view, he didn¡¯t need to rely on the Thompson n¡¯s power and Howard¡¯s support anymore.

    He had alreadye into his own.

    His future career would only get better.

    At this point, Edward did not realize the crisis ahead.

    ¡°What about the penalty fee?¡± Sylvia quickly asked.

    Edward said, ¡°The penalty fee is one billion.¡±

    ¡°One billion?¡±

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Although this amount of money seemed quite a lot at the moment, in reality, for celebrities like them with high ies, it wasn¡¯t much.

    They could earn it back within a year.

    So, Edward wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    Even though his savings were nearly exhausted.

    Sylvia frowned slightly, ¡°Little brother, do our parents know about your contract dissolution?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve severed ties with them!¡± Edward followed up, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s talk about something more cheerful. I n on starting my own studio.¡±

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Great, little brother, I support you!¡±

    Edward looked at Sylvia, disbelief etched on his face, ¡°Sylvia, do you really support me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Sylvia nodded.

    Detailing Edward¡¯s many years of experience in the entertainment circle, his connections, and fame, setting up his own studio was not a difficult task.

    Seeing Sylvia¡¯s firm nod, Edward was very excited.<div>

    Sylvia was one of the few supporters he had.

    Other industry friends discouraged him from dissolving the contract, with some even questioning his capabilities.

    Edward was speechless.

    When he first started his career, he got some big projects because of the Thompson n.<div>

    But now, he was no longer the inexperienced youngster of the past.

    He had connections, fame, fans, and poprity. Couldn¡¯t he sustain a studio?

    Sylvia chuckled, ¡°Little brother, in my heart, you are the best!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡±

    Edward was deeply moved.

    The bond between siblings was unchanging, no matter what happened

    ¡°Little brother, what are you saying! You are my big brother, so no matter what, I will always believe in you unwaveringly!¡±

    Now, Sylvia only has Edward.

    Thus, she must make good use of him.

    Edward continued, ¡°Get your things, we¡¯re going home.¡±

    ¡°But if I move to your ce¡­¡± Sylvia hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it.¡± Edward¡¯s gaze was firm, ¡°We are siblings.¡±

    Sylvia sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about dragging you down.¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, little brother is not afraid.¡±

    Edward believes that he now possesses enough capability to protect Sylvia and provide her with a stable and prosperous life.

    After speaking, Edward continued, ¡°Sylvia, rest assured, even if the Thompson n doesn¡¯t want you, your brother does. I¡¯ll ensure you return to a life of luxury, you¡¯ll remain the irreceable Young Miss of the Thompson family!¡±

    ¡°Little brother, thank you.¡± Sylvia threw her arms around Edward, ovee with emotion.

    However, in a corner where Edward couldn¡¯t see, Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a calcting look.

    Fortunately, the Thompson n had such a gullible person like Edward.

    If not, she would really be at a dead end!

    With Edward¡¯s capabilities, providing her avish lifestyle was no problem.

    Considering this, a slight smile appeared at the corners of Sylvia¡¯s mouth.

    Just then, Edward seemed to remember something, pulled out a card, and handed it to Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, this is my secondary card, take it.¡±

    Sylvia was clever, and she knew she couldn¡¯t directly ept Edward¡¯s money at this time.

    ¡°Little brother, I don¡¯t need money for now.¡±

    ¡°Just take it.¡± Edward shoved the card directly into Sylvia¡¯s hand.<div>

 Chapter 640: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _4

    Chapter 640: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _4

    Sylvia Thompson handed the card back to Edward Thompson, ¡°Bro, if you do this, I won¡¯t move to your ce.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Edward Thompson had no choice but to take the card back and smiled, ¡°Sylvia, have you promised your brother?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll pack my things now.¡±

    Moving to Edward Thompson¡¯s ce was actually the safest option.

    Edward Thompson lived in a high-end residential area with strict security, not just anyone could enter.

    In a short while.

    Sylvia packed her clothes and got into Edward Thompson¡¯s car.

    In the car.

    Edward Thompson shared his future ns with Sylvia, ¡°I n to take on Director Ming¡¯s movie first, then use the film¡¯s pay to set up a studio.¡±

    Director Ming¡¯s film pay was 100 million.

    Although the n was to start shooting next year, he had worked with Director Ming before and could negotiate to receive the payment in advance.<div>

    Sylvia nodded, ¡°Bro, have you talked to Director Ming about this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Thinking about this, Edward Thompson was overjoyed.

    Howard was worried at first that Director Ming would change the male lead, but yesterday Director Ming was still discussing the schedule with him.

    It wasn¡¯t that Edward Thompson was blindly confident.

    It was that he really had a solid position in the circle.

    As long as Director Ming¡¯s film still considered box office performance, he would not use those neers without any foundation.

    Most importantly, Edward Thompson had done some promotion beforehand, and almost everyone knew that he was the male lead of Director Ming¡¯s new movie, and the response was very positive. Everyone was looking forward to this fantasy film. Even professional criticsmented that there was no second star in the entertainment industry who fit the male lead role besides him.

    If Director Ming were to change the male lead at this time, it would surely affect the box office.

    Even a person with a toe could think that Director Ming would definitely not change the lead!

    So.

    His termination of the contract with Howard was not a career suicide, but the beginning of his ascent to the top!

    ¡°Congrattions, bro.¡± Sylvia looked at Edward Thompson.

    Edward Thompson had a big smile on his face.

    Soon, the car entered the high-end residential area where Edward Thompson lived.

    The assistant was waiting at the apartment entrance for Edward Thompson, ¡°Emperor Thompson!¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    Sylvia greeted with a smile, ¡°Little Sun.¡±

    The assistant continued, ¡°Emperor Thompson, the room is ready. The food is also prepared, I¡¯ll leave first, if there¡¯s anything, just give me a call.¡±<div>

    ¡°You can go.¡± Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Remember toe over early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The assistant greeted Sylvia and then turned to leave.

    Actually, the assistant didn¡¯t quite understand Edward Thompson¡¯s actions; for a sister not rted by blood, he not only severed ties with his family but also had a falling out with thepany.<div>

    But she had no say in the matter, even if she really had any opinions, Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t adopt them.

    Edward Thompson led Sylvia into the house.

    The food was takeout ordered by the assistant.

    Although there were only two people eating, a colorful array of dishes filled the table.

    Everyone knew that Edward Thompson was a spoiled-sister maniac. If he were to eat alone, he would just deal with it. After all, celebrities had to strictly control their weight and figure. But it was different now as Sylvia was there, so he must make sure she ate well and enjoyed it!

    He couldn¡¯t let Sylvia feel any difference in her meals after leaving the Thompson n.

    If possible, Edward Thompson wanted to present all the best things in the world to Sylvia.

    The next morning.

    Edward Thompson was awakened by the assistant¡¯s knocking at the door.

    ¡°Emperor Thompson! Emperor Thompson, wake up!¡±

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly, walked over, and opened the door, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The assistant was out of breath, ¡°Emperor Thompson, did you forget? Today is your contract signing day with Director Ming!¡±

    Edward Thompson suddenly remembered, ¡°Wait for me for five minutes.¡±<div>

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Five minutester, Edward Thompson had solved all his problems and appeared in the living room. He left a note for Sylvia on the dining table and then set off with his assistant to Director Ming¡¯spany.

    As usual, once Edward Thompson entered Smith Media, he was warmly weed.

    The staff led Edward Thompson to the VIP room, ¡°Emperor Thompson, please wait a moment, Director Ming is meeting with a very important guest.¡±

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson frowned imperceptibly.

    A very important guest?

    Today was his contract signing day for the new drama with Director Ming.

    Who could be the important person that Director Ming was meeting at this time?

    Soon, the staff brought Edward Thompson a cup of tea.

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t think too much about it.

 Chapter 641: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _5

    Chapter 641: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _5

    About half an hourter, Director Ming with a head of silver hair came over with a smile, ¡°Bob, sorry to keep you waiting!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Edward Thompson put down his cup and stood up from the chair.

    Although Director Ming¡¯s hair had turned white, he was not that old, just a little over forty. When he smiled, he had a very amiable and friendly appearance and was one of the few well-reputed directors in Sinian Country.

    Director Ming continued, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have you make the trip in person, Bob.¡±

    As soon as his words were finished, he looked at the secretary beside him, and med her: ¡°Carrie! Didn¡¯t I say, let you notify Bob?¡±

    Carrie bowed her head, stuttering anxiously, ¡°Di-director Ming¡­ I forgot!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Emperor Thompson,¡± Director Ming said with a frown, his tone stern.

    Carrie turned to Edward Thompson, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Emperor Thompson, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Edward Thompson was confused. Why did Director Ming suddenly ask Carrie to apologize to him?

    The little assistant beside him also had a puzzled expression.

    At that moment, Director Mingughed and patted Edward Thompson¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Well, you see Bob, I originally asked Carrie to inform youst night not toe today. You¡¯re already an acting emperor in this circle, so we have to give younger people a chance, right? otherwise, when can these neers ever break out?¡±<div>

    Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Director Ming, do you mean you want to change the male lead for ¡®Bright Moon¡¯?¡±

    Director Ming nodded, ¡°Actually, we mainly want to give some opportunities to the neer actors.¡±

    A surge of anger rose in Edward Thompson¡¯s heart.

    What Director Ming said sounded nice, but in fact, he just wanted to press down the pay, and he could not find a suitable excuse, so he said he wanted to change the actor.

    What is this?

    Kicking a man when he¡¯s down?

    Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t let Director Ming seed and wouldn¡¯t back down, he said with a smile: ¡°Director Ming is right, we should really give neer actors more chances. In that case, I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    The little assistant immediately followed Edward Thompson¡¯s steps.

    Director Ming watched Edward Thompson leave, his eyes narrowed. A momentter, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°Young people these days, they have too much energy!¡±

    They also view issues as too simple.

    Originally, Director Ming intended to continue working with Edward Thompson, but now the Thompson n publicly announced their disconnection with Edward Thompson, and Edward Thompson was on the other side entangled with Sylvia Thompson, the daughter of a murderer.

    If they continued to let Edward Thompson be the male lead, it would undoubtedly affect the movie¡¯s release.

    Furthermore, Edward Thompson didn¡¯t have much acting ability; the fact that he could be famous and gain countless fans was all due to his gold medal agent Howard and the influence of the Thompson n.

    Every time Edward Thompson¡¯s new film was about to premiere, the Thompson n would create momentum for it.

    Behind Howard was an elite PR team.

    But now, Edward Thompson was all alone.

    With nothing to offer.

    If he continued working with Edward Thompson, it would undoubtedly affect the box office.<div>

    So, after weighing all the options, Director Ming decided to change the male lead.

    Director Ming was very confident.

    With his abilities, even if they changed to a neer with no fame, the box office would still be a big hit!

    Edward Thompson, filled with anger, left the entrance of Smith Media and went to his car. He lifted his foot and fiercely kicked the car door!<div>

    It was so infuriating!

    Edward Thompson had been in the industry for many years and had never encountered such an infuriating event.

    There had only been productions he looked down upon, and this was the first time he had been rejected.

    However.

    What broke Edward Thompson wasn¡¯t just that.

    The news that ¡°Bright Moon¡± was to rece the male lead spread instantly throughout the industry.

    Director Ming was like a weathervane. For a while, the little assistant received countless messages.

    All wanting to cancel contracts.

    These were originally set in stone, including a particrly famous variety show.

    Edward Thompson had nned to rely on this variety show to return to the public eye and sell his persona, but his ns fell through.

    Within a day.

    Edward Thompson lost more than ten billion.

    The little assistant was even afraid to breathe loudly, fearing that any slight carelessness might cause him to be the target of Edward Thompson¡¯s anger.<div>

    Upon learning of the situation, Sylvia Thompson came tofort Edward Thompson.

    In fact, Sylvia Thompson had never expected things to turn out this way either.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be discouraged. Those people who kicked you while you were down will regret it one day.¡± After saying this, Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°You won¡¯t apany when the sun sets in the west, but who are you when the sun rises again from the east! Don¡¯t worry, Brother, I will always stand by your side without hesitation!¡±

 Chapter 642: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _6

    Chapter 642: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _6

    What Edward Thompson needed most now wasfort. He turned his head to look at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Sylvia, thank you.¡±

    At this moment, Edward Thompson was also extremely grateful, because he had a sister like Sylvia.

    If Vi Thompson had been by his side today, she would have probably left him like those other people.

    Although he didn¡¯t sign a contract with Director Ming sessfully, Edward Thompson still wanted to set up his own studio and PR team.

    His acting career had to continue.

    But the liquid funds in Edward Thompson¡¯s hands were already running low.

    After all, he just paid a huge amount of liquidated damages.

    Out of helplessness, Edward Thompson thought of selling real estate.

    After all, he had several properties in the Capital City.

    The current average house price in Capital City was 100,000 per square meter, and Edward Thompson¡¯s houses were located in prime areas. If he sold three houses, he could get nearly 80 million in cash, plus some funds he had, which would be enough to support the early stage of investment.<div>

    Edward Thompson was a man of action.

    He wouldn¡¯t let anyoneugh at him, so he contacted a real estate agency immediately. However, because he needed the money urgently, he could only sell the three houses, originally worth 80 million, for 60 million.

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    City Yale.

    Barbara Will had been staying at her parents¡¯ house for a few days.

    Her parents were both over seventy years old, and their hair was already gray. The mother looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Barbara, yesterday Zhang Matchmaker came to the vige saying she wanted to introduce you to someone, it¡¯s the old Price family from the east side of the vige, do you want to¡­?¡±

    Barbara Will smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I have my own ns for myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. The most important thing for you and dad now is to enjoy your old age.¡±

    The mother sighed, ¡°But you still haven¡¯t settled down, how can I not worry?¡±

    Barbara Will continued, ¡°Actually, the reason I came back this time is to tell you and dad that I found a foreign boyfriend, Jack. I might be going abroad to live with him in the future, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back next time. You guys take good care of each other at home.¡±

    ¡°A foreigner?¡± Mrs. Price squinted her eyes.

    Barbara Will nodded with a smile.

    Mrs. Price frowned, ¡°Can this work? Are foreigners reliable?¡±

    ¡°Very reliable,¡± Barbara Will took out her cell phone and showed her mother a picture of a foreigner, ¡°Mom, this is Jack.¡±

    Mr. Price also leaned in to take a look, and then said, ¡°Barbara, when will you bring him home to meet your mother and me?¡±

    Barbara Will exined with a smile, ¡°There might not be a chance this time. His passport is about to expire, so I have to go back with him right away.¡±

    The couple was still skeptical about foreigners, but under Barbara Will¡¯s persuasion, they didn¡¯t say much else.

    Barbara had already had an unfortunate first half of her life, and they hoped she could find happiness in thetter half.

    Before leaving home, Barbara Will handed ten thousand dors to her brother and sister-inw.<div>

    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, I may not be back in the future. You must take good care of our parents.¡±

    ¡°Barbara, don¡¯t worry, your parents are living with me.¡±

    The sister-inw epted the ten thousand dors, smiling from ear to ear, ¡°Barbara, you have the most filial heart in our family.¡±

    Although Barbara Will had been away from home for years, she never fell short in providing her parents with the living expenses they needed.<div>

    This was much more considerate than her other sisters.

    After all, the traditions in their hometown were that once a daughter was married off, she was like water that had been poured out, and many would never give their sisters-inw money to support their mothers.

    Barbara Will smiled at her sister-inw, ¡°This is what I should do.¡±

    The next morning, Barbara Will took the first bus out of the vige.

    After arriving in town, she took a car to the city and finally bought a ne ticket to the Capital City.

    After all the transfers, it was already past 7 o¡¯clock in the evening when she arrived in Capital City.

    Barbara Will found a hotel.

    Once again leaving the hotel, Barbara Will changed her clothes, wearing delicate makeup, carrying her bag, and got into a taxi.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Barbara Will looked out the window, ¡°Linzhou Cemetery.¡±

    The driver was a bit taken aback, ¡°Why are you going to the cemetery sote at night?¡±

    Who goes to the cemetery at night?

    Barbara Will exined, ¡°It¡¯s a custom in my hometown.¡±<div>

    The driver nodded, but didn¡¯t ask any more questions, although he couldn¡¯t help taking several nces given her unusual destination.

    After a moment, the driver said, ¡°You look kind of familiar, have we met before?¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t quite ce where he had seen her.

    Barbara Will smiled, ¡°Maybe I have one of thosemon faces.¡±

    The driver didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Soon, they arrived at the cemetery.

    The cemetery at night seemed even darker and more sinister than during the daylight, which sent a chill down the driver¡¯s spine. He looked at Barbara Will, ¡°It¡¯s hard to catch a taxi here at night, do you need me to wait for you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but someone ising to pick me up.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the driver nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Barbara Will nodded.

    As Barbara Will walked alone through the cemetery, she was not actually a very courageous person, but she no longer felt afraid at this time.

    She even began to hope that there were ghosts in this world.

    She walked all the way to Olivia Cooper¡¯s grave.<div>

    ¡°Nini, Mom is here to see you.¡±

    Barbara Will took out the tribute from her bag and ced it in front of the tombstone. Then she lit a pair of white candles. The eerie wind blew through the forest, causing the candles to flicker and cast a strange shadow on Barbara Will¡¯s face.

    ¡°Nini, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a good mom.¡± Barbara Will sat beside the tombstone, embracing it as if she were holding Olivia Cooper, ¡°You¡¯ve always been afraid of the dark, but now you don¡¯t have to be anymore. Mom will always be with you.¡±

    After saying that, Barbara Will took out a small green bottle from her bag, unscrewed the cap, and drank the liquid inside.

    The extremely pungent liquid burned and stung her mouth as she swallowed it, but Barbara Will didn¡¯t even furrow her brows. She put the bottle away and sat calmly beside the tombstone, humming a luby, ¡°Little baby, sleep tight¡­ I¡¯ll be with you throughughter and hardship¡­¡±

    As she sang, Barbara Will¡¯s voice became softer and softer. Finally, she closed her eyes and fell into unconsciousness.

    The next morning, the old cemetery guard, who was on his daily patrol, found Barbara Will leaning against a tombstone. At first, the old man thought she was asleep, so he reached out to shake her, ¡°Hey, wake up!¡±

    But the next moment, Barbara Will fell to the ground.

    The old man was so scared that he sat on the ground, his face pale. It took him a while toe to his senses, and he shakily pulled out his phone to call the police.

    When the police officers arrived, they found a suicide note in Barbara Will¡¯s bag.

    ¡°Barbara Will, female, born in 1980.¡±

    ¡°After my death, please call my brother Martin Lee, and be sure to tell my siblings not to inform our elderly parents about this matter. Also, there is no need to hold a funeral for me. If possible, I would like to donate my body for free.¡±

    ¡°As a daughter, I have not fulfilled my responsibility to support my parents. As a mother, I have also failed to take good care of my daughter, allowing her to suffer so much at such a young age.¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being born.¡±

    ¡°The world is beautiful, but I won¡¯t be here next time.¡±

 Chapter 643: 207: All sorts of cats and dogs dare to appear in front of him! (Second update)

    Chapter 643: 207: All sorts of cats and dogs dare to appear in front of him! (Second update)

    Before making this decision, Barbara Will had thought of many ways tomit suicide.

    The first method was to use charcoal burning.

    Because it was said online that charcoal burning suicide was not very painful.

    However, burning charcoal would definitely affect the hotel¡¯s business, and she couldn¡¯t let her death harm an innocent hotel owner.

    She also thought of getting hit by a car, but that would surely harm an innocent driver.

    Even jumping off a building could affect innocent bystanders.

    So.

    After much thought, Barbara decided to die in a cemetery, the closest ce to her daughter.

    That way, no one would be implicated because of her death.

    The police officer held the suicide note with reddened eyes.<div>

    She was a great mother.

    Ling hurriedly ran over from the other side, ¡°Gehret, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Ling, look at this.¡± Gehret handed the suicide note to Ling.

    Ling took the note and frowned slightly, ¡°Mrs. Will?!¡±

    She never imagined that Barbara would go this far.

    This poor and great mother.

    Ling informed Vi Thompson of the situation.

    Upon reading the news, Vi felt overwhelmed and heavy-hearted. She apanied a bread dog named Baozi to the funeral home to bid Barbara farewell.

    Baozi had a small teddy bear toy in its mouth.

    It was a gift from Olivia Cooper.

    Baozi seemed to know something and whined softly.

    Because of Barbara¡¯s mother¡¯s desperate search for her daughter, and the subsequent local news coverage on Olivia¡¯s case, many people came to the funeral home to pay their respects.

    Everyone sympathized with the poor mother.

    Some people sharply criticized Montague¡¯s cold-bloodedness.

    He divorced and remarried Barbara less than a year after his daughter was abducted. He didn¡¯t even show up at his daughter¡¯s memorial ceremony and remained indifferent to his wife¡¯s death.

    He doesn¡¯t deserve the title of a father!

    Ling looked at Vi and continued, ¡°We have contacted Mrs. Will¡¯s family, and they have decided to honor her wishes by donating her body to a medical school.¡±

    Although the body of someone whomitted suicide by poisoning cannot be used for organ donation, it can be used as a ¡®chief teacher¡¯ for medical students to perform dissections and experiments.

    At that moment, cries pierced through the crowd.<div>

    ¡°Yan, Yan, how could you have been so desperate!¡±

    ¡°My poor little sister!¡±

    It was Barbara¡¯s brother and sister-inw.

    They wept bitterly.<div>

    Martin Lee and his wife, Dalton Tavas, brought their son to the funeral, observing their hometown customs to see Barbara off.

    Barbara had been very good to them during her lifetime. Therefore, it was only natural that they should take care of her funeral.

    As Vi left the funeral home, she felt a little suffocated.

    Baozi seemed to sense her mood, and gently nuzzled her hand.

    Vi lowered her gaze, patting Baozi on the head.

    As Vi walked Baozi past the square.

    Baozi suddenly stopped and refused to go any further. It turned its head towards the center of the square.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    It barked once at Vi, then slipped its leash and bolted for the square.

    ¡°Baozi!¡±

    Vi chased after it.

    Baozi ran straight to the statue in the middle of the square and stopped, barking once more. It seemed convinced that by doing so, it would find Olivia.

    Because every time Baozi yed hide-and-seek with Olivia, Olivia would step out from her hiding spot,ugh, and pat Baozi on the head, ¡°Baozi, I¡¯m here.¡±<div>

    But today.

    No matter how much Baozi barked, Olivia was nowhere to be seen.

    Baozi whined anxiously several times, circling around Vi.

    ¡°Baozi,¡± Vi crouched down, hugging Baozi, ¡°Listen to me: Olivia has gone very far away, and she might nevere back.¡±

    ¡°Whine¡­¡± Baozi whimpered and tilted its head, looking at Vi.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± Vi continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Baozi picked up the teddy bear that had fallen to the ground and followed Vi¡¯s steps. But with every step it took, it would look back at the square.

    **

    On the other side.

    Edward Thompson sessfully sold three houses.

    He got a total of 60 million in cash.

    As soon as he got the money, Edward immediately set up his own studio.

    The day the studio was founded, Sylvia Thompson offered the first bouquet of flowers.<div>

    ¡°Brother, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Edward took the flowers with a smile.

    He was full of confidence in the future.

    He believed that his acting career could reach greater heights, and create a brilliance that everyone else could only look up to.

    There were about a hundred people in Edward Thompson¡¯s studio.At present, there are no signed artists.

    On the first day of the studio¡¯s establishment, a director approached Edward Thompson, wanting to invite him to be the male lead.

    Hearing that, Edward Thompson looked at the assistant and asked, ¡°Which director¡¯s work is it?¡±

    The junior assistant stammered, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Director Lu¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Director Lu?¡± Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes widened.

    Director Lu is a famous director ranked alongside Director Ming.

    He didn¡¯t expect that on the first day his new studio¡¯s opening, he would attract Director Lu. This was a good start for Edward Thompson.

    He knew that with his fame and acting skills, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry aboutcking projects.<div>

    It was Director Ming¡¯s loss to reject him.

    Just wait for ¡°Bright Moon¡± to flop then!

    It seems that Director Lu has a long-term vision.

    With this in mind, Edward Thompson felt extremely delighted.

    The little assistant continued, ¡°It¡¯s Director Lu Yuan.¡±

    ¡°Lu Yuan?¡± Edward Thompson furrowed his brows slightly.

    Director Lu¡¯s full name is Christoph.

    Who is Lu Yuan?

    The little assistant nodded.

    ¡°What kind of production? Who is the female lead?¡± Edward Thompson asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s an online drama. I don¡¯t know who the female lead is.¡± The little assistant¡¯s voice was very low.

    Actually, the female lead was an unknown, eighteenth-tier actress, but the little assistant didn¡¯t dare say it.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the little assistant continued, ¡°Emperor Thompson, although it¡¯s an online drama, Director Lu has a good reputation. If¡­¡±

    Her words were cut off abruptly by Edward Thompson, ¡°Tell him to get lost as far as he can!¡±

    An online drama?

    A lousy online drama dared toe looking for him!

    Who did they think he was?

    A great actor with more than sixty million fans.

    Every piece of work he participated in was a ssic.

    He didn¡¯t even give many big productions a second nce when they asked him to be in them.

    Edward Thompson felt his dignity had been insulted.

    Now it seemed that anyone coulde looking for him!

    Although he was down on his luck, he hadn¡¯t fallen so far as to stoop to acting in online dramas.

    How disgusting.

    ¡°All right.¡± The little assistant immediately ran out the door.

    Edward Thompson clenched his temple with anger, his face pale.

    Lu Yuan had been waiting outside the door for a long time.

    Seeing the little assistante out, Lu Yuan politely asked, ¡°Hello, what did Emperor Thompson say?¡±

    The little assistant replied, ¡°Director Lu, I¡¯m sorry, you should go back.¡±

    A very tactful rejection.

    Lu Yuan smiled, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    Although Lu Yuan was not famous and his current work was only a low-budget online drama, it currently had a score of 8.9 on Douban, receiving countless positive reviews and being praised byizens as one of the most promising directors.

    He had even won awards, and his online drama¡¯s viewership exceeded that of big directors¡¯ TV series airing at the same time on majorworks.

    He was only one step away from bing famous.

    It had taken him a long time to decide to approach Edward Thompson to y the male lead.

    Although Edward Thompson¡¯s reputation was not good at the moment and even faced boycotts from many people, causing various well-known brands to terminate their contracts with him, he was once an actor with excellent performance skills. Lu Yuan believed that as long as they did not change the story too much and held a tight grip on the script,bined with Edward Thompson¡¯s fame, they could achieve great results.

    Unfortunately, Edward Thompson refused him.

    In the office.

    Edward Thompson angrily threw a file at the assistant, ¡°Little Sun! You¡¯ve been with me for so long! Why do you still have no discernment?!¡±

    Now even a small director of a low-budget online drama dared toe looking for him!

    If this continued, wouldn¡¯t any riff-raff dare to approach him?

    ¡°Emperor Thompson, I am sorry.¡± The little assistant bowed her head, trembling with fear.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Edward Thompson shouted angrily.

    The little assistant hurriedly left the office.

    Outside the office.

    Sylvia Thompson looked at James who hade to find her and frowned, ¡°How did you get in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out of money. Give me another hundred thousand!¡± James said righteously.

    ¡°I have no money!¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale.

    She thought that after giving James money once, he would leave her alone for a while, but she did not expect him toe to her again so soon.

    James said, ¡°No money, huh? Then I¡¯ll go to your actor brother and see if he has any.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson looked at James, narrowing her eyes, and a flicker of light shed in her eyes. After a moment, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Give me your Paypal ount, I¡¯ll transfer twenty thousand to you first. I only have twenty thousand now.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡±James nodded, ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    In any case, he now knew Sylvia Thompson¡¯s address.

    He could find her anytime he wanted.

    After transferring twenty thousand to James, Sylvia Thompson went to the bathroom and looked at her reflection in the mirror. She clenched her teeth, and with all her might, she pped herself.

    Crack!

    Soon, a red and swollen handprint appeared on her face.

 Chapter 644: 218: Bully a weakling, the face turned pale.

    Chapter 644: 218: Bully a weakling, the face turned pale.

    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s mouth slightly hooked up and a fierce look shed in her eyes.

    Soon, Sylvia walked out of the bathroom andposed a text message to send to Edward Thompson.

    [Bro, I have something to attend to all of a sudden, heading back first.]

    Upon receiving the message, Edward sensed that something was amiss right away.

    Something must have happened to Sylvia.

    After all, they had agreed to go out for dinner together that night to celebrate the establishment of their studio.

    Edward immediately left the office to look for Sylvia.

    ¡°Sylvia!¡±

    He searched many ces but could not find Sylvia.

    Edward slightly furrowed his eyebrows, bing anxious.<div>

    What on earth happened to Sylvia!

    At that moment, Edward suddenly saw a familiar figure and quickly chased after her, ¡°Sylvia!¡±

    Sylvia had her back to him and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Sylvia, what happened?¡±

    Sylvia lowered her head, covering her face with her left hand, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her voice was somewhat low.

    The more Sylvia acted like this, the more worried Edward got. ¡°Sylvia, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Sylvia kept her head down, not daring to look into Edward¡¯s eyes, covering her face tightly with her left hand.

    Edward slightly furrowed his eyebrows, pulling Sylvia¡¯s hand away, ¡°Sylvia, let your big brother see what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±

    As he pulled Sylvia¡¯s hand away, Edward was instantly stunned.

    Only to see.

    Sylvia¡¯s face had a red and swollen p mark on it.

    It looked absolutely horrifying.

    Edward was suddenly filled with rage, ¡°Who did this! Tell your big brother! Who hit you like this!¡±

    Sylvia forced a weak smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, big bro, I just fell down.¡±

    Fell?

    Edward was no fool, nor was he a three-year-old child.

    How could a fall result in something like this!

    ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m your big brother!¡± Edward¡¯s face was filled with ayer of coldness, ¡°Tell me, who is it, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±<div>

    He wouldn¡¯t even dare to touch his sister.

    But now.

    Someone dared to hit Sylvia¡¯s face.

    And with such ferocity.<div>

    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Sylvia!¡±

    Sylvia sighed.

    ¡°Was it Vi Thompson?¡± Edward¡¯s first reaction was Vi Thompson.

    Apart from Vi, no one else would dare to do this to Sylvia.

    It must be Vi!

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll go get justice for you right now!¡± Edward said, turning around to leave.

    ¡°Brother, this has nothing to do with my sister.¡± Sylvia hurriedly grabbed Edward¡¯s hand, ¡°It was my birth father¡­ it¡¯s him¡­.¡±

    At the end, Sylvia burst into tears.

    Edward was stunned.

    ¡°Your birth father?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded, crying, ¡°He came to ask me for money, and also for a house, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Edward furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°I will go and kill that scum.¡±<div>

    ¡°No!¡± Sylvia held onto Edward¡¯s hand, ¡°Bro, after all, he¡¯s my birth father¡­¡±

    She looked pitiful and continued, ¡°Although he never raised me, he gave me life. Without him, there would be no me. Even though he hit me today, I don¡¯t hate him, I only hate that I don¡¯t have the ability to provide a shelter for him to live a stable life in hister years. After all, he only has me as his daughter.¡±

    Looking at Sylvia like this, Edward couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Sylvia was a good person but excessively kind-hearted.

    Therefore, even after being ruthlessly driven out by the Thompson family, she did not hold any resentment towards them, not even towards Vi. Up until now, she still affectionately referred to Vi as her sister.

    It would be difficult for anyone else to be as magnanimous as Sylvia.

    Unfortunately.

    The Thompson family didn¡¯t see Sylvia¡¯s goodness.

    Not only did they not see it, but they also thought Sylvia was a malicious person.

    At this point, Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°So, Bro, you mustn¡¯t me him.¡±

    Edward squinted his eyes, ¡°How did he find you?¡±

    Sylvia shook her head.

    ¡°It must be Vi,¡± Edward continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Vi stirring things up behind the scenes, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenlye looking for you!¡±<div>

    After all, Sylvia¡¯s birth father had never raised her, so he didn¡¯t have the right to ask Sylvia for alimony.

    And how did Sylvia¡¯s birth father suddenly find her?

 Chapter 645: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_2

    Chapter 645: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_2

    Vi Thompson must have yed a part in this!

    Thinking of this, Edward Thompson¡¯s face was filled with disgust.

    Vi is really disgusting!

    She always has to meddle in everything.

    ¡°No, brother, please don¡¯t say that,¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Edward Thompson and continued, ¡°I truly believe that sister is not that kind of person. You shouldn¡¯t have such prejudice against her all the time.¡±

    ¡°You trust her that much?¡± Edward Thompson asked with a slight frown.

    Sylvia Thompson nodded firmly, ¡°Yes, I believe her.¡±

    Having said that, Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°After all, she is my sister.¡±

    ¡°But Sylvia, she never took you as a sister!¡± If Vi Thompson really treated Sylvia Thompson well, Sylvia Thompson would not have been driven out by the Thompson family.

    The Thompson family really doted on Vi, wishing they could pluck all the stars from the sky to give to her. If Vi spoke a good word for Sylvia, Sylvia wouldn¡¯t be where she is today.<div>

    Sylvia Thompson smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I am true to myself it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Edward Thompson sighed once again, looking into Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes with a heartache.

    A momentter, Edward Thompson pulled Sylvia Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, Sylvia, let me take you to the hospital first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡± Sylvia Thompson freed her hand from Edward Thompson¡¯s grip.

    Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Thene with me to thepany, and I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson nodded and followed Edward Thompson¡¯s footsteps.

    The two arrived at the studio together.

    Edward Thompson got some medicine for treating bruises and personally applied it to Sylvia Thompson. But he did not notice the faint glimmer in Sylvia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    Jason Wycof finally listened to Vi Thompson¡¯s advice and took the time toe to the hospital for a check-up.

    He didn¡¯t take any special treatment, but queued up with everyone else.

    Afterpleting a series of examinations, it was already two hourster.

    Jason Wycof took the examination report to the doctor¡¯s office.

    Looking at the report with a serious face, the doctor asked, ¡°Mr. Wycof, do you have a long history of irregr eating habits?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Due to his busy work, Jason Wycof often skipped meals.

    The doctor looked at Jason Wycof and continued, ¡°You have a very severe gastric ulcer. Fortunately, you came to the hospital in time for the examination. If you cameter, the lymph nodes would have spread, causing cancer, which is what we often call stomach cancer.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s early orte-stage stomach cancer, as long as one is diagnosed with this disease, it is equivalent to a death sentence.

    At present, Sinian Country has yet to research a cure for cancer.<div>

    After saying this, the doctorughed and said, ¡°Mr. Wycof, you are really lucky! The patient before you had a simr condition, also a severe gastric ulcer, but he wasn¡¯t as lucky as you! He was diagnosed with early-stage stomach cancer and is currently being hospitalized for surgery and chemotherapy! So, we muste to the hospital for a check-up in time whenever we feel unwell! This is the immune system¡¯s plea for help!¡±

    As a doctor, he had seen many patients who took minor illnesses lightly and ended up with major illnesses, regretting itter.

    Hearing this, Jason Wycof¡¯s face changed, ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    He thought he just had amon stomach problem, but it turned out to be so severe.<div>

    As a human being, everyone fears death, and Jason Wycof is no exception.

    The doctor nodded and said, ¡°You young people are really irresponsible to yourselves! I¡¯ll give you some medicine, and remember to have regr meals and eat three normal meals a day. Also, you muste to the hospital for a check-up every three days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Until he left the hospital, Jason Wycof was still somewhat dazed, with the doctor¡¯s words echoing in his ears.

    It was close.

    Just a little bit more, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to return today.

    After going back, Jason Wycof handed over his work and nned to take a break for a while. From the beginning of the year until now, he had been busy with work, even spending the New Year¡¯s Eve on inspection tours, his nerves always tense.

    After dealing with work matters, Jason Wycof asked his assistant to buy some nutritional supplements and drove to his mother¡¯s house.

    Mother Lu was watering the nts in the yard when she saw Jason Wycof return. She was stunned at first, then widened her eyes, asking incredulously, ¡°Is it my second child?¡±

    Jason Wycof was the second child in the family, with an older sister.

    Mother Lu lived alone, raising two dogs and a yard full of nts. In her spare time, apart from watering her flowers, she would walk her dogs. Although herter years were not very colorful, she enjoyed afortable life.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± Jason Wycof said with a smile.

    <div>

 Chapter 646: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_3

    Chapter 646: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_3

    Mother Lu first pinched herself to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming, then immediately went forward to embrace Jason Wycof, ¡°Second child! It really is you!¡±

    Jason Wycof had been too busy with work, and Mother Lu hadn¡¯t seen her son for almost a year. Knowing that her son¡¯s job was special and that he had to serve the people, she rarely called him, fearing that it would put pressure on him. As a mother, she wholeheartedly supported her son¡¯s work and didn¡¯t want to hold him back.

    Seeing his mother like this, Jason Wycof felt somewhat guilty, as there was no greater regret in life than not being there for one¡¯s own parents.

    It seemed that he would have to set aside more time in the future to be with his mother.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Come on,e on,¡± Mother Lu, gripping Jason Wycof¡¯s hand tightly and almost unable to close her mouth from happiness, said, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll make you your favorite braised pork.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jason Wycofughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been craving your braised pork.¡±

    Mother Lu continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make extra today, so you can take some back with you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going back tonight, I n to stay with you for a few days.¡±

    Hearing this, Mother Lu asked incredulously, ¡°Really?¡±<div>

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Jason Wycof nodded.

    Mother Lu asked further, ¡°What about your work matters?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom,¡± Jason Wycofughed. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mother Lu finally rxed. Returning to the house, she busied herself preparing food for Jason Wycof, as well as pouring water for him.

    Jason Wycof said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at home, I can get anything I want to eat or drink myself. Go make that braised pork, I want to taste your cooking right away.¡±

    Hearing this, Mother Lu was filled with happiness, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it now.¡±

    Old folks, they enjoy the feeling of being needed.

    Mother Lu went to the kitchen to prepare the braised pork.

    Jason Wycof wandered around the small courtyard.

    In the blink of an eye, more than twenty years had passed, and the courtyard had hardly changed, but the people hade and gone.

    Not long after, Mother Lu came out of the kitchen, smiling, with two dogs bouncing behind her. Jason Wycof asked, ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡±

    As Mother Lu walked along, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to Mr. Bryant¡¯s house to borrow a piece of ginger, we¡¯re out of ginger at home.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jason Wycof nodded, squatted down, and called out, ¡°Big Yellow, Little Yellow,e here.¡±

    Mother Lu said, ¡°Go on, go to your brother.¡±

    Jason Wycof: ¡°¡­¡± Well, now he¡¯s on equal footing with the dogs.

    Big Yellow and Little Yellow immediately ran over quickly.

    Actually, before this, Jason Wycof didn¡¯t like dogs very much and even felt an aversion to them.

    But now, not at all.

    He smiled, patting the two dogs¡¯ heads.<div>

    ¡°Big Yellow, Little Yellow, lie down.¡±

    Big Yellow and Little Yellow raised their heads, looking at Jason Wycof with a confused expression.

    Jason Wycof judged, ¡°You two are so dumb, even dumber than Mantou.¡±

    On the other side, Mother Lu arrived at her neighbor¡¯s house, smiling and asking, ¡°Is Mr. Bryant in?¡±<div>

    Mr. Bryant replied, ¡°He¡¯s home!¡±

    Mother Lu looked inside the hall, ¡°Oh, Sunny is back today too, it¡¯s really lively at your ce!¡±

    Mr. Bryant said, ¡°Yeah, our Sunny may not be particrly sessful, but he¡¯s always been filial and visits us two often.¡±

    These words, if reflected upon, implied that Mother Lu had raised two ungrateful children, given how infrequently they came to visit her.

    On any other asion, Mother Lu would have felt secretly hurt, but not today.

    As Mr. Bryant continued, ¡°By the way, Auntie, don¡¯t just stand there,e in and have a seat.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Mother Lu declined with a smile. ¡°I just came to see if you have any ginger. You see, my second child is back. He said he wants to eat my braised pork, but we¡¯ve run out of ginger at home, so I thought I¡¯de over and see.¡±

    Mr. Bryant looked surprised, ¡°Your second child is back?¡±

    Jason Wycof was the most sessful of all the children in their alley. He had been admitted to a prestigious university in Country Yolta and had studied abroad for six years. Just as everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t return, nning to stay overseas and develop his career, Jason Wycof made a decision that surprised them all: he resolutely returned to his homnd, embarked on an official career, and persevered aside from his talent.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mother Lu nodded.

    Mr. Bryant smiled, ¡°Finally, your second child is back. Wait a moment, Auntie, I¡¯ll go get some ginger for you.¡±

    Mother Lu followed Mr. Bryant¡¯s footsteps.

    As Mr. Bryant continued to ask, ¡°By the way, did your second child bring back a daughter-inw this time?¡±<div>

 Chapter 647: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_4

    Chapter 647: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_4

    Mother Lu shook her head, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not in a hurry either; let him make his own decision.¡±

    Mother Lu was a very open-minded mother who respected her child¡¯s decisions in all matters.

    Even if her child chose not to marry or have children, she would still support him.

    In one¡¯s life, the most important thing is to be happy oneself rather than for other people¡¯s satisfaction.

    Mr. Bryant handed Mother Lu the ginger, and after thanking him, she left.

    On the other side, as soon as Mr. Bryant returned to the room, his daughter, Cindy, asked, ¡°Mom, did Auntie Lu juste to borrow ginger?¡±

    ¡°Borrowing ginger is just an excuse,¡± Mr. Bryant smiled and said, ¡°She really came to show off that her son came back to visit her!¡±

    Hearing this, Cindy was also surprised, ¡°Jason is back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cindy continued, ¡°Is he still single?¡±<div>

    ¡°Your Auntie Lu just said he is still single!¡± Mr. Bryant continued, ¡°Leaders like them usually marry and have childrente; they are not in a hurry at all.¡±

    Cindy¡¯s eyes darted around, ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce someone to Jason? My little sister¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Mr. Bryant, ¡°Stop daydreaming! Your little sister may be pretty, but who is Jason Wycof? Stop looking for greener pastures elsewhere and focus on living a steady life!¡±

    Not everyone was a good match for Jason Wycof.

    After all, his status and position were there.

    Cindy sighed lightly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Mother Lu returned, she started preparing braised pork, and soon, a sumptuous lunch was prepared.

    During the meal, Jason wanted to help in the kitchen, but Mother Lu refused his offer.

    After lunch, Jason mentioned his ns to go to the hospital for a checkup.

    Upon hearing this, Mother Lu¡¯s face turned pale instantly, ¡°My boy, is everything okay? Don¡¯t scare me, and don¡¯t hide anything from me if there¡¯s a problem!¡±

    Parents are most afraid of hearing unexpected news about their children in theirter years.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said it¡¯s fortunate that the checkup was timely; taking some medication can prevent it,¡± Jason continued, ¡°But, I have to thank someone; if it wasn¡¯t for her constant reminders to see a doctor, I might have had cancer by now.¡±

    At first, Jason didn¡¯t believe Vi Thompson, but then he saw her save a life in the square. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, Jason might not have gone to see the doctor yet.

    Now that he thought about it, Jason was genuinely terrified.

    ¡°Who?¡± Mother Lu immediately asked.

    Jason smiled and said, ¡°The daughter of a friend.¡±

    Mother Lu put down her chopsticks, looked at Jason, and said, ¡°My boy, you must be sure to thank her properly. She saved your life! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jason nodded slightly, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡­<div>

    On the other side.

    Edward Thompson handed Sylvia Thompson a property deed and a bank card, ¡°Sylvia, this is for you.¡±

    Sylvia was stunned, ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    Edward stuffed the property deed and bank card into Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the apartment in the city center to your name. This is my secondary card; keep it well.¡±<div>

    Through Sylvia¡¯s ordeal with her biological father, Edward realized a truth: a girl should always have a steady support, no matter when.

    Although he only had two properties left under his name, he had to give one to Sylvia.

    The Thompson Family couldn¡¯t provide real security, but he would!

    ¡°Brother, you need the money right now; how can I ept your house!¡± Sylvia returned the property deed to Edward, ¡°I believe that with my efforts, I can definitely have a shelter in Capital City.¡±

    In fact, the price per square meter of property in Capital City was over six digits; it was even more expensive in the city center. It was indeed quite difficult for Sylvia to buy a house now.

    That¡¯s also why Sylvia wanted to p herself.

    One p in exchange for a house is worth it!

    Hearing this, Edward immediately turned serious and said, ¡°Sylvia, if you don¡¯t ept it, don¡¯t call me ¡®brother¡¯ anymore!¡±

    Left with no choice, Sylvia had to ept the property deed and bank card.

    Edward then instructed Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, you can let James live in this house for now, but you must not transfer ownership to him. He¡¯s capable of doing anything.¡±

    Once the property was in James¡¯s hands, he would undoubtedly sell it off immediately.

    ¡°Okay, brother, I understand.¡± Sylvia nodded.

    Later, Sylvia hugged Edward and said sincerely, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡±<div>

 Chapter 648: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_5

    Chapter 648: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_5

    Edward Thompson patted Sylvia Thompson on the back of her head, ¡°We are siblings after all.¡±

    Thompson Family Manor.

    Mrs. Thompson tapped her cane as she walked and muttered angrily, ¡°Such a big thing happened at home, and no one informed this olddy! I see that you all are bing more and morewless now!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson went on a vacation abroad with her old friends these days. In order not to affect the mood of her traveling, the Thompson Family had a tacit understanding of hiding the incident from her.

    Mary Perryne stood aside, keeping silent for fear of being implicated.

    But even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bombardment still reached her, ¡°Now you can see Sophie Cooper¡¯s true colors, right? I said she wasn¡¯t any good, but you wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±

    ¡°You were right, I promise there will be no next time for sure.¡±

    Mary Perryne was also regretful. How could she have expected that she had been raising a wolf by her side all these years?

    Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t forget the pain after the scar is healed. If that Sophie Cooperes back to you, don¡¯t pay attention to her! People like her are the best at acting!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson had watched Sylvia Thompson grow up and knew her character very well. She was hypocritical, a self-interest seeker, and would stop at nothing to achieve her goals.<div>

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    ¡°Where is Edward Thompson? That unfilial thing!¡±

    When it came to Edward Thompson, Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything, she felt disappointed and sad.

    After all, Edward Thompson was the one she had raised by herself.

    She didn¡¯t expect that he would cause such a fuss with the family.

    Seeing Mary Perryne like this, Mrs. Thompson went on, ¡°Did he leave with Sophie Cooper?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mary Perryne nodded.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°This damned thing! The rice he ate for more than 20 years is wasted! Cut off the rtionship, cut it off immediately! An indulgent mother will ruin her child; you must not be soft-hearted this time!¡±

    Mary Perryne continued to nod.

    As a mother, she felt sorry for Edward Thompson, but also knew that she couldn¡¯t let him continue his reckless behavior. This time, she had to make himpletely recognize the true face of Sylvia Thompson and let him stumble.

    So until now, Mary Perryne had not stepped in to help Edward Thompson solve any crises.

    At this moment, the dog chased down from upstairs, bouncing and jumping around Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson was overjoyed, ¡°Look at how smart our dog is, it knew that grandma is back, didn¡¯t it? Wonderful! Tonight, grandma will reward you with a big bone!¡±

    It was as if the dog understood, wagging its tail even more cheerfully.

    Then, Mantou also rushed down from the stairs,peting for affection with the dog.

    A cat and a dog surrounded Mrs. Thompson, asking for a hug.

    Mrs. Thompson was so busy, one moment she hugged Mantou and the next she hugged the dog. Finally, she sighed, ¡°If only you two were my great-grandchildren! Now, call me great-grandma.¡±

    At her age, others already had several great-grandchildren, but she didn¡¯t have one yet.

    ¡°Grandma.¡±<div>

    Vi Thompson came downstairs.

    Mrs. Thompson immediately let go of the dog and Mantou, looking up at Vi, she even threw away her cane and ran over, ¡°Vi!¡±

    The grandmother and granddaughter embraced for a long time before they let go.

    That evening, Mrs. Thompson apanied Vi to walk the dog.<div>

    Although the two had a significant age gap, they had endless things to talk about when they were together.

    No matter what decision Vi made, Mrs. Thompson unconditionally supported her.

    At this moment, a white sedan drove past the two.

    Edward Thompson was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Looking at the back of his grandmother and Vi, Edward Thompson was disappointed.

    He had thought that Mrs. Thompson was still abroad.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Thompson had already returned.

    Since she had already returned, why hadn¡¯t shee to ask about what had happened at home, why the Thompson Family had kicked Sylvia Thompson out, or even cut off rtions with her!

    In Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes, this matter had nothing to do with Sylvia Thompson.

    Although Sylvia Thompson was Nidya¡¯s daughter, all those evils weremitted by Nidya, while Sylvia was also a victim.

    However.

    There wasn¡¯t.

    From beginning to end, Mrs. Thompson never asked a single question extra.<div>

    Perhaps this was the difference between a biological granddaughter and an adopted granddaughter.

    Obviously, Sylvia, who was sitting in the passenger seat, also saw Mrs. Thompson, ¡°It¡¯s grandma and Sis, Bob, should we stop and say hello to Sis and grandmother?¡±

 Chapter 649: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_6

    Chapter 649: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_6

    Edward Thompson coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not tter ourselves. They will not treat us kindly.¡±

    If Mrs. Thompson still had a ce in her heart for him, her own grandson, she would not havepletely cut off contact after returning to the country.

    It was clear; Mrs. Thompson had been thoroughly brainwashed by Vi Thompson.

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia sighed.

    Edward¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened a little.

    Just wait and see!

    He would definitely make a name for himself and make the Thompson Family regret their actions.

    Before long, the car stopped in front of a restaurant.

    They both got out of the car.

    Edward led Sylvia into the restaurant one after the other.<div>

    They were here today to meet a famous director.

    The studio had been open for quite a while, and they had only contracted a few minor artists, all of whom had yet tond any roles. This was causing worry for Edward, who understood that he could not remain idle anymore ¨C he had to utilize the rtionships he had cultivated over the years.

    Edward booked the ce in advance, and they arrived before Mr. Perry.

    Edward ordered two drinks and chatted with Sylvia while they waited for Mr. Perry.

    Jason Wycof and his mother were also dining at the same restaurant.

    At this moment, Jason noticed Edward.

    Jason was someone who didn¡¯t pay much attention to entertainment news, so he was unaware of the fallout between Edward Thompson and the Thompson n. He turned to his mother, Mother Lu, ¡°Mom, I see a familiar face. I¡¯m going to say hi.¡±

    Upon hearing this, his mother nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Jason got up and walked over towards Edward. ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡±

    Seeing Jason, Edward immediately stood up from his chair. ¡°Governor Lu.¡±

    Jason gave a small nod and looked at the empty seat across from Edward, ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you here for a meal with your girlfriend?¡±

    Edward exined, ¡°I am here with my sister. She just went to the washroom.¡±

    Having heard this, Jason chuckled, ¡°So, Miss Thompson is also here. I was hoping to express my gratitude to her in person.¡±

    Seeing Jason acting this way, Edward narrowed his eyes. This Jason¡­

    Could he be interested in Sylvia?

    Jason was both powerful and influential, and if Sylvia were to marry him, it would be no different from her marrying Mr. White.

    At this point, Edward was already looking at Jason with the eyes of a future brother-inw.

    There was pride in his heart.

    His sister was just that excellent, able to charm people effortlessly wherever she went; even someone of Jason¡¯s stature was willing to yield to Sylvia.<div>

    Edwardughed, ¡°Governor Lu, please have a seat. My sister should be back any moment now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jason replied with a slight nod of his head and took a seat across from Edward.

    After a short while, Sylvia began to walk over towards them.

    Upon seeing Jason seated at the table, she quickly adjusted her hairstyling.<div>

    Jason was no inconsequential figure.

    On the contrary, he was a powerful and influential figure in the Capital City!

    At this moment, Edward looked at Sylvia and said with a smile, ¡°Governor Lu, my sister is here.¡±

    As Jason looked in his direction, a soft smile formed on his lips.

    However, a momentter, the smile gradually disappeared.

    Simply because the person who arrived was not the person he had wanted to see.

    ¡°Sylvia,e over quickly. Governor Lu said he wanted to thank you. We have been waiting for you for quite some time,¡± Edward said while still looking at Sylvia.

    He wanted to thank her?

    Sylvia¡¯s eyes filled with surprise.

    She had hardly interacted with Jason and had certainly not done him any favors. Why would he suddenly wish to thank her?

    Could it be¡­

    Was Jason attempting to flirt with her?

    When a man tried to flirt with a woman, he could say anything, no matter how absurd.<div>

    Yes.

    It must be the case.

    With this in mind, Sylvia squinted her eyes triumphantly, looked to Jason and said, ¡°Hello, Governor Lu.¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t think much of this Thompson adopted girl who was keen on showing off. Hepletely ignored her, focused on Edward, and said directly, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Thompson, I didn¡¯t make myself clear. I¡¯m here to thank Miss Vi Thompson, not Miss Sylvia.¡±

    Vi?

    Jason wanted to thank Vi!

    How could this be?

    Theplexions of both Edward and Sylvia suddenly turned pale.

    They were both extremely embarrassed.

    Edward was particrly confused. Jason didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who¡¯d decisively take a course of action based on appearance alone. He wouldn¡¯t be attracted to Vi just because she was pretty.

    But now¡­

    In a moment of silence, Edward looked at Jason and said straightly, ¡°Governor Lu, I must warn you. Vi Thompson is not as simple as you think. She is much moreplicated than Sylvia. Be careful not to be manipted by her.¡±

    Hearing this, Jason frowned slightly, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I don¡¯t think these are the words a brother should be saying. Furthermore, I don¡¯t know what transpired between you two, but I do know Vi Thompson¡¯s character and I trust her. But as for you, Mr. Thompson, you should be careful not to breed a viper in your bosom.¡±<div>

 Chapter 650: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_7

    Chapter 650: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_7

    Vi Thompson even saved an olddy that she didn¡¯t know, which shows that her character is no problem. So, the one with problems must be Edward Thompson.

    With that said, Jason Wycof turned around and left.

    After walking a few steps, Jason Wycof turned back and looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Also, as a man, hiding behind and gossiping is really ungentlemanly.¡±

    Edward Thompson¡¯s face kept changing from red to white. He originally wanted to kindly remind Jason Wycof but never expected that he would be lectured by him instead.

    Sylvia Thompson also feltplicated, with an unwilling look on her face.

    She thought that Jason Wycof came to approach her but didn¡¯t expect him to directly expose her without even doing any superficial work.

    What kind of charm does Vi Thompson have!

    Jason Wycof returned to his seat, and Mother Lu asked, ¡°Second son, did you meet your friend?¡±

    Jason Wycof shook his head, ¡°No, I recognized the wrong person.¡±

    At this moment, Mr. Perry finally arrived.<div>

    Edward Thompson¡¯s mood had returned to normal, ¡°Mr. Perry, please take a seat.¡±

    He then introduced Sylvia Thompson to Mr. Perry, ¡°This is my sister.¡±

    Mr. Perry made perfunctory greetings with Sylvia Thompson, then said, ¡°Bob, tell me what¡¯s the matter quickly, I have a meeting in half an hour and am in a hurry.¡±

    Edward Thompson looked at Mr. Perry and felt his heart sinking.

    Indeed, everyone turned their backs when the wall fell!

    Usually, these people were begging to see him.

    And now?

    People are just too realistic!

    Edward Thompson suddenly lost his temper, ¡°Mr. Perry, if you¡¯re busy, please go ahead, I won¡¯t bother your precious time.¡±

    Mr. Perry packed up his bag, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s being practical, but the survival rules of the entertainment industry are like this. Edward Thompson has lost his Best Actor title, separated from his family, and mixed with people like Sylvia Thompson, his acting career will sooner orter be destroyed by himself.

    As a performer, he really doesn¡¯t know how to cherish his own feathers.

    Watching Mr. Perry¡¯s back, Edward Thompson¡¯s face contorted in anger!

    He now has no ie, no savings, and he still has a studio to support. If this continues, the studio will soon face dissolution.

    Looking at Edward Thompson, Sylvia Thompson sighed, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you go back and beg our parents? After all, you are their biological son, and they definitely won¡¯t ignore you.¡±

    If Edward Thompson¡¯s life is not going well, it means that Sylvia Thompson¡¯s life will also not be good.

    After all, Sylvia Thompson now depends on Edward Thompson for her livelihood.

    ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t beg them!¡±

    Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson sighed, grabbed Edward Thompson¡¯s hand, and said earnestly, ¡°Brother, could you please think about it for me? It¡¯s because of me that you broke with our parents, and it¡¯s also because of me that your acting career is ruined. It really breaks my heart to see you like this.¡±<div>

    When she said this, Sylvia Thompson paused and continued, ¡°I beg you, go back and apologize to mom and dad, and promise them that you won¡¯t have any contact with me, and they will definitely forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Edward Thompson directly refused, ¡°You are my sister, and I will never cut off rtions with you.¡±

    He will also never be as heartless as the Thompson Family.

    Sylvia Thompson calmed Edward Thompson¡¯s emotions, ¡°Brother, this is just a roundabout tactic. I¡¯m not really asking you to cut off ties with me. We can secretly stay in touch. After all, our parents can¡¯t supervise you 24 hours a day.¡±<div>

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sylvia Thompson considered the issue from Edward Thompson¡¯s perspective, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve seen the current situation. Director Ming¡¯s ¡®Bright Moon¡¯ has already started filming, and he would rather use a neer as the main actor than you. And Director Lawn¡¯s big production, if you were still the young master of the Thompson n, they wouldn¡¯t treat you like this. You are the biological child of our parents after all, bending your head to them is not humiliating. Brother, do you really want to see me living in guilt every day? I feel like a sinner¡­ ¡±

    As she said this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Seeing this, Edward Thompson felt very heartbroken, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ve never med you!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°But I me myself. As long as you don¡¯t reconcile with our parents, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡±

    At this moment, Sylvia Thompson desperately hoped that Edward Thompson could return to the Thompson n.

    At least, she could benefit from it.

    The current Edward Thompson can¡¯t provide her with a more luxurious life.

 Chapter 651: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_8

    Chapter 651: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_8

    Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t bear to see Sylvia Thompson cry in front of him and sighed, ¡°Stop crying, Sylvia. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Edward with hope.

    Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson happily said, ¡°Then will you go back and apologize to Mom and Dad now?¡±

    Hearing this, Edward hesitated slightly.

    After all, just a few days ago, he was still full of ambition, determined to make something of himself and even sold his house for it. If he went back to apologize now, where would he put his face?

    What¡¯s more, Mrs. Thompson was clearly back but didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact him!

    Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t bring himself to swallow his pride.

    Sylvia Thompson shook Edward¡¯s hand, acting spoilt, ¡°Please, brother, go apologize to Mom and Dad. Didn¡¯t you say before that you would do anything I wanted?¡±

    Left with no choice, Edward Thompson agreed to Sylvia¡¯s request.<div>

    In fact, he was quite fed up with the life he was living now. If he could return to the Thompson Family, he could at least make Sylvia¡¯s life better.

    For Sylvia¡¯s sake, he could endure it.

    So, that night, Edward Thompson drove back to the Thompson Family Manor and knelt outside the door for the whole night, crying out that he was wrong and that he would never associate with Sylvia again.

    Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°Nobody should care about him. This grandson of mine ys two-faced games with me. This must be the idea of Sophie Cooper! This grandson sold three houses at once and used up almost all the money. Now that they can¡¯t make ends meet, theye back to apologize? Does Sophie Cooper really think that I have lived these 87 years for nothing?¡±

    With Mrs. Thompson¡¯s disapproval, Mary Perryne dared not to forgive Edward Thompson even if she wanted to.

    Edward Thompson knelt outside all night but never received his parents¡¯ forgiveness and had to drive away. The next day, he came to the Thompson Group¡¯s productunch event.

    He thought that likest time, Sawyer Thompson would definitely forgive him in front of the camera, following the principle of not airing dirty familyundry.

    But this time, the security guards at the door didn¡¯t even let him in.

    Edward Thompson was infuriated, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    The clueless guard dared to stop him!

    He was the future heir of the Thompson Group.

    Among the three sons in the Thompson Family, Samuel had his own listedpany and Mandel devoted himself to art, having no intention of doing business.

    So, the only one qualified to inherit the Thompson Group was him!

    Although his parents hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet, Sylvia was right¡ªafter all, he was their flesh and blood, and their displeasure was temporary only.

    They could never truly sever ties with him!

    The security guard looked at Edward, then said, ¡°The boss told us that he has severed all rtions with you, so you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    Not being allowed to enter, Edward Thompson had no choice but to wait outside the door.

    Finally, Sawyer Thompson came out after the press conference.

    Edward immediately knelt in front of Sawyer, ¡°Dad, I was wrong! I really know my mistake! Please forgive me! I promise I will never do this again.¡±<div>

    For a moment, numerous cameras turned and recorded the scene.

    Edward did it on purpose.

    He wanted to put Sawyer Thompson in a difficult position.

    After all, Sawyer was a man with strong family values. He would never make things difficult for Edward in front of the cameras.<div>

    Edward knew his father very well.

    Once his father forgave him in front of the cameras, he could submit a guarantee letter likest time, and the incident would pass just like that!

    Edward even prepared a guarantee letter in advance.

    This time, he found someone to imitate his handwriting and do it for him.

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t be as reckless as before. Once he officially returned to the Thompson Family, he would definitely find a way to drive Vi Thompson out!

    Sawyer Thompson looked at Edward kneeling on the ground, frowning slightly, then said, ¡°Leave. I told you before that our Thompson Family has no ce for someone like you.¡±

    Before Edward could react, Sawyer turned to the cameras of the media, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the press, good evening. Today, I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to make a statement in front of everyone. From now on, Edward Thompson will have nothing to do with our Thompson Family. As of now, I have officially removed Edward¡¯s name from the Thompson Family genealogy and moved his household registration out of the Thompson Family household register. In the future, my wife and I¡¯s inheritance, including Thompson Group, will not leave a penny to Edward Thompson.¡±

 Chapter 652: 218: Retribution is here, evil people are punished by evil people themselves.

    Chapter 652: 218: Retribution is here, evil people are punished by evil people themselves.

    Sawyer Thompson spoke word by word, showing no intention of joking.

    Not to mention Edward Thompson, who was kneeling on the ground.

    Even the reporter holding the microphone was stunned.

    After a while, a young reporter came to his senses, smiled, and said, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, are you serious about what you just said or is it just a joke?¡±

    No matter what, Edward Thompson was part of the Thompson bloodline. Even if he had done something terrible, Sawyer Thompson wouldn¡¯t really sever ties with him.

    ¡°I am very serious.¡± Sawyer Thompson steadied the microphone and continued, ¡°And all the procedures have beenpleted. So, from now on, Edward Thompson has no connection to the Thompson n!¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t particrly loud, but it carried weight.

    The young reporter was taken aback again.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Sawyer Thompson faced the camera, ¡°Yes, I am very serious.¡±<div>

    It seemed that the young reporter loved getting into other people¡¯s business, so he continued to ask, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, may I ask, how do you n to handle Second Miss Thompson¡¯s issue with your wife?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but there is only one Miss Thompson in our family, and that is my biological daughter Vi Thompson.¡± Sawyer Thompson directly denied Sylvia Thompson¡¯s existence.

    The young reporter continued, ¡°Then what about Sylvia Thompson?¡±

    ¡°Her name is now Sophie Cooper,¡± Sawyer Thompson paused and continued, ¡°Her name and household registration have long been removed. She has no connection with the Thompson n whatsoever.¡±

    The young reporter narrowed his eyes, ¡°So, you mean to say that Sophie Cooper, formerly known as Second Miss Thompson, can no longer inherit you and your wife¡¯s estate? But have you ever thought that she is, after all, your and your wife¡¯s adopted daughter?¡±

    Sawyer Thompson slightly frowned, looked at the young reporter, and bluntly said, ¡°Would your family let the nanny¡¯s daughter inherit the estate? If the nanny swapped your daughter with her own, would you still be grateful to the nanny?!¡±

    The young reporter¡¯s face turned pale, clearly not expecting such a strong response from Sawyer Thompson.

    After saying these words, Sawyer Thompson left immediately.

    Without even ncing at Edward Thompson.

    Nobody thought it would end like this.

    Everyone thought the Thompson n¡¯s statement about severing ties with Edward Thompson was just meant to scare him, but it turned out that they were dead serious. It seemed that there was no turning back from this incident.

    The camera immediately turned to capture Sawyer Thompson¡¯s retreating figure.

    Edward Thompson was dumbstruck.

    He was drenched in cold sweat.

    He never thought that Sawyer Thompson would be so ruthless.

    No.

    It couldn¡¯t be!

    He and Sylvia were part of the Thompson Family forever!

    Edward Thompson¡¯s face showed a gray, beaten expression, unable toe to terms with what had happened.<div>

    He didn¡¯t understand.

    He was Sawyer Thompson¡¯s biological son, sharing the same blood.

    And Sylvia was the daughter he had raised for eighteen years.

    Why would Sawyer Thompson treat him and Sylvia like this?<div>

    Edward Thompson never dreamed that his father would announce in public that he had removed them from the Thompson family tree and even talked about denying them their inheritance.

    But if Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t let him and Sylvia inherit the estate, then who would he leave all this to?

    To Vi Thompson?

    For a moment, Edward Thompson¡¯s face turned red with anger, blue veins bulging.

    Why should Vi have it all?

    Vi had been missing for eighteen years, and during these eighteen years, she had never fulfilled any filial duty to her parents. She had only returned a few months ago.

    Yet he and Sylvia had been dutifully caring for their parents for more than twenty years.

    This was so unfair to him and Sylvia.

    At this moment, Edward Thompson recalled what Mary Perryne had previously told him.

    At that time, she had confidently said that she would give half of her assets to Sylvia in the future.

    But what about now?

    The current Mary Perryne had probably long forgotten her promise.

    And had long forgotten that she had a daughter like Sylvia.<div>

    Bias!

    This was too biased!

    Why were his parents so biased?

    Biased enough to disregard blood rtionships.

    What should he do now?

    Initially, he thought he would just apologize and return to his previous life, while at the same time allowing Sylvia to live a good life.

    But now¡­

    Things had turned out like this.

    At this moment, the reporter put the microphone in front of Edward Thompson, ¡°Emperor Thompson, what do you think about Mr. Thompson¡¯s words just now? Do you regret your previous impulsive actions?¡±

    Two questions in total.

    Each word hitting him where it hurt.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Edward Thompson squeezed out one word through gritted teeth, swung the microphone away, then got up from the ground and quickly fled from the scene.<div>

 Chapter 653: 218: Retribution is here, evil people are punished by evil people themselves_2

    Chapter 653: 218: Retribution is here, evil people are punished by evil people themselves_2

    Soon, the news that Sawyer Thompson announced in front of all the reporters that he would remove Edward Thompson and Sylvia Thompson from the Thompson n¡¯s household registration and genealogy surged onto the hot search list.

    [Holy shit! The Master of Thompson Family is ruthless!]

    [To be honest, I don¡¯t understand Emperor Thompson¡¯s actions. He was wrong from the beginning. It¡¯s no wonder his family wants to cut ties with him.]

    [Thumbs up for the Master of Thompson Family!]

    [I hope that Bob will find his way back, it hasn¡¯t been easy for him toe this far.]

    [So Sylvia¡¯s real name is Sophie Cooper! Quite an outdated name.]

    [Haven¡¯t paid attention to the entertainment news for a long time. What¡¯s going on with Bob? Why would his father want to cut ties with him? It doesn¡¯t seem like a joke, their names are even removed from the genealogy!]

    [Poor big brother!]

    After all, Edward Thompson was once a hugely popr emperor of the screen. For a while, there were indeed many fans who stood up to speak for him.

    [Sob sob, I hope big brother can get back on his feet soon. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re behind you! We all support you!]<div>

    [What¡¯s wrong with the Thompson Family?]

    [It seems that ever since that person came back, the formerly happy and harmonious Thompson family has be turbulent!]

    [I feel for big brother. Don¡¯t be scared, brother, you still have us. We¡¯ll always be your final support!]

    [Vi Thompson is like a scourge, stirring up the Thompson family into chaos.]

    [I¡¯m really looking forward to Capital University¡¯s entrance exam, I want to see if Vi can pass, whether she can live up to the title of talented girl.]

    [I also think Vi has a big problem, after all, everything started happening only after she came back.]

    [¡­]

    With the deliberate guidance of thementers, everyone gradually pointed their fingers at Vi.

    For a time, Vi became the target of everyone¡¯s criticism.

    Seeing thements fromizens, Edward Thompson¡¯s mood gradually calmed down.

    At least he still has fans.

    As long as he still has fans supporting him, his acting career can continue.

    Just wait.

    One day, the family will discover Vi¡¯s true colors and regret their actions towards him!

    At that time, he would definitely not forgive the Thompson Family!

    ¡°Emperor Thompson.¡±

    At this moment, the assistant knocked on the door and walked in from outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Edward Thompson looked up at the young assistant.

    The assistant looked at Edward Thompson, not knowing how to speak. After considering their words carefully for a while, they said, ¡°The production team of ¡®My .Home¡¯ just called and said¡­ they¡­¡±<div>

    The next words were almost impossible for the assistant to say.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Edward Thompson frowned slightly.

    The assistant had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, ¡°They said they¡¯ve found a guest for the next episode, so you¡­ you¡­¡±

    The next words didn¡¯t need to be spoken.<div>

    ¡®My.Home¡¯ was a highly popr live variety show in Sinian Country and was one of the shows that Edward Thompson had signed up for early on.

    They had filmed a total of ten episodes so far.

    Edward Thompson was a regr guest in each episode.

    In Edward Thompson¡¯s view, ¡®My .Home¡¯ was popr because of his fame.

    After all, among the regr guests of ¡®My .Home¡¯, he was the biggest star.

    He was the only one who was an emperor of the screen.

    So, even if all endorsements and variety shows wanted to terminate their contracts with Edward Thompson, ¡®My .Home¡¯ remained silent about it.

    Although ¡®My .Home¡¯ didn¡¯t sign a long-term contract with Edward Thompson, the two parties had formed a tacit understanding over the years.

    The day before filming, the production team would send someone to invite Edward Thompson.

    The sudden change of guests by ¡®My .Home¡¯ caught the assistant off guard.

    By all rights, ¡®My .Home¡¯ shouldn¡¯t propose a change of guests at this time, especially since they would be airing live tomorrow.

    What exactly happened?

    Edward Thompson wasn¡¯t angry. He turned to look at the assistant and asked, ¡°Who told you?¡±<div>

    ¡°It was Mary.¡±

    As the chief assistant to the director Seth of ¡®My.Home,¡¯ Mary¡¯s words definitely couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.

    Edward Thompson nodded, his eyes half-closed, ¡°I see. You can go now.¡±

    He wanted to see how a variety show that became popr because of him would improve its ratings without him.

    Such an ungrateful man, Seth.

    The assistant gazed at Edward Thompson, shocked at his calm reaction.

    ¡®My .Home¡¯ was Edward Thompson¡¯sst trump card.

    Now that even ¡®My .Home¡¯ wanted to change its guest, how would Edward Thompson keep his studio going?

 Chapter 654: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_3

    Chapter 654: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_3

    Edward Thompson logged onto Facebook and hired another batch of online mercenaries to attack the ¡®my.home¡¯ show team.

    Since it is a live variety show, ¡®my.home¡¯ will be airing itstest episode tomorrow night.

    Edward Thompson turned on hisputer promptly to watch the live broadcast.

    The person recing Edward Thompson as a regr guest was a neer, an actor named Mark.

    Mark had been part of a male group, boasting high attractiveness and a decent physique.

    But after all, hecked substance, andpared to him, a movie king like Edward, he still fell short.

    Edward Thompson squinted his eyes.

    He was looking forward to what was toe.

    He wanted to see Seth regret and beg him with tears.

    Live broadcast is not like recorded ones. If there¡¯s an issue during a recording, you can cut it and start over, but a live broadcast airs directly to the audience. Once it has started, you can¡¯t pause nor restart it.<div>

    Seth allowing a neer to participate in a live variety show was simply nonsensical!

    Thinking about how Seth would be cursed and insulted by the audience soon, Edward Thompson smirked slightly.

    He was anticipating that scene.

    However, things did not develop in the direction that Edward Thompson was hoping for.

    It was expected that Mark, on his first variety show, would be somewhat intimidated or make some mistakes since it was a live broadcast.

    Unexpectedly though, Mark, on his first variety show, was very brilliant, not only responding well to cues but also creating interesting topics. The whole show was hrious, with no dull moments at all.

    Those who originally watched the show with an attitude of attack gradually became fans.

    [Ah! Mark is so adorable!]

    [Mark is such a treasure.]

    [Damn! Mark can even y the erhu. Hepletely caught everyone off guard.]

    [Love it.]

    [Once you get old, you start liking younger guys like Mark.]

    [I also like him!]

    [I really like Mark.]

    [I heard Mark is only neen this year! As an older woman, I¡¯m really envious, no wonder his skin is so good.]

    [Mark is so down-to-earth!]

    For a moment, who still remembered the former movie king, Edward Thompson?

    ¡®my.home¡¯ not only didn¡¯t drop its ratings due to Edward Thompson¡¯s absence but instead increased by thirty percent.

    Mark¡¯s fans went from one hundred thousand to five million overnight.<div>

    Just in two hours.

    Edward Thompson simply couldn¡¯t believe this reality.

    What is Mark anyway!

    A greenhorn youngster.<div>

    What right does he have to rece his position in the public¡¯s heart?

    If he lost to someone else, he might¡¯ve been able to ept it.

    But to lose to someone like this, who is in every way inferior to him.

    How could Edward Thompson take this?

    He felt his dignity had been insulted.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Edward Thompson picked up the vase in front of him and smashed it on the floor.

    Pieces scattered everywhere.

    The room was a mess in an instant.

    Hearing the noise, the assistant outside was startled. She wanted to see what was happening but hesitated with her hand half-raised to knock the door.

    Edward Thompson was fuming, if she went in at this time, she¡¯d be walking into a hail of bullets.

    That night.

    Some rejoiced while others grieved.<div>

    ¡®my.home¡¯ was once again a hit, benefiting not only the show team but also the rising neer, Mark.

    Unable to retaliate against ¡®my.home¡¯, Edward Thompson could only continue to target Vi Thompson.

    On Facebook.

    Thements against Vi Thompson were growing.

    Mrs. Thompson was browsing Facebook.

    Facing the sudden opposingments against Vi Thompson, she knew things were not simple and that someone must be manipting it from behind the scenes.

    As a grandmother, she would definitely not let her granddaughter bear this insult.

    Mrs. Thompson found the surveince video of the Thompson n¡¯s living room and posted it on Facebook.

    Elder Fairy at 87 V: ¡°Regarding the main reason why our Thompson n had to sever ties with Edward Thompson, I¡¯ll only exin once. Edward Thompson has truly hurt our hearts. If not, we, the Thompson n, definitely wouldn¡¯t be so disregarding of flesh and blood ties.

    ¡°.

    There were two videos in total.

    The first was when Edward Thompson severed ties with the Thompson n for the first time.

    The second was about the mystery of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s origins.<div>

    [So disgusting! I can¡¯t believe I used to be a fan of such an idol!]

    [I feel sick!]

    [Poor princess.]

    [I cried.]

    [Is Edward Thompson blind? He abandoned his own sister and got close to an outsider. I feel disgusted.]

    [Watching this video makes me really angry.]

    [Sylvia Thompson is so scheming.]

 Chapter 655: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_4

    Chapter 655: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_4

    [What Sylvia Thompson? She¡¯s called Sophie Cooper now.]

    [Sophie Cooper takes over the nest, she won¡¯t end well!]

    [Hug the princess.]

    [That nanny deserves to die too, taking away the princess is one thing, but actually abusing the adopted daughter to death! Such people are disgusting.]

    [Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The nanny has been sentenced to death.]

    [It¡¯s really satisfying!]

    [The most disgusting people are like Sophie Cooper, knowing full well she is the nanny¡¯s daughter, yet acting as if nothing has anything to do with her!]

    [TMD! Edward Thompson is such a fool! Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Sophie Cooper is putting on an act.]

    [If I were the Thompson parents, I would not only sever ties with Edward Thompson, but also beat this unfilial son to death! It¡¯s so infuriating!]

    [¡­]<div>

    After this video was uploaded, all of Edward Thompson¡¯s remaining poprity vanished, and many negative effects surfaced, along with some news about Edward Thompson¡¯s arrogant behavior.

    There¡¯s also the clip of Edward Thompson being disrespectful to an elderly person at the filming set.

    It¡¯s like kicking someone when they¡¯re down.

    Overnight, Edward Thompson became a tainted artist, and all the variety shows he participated in, as well as the movies he acted in, were removed from the shelves.

    Even his Facebook ount was banned!

    Sylvia didn¡¯t expect things would turn out this way, and she had a very bad feeling in her heart.

    The Thompson family is really going to cut ties with Edward Thompson this time.

    Otherwise,

    they wouldn¡¯t have blocked Edward Thompson¡¯s only way out!

    Edward Thompson is an actor, and now he has be a tainted artist with no shows to star in and no movies to participate in, let alone being qualified to shoot web dramas. This undoubtedly broke his only source of ie.

    What now?

    Sylvia was anxious.

    After all, she is now relying on Edward Thompson for survival.

    If something were to happen to Edward Thompson, she would bepletely out of financial resources and a ce to live¡­

    It seems like she needs to make ns in advance andpletely use up Edward Thompson¡¯sst bit of value.

    That¡¯s right.

    Sylvia has never considered Edward Thompson her rtive.

    She deeply resents the Thompson family.

    Of course, that includes Edward Thompson.<div>

    The whole Thompson family deserves to die!

    At this moment,

    there¡¯s a knock on the door.

    Sylvia goes to the door, just about to speak, but seems to think of something and looks through the peephole.<div>

    It¡¯s James!

    Seeing the shabby man with a bottle of wine standing outside, Sylvia frowns deeply.

    How did he find this ce?!

    Can¡¯t open the door.

    Sylvia presses against the door tightly.

    Absolutely must not open the door at this moment!

    However, the next second, there¡¯s the sound of a key being inserted into the lock and turning.

    What¡¯s going on?!

    Before Sylvia could react, the door was forcefully pushed open from the outside.

    Sylvia was also knocked to the ground by the sudden force.

    Bang!

    Her head hits the shoe cab on the side of the wall, a swelling welt forms on her forehead, seeing stars, and the pain is unbearable.

    ¡°Little bitch!¡± James takes a swig of wine, his face red with anger, ¡°I knew you were in there! Trying to y tricks on me? You¡¯re too green! Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you if you hid in here? Dream on! Let me tell the little bitch that you won¡¯t be able to escape from my grasp in this life!¡±<div>

    Sylvia looks up at James.

    Her eyes are wide open, and there¡¯s a deep hatred in them.

    ¡°What the hell do you want?! I gave you money, too! Why can¡¯t you just stay away from me?!¡± Sylvia is almost hysterical.

    Fate has already been very unfair to her. Why did it have to give her such a disgraceful father?!

    James ignores Sylvia and instead waves to the outside, ¡°Come in,e in, hurry in.¡±

    A momentter,

    a scantily-d young woman swaying her hips walks in, and just like Liu¡¯s grandmother entering the White House, she exims in surprise, ¡°Old James, I never thought you¡¯d be so rich!¡±

    This house belongs to Edward Thompson, not to mention the good location, but the decoration is also very luxurious.

    Three bedrooms and two living rooms, 206 square meters.

    Feet on the thick cashmere carpet, dazzling crystal chandelier hanging above.

    For ordinary people, this house would take several generations to afford.

    Afra Gracen is nothing but a streetwalker that James picked up from outside. She has never seen such a luxurious house, so she is very surprised.

    Who knew she would really hook up with a rich man this time?!<div>

    James grabs Afra Gracen and kisses her on the face, ¡°What do you mean your house and my house? This will be our house!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Afra Gracen excitedly asks, ¡°Does that mean I can live here from now on?¡±

 Chapter 656: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_5

    Chapter 656: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_5

    James nodded, hugging Afra Gracen¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, go pick a room quickly.¡±

    Afra nced at Sylvia Thompson lying on the floor and continued, ¡°But can she agree with this?¡±

    ¡°This is my house! What right does she have to disagree?¡± James nced at Sylvia, ¡°If she dares to say no, watch me p her to death!¡±

    After all, Sylvia Thompson was his biological daughter!

    Even Sylvia¡¯s life was given to her by him, not to mention a house.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Afra immediately ran over to choose a room without even changing her shoes.

    Looking at the footprints left on the carpet.

    Sylvia could hardly tolerate it anymore.

    This was her house!

    Why would she let a gambling addict like James and a wretched woman like Afra move into her house?<div>

    ¡°Get out! Get out of my house!¡± Sylvia got up from the floor, pointing at the door and shouted: ¡°Get out!¡±

    James pretended not to hear her, opened the refrigerator door, and took out an apple to munch on.

    Afra took a fur coat from a closet and draped it over herself, walking and asking, ¡°Old James, can you give me this coat?¡±

    James nodded, ¡°Of course, sweetheart, this will be your home from now on. You can wear any clothes you want!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my dear!¡±

    Afra kissed James again.

    He was pleased.

    Being rich is truly great!

    No wonder everyone wants to be rich.

    Sylvia looked up to see that one of her favorite fur coats was being worn by a wretched prostitute, which made her so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. She rushed to Afra¡¯s side, ¡°Take it off! Take it off for me!¡±

    ¡°Old James, look at your daughter! She is so fierce!¡± Afra walked to James¡¯ side, holding his arm and acting coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m so scared! She¡¯s scaring me!¡±

    ¡°Bloody brat! Do you know who she is?¡± James pped Sylvia in the face, ¡°I¡¯m legally married to her now. From now on, she¡¯s your mother! If you dare to touch your mother again, I¡¯ll fucking kill you, you unfilial daughter!¡±

    Sylvia was dumbfounded by the p.

    She was a pampered daughter of the Thompson n, and hardly anyone had dared to hit her since she was a child.

    Even Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne hadn¡¯tid a finger on her.

    But today¡­

    She was actually hit by a disgusting person like James.

    This was more unbearable for Sylvia than death.

    What was even more disgusting was that James asked her to call a wretched woman like Afra ¡°mom.¡±<div>

    Once upon a time, this wretched woman wasn¡¯t even qualified to serve Sylvia tea or hand her water.

    But now¡­

    Even a lowly prostitute could casually bully her!

    She was so resentful!<div>

    She was so resentful!

    Sylvia¡¯s hands clenched into fists, shaking her whole body due to excessive force.

    Once a proud and haughty socialite, she was adored by countless people in the socialite circles.

    This cannot go on.

    She couldn¡¯t go on like this.

    Sylvia knew her current predicament very well.

    If she wanted to get out of this troublesome situation¡­

    She must eliminate the trouble that was James.

    Otherwise, James would certainly be a lifelong stain on her.

    Thinking about this, Sylvia squinted her eyes, a sinister look shed in her pupils.

    At this moment, Afra squatted down, lifted Sylvia¡¯s chin with her index finger, and smiled, ¡°Come on, good daughter, call Mom and let her hear.¡±

    Sylvia immediately pushed Afra¡¯s hand away, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Old James! Look at your daughter!¡± Afra looked at James, ¡°She¡¯s bullying me!¡±<div>

    James squatted down, grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hair, and mmed her head to the floor, ¡°You little bitch, you¡¯re sowless that you dare to bully your mother too!¡±

    Afra stood there, arms crossed, with a smug look as she watched Sylvia.

    Thinking of living in such a luxurious house in the future, Afra¡¯s heart felt extremely ted.

    ¡°Apologize to your mother!¡± James clenched Sylvia¡¯s hair, forcing her to look at Afra.

    ¡°Ask me to apologize to such a shameless person? Dream on!¡±

    These wordspletely enraged James. Just as he had done with Aunt Zhang, he violently punched Sylvia.

    Sylvia gritted her lips, ring at James.

    Her eyes were full of sinister looks.

    Like a venomous snake waiting to harm someone.

    At this moment, Afraughed and said, ¡°Forget it, Old James, why bother with a child? By the way, I want to sleep in the biggest bedroom tonight.¡±

 Chapter 657: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_6

    Chapter 657: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_6

    Only then did James let go of Sylvia, nodding his head and said, ¡°Alright, sleep wherever you want to!¡±

    Afra Gracen dragged James into the bedroom.

    Soon, nauseating sounds came from the room.

    Sylvia stood at the door, her hands clenched into fists, trying to control her urge to grab a kitchen knife.

    Disgusting.

    Too disgusting!

    That man and woman were doing such depraved things on her bed.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    Suddenly, a mobile message notification sound red through the air.

    Sylvia checked her phone.<div>

    Someone had tagged her in the WhatsApp group.

    After checking, she realized it was the Housekeeper in the homeowners¡¯ group, who had tagged everyone.

    Housekeeper: [Dear homeowners, good evening. ording to a notification from the Linch District Electricity Bureau, due to maintenance work in this area, there will be a three-hour power cut in the Linch District from 20:00 to 23:00 on Saturday. Please prepare for the outage. We apologize for any inconvenience caused.]

    Today was Wednesday.

    Three days left till Saturday.

    Seeing this message, Sylvia narrowed her eyes slightly.

    At this moment, Edward Thompson suddenly called for a video call.

    Looking at Bob¡¯s avatar, Sylvia hesitated for a few seconds and then clicked on ¡®decline¡¯.

    Sylvia rarely declines phone calls. Even when she did, she would send a text message exining the reason, but today, Bob waited for several minutes and received no such messages.

    Bob getting worried, tried one more time for a video call.

    But Sylvia still declined.

    Bob moved to the window of the West Bedroom, pulled open the curtains, and clearly saw the lights were on in Sylvia¡¯s ce since they lived in the samemunity.

    If Sylvia was home, why was she not answering her phone?

    Could it be that she was in some kind of trouble?

    Thinking of this, Bob frowned slightly, immediately turned around and headed for the door.

    Just then, Sylvia picked up the video call but switched it to a voice call, ¡°Hello, big brother.¡±

    ¡°Sylvia, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°No-, Nothing.¡± Although Sylvia tried to make her voice sound normal, it still sounded a bit off. ¡°Brother, why are you looking for me sote?¡±

    With the recent setbacks in Bob¡¯s life, he had originally intended to ask Sylvia to apany him for a drink, but now, he had lost the mood. He said: ¡°Sylvia, are you at home now?¡±<div>

    ¡°At home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming over now.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sylvia looked in the direction of her bedroom, deliberately raising her voice. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Big brother, I¡¯m fine. You really don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±

    The more she behaved like this, the more convinced Bob was that something must have happened to Sylvia. He hastened his steps towards Sylvia¡¯s home.<div>

    Soon, he arrived at Sylvia¡¯s building.

    Just then, the elevator was stuck on the thirty-second floor, so Bob had to take the stairs.

    By the time he arrived on the thirty-second floor, he was fatigued and out of breath.

    Bob took a deep breath, didn¡¯t bother knocking on the door, verified his fingerprint, and directly opened the door.

    Sylvia appeared to be on her way out when she saw Bob walk in, she immediately turned around, ¡°Big brother, why, why are you here?¡±

    Bob looked at Sylvia¡¯s back, frowned slightly, and sensed something was wrong. He grabbed Sylvia¡¯s wrist, ¡°Sylvia, look at me, what happened?¡±

    Sylvia was looking down, not daring to look at Bob.

    Just then, a very indecent noise echoed in the air.

    Bob frowned, ¡°Is there someone else here?¡±

    With a soft voice, Sylvia replied, ¡°My¡­ my biological father is here¡­¡±

    ¡°Did hey his hands on you?¡± Bob asked immediately.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Sylvia shook her head, her face was heartbreakingly pitiful.

    ¡°Then look at me!¡±<div>

    ¡°Sylvia!¡±

    Finally, Sylvia lifted her head to look at Bob.

    The sight of her immediately broke Bob¡¯s heart.

    Sylvia¡¯s face was streaming with tears, and there were clearly visible bruises on her forehead, showing that she had been brutally beaten.

    As someone who adored his little sister, Bob couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone bully Sylvia. Rolling up his sleeves, with his eyes aze, he said, ¡°Where is James! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±

    Beast!

    James is a beast!

    As Sylvia¡¯s biological father, he dares to be so ruthless towards Sylvia.

    Does he have even a shred of humanity left!

    Sylvia immediately clung to Bob, ¡°Big brother, calm down, calm down! No matter what, he is still my dad! He¡¯s still my dad!¡±

 Chapter 658: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_7

    Chapter 658: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_7

    By the end, Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud.

    At this point, Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t remain calm any longer. He broke free from Sylvia, rushed into the kitchen, picked up a kitchen knife, and walked quickly toward the bedroom.

    As long as he was there, no one could bully Sylvia like this!

    No one!

    At that moment, James, wearing only his underwear, came out of the room and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±

    Seeing Edward holding a kitchen knife, James wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°Ah, you must be Sophia¡¯s brother, right? I¡¯m her biological father, so ording to the family hierarchy, you should call me Dad too!¡±

    Looking at James, Edward¡¯s face was distorted with anger, ¡°You hit Sylvia, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re carrying a knife? Who are you trying to scare?¡± James pointed to his neck and said, ¡°Come on, do it if you want to. Cut here if you dare!¡±

    Sylvia narrowed her eyes.

    She really wished Edward would just chop James¡¯s neck with the knife.<div>

    But clearly, she overestimated Edward¡¯s courage.

    Edward tightly gripped the kitchen knife in his hand, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to chop down. In that moment, he thought about many things.

    He couldn¡¯t let himself go to jail over a scumbag like James.

    After all, a life for a life.

    At this moment, Sylvia provided Edward with an exit. She snatched the knife from his hand and threw it away. ¡°Brother, no matter what happens, he¡¯s still my father! You can¡¯t be impulsive!¡±

    Hearing this, James looked at Sylvia, disbelief shing in his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to say such words.

    After Sylvia threw the knife away, Edward swung his fist and punched James, ¡°If you dare to bully Sylvia again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    James thought Edward was a coward and wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. He didn¡¯t expect Edward to suddenly hit him.

    Caught off guard, James was knocked unconscious by the punch.

    Edward straddled James, ready to hit him again, but Sylvia quickly pulled him away, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t hit him! He¡¯s my father!¡±

    Sylvia directly pulled Edward outside and cried, ¡°Brother, promise me that you won¡¯t ever hit him again. I was also at fault for what happened tonight.¡±

    Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward frowned slightly, ¡°Sylvia, if you keep being this kind, one day he¡¯ll bully you to death!¡±

    Someone like James would definitely hold Sylvia back.

    Sylvia sniffed, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Who asked me to have such a father? I¡¯ll bear it.¡±

    Looking at Sylvia, Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. A momentter, he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡­

    Time flew, and it was Saturday in the blink of an eye.

    Sylvia came to Edward¡¯s ce.

    Edward had been downtely, not washing his face or shaving, and there was a gloomy aura all around him.<div>

    Sylvia took a sip of water, smiled at Edward, and suggested, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a power outage in our neighborhood tonight. Let¡¯s go out for ate-night snack and take a walk.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded and then asked, ¡°When are those two moving out?¡±

    By ¡°those two,¡± he meant James and Afra Gracen.

    Sylvia shook her head, her eyes revealing a troubled expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They might¡­ never move out.¡±<div>

    Edward frowned slightly, knowing that if James and Afra never moved out, they would definitely affect Sylvia.

    It seemed they needed to think of something.

    As if sensing Edward¡¯s thoughts, Sylvia smiled and grabbed his hand, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. The problem isn¡¯t whether they leave or not. Even if they did leave, with legs on their bodies, they could alwayse back.¡±

    Edward sighed softly.

    Sylvia looked at Edward and asked, ¡°And you, brother? What are your ns for the future?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time.¡±

    Edward hadpletely lost his sense of direction in life.

    He didn¡¯t know which path to take next.

    Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t lose heart. I believe in you. You can walk out of this low valley.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Edward nodded, grateful for Sylvia¡¯spany during this low point in his life.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go back and prepare. I¡¯ll meet you downstairs at 9 pm.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    At around 9 pm, Sylvia arrived on time at the foot of the building where Edward lived.<div>

    Edward had juste down from the building when he saw Sylvia.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    Hearing Edward¡¯s voice, Sylvia immediately walked over, smiling, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Edward followed Sylvia¡¯s steps.

    Just as they were about to leave the neighborhood, Sylvia suddenly seemed to remember something, ¡°Brother, I left my bag in your apartment. Could you help me get it?¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t think much and nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, brother.¡±

    Edward patted Sylvia¡¯s head, like he always used to do, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m not a stranger to you.¡±

    After that, Edward turned and ran back to his apartment to fetch Sylvia¡¯s bag.

    Due to the power outage, he had to climb the stairs.

    Thirty floors in total.

    When he finally reached the top, Edward was covered in sweat.

    He went to the door and verified his fingerprint.<div>

    The door clicked open.

    The lights were off, and the room was dark. Edward used his phone to light his way.

    The night wind blew the curtain on the balcony, making a rustling sound.

    It felt eerie.

    At that moment, Edward suddenly sensed something wrong. The air was faintly filled with a smell of blood. He sniffed lightly.

    It was indeed the smell of blood.

    Edward frowned slightly. At that moment, his foot was suddenly tripped by something on the floor.

    Bang.

    He fell to the ground.

    Edwardnded on something soft, and his hand on the floor felt a sticky sensation. The smell of blood grew heavier, creeping up into his nostrils.

    It was an awful feeling that made his scalp tingle.

    Edward held his phone tightly and aimed the light at the floor. His gaze followed.

    At that sight, he waspletely dumbfounded, his face pale, and he immediately felt a chill run down his spine.<div>

    There was blood everywhere on the floor.

    And beneath him¡­

    ¡­ was James¡¯s corpse!

 Chapter 659: 219: The First Suspect (Second Update)

    Chapter 659: 219: The First Suspect (Second Update)

    Jamesy in a pool of blood, his eyes wide open, staring right at Edward Thompson.

    Utterly chilling.

    Like a vengeful ghost demanding payback.

    At this moment.

    Edward¡¯s breathing became heavier, his scalp tingling, and terror spread throughout his entire body.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Edward screamed and copsed on the floor, panting heavily, his chest heaving with fear as he tightly closed his eyes.

    Don¡¯t even mention Edward used to be an actor.

    Even a doctor who has seen life and death would probably be scared out of their wits when faced with this scene.

    It must be a hallucination.<div>

    Edward tried to calm himself down. He opened his eyes again and gasped for air. He looked at the floor once more, but the sight remained unchanged.

    He was still terrified, but Edward was much calmer now.

    Seeing that James still had his eyes open, Edward thought he was not dead yet, so he reached out to push James, ¡°Hey, wake up.¡±

    James, lying in the pool of blood, showed no response.

    Edward swallowed hard, and a cold sweat dripped from his forehead onto the floor. He stretched out his trembling right hand and checked for breath by James¡¯s nose.

    He quickly pulled his hand back afterward.

    Dead.

    James was really dead.

    What on earth was going on?

    In an instant, Edward¡¯s heart went out of control again.

    Although he hated James and hoped Sylvia could get rid of this problem sooner, he became panic-stricken when James really died in front of him.

    What should I do now!

    What am I supposed to do?

    Overwhelming fear left Edward¡¯s mind nk.

    Just then, he thought of calling the police.

    Yes.

    Call the police right away.

    With that thought, Edward immediately went to find his phone, which had fallen next to the kitchen knife during his panic. Fortunately, the light was still on.

    Edward grabbed his phone, but by now, the screen was covered in blood. Without worrying about anything else, he wiped the blood on his clothes and tremblingly dialed 110.<div>

    But halfway through his call, it was as if Edward suddenly remembered something and stopped.

    If he called now, what if he was mistaken for the murderer?

    No.

    He couldn¡¯t take that risk.<div>

    But what should he do if he didn¡¯t call?

    He was the first one to discover the crime scene, and even if he didn¡¯t call now, how would he exin himself when the police investigatedter?

    After pondering for a while, Edward still dialed the police.

    Within ten minutes, the police arrived at the scene, and the power supply was urgently restored.

    At the scene, Edward was covered in blood.

    The police took photos and sealed off the crime scene before taking Edward to the police station.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with the deceased?¡±

    Edward had not fully recovered yet, sitting listlessly and covered in blood on the chair, ¡°I¡­ ¡±

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t even know how to describe his rtionship with James. ¡°I have n-nothing to do with him, b-but his daughter is my sister. However, w-we have no blood rtions.¡±

    ¡°How did you discover the deceased? And why did you appear in Room 3015?¡±

    Edward was the first person to discover the body and naturally became the number one suspect.

    Edward continued, ¡°Our neighborhood had a power outage tonight, so I went out to have ate-night snack with my sister. Before we left the neighborhood, my sister suddenly remembered she had forgotten her bag. So I came to get her bag for her. I had to climb the stairs because of the power outage, and as soon as I entered the room, I knew something was wrong. But I didn¡±t expect him to die here! He was already dead when I arrived. Officer, I had nothing to do with this!¡±

    Edward was also devastated, unable to understand how he got involved in this situation.<div>

    At this point, Edward seemed to suddenly remember something, ¡°Oh, right! My sister, Sylvia Thompson, can vouch for me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her!¡±

    Fortunately.

    Fortunately, he still had Sylvia. Edward felt relieved at this thought.

    Hearing this, the interrogating officer looked at the person next to him, ¡°Xiao Sun, bring her in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Sun nodded.

    Xiao Sun went out and soon brought Sylvia in.

    Upon seeing Sylvia, Edward became very agitated and immediately stood up from the interrogation table, ¡°Sylvia!¡±

    ¡°Little brother,¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, her face anxious, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just walked in and¡­¡±

    ¡°Edward Thompson, quiet.¡± The officer cut him off, then turned to Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded.

    ¡°Age.¡±

    ¡°Eighteen.¡±<div>

    Officer Blogger continued, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Edward Thompson?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother,¡± Sylvia replied.

    Officer Blogger continued, ¡°Where were you tonight between 7 p.m. and 10 p.m.? And why was Edward Thompson in your house?¡±

    ¡°Our neighborhood had a power outage tonight, so I went out to have dinner with my friend. As for my brother¡­¡± Sylvia turned to Edward and asked with teary eyes, ¡°Little brother, why were you at my house?¡±

 Chapter 660: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson collapses!

    Chapter 660: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson copses!

    Upon hearing Sylvia Thompson¡¯s words, Edward Thompson felt dumbfounded.

    All of his strength drained from him in an instant.

    His face turned deathly pale.

    He couldn¡¯t even believe that the person in front of him was Sylvia Thompson, let alone believe that she said those words.

    ¡°Sylvia, what are you talking about?¡± Edward Thompson stood up from his chair, emotionally saying,¡±Have you forgotten? You said we were going out for dinner tonight, and you were waiting for me downstairs at my ce. Halfway there, you said you forgot your bag¡­¡±

    ¡°Edward Thompson!¡± Officer Blogger furrowed his brow and scolded sternly, ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Edward Thompson had to close his mouth, staring straight at Sylvia Thompson, his eyes full of longing.

    He hoped that what he had just heard was just a hallucination; he and Sylvia Thompson had always been closer than real siblings, she would definitely testify for him!

    Definitely!

    Sylvia Thompson was the only witness now, and if she didn¡¯t help him, he would really be the murderer!<div>

    At this thought, cold sweat trickled down Edward Thompson¡¯s forehead.

    He was somewhat puzzled.

    Unclear as to why he had ended up in this situation.

    Sylvia Thompson covered her mouth with both hands and took a few steps back, ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Bro, I didn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ve been with Tongtong all night, Tongtong can testify. I didn¡¯t see you at all, why are you lying?¡±

    Lying?

    She said he was lying?

    Hearing this, Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson with wide eyes, disbelief in his gaze.

    If it weren¡¯t for Sylvia Thompson saying she left her bag at home and asking him to get it, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to her house.

    But now,

    She directly denied it!

    Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t ept this at all.

    Why?!

    Why would Sylvia Thompson do this to him?!

    ¡°It was you who asked me to go up! It was you!¡± Edward Thompson could hardly control his emotions.

    He even began to doubt whether the person standing before him was really Sylvia Thompson.

    No!

    It¡¯s impossible!

    Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t possibly treat him like this

    ¡°Edward Thompson, quiet down!¡± Shortly after, Officer Blogger looked at Miss Thompson,¡± You should take Miss Thompson to step aside first.¡±<div>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Miss Thompson nodded.

    Before Sylvia Thompson was led away, she couldn¡¯t help but look back at Edward Thompson, ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t know why you keep lying, but I believe you wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. You must have your reasons, right? You have to confess honestly; I believe the People¡¯s Police will give you justice!¡±

    Edward Thompson watched Sylvia Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, his heart filled with indescribable feelings, and he really wanted to chase after her to ask.

    It was clear that Sylvia Thompson was the one lying.<div>

    But Sylvia Thompson was here turning ck into white.

    They had always been closer than real siblings!

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Sylvia Thompson would turn her back on him so coldly?

    Could it be that the sister he had loved so dearly for so many years was really an ungrateful and vicious man?

    No!

    He couldn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°Edward Thompson, calm down.¡± Officer Blogger continued, ¡°You said you appeared at the deceased¡¯s housete at night to help your sister, Sylvia Thompson, get her bag. Do you have any other witnesses besides her?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Edward Thompson shook his head, trying hard to calm himself down, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days, and I slept from noon today until 8:40 in the evening when I got up. After I got ready, I arrived downstairs around 8:50. At that time, my sister was already waiting for me downstairs! We walked a few steps, and she said she forgot her bag and asked me to help her get it!¡±

    Edward Thompson had no idea that there would be a murder scene waiting for him upstairs at that time!

    If he had known, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone up.

    What Edward Thompson didn¡¯t expect even more was that Sylvia Thompson would deny all of this.

    Could it be that¡­

    At this moment, a terrifying thought emerged in Edward Thompson¡¯s mind.<div>

    Was Sylvia Thompson the real murderer?

    Did Sylvia Thompson kill James before intentionally leading him up there, and finally framing him for it all?

    If that was the case, Sylvia Thompson was truly terrifying!

    Edward Thompson¡¯s scalp tingled as he said, ¡°Officer Blogger, please believe me, I really didn¡¯t lie!¡±

    ¡°However, your sister has an eyewitness.¡± Officer Blogger squinted slightly, ¡°She has plenty of evidence to prove that she wasn¡¯t in the neighborhood during the 19:00-22:00 time frame.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Edward Thompson furrowed his brow tightly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She clearly asked me to go out for ate-night meal, and she was the one who asked me to go up and help get her bag! How could she have an eyewitness, unless! Unless that eyewitness is an aplice! They killed James and now want to frame me for it!¡±

 Chapter 661: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _2

    Chapter 661: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _2

    Officer Blogger had handled numerous criminal cases during his many years of service.

    As it stood, this murder case seemed straightforward, but it was full of doubts and puzzles.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Officer Blogger asked.

    Edward Thompson remained silent.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what would count as evidence.

    The only person who could prove his innocence was Sylvia Thompson.

    Yet, if Sylvia really was the murderer, his innocence would be impossible to prove, even if he jumped into the Yellow River.

    Edward Thompson currently felt a mixture of fear and sorrow.

    His emotions were tangled andplex.

    He feared being sentenced to death.<div>

    He was saddened by Sylvia¡¯s treatment of him.

    He had always treated Sylvia like his own sister.

    But today.

    Sylvia was behaving this way towards him.

    The betrayal was even more painful than being skinned alive.

    He was practically suffocating.

    Officer Blogger didn¡¯t miss any minute expression on Edward Thompson¡¯s face, ¡°If you can¡¯t provide evidence to prove your innocence, then cooperate with our investigation. Answer truthfully to whatever we ask.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°I will definitely cooperate.¡±

    Officer Blogger put his hands together, staring straight into Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes, ¡°So I¡¯ll ask you again, did you touch the knife used in the crime after you arrived at the scene?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Edward Thompson shook his head, then recited everything that happened after he arrived at the scene.

    At this moment, it seemed that something urred to Edward Thompson. He continued, ¡°Officer Blogger, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can review the surveince footage which I believe will prove my innocence.¡±

    Both the neighborhood and Sylvia¡¯s living room had surveince cameras.

    Officer Blogger responded, ¡°If there were surveince cameras, we wouldn¡¯t have to sit here questioning you.¡±

    The entire Wuling District had experienced a power outage, so surveince cameras were essentially useless.

    After finishing his sentence, Officer Blogger turned to Edward Thompson, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, did you actually touch that knife? This question is crucial, you better think before you answer.¡±

    Word by word, his voice resounding.

    Edward Thompson looked up at Officer Blogger, ¡°I¡¯m sure, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Upon hearing Edward Thompson¡¯s response, Officer Blogger¡¯s face changed and his tone hardened. He pped the table, ¡°Then why were your fingerprints found on the knife?¡±

    ¡°What? Fingerprints?¡±<div>

    Edward Thompson turned pale, disbelief written all over his face, ¡°There must be a mistake! You must have made a mistake! I didn¡¯t touch the knife, I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even touched the knife, so how on earth could his fingerprints be found on it?

    By now, Edward Thompson was truly panicked.

    ¡°I want to see Sophie Cooper! I want to see her! Why! Why would she do this to me!¡±<div>

    Edward Thompson held his head tightly, his face distorted with pain.

    By this point, he no longer wanted to acknowledge Sylvia as his sister. The mere mention of her name was nauseating.

    Officer Blogger observed the expression on Edward Thompson¡¯s face before asking again, ¡°Also, you mentioned that you had nned to have ate-night snack with Sylvia. Do you have any chat history as evidence?¡±

    Chat history?

    Edward Thompson shook his head, ¡°No, we only made a verbal agreement, we didn¡¯t send any messages.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, Edward Thompson quickly added, ¡°Wait, when Sophie Cooper came to see me today, there was no power outage in ourplex. You can check the surveince from my living room!¡±

    Upon finishing his sentence, Edward Thompson felt a glimmer of hope.

    Hearing this, Officer Blogger looked at a police officer behind him, ¡°Goldrick.¡±

    Goldrick got the hint, he stepped out and made a phone call.

    By then, several police were gathering evidence at Thompson Manor.

    But soon, Goldrick received a reply and hastily walked back in, whispering several sentences into Officer Blogger¡¯s ear.

    Hearing this, Officer Blogger¡¯s brow slightly furrowed as he turned to Edward Thompson, ¡°Did you know that the camera in your living room is broken? Moreover, our colleagues have reviewed the elevator surveince footage of your building and Sylvia did not visit your building today.¡±

    ¡°No! That cannot be! She was there! She really was! Sophie Cooper really dide!¡±<div>

    Edward Thompson never would have believed that his living room camera could suddenly break.

    Could this¡­

    Be a premeditated conspiracy?

    Upon this thought, Edward Thompson felt as though a cold breeze swept through his heart, chilling him to the core.

    If that was the case, he couldn¡¯t imagine when Sophie Cooper first began nning this!

    Officer Blogger then continued to ask, ¡°Is there anyone else who can confirm Sylvia visited your home today?¡±

 Chapter 662: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _3

    Chapter 662: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _3

    Edward Thompson shook his head.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the interrogation room.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Officer Blogger slightly raised his head.

    After receiving a response, a figure walked in from outside, ¡°Officer Blogger, there¡¯s a new discovery.¡±

    Officer Blogger immediately caught on and walked out.

    ¡°Jocelyn, what¡¯s the new discovery?¡±

    Jocelyn nced at Officer Blogger and continued, ¡°We found a video of Edward Thompson and the deceased having a conflict in the living room surveince camera at Sylvia Thompson¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Take me to see it,¡± Officer Blogger immediately followed Jocelyn¡¯s footsteps.

    Upon arriving at the office, Jocelyn asked a colleague to show Officer Blogger the surveince video.<div>

    In the footage, Edward Thompson¡¯s emotions hadpletely lost control, and he even took a kitchen knife out of the kitchen and tried to kill James in a fit of rage.

    Fortunately, Sylvia Thompson snatched the knife from Edward Thompson¡¯s hand.

    At the end, Edward Thompson made a threat, pointing at James and saying, ¡°If you dare bully Sylvia again, I will kill you!¡±

    After watching the entire video, Officer Blogger rubbed his chin, ¡°It seems that Edward Thompson had the motive to kill.¡±

    Officer Blogger then asked, ¡°Which day is this video from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from three days ago,¡± Jocelyn replied.

    Officer Blogger nodded.

    Jocelyn looked up at Officer Blogger and continued, ¡°I also think that Edward Thompson had the motive to kill. After all, he hated James so much. Plus, if Sylvia hadn¡¯t stopped him that day, he might have already killed James!¡±

    Officer Blogger narrowed his eyes, ¡°People tend to have impulsive moments. After that impulse passes, they won¡¯t have those thoughts anymore! Go investigate who the deceased has recently met with! Also, investigate the deceased¡¯s social rtions and get that Maureen Fitzell over here to make a statement.¡±

    Maureen Fitzell is Sylvia Thompson¡¯s best friend.

    Soon after, Maureen Fitzell, one of the witnesses, was summoned to the police station.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Maureen Fitzell.¡±

    Ling was one of the officers handling the case as well.

    She and Oliver Andrews sat at the interrogation table, looking at Maureen Fitzell¡¯s information, then looked at Maureen Fitzell and asked, ¡°Age?¡±

    ¡°Neen,¡± Maureen Fitzell felt a bit nervousing to the police station to make a statement for the first time, and she asionally looked up at the officer beside her.

    She felt a bit nervous and excited as well.

    Since she was a child, she had always admired soldiers and police officers, but she could only catch a glimpse of them from afar. She never imagined that she would be so close to her idols today.

    Ling continued, ¡°What is your rtionship with Sylvia Thompson?¡±<div>

    ¡°We¡¯re college ssmates and best friends,¡± Maureen Fitzell replied.

    Ling then asked, ¡°The questions I¡¯m going to ask you next are very important. Be sure to answer them truthfully. If you fabricate the facts and cover up for the suspect, you will face legal consequences. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Maureen Fitzell nodded.

    After making sure there were no issues with Maureen Fitzell, Ling asked the first question, ¡°Can you tell me who you were with from 5 PM to 10 PMst night?¡±<div>

    ¡°I was with Sylvia.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ling asked.

    ¡°Very sure.¡±

    Ling squinted her eyes and asked again, ¡°When did you meet her, and when did she leave your house?¡±

    Maureen Fitzell fell into thoughts, then continued, ¡°I think it was Friday morning when I received a WhatsApp message from Sylvia. She said there would be a power outage in theirmunity on Saturday, so we decided to hang out together. We met around noon, had lunch together, and even watched a movie in between. We had dinner together at night and took a walk by the river. Back at my ce, we sat on the couch chatting. She didn¡¯t want to go back home that night. In the end, she seemed to receive a phone call, saying that something had happened to her father, and then she left.¡±

    Since this incident happened only a day ago, Maureen Fitzell remembered the details very clearly.

    Hearing this, Ling asked, ¡°Do you remember the expression on Sylvia¡¯s face when she received the phone call?¡±

    ¡°Very surprised!¡± Maureen Fitzell continued, ¡°She suddenly stood up from the couch, her facepletely pale. I asked if she needed me to take her back, but she declined and went back alone. How would I have known her father was in trouble? If I had known her father was going to have an ident, I would definitely have apanied her back home!¡±

 Chapter 663: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _4

    Chapter 663: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _4

    ¡°During your conversation, did Sylvia Thompson ever leave?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ling continued to ask.

    Maureen Fitzell nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Maureen continued, ¡°You guys can¡¯t possibly suspect that Sylvia killed someone, right? That¡¯s absolutely impossible! She¡¯s so kind that she wouldn¡¯t even step on an ant on the street, let alone be a murderer! And I can be held responsible for my words; she was indeed with me that day!¡±

    Ling nodded, then asked, ¡°Where did you have lunch?¡±

    ¡°A Hunanese restaurant, our first time eating there! The name is¡­ Bessi Restaurant! That¡¯s right, Bessi Restaurant!¡±

    ¡°Which cinema did you watch the movie in after lunch?¡±

    ¡°Maple Square.¡±

    ¡°And dinner?¡±<div>

    Maureen answered one by one.

    After checking, it was found that Maureen did not lie. After 12 noon, she had indeed been with Sylvia Thompson. They ate lunch together, watched a movie, had dinner, and took a walk by the river.

    Could it be¡­

    This incident was unrted to Sylvia Thompson?

    But if it had nothing to do with Sylvia Thompson, then Edward Thompson would be the prime suspect!

    Coming out of the interrogation room, Ling looked at Oliver Andrews beside her, ¡°What do you think, Andrews?¡±

    Oliver narrowed his eyes as if suddenly thinking of something and asked, ¡°James and Nidya were a married couple, right?¡±

    After all, he and Ling had just recently finished dealing with Nidya¡¯s murder case.

    At that time, all evidence pointed to James as the murderer.

    If it weren¡¯t for Olivia Cooper¡¯s watch-phone revealing the truth, who would have believed that the real murderer would be Nidya, who appeared as a loving mother in everyone¡¯s eyes!

    Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, speaking of which, this couple is really strange. First, the wife deliberately kills, and now the husband is killed by someone¡­¡±

    At this point, Ling continued, ¡°Sylvia is Nidya¡¯s biological daughter. What do you think, could the real killer be Sylvia, and Edward Thompson is just her scapegoat!¡±

    After all, Sylvia had a mother like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Oliver nodded and added, ¡°but Sylvia has an alibi!¡±

    Hearing this, Ling frowned slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Officer Blogger has to say.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver followed Ling¡¯s footsteps.

    The two went to the office next door.

    Officer Blogger was sitting at his desk, looking at a loss.

    ¡°Officer Blogger.¡± Ling walked over and tapped Officer Blogger¡¯s desk with her fingers.<div>

    Officer Blogger finally reacted, looked up at Ling, pressed his temples with some fatigue, and continued, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find any important clues on your side?¡±

    Ling handed the file in her hand to Officer Blogger, ¡°This is the transcript of Sylvia¡¯s ssmate and best friend, Maureen Fitzell.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Officer Blogger reached out and took the file.

    After reading it, Officer Blogger pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°Looks like we still have to find a breakthrough from Edward Thompson. By the way, we found a piece of important information in the surveince video at the deceased¡¯s house. You should take a look.¡±<div>

    After saying this, Officer Blogger opened the stored surveince video on hisputer.

    After watching it, Ling frowned slightly. Clearly, she did not expect Edward Thompson to have had a conflict with James.

    Could it be¡­

    The murderer was really Edward Thompson?

    No!

    There must be other issues involved.

    Just then, Oliver hit the nail on the head, ¡°This video not only proves that Edward Thompson had a motive for murder, but also Sylvia. After all, Sylvia was the one who had a conflict with James! She spent more time with James than Edward did since they didn¡¯t live together and had no direct connection. Obviously, Sylvia hates James more than Edward does, and she wants James to disappear from this world even more than Edward!¡±

    If talking about the motive for murder alone, Sylvia¡¯s motive is much stronger than Edward¡¯s.

    At this point, Oliver pointed out when the progress bar was at 10 minutes and 3 seconds, ¡°Look here, Sylvia¡¯s action of grabbing the knife is obviously hesitant. It¡¯s clear that she hopes that Edward could go through with it at that moment so she could escape from James forever.¡±

    But this is just Oliver¡¯s spection.

    He has not obtained any firm evidence.

 Chapter 664: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _5

    Chapter 664: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _5

    Thinking of this, Oliver Andrews looked at Officer Blogger and asked, ¡°Old Blogger, are there any witnesses in Edward Thompson¡¯s case?¡±

    Officer Blogger shook his head, ¡°No, all the evidence we have so far is his own confession.¡±

    But what does a confession count as evidence?

    Officer Blogger continued, ¡°Also, we found Edward Thompson¡¯s fingerprints on the murder weapon, as well as on the victim¡¯s body.¡±

    Hearing this, Oliver Andrews frowned slightly, ¡°What about Sylvia Thompson?¡±

    ¡°In the interrogation room next door.¡±

    Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    In the interrogation room, only Sylvia Thompson¡¯s tearful answers and the People¡¯s Police¡¯s questions could be heard.

    ¡°Comrades of the People¡¯s Police, I think this must be a misunderstanding. I grew up with my younger brother, and I know his character. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! Definitely not!¡±

    ¡°Sylvia Thompson, Edward Thompson has been insisting that he met with you at nine o¡¯clockst night, and moreover, it was you who asked him to go upstairs to get the package. Be honest, did you do these things or not?¡±<div>

    ¡°No,¡± Sylvia Thompson shook her head with tearful eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know why my younger brother lied, but I really didn¡¯t. I was with Tongtong all the time yesterday, and Tongtong can testify for me! Although my younger brother lied, I still believe that he definitely wouldn¡¯t kill anyone! Comrades of the People¡¯s Police, you must not miss any details and must not let the real murderer go unpunished!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson cried sadly, worried about Edward Thompson and not understanding why Edward Thompson was lying, while also grieving for her father¡¯s death.

    Various emotions intertwined.

    Ling frowned slightly.

    She had seen many suspects who could act, and more than a few of them.

    But someone like Sylvia Thompson was a first for her.

    In the past, those who could kill without changing their face were mostly older criminals.

    But how old was Sylvia Thompson?

    She was only eighteen!

    If an eighteen-year-old girl was really acting, how vicious would her heart be?

    After all.

    The one who died was her biological father!

    The police officer in charge of the interrogation nced at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we People¡¯s Police will not let go of a good person, nor will we wrong a bad person! Tell us, when was thest time you saw your father, and what was his condition?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson thought for a while, then said, ¡°He had drunk a lot of alcohol, smelled heavily of alcohol, and asked me for money. But I really had no money that day, so I didn¡¯t give it to him, and then he left cursing. Later on, I went to find Tongtong. If I had known he would be¡­¡±

    At thest sentence, Sylvia Thompson choked with sobs, ¡°If I had known he would be killed, I would have borrowed money at high interest to give it to him at that time. I regret it so much!¡±

    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in the air, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, you are acting, you killed James, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    A very stern voice.

    Shocked everyone.

    At this moment, a pair of eyes suddenly appeared in front of Sylvia Thompson, staring at her.<div>

    The eyes were sharp, as if to pierce through her whole person.

    Although Ling looked young, she was an experienced old police officer with many years of case handling experience and had an aura of justice that ordinary people could not face directly.

    Ordinary people would definitely be scared by such voices and eyes.

    But Sylvia Thompson wouldn¡¯t.<div>

    Earlier, in order to gain the favor of Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, Sylvia Thompson had specifically studied psychology.

    She knew how to disguise herself.

    Additionally, Sylvia Thompson shared something inmon with Nidya.

    She didn¡¯t easily offend anyone.

    So, even when she lost the halo of being the second youngdy of the Thompson n, her usual acquaintances still had no negativements about her.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Even though I hate him, I never thought about hurting him. After all, he was my father!¡±

    Sylvia Thompson looked directly into Ling¡¯s eyes.

    Fearless and undaunted.

    Seek wealth in danger.

    She had to survive this ordeal.

    As long as she made it through this, a bright future awaited her!

    As if she hadn¡¯t heard Sylvia Thompson¡¯s rebuttal, Ling continued, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, stop pretending. We already found out from the surveince video at Edward Thompson¡¯s house that you went to his house to invite him for a barbecuest night!¡±

    Hearing this, several police officers around her squinted their eyes without a sound.<div>

    They were well aware that Ling was just trying to coax a confession out of Sylvia Thompson.

    Surveince?

    Hearing this sentence, a bad premonition rose in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart, and then she quickly recalibrated herself.

 Chapter 665: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _6

    Chapter 665: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _6

    No.

    Impossible!

    Because she had personally sabotaged the surveince at Edward Thompson¡¯s home.

    How could a broken surveince camera capture anypelling evidence?

    If it had really captured something, Ling would have probably shown her the surveince footage by now and confronted her, instead of scaring her with these words.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been there and I haven¡¯t been there, why do you insist that I have?¡± Saying this, Sylvia Thompson stood up from her chair, ¡°I want to see my little brother! I want to talk to him face to face and rify why he made up these things! He is the little brother I trust the most and one of the few rtives in this world I can trust! Why, why would he do this to me?¡±

    In the end, Sylvia cried uncontrobly.

    She knew very well that when it was time to cry, she should cry, and when it was time to be afraid, she should be afraid.

    After all.

    She was only eighteen years old this year.<div>

    Ling looked at Sylvia with aplex expression in her eyes.

    Clearly.

    She had underestimated Sylvia¡¯s intelligence.

    True.

    If Sylvia were truly the murderer, she wouldn¡¯t have been exposed so quickly.

    She must have done it wlessly!

    ¡°Officer, I beg you, let me see my little brother! Just one meeting!¡± Sylvia cried with tears streaming down her face, ¡°I want to get things straight, why did he lie? Is he really the one who killed my biological father?¡±

    Ling left the interrogation room with a headache and sighed.

    Oliver Andrews came over immediately, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°Not good.¡± Ling continued, ¡°Now all the evidence points to Edward Thompson as the murderer, unless we can find an eyewitness who can prove that he and Sylvia did indeed meet on the night of the murder!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Fang and his team are already looking into it.¡± Oliver seemed to think of something and continued, ¡°By the way, should we inform the Thompson family about this?¡±

    Although the Thompsons had severed ties with Edward.

    But from a blood rtionship standpoint, Edward was still their son and they naturally had to inform them as soon as possible when such a major incident urred.

    Mary Perryne almost fainted when she heard the news, ¡°What? Edward is suspected of murder?¡±

    Steward Dalton nodded with a difficult expression on his face, ¡°That¡¯s what the police said.¡±

    He was just rying the message.

    Actually, when Steward Dalton first heard the news, he was shocked and even doubted whether the police had made a mistake! He specifically checked Edward Thompson¡¯s information with the police, and only after confirming that it was indeed Edward did Steward Dalton dare to report it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had the guts.

    Mary¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    As a mother, Mary knew her son fairly well.<div>

    Even if Edward was reckless and irresponsible, he certainly didn¡¯t have the guts to kill anyone.

    At this moment, Sawyer Thompson came over from the other side, seeing the situation, he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Steward Dalton?¡±

    Mary grabbed Sawyer¡¯s sleeve, barely holding back her emotions, ¡°Ed¡­ Edward killed someone!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±<div>

    Upon hearing these words, Sawyer also felt like he had been hit by a thunderbolt.

    How could this be?

    Murder was not a small matter!

    Edward shouldn¡¯t have had the guts to do it.

    Steward Dalton recounted the police officer¡¯s words.

    Sawyer was much calmer than Mary and continued, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call Chief Wu and ask.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing her husband¡¯s words, Mary calmed down a lot.

    Soon, Sawyer learned about the whole incident.

    The deceased was James.

    Sylvia¡¯s biological father.

    Now all the evidence is extremely unfavorable for Edward.

    Mary¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°It must be Sophie Cooper who set up Edward!¡±

    ¡°He deserves it!¡± Sawyer frowned, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Sophie set traps for Brandon and Borden?¡±<div>

    Ultimately, Edward brought it upon himself!

    The consequences he was now facing were nothing more than paying the price for his previous foolish actions.

    Mrs. Thompson was also very angry.

    But the problem now was not just Edward¡¯s problem, but it involved the reputation of the entire Thompson family.

    Once Edward was convicted of murder and imprisoned, the entire Thompson family¡¯s reputation would be affected.

    The Thompson family had always been strict, and they never thought Edward would disgrace their family like this!

    Vi Thompson spoke up at this time, ¡°Mom and dad, don¡¯t worry, if this matter really involves Sophie, then she will definitely slip up.¡±

    No one can be perfect in everything they do.

    A fox can¡¯t always hide its tail.

    Unless Edward really didmit the crime.

    Mrs. Thompson cursed angrily, ¡°That shameless thing, if he¡¯s really sentenced to death, it¡¯ll be considered clearing the threshold for the Thompson family!¡±

    Although she said this.

    The next day, Mrs. Thompson still went to the detention center with awyer.<div>

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    At this moment, Vi came out of the door.

    ¡°Vi.¡±

    Suddenly seeing Vi, Mrs. Thompson felt somewhat guilty towards this child, after all, based on Edward¡¯s previous actions, they shouldn¡¯t have cared about his life and death, but this matter involved the Thompson family¡¯s reputation.

    She couldn¡¯t help but care.

    If this matter didn¡¯t involve the Thompson family¡¯s reputation, she wouldn¡¯t have even wanted to ask.

    Before Mrs. Thompson could speak again, Vi held her arm, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go with you, I have some acquaintances in the police station.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson opened her eyes wide, ¡°Vi, you don¡¯t me Grandma?¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I would make the same choice.¡± After all, this matter concerned a whole family.

    If Edward was really determined to be a murderer.

    Then the entire Thompson family would be affected.

    At this time, they had to consider the overall situation.

    ¡°Good girl! Good girl!¡± Mrs. Thompson was so moved that her eyes reddened.<div>

    Vi didn¡¯t go in to see Edward but waited outside for Mrs. Thompson and thewyer.

    Just then.

    Sylvia came out from inside.

    She walked out with Maureen Fitzell.

    Having stayed in the police station for a night, Sylvia was not in a good state. When she saw Vi, she squinted her eyes.

    Why was Vi here?

    She must be here to see Edward¡¯s joke!

    Based on Sylvia¡¯s understanding of Vi, at this time, Vi would definitely make use of all her connections to make matters worse for Edward, ensuring that he gets what he deserves.

    This was what Sylvia liked to see the most.

    Fight, fight!

    Only when the brother and sister fought each other to death could she benefit.

    At this time, Sylvia would naturally add fuel to the fire between them. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here to see your little brother too, right? I knew it, you wouldn¡¯t me him, after all, you¡¯re real siblings. You have to believe me, little brother is innocent, he didn¡¯t kill anyone, you have to trust him!¡±

    Sylvia emphasized the word ¡®real¡¯ in ¡®real siblings.¡¯

 Chapter 666: 220: Neither ability nor wisdom should be underestimated (second update)

    Chapter 666: 220: Neither ability nor wisdom should be underestimated (second update)

    As she finished speaking, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes filled with tears, giving off an appearance of deep affection for her brother, Edward Thompson.

    Vi Thompson remained silent.

    She just looked at Sylvia Thompson.

    Her pair of delicate eyes were clear and deep; even though she didn¡¯t say anything, it still gave people an inexplicable oppressive feeling.

    Unable to breathe.

    For some reason, Sylvia couldn¡¯t bring herself to look directly into Vi¡¯s eyes. Still, she continued to endure the panic in her heart and acted, ¡°Sister, you must find a way to save my brother. Although he has done many things that hurt you in the past, after all, you two are blood-rted siblings. At this moment, my brother only has you left in the world. If even you don¡¯t believe in him, there will be no one else for my brother to rely on!¡±

    Her words seemingly defended and pleaded for Edward Thompson, yet in reality, every sentence of her was trying to sow discord.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Vi Thompson looked at Sylvia without lifting her chin, ¡°Even if Edward Thompson is unbearable, his surname is still Thompson. He has the blood of the Thompson family flowing through his veins, and it¡¯s not up to someone with a different surname to bully him!¡±

    The tone was light, the voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderbolt.

    Edward Thompson indeed had a feud with her.<div>

    Vi Thompson indeed had no intention of recognizing him as her brother anymore.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that any random person could bully Edward Thompson and use him as a scapegoat.

    Even if Edward Thompson were to die, only the Thompson family had the right to mistreat him!

    Sylvia frowned slightly, never expecting Vi to say such a thing.

    She originally thought Vi would kick a man when he was down.

    Unexpectedly¡­

    It seems she underrated Vi.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter.

    She wanted to see how Vi would help Edward Thompson turn the tables.

    In the current situation.

    Edward Thompson was seemingly left with only one road ¨C a dead end.

    Sylvia sniffed, her eyes red, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that. I, like you, will always believe that my brother would never do such a thing.¡±

    At this moment, a female voice came through the air.

    ¡°Miss Thompson!¡±

    Vi looked up slightly.

    It was Ling.

    ¡°Officer Kim.¡±

    Vi walked over.

    Sylvia watched Vi and Ling¡¯s retreating figures, frowning slightly.<div>

    When did Ling be so close to Vi?

    What was going on between the two of them?

    Did Ling call Vi over to talk about Edward Thompson?

    For a moment, Sylvia¡¯s thoughts were spinning.<div>

    However.

    She wasn¡¯t worried.

    Without any evidence, what could Vi find out?

    Sylvia turned her head, ¡°Maureen, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Maureen Fitzell nodded, then said, ¡°Sylvia, was that your sister from your foster parents¡¯ home just now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Maureen couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Vi¡¯s retreating figure again, ¡°Your sister is so beautiful! I heard that she¡¯s also the National Top Scorer!¡±

    Maureen had also watched Vi¡¯s interview before.

    However, that was on television. Although Vi looked gorgeous on TV, she subconsciously thought it was due to filters and makeup, creating an artificial beauty. Unexpectedly, today the beauty she saw in person made her dumbfounded!

    Vi herself was even more beautiful than what she saw on TV.

    Her eyes and eyebrows were stunning.

    Beautiful?

    National Top Scorer?<div>

    Hearing these two phrases, the resentment in Sylvia¡¯s eyes deepened.

    She wondered why she had fallen to this point today.

    It was all because Vi¡¯s brilliance had overshadowed her own.

    Originally, she was the high and mighty Young Miss of the Thompson family!

    But now?

    She had be the daughter of a murderer.

    Ridiculous!

    Utterly ridiculous!

    Sylvia didn¡¯t show her emotions, nodding, ¡°Yes, she is very beautiful.¡±

    Maureen continued, ¡°I feel like your sister doesn¡¯t seem to like you very much, why is that?¡±

    In addition, Maureen also heard the hidden meaning in Vi¡¯s words.

    She seemed to be hinting at Sylvia not to be toocent.

    Hearing this, Sylvia smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m nothing but the daughter of a murderer, how can you expect her to like me!¡±<div>

    She didn¡¯t mention a word about Nidya stealing Vi away from her.

    Sighing, Maureen hugged Sylvia¡¯s arm, not knowing how tofort her.

    Sylvia continued, ¡°Now I just hope my brother will be alright¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Maureen was speechless, ¡± Sylvia, at this point, you should stop worrying about Edward Thompson! It¡¯s clear that he murdered someone, but he actually wants to pin everything on you! Fortunately, you were with me all night yesterday, otherwise, it really wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin.¡±

    Sylvia sighed, her eyes shing with a sinister light, ¡°He may be unkind to me, but I can¡¯t treat him unjustly. No matter what, we have more than a decade of sibling affection.¡±

    Meanwhile.

    Vi followed Ling to the office.

    Ling gave Vi a brief introduction to the case and showed her Maureen¡¯s testimony.

    Although Vi was only eighteen years old.

    However, after experiencing the previous incident, Ling had a new perception of Vi. This girl, not only did her appearance and temperament attract attention, her abilities and intelligence were also not to be underestimated.

    Vi¡¯s eyes were calm, her face expressionless. She asked, ¡°How far is Maureen¡¯s ce from where Sylvia lives?¡±

    ¡°About 20 kilometers in a straight line.¡±

    Ling continued, ¡°Actually, when Sylvia Thompson was at Maureen¡¯s, she had plenty of time to go back andmit the murder. But the problem is that Maureen has always insisted that Sylvia never left her house.¡±<div>

    ¡°Have you checked the surveince footage along the way?¡± Vi asked.

    Ling nodded, ¡°We checked, but didn¡¯t find any trace of Sylvia.¡±

    ¡°Could I speak to Afra Gracen, the woman living with James?¡± Vi turned her eyes to Ling.

    Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson, please follow me this way.¡±

    Vi followed Ling¡¯s steps.

    In the interrogation room next door.

    Afra Gracen, dressed in a suspender dress and heavily made up, sat in a chair, disregarding her image, ¡°Police officer, how many times do I have to tell you? I left very early that day, I don¡¯t know anything! I don¡¯t know anything! When can I go back?¡±

 Chapter 667: 221: Unraveling the thread and drawing out the cocoon, key evidence!

    Chapter 667: 221: Unraveling the thread and drawing out the cocoon, key evidence!

    ¡°Afra Gracen!¡± The police officer sitting across the interrogation table loudly pped the table. ¡°Please cooperate with us. Be lenient and honest, or face severe consequences!¡±

    Afra rolled her eyes and swung her legs onto the table. ¡°How am I not cooperating? I already told you everything I know, but you don¡¯t believe me. What more can I do? What exactly do you want me to say? That I killed someone?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t afraid; she hadn¡¯t killed anyone.

    Faced with such an uncooperative witness, the interrogating officer, Ian, reluctantly continued. ¡°Where were you between 7:00 pm and 10:00 pmst night?¡±

    ¡°I was¡­¡± She paused and shed him a seductive smile. ¡°¡­sleeping with a client. Do you want me to give you more details about how I entertained him?¡±

    Experienced in this line of work, Afra was able to talk suggestively without blushing or losing herposure.

    After finishing her statement, she threw a flirtatious nce at young officer Ian.

    ¡°If you want to hear it, I can tell you in private.¡±

    Ian pped the table angrily. ¡°Afra Gracen! Get serious!¡±

    Afra huffed. ¡°Am I not being serious? You asked me, and I answered truthfully. But now you¡¯re using me of not being serious. What do you want from me? Just give me a standard answer, and I¡¯ll use that.¡±<div>

    At this moment, Ling knocked on the door from the side.

    Ian stood up. ¡°Ling.¡±

    Ling nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the progress?¡±

    Ian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She is not cooperating!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Afra immediately protested. ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve already told you everything. Yes, my job is unusual, but you can¡¯t discriminate against me!¡±

    Ling walked over to Afra. ¡°As far as I know, James is your recently acquired husband.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Afra looked at Ling. ¡°What about it?¡±

    Ling frowned slightly. ¡°Your newlywed husband was brutally murdered, and as his wife, you don¡¯t seem the least bit upset?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t really have much affection for each other, so why should I be sad?¡± Afra continued, ¡°Just because he¡¯s dead doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t find someone else, does it?¡±

    Besides, she had only been attracted to James¡¯s money in the first ce.

    If it weren¡¯t for James mentioning that he owned property in Capital City, Afra wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry him.

    ¡°How did you meet James?¡±

    ¡°We met in bed,¡± Afra replied.

    Upon hearing this, even Ling couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    ¡°You better behave yourself,¡± Vi Thompson leaned forward, her hands on the table, her captivating eyes fixated on Afra, exuding an oppressive atmosphere. ¡°This is a police station, not your home. If you don¡¯t cooperate, once we finish here, we will investigate your entire life and dig up the truth. By then, your friends and rtives may find out about your current situation. So think carefully before you answer.¡±

    At this, Afra hesitated.

    She looked at Vi nervously, swallowing hard.

    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me?¡±

    Vi curved her lips into a smile void of warmth, which only made Afra more anxious.<div>

    ¡°The door is open. If you want to leave, you can do so right now.¡±

    At this, Ling immediately moved to open the door, cooperating with Vi.

    Snap.

    The door opened.<div>

    A beam of light streamed in from the outside.

    Afra turned her head to look outside and thought about Vi¡¯s words ¡®we will dig up your entire life.¡¯ How could she possibly leave now?

    Afra looked at Vi. ¡°I was wrong in my attitude earlier, and I apologize.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t see her job as shameful,

    She still didn¡¯t want her friends and family to find out about it.

    Especially those from her hometown.

    In front of close friends and rtives, people still value their reputation.

    It has to be said that Vi had hit her right where it hurt.

    Upon finishing her sentence, Afra quietly pulled her feet off the table, straightened up her posture, and made sure not to offend Vi.

    She resembled a naughty school kid in front of the teacher.

    Feeling fear and awkwardness.

    Seeing this, Ling looked at Vi, her eyes full of surprise.

    This girl had astonished her once again.<div>

    The imposing aura emanating from Vi was something even the police officers in the roomcked.

 Chapter 668: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _2

    Chapter 668: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _2

    The others in the interrogation room were also astounded.

    Who would believe, if not for seeing with their own eyes, that a girl of only seventeen or eighteen would have such audacity!

    Vi Thompson looked at Afra Gracen, then asked, ¡°How long have you known James? How did you two meet?¡±

    Her voice was soft.

    But it made people shudder, especially Afra Gracen. She had mixed with all sorts of people in the nightlife scene, but she had never seen anyone quite like Vi.

    She appeared young, was still quite beautiful, and didn¡¯t show any aggressiveness. But somehow, she put people on edge, and they dared not look her in the eyes.

    It was as if nothing could escape her scrutiny.

    The atmosphere became tense for a moment.

    Faced with Vi¡¯s question, Afra answered honestly, ¡°I met James half a month ago. He was my client at the time. After that encounter, he came looking for me every day. He said he wanted to provide for me, told me his real daughter was very capable, owned a car and a house in Capital City. At first, I didn¡¯t believe him. But a week ago, he took me to his daughter¡¯s house. Then the next day, we got registered¡­¡±

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly. ¡°Where were you when James got into trouble? Who can vouch for you?¡±

    ¡°That night I was entertaining a client¡­¡±

    Vi Thompson frowned slightly, interrupting Afra¡¯s unfinished sentence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were registered with James?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did register, but he wasn¡¯t capable¡­in that respect.¡± Afra blushed a little here. ¡°I¡¯m only thirty this year. I can¡¯t be a widow¡­ We only finished around twelve, and when I came back, I saw that our home had already been cordoned off by the police. That¡¯s when I found out James had been murdered!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you have to believe me, I had nothing to do with this! I just got registered with James, and was nning to share his assets! Who could have known he would be killed!¡±

    After saying this, Afra continued, ¡°Youngdy, do you have any other questions?¡±

    She was afraid that if her answers were not satisfactory, the police station would carry out a thorough investigation on her.

    If her family in her hometown knew about what she was doing in the city, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone!

    ¡°How has Sophie Cooper been treating you these days?¡± Vi then asked.

    ¡°Sophie Cooper? Are you talking about James¡¯s daughter?¡± asked Afra.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Afra said, ¡°She was okay, albeit a little entric. But I could tell that Sophie looked down on me. On the first day that James and I moved in, Sophie started a big quarrel with us! She wanted to kick me and her dad out, but then Sophie¡¯s big star brother came. He even took a kitchen knife, saying he wanted to kill James!¡±

    As she spoke, it was as if Afra suddenly recalled something. She continued, ¡°I initially thought that Sophie would join her star brother in driving us out. But to my surprise, Sophie had a change of heart and pleaded with her star brother not to trouble James. She even snatched the knife from her brother¡¯s hand. It was from that day that Sophie¡¯s attitude towards James changed, at least, she didn¡¯t try to drive us out anymore! I thought we could finally have some good days ahead, but who would¡¯ve thought, James was eventually murdered!¡±

    Afra¡¯s words seemed unimportant, but they provided a crucial piece of information.

    That is, why did Sylvia Thompson¡¯s attitude towards James suddenly take a huge 180¡ã turn?

    Given Sylvia Thompson¡¯s character, how could she tolerate living with James?

    Unless¡­

    She had a backup n.

    Vi Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°So you mean to say that since that day, you and Sophie Cooper were living together, peacefully?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Afra nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why I said, Sophie is a bit strange, her thoughts are kind of hard to figure out.¡±

    She initially thought their shared living would be chaotic.

    After all, from the very beginning, Sylvia wasn¡¯t nning on letting them move in.

    To her surprise, Sylvia didn¡¯t trouble them any further.

    Even James was surprised.

    ¡°When did you guys move in?¡±

    Afra thought for a moment. ¡°It was a Wednesday.¡±

    Vi calmly said: ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you only lived together for just three days, and then James had an ident?¡±

 Chapter 669: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _3

    Chapter 669: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _3

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Afra Gracen continued, ¡°Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t home that day, or the killer would have definitely killed me too!¡±

    ¡°What time did you leave the house yesterday?¡± Vi Thompson asked.

    ¡°It was probably around 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, I didn¡¯t really pay attention to the exact time.¡±

    Vi¡¯s red lips parted slightly, ¡°When you left, was Sophie Cooper at home? Was there any conflict between her and James?¡±

    ¡°She seemed to be at home,¡± Afra Gracen sank into her memories, ¡°When I left, I heard her on the phone with someone, discussing what to eat for lunch. Anyway, when I left, there was nothing unusual between them, but I don¡¯t know what happened after I was gone!¡±

    Hearing this, Vi slightly furrowed her brow.

    Why did Sylvia Thompson call Afra Gracen just before she left?

    Could it be understood that she deliberately let Afra hear these words?

    Thirty minutester, Afra Gracen came out of the interrogation room. She was very nervous, ¡°Youngrade, I¡¯ve answered your questions seriously. You, your police station shouldn¡¯t dig into my life deeply, should it?¡±

    Vi Thompson had a calm expression, ¡°Keep your phone avable after you go back home. Don¡¯t leave Capital City randomly, and we will contact you at any time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Afra Gracen nodded, ¡°Youngrade, don¡¯t worry, I will fully cooperate with your work! Can, can I go now?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Upon hearing Vi¡¯s words, Afra felt a great weight lifted from her shoulders and hurriedly turned to leave.

    Watching Afra¡¯s receding figure, Ling walked to Vi¡¯s side, ¡°Miss Thompson, here is Afra Gracen¡¯s personal information, have a look.¡±

    Vi took Afra Gracen¡¯s personal information from Ling.

    After carefully reviewing it, Vi said, ¡°Officer Kim, I¡¯d like to see James¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Ling nodded, ¡°Please,e with me.¡±

    James¡¯s body was currently in the forensic autopsy room.

    Although it was summer¡­

    The forensic department was still quite chilling.

    Ling led Vi over, ¡°Captain, this is Miss Thompson.¡±

    And then exined, ¡°This is the same Miss Thompson who helped decipher the videost time.¡±

    The Captain was an experienced forensic examiner with a kindly face. He had been in charge of Olivia Cooper¡¯s case previously and had initially thought James was the murderer, never expecting such a big twistter on.

    Therefore¡­

    Vi had be somewhat of a legend in the department.

    After all, the video she decoded was a problem even their technical department couldn¡¯t solve. At that time, they were about to send the watch back to the original factory for handling.

    Fortunately, Vi appeared.

    But, why did Ling bring Vi to the forensic department today?

    As a young girl¡­

    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of bad luck?

    The forensic department was filled with bodies, mostly those of people who died mysterious deaths, so typically only those rted to the case would visit.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, nice to meet you! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± The Captain took off his gloves and shook hands with Vi.

    He dealt with dead bodies on a daily basis, so it would be impolite to shake hands with gloves on.

    Vi reached out and shook hands with the Captain, her expression calm, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Captain.¡±

    At this time, Ling spoke up, ¡°Captain, Miss Thompson would like to see James¡¯s body. Is it convenient now?¡±

    Hearing that, the Captain¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly surprised that Vi wanted to see the corpse.

    Are the young girls of today really this bold?

    ¡°See the body?¡± The Captain asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling nodded.

    The Captain looked at Vi, ¡°As long as Miss Thompson isn¡¯t scared, we can do it at any time.¡±

    ¡°Please lead the way, Captain.¡±

    The Captain continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, James has more than twenty wounds all over his body, his face is hideous, and his appearance may not be as peaceful as you imagine, even frightening. Are you sure you¡¯re mentally prepared?¡±

    After all, even with her exceptionalputer skills, Vi was still just a teenage girl.

    Not to mention a teenage girl!

    Many grown men would be afraid to look directly at the deceased!

    Especially victims of gruesome homicide cases.

    Having worked in the forensic department for years, the Captain had witnessed many family members of the deceased pass out after seeing the remains of their loved ones.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The Captain led the way up front.

    Because of the strong air conditioning inside, as soon as the door of the autopsy room was opened, a gust of cold air blew in, carrying a faint strange smell.

    After all, the autopsy room was where bodies were stored year-round, and with no venttion, over time it had developed a distinct odor of decay.

    The Captain, ustomed to dealing with corpses, had long be immune to the smell. But for Vi and Ling, the odor was still quite pungent, even through thick masks.

 Chapter 670: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _4

    Chapter 670: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _4

    As they walked in, they could hear the conversation of several forensic doctors.

    They were talking about professional terminology, which was difficult forymen to understand.

    ¡°Matthew, Gage, Bob, you three, put aside what you are doing for a moment.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the three looked up, ¡°Captain.¡±

    The Captain continued: ¡°This is Miss Thompson, she and Officer Kim want to take a look at James¡¯ body.¡±

    The three looked at Vi, their eyes filled with curiosity.

    Matthew smiled at Ling, ¡°Ling, did your team get a new member?¡±

    Ling replied, ¡°Miss Thompson is an expert I specifically invited.¡±

    ¡°Is Miss Thompson also studying forensic medicine?¡± Upon hearing this, not only was Matthew surprised, but Gage and Bob were astonished too.

    The reason being that Vi looked too young.<div>

    Although Vi was wearing a blue aseptic garment and a mask, one could still tell from her beautiful peach blossom eyes that she was not very old, at most seventeen or eighteen years old.

    The captain exined, ¡°Miss Thompson is theputer whiz who cracked the Olivia Cooper casest time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the three immediately showed admiration.

    They had heard that the Great Master was very young and beautiful, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be even younger and more beautiful than they thought.

    Even wearing istion clothes couldn¡¯t conceal her noble temperament.

    Bob immediately asked, ¡°Does Miss Thompson have a boyfriend?¡±

    Ling said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Why do you have so much to say, just take us to see James¡¯ body.¡±

    Bob immediatelyposed himself, ¡°Ling, this way.¡±

    Vi, Ling, and the Captain followed Bob¡¯s footsteps.

    There were several bodies covered with white cloth in the autopsy room.

    Bob led them to one of the bodies and stopped.

    ¡°This is James¡¯ body,¡± before uncovering the white cloth, Bob reminded in advance, ¡°Miss Thompson, prepare yourself mentally.¡±

    Ling had already seen James¡¯ body before, so naturally she wasn¡¯t afraid.

    So, the only person who was most likely to faint here was Vi.

    After all, Vi was so young.

    She might not have even seen a dead person, let alone a terrifying murder victim!

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Bob directly lifted the white cloth.

    Just when everyone thought that Vi would be frightened and scream, she not only showed no fear but also walked to the body to check the victim¡¯s mouth and nose.<div>

    She was extremely calm.

    There was no fear in her handsome eyes; as if what was in front of her was not a terrifying body but a beautifulndscape painting.

    Her reaction was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    No one thought Vi would be so calm.<div>

    Even the Captain was surprised by Vi!

    He had worked in the forensic department for so many years and had never seen such a brave young girl before.

    Vi carefully examined the wounds on James¡¯ body.

    There were more than twenty wounds on James¡¯ body.

    However, the only fatal wound was one.

    It was the carotid artery on the neck.

    After examining all the injuries, Vi looked at Ling, ¡°The weapon was not just that kitchen knife.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    As soon as these words came out, not only was Ling somewhat surprised, even the Captain and others in the forensic department were also taken aback.

    After all, even they hadn¡¯t discovered that there were wounds on James¡¯ body caused by other weapons.

    Vi pointed at James¡¯ arm and said, ¡°The injuries here range from shallow to deep, with the shallowest being only a few millimeters and the deepest being five centimeters. It is obvious that it was caused by a quick swipe of a fruit knife or a utility knife. If it had been chopped directly with a kitchen knife, the wound should not have presented in this manner.¡±

    Most importantly, all other sh wounds on James¡¯ body were deep enough to see the bone, but not this one.

    ¡°Is it possible that he dodged it?¡± Ling suggested.<div>

    If he had dodged the blow, the kitchen knife wound wouldn¡¯t have been so deep.

    Vi nodded, ¡°James did dodge, but he avoided the non-fatal kitchen knife shes, not the sh wounds on his arm. Moreover, the force exerted by a kitchen knife and a fruit knife is different. The de of a kitchen knife is much longer so even if he dodged it, the cut would be deeper and rougher. Fruit knives are sharper, so the wound would be much shallower.¡±

    Having said that, Vi continued, ¡°There are a total of twenty-two wounds on James¡¯ body, among which the sh on his neck is the most severe, almost one fatal blow! The cervical vertebrae were almost severed, indicating that the suspect was quick and ruthless. Moreover, James was caught off guard by the suspect¡¯s attack! If the suspect had attacked James before, there would have been more than just the sh wounds on his arm! He would have dodged again, but James didn¡¯t. So, I guess, after the suspect chopped James¡¯ neck with one blow, James lost the ability to counterattack and fell directly on the ground. That¡¯s why the suspect was able to sessfully chop more than twenty knives afterward! The suspect already knew James wouldn¡¯t survive and yet still chopped him so many times, indicating that they really hated James.¡±

 Chapter 671: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _5

    Chapter 671: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _5

    Hearing this, Captain, Gage, and the others all nodded in agreement.

    They had never expected that the young girl before them could be so professional.

    Moreover, she was incredibly calm andposed when faced with a corpse.

    There was an air of true poise and experience about her that others her age did not possess, like a seasoned killer.

    It was enough to make others feel wary in her presence.

    At this point, Ling furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it means that James had a conflict with someone before the suspect attacked him!¡±

    If the two were the same person, James would have been cautious, and the suspect wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill with a single stab.

    So,

    These two were not the same person.<div>

    Vi Thompson nodded her head slightly, ¡°You can say that. Also, I think that the person who scratched James with the fruit knife probably knows something.¡±

    ¡°Could it be Afra Gracen?¡± Ling asked next.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility,¡± Vi said as she examined James¡¯s corpse, ¡°Actually, Afra¡¯s words can¡¯t bepletely trusted or disregarded. Normally, a woman, even if she has a special upation, shouldn¡¯t cheat on her husband with another man just three days after getting a marriage license, especially when all she wants is James¡¯s money.¡±

    Since Afra was after James¡¯s money, she should have been trying to please him and not betray him.

    Even if Afra couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness, she wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing.

    Ling nodded, thinking that it was possible, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone call Afra to the police station immediately.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring her over for now.¡± Vi said softly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ling asked.

    Vi¡¯s examination of the corpse didn¡¯t stop as she spoke, ¡°At the moment, you can¡¯t rely on my spection alone. If we bring her here recklessly, it may only alert the suspects. The most important thing right now is to find more¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Vi felt something was off.

    She found a hard object in James¡¯s pocket.

    Upon taking it out, she saw it was a ck button.

    Vi carefully examined the ck button and asked, ¡°Do you have a magnifying ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gage immediately handed her a magnifying ss.

    Under the magnification, two bloodstains were clearly visible on the button.

    Seeing this, Gage excitedly said, ¡°Could this button be evidence left by the murderer? Maybe the blood on it belongs to the killer!¡±

    Vi put the button in a transparent self-sealing bag and then carefully examined James¡¯s clothes.

    James was wearing a T-shirt with no buttons, and his pants also had none.

    So,<div>

    this button must have been left by the suspect.

    Vi didn¡¯t expect to find anything like this and passed the self-sealing bag to Ling.

    Ling took the bag, ¡°I will have someone examine the blood and fingerprints on the button immediately.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Vi nodded slightly.<div>

    She stayed in the autopsy room to continue examining James¡¯s body.

    Vi gently opened James¡¯s mouth to examine his oral cavity.

    When people are persecuted, they will try every method to leave evidence for the outside world.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s a saying that corpses can also speak.

    James had been a heavy smoker and drinker for many years, causing his teeth to be stained yellow and unattractive.

    However, Vi didn¡¯t find anything unusual inside his mouth.

    At that moment, Vi noticed something on James¡¯s left hand.

    Under the light, there was a shiny fment on the nail of his left ring finger.

    Vi picked up a pair of tweezers and removed the fment from the nail, examining it closely under the magnifying ss.

    ¡°Is this a strand of hair?¡± Gage leaned in and asked curiously.

    ¡°No.¡± Vi shook her head slightly, ¡°Although it looks like a hair strand, human hair doesn¡¯t reflect light like this. This is probably synthetic hair from a wig.¡±

    Synthetic hair contains polypropylene material, and when exposed to light, polypropylene would reflect light.

    Vi ced the hair-like object in a self-sealing bag and took it to the forensicsb for examination along with the button.<div>

    The captain apanied Vi over.

    Watching Vi¡¯s retreating figure, Gage crossed her arms and said admiringly, ¡°Miss Thompson is really impressive! I¡¯ve decided that from this day on, Miss Thompson is my idol!¡±

    Seeing Vi and the captain approaching, Ling immediately asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, have you found anything new?¡±

 Chapter 672: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _6

    Chapter 672: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _6

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly and handed the found item to Ling, ¡°Verify whether this is real hair or a wig.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The identification result won¡¯te out so quickly.

    It needs to wait for about 24 hours.

    Ling looked at Vi Thompson and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll inform you as soon as the results are out.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°By the way, Officer Kim, can you send me Maureen Fitzell¡¯s address?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send it to you on WhatsApp right now.¡± Realizing that Vi might want to investigate something, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you need our help, feel free to contact me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After that, Vi went to the police station again to wait for Mrs. Thompson.

    Soon after.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson and thewyer came out from the inside.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Vi went over and held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s arm, keeping a low profile.

    ¡°Vi,¡± Mrs. Thompson looked very unhappy. ¡°Sophie Cooper is so vicious, I underestimated her all these years. She didn¡¯t leave any leeway for Bob!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like Edward Thompson.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean she can disregard the reputation of the Thompson family.

    Even more so, it doesn¡¯t mean she can let Sylvia Thompson, that ungrateful and vicious man, trample on the Thompson family and make Edward Thompson a scapegoat for Sylvia Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson had always thought that she had seen through Sylvia Thompson, thinking that Sylvia had a heavy scheming heart and wasn¡¯t a good person. But she never expected that Sylvia could design such a perfect trap.

    It was terrifying!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she knew Edward Thompson well, she would have almost believed that Edward Thompson was the murderer.

    Even thewyer thought Edward Thompson¡¯s chances of getting off were very slim.

    Vi spoke softly tofort Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, justice may bete, but it will never be absent. I believe it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°I believe it too!¡±

    Both old and young got in the car.

    Lawyer Roger followed them.

    Once they got into the car, Mrs. Thompson continued discussing the case with Lawyer Roger.

    Mrs. Thompson was very puzzled, ¡°Lawyer Roger, why do you think Bob¡¯s fingerprints are on that kitchen knife? Bob never even touched it! If the murderer is Sophie Cooper, how did she do it? Did she use some kind of glove that can copy other people¡¯s fingerprints? But there shouldn¡¯t be such high-tech gloves in Sinian Country yet, right?¡±

    Even if there are such high-tech gloves, they won¡¯t be designed.

    If they were really designed, anyone could wear gloves andmit crimes, and the world would be in chaos!

    Obviously, there couldn¡¯t be such gloves.<div>

    Lawyer Roger frowned slightly, suspecting that Edward Thompson was lying.

    After all, Edward Thompson had picked up the kitchen knife to kill James before, and he had a motive to kill, and a strong one at that.

    Moreover.

    Edward Thompson had no witnesses.<div>

    While Sylvia Thompson had both testimony and physical evidence.

    At this moment, Vi seemed to suddenly think of something and said, ¡°Grandma, I forgot something. You go back with thewyer first. Uncle Maton, please stop the car!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson looked at Vi, ¡°Vi, what do you need to pick up? Shall I go with you?¡±

    ¡°No need, Grandma. I have something to deal with after I pick up my stuff. You go back first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to instruct, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The car slowly stopped by the roadside.

    After getting out of the car, Vi ran back to the police station.

    Seeing hering back, Ling immediately came over, ¡°Miss Thompson, why are you back again?¡±

    ¡°Officer Kim, I heard that my brother¡¯s fingerprints were found on the kitchen knife, right?¡± Vi asked.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Ling nodded.

    Vi continued, ¡°Can I take a look at that kitchen knife?¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Although it was crucial evidence, the evidence had already been collected and the fingerprints identified. There was no problem letting Vi take a look at it at this point.<div>

    Ling led Vi to the evidence room.

    Vi saw the blood-stained kitchen knife.

    Although the blood had dried, it was still horrifying.

    Through the ss cab, Vi carefully observed the kitchen knife. Then she softly said, ¡°No, this is not the real murder weapon.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Ling asked.

    Vi continued, ¡°A kitchen knife that can directly cut human bones must be very sharp. Moreover, James had more than twenty wounds on his body, and each of them reached the bone. As everyone knows, if the hardness of steel is 7-8, human bones can reach 4-5, and adult bones are even harder. Those who often use kitchen knives should know that no matter how sharp a domestic kitchen knife is, after chopping a bone once, the de will be dull. Simrly, if the suspect used this kitchen knife to hack James so many times, the de must have been damaged. But the de of this kitchen knife is still very sharp! It doesn¡¯t look like a kitchen knife that has chopped bones.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ling frowned slightly and immediately asked someone to bring a new kitchen knife and some pig bones.

    To avoid errors, Ling specifically asked for the same type of kitchen knife.

    As expected, after trying to chop the pig bones a few times, even before reaching ten times, the de showed some degree of damage, and the de became dull.

    Vi¡¯s red lips parted slightly, her tone light but firm.

    ¡°James¡¯s time of death was between 19:00 and 22:00. Assuming Sophie Cooper was the murderer, she would need to deal with the real murder weapon after the murder and arrive at the bottom of Building 10 precisely at 9 o¡¯clock. The power was out that night, so it would take her about ten minutes to walk downstairs, and the fastest time to jog would be five minutes. It would take another two minutes to get from the upper floor to Building 10. This way, the time left for her to kill, process the crime scene, and dispose of the murder weapon is only 110 minutes! It may seem like a long time, but it¡¯s not easy to do all these things. So, the real murder weapon must have been disposed of on her way to Building 10. I checked and found that there are three garbage rooms from Building 3 to Building 10, and the unified garbage collection time is 9 o¡¯clock.¡±

 Chapter 673: 222: Important Evidence (Revision 2)

    Chapter 673: 222: Important Evidence (Revision 2)

    Upon hearing this, Ling frowned slightly.

    If Vi Thompson¡¯s assumption was correct, then the real murder weapon must have been thrown into one of the three garbage rooms.

    ¡­

    Imperial Court Apartments belongs to the upscale affluent district.

    However, after the garbage in the garbage room is recycled, it will be taken to the garbage processing station.

    The garbage at the processing station is cleared once a week.

    Today happens to be the sixth day.

    Upon learning this information, Ling immediately took the team members to the garbage processing station to search for the murder weapon.

    Vi was also there.

    She sat there quietly, although her posture was casual, she exuded a powerful aura from her body.<div>

    ¡°Ling,¡± team member Amelia whispered, leaning in close to Ling.

    Ling, who had barely slept all night in order to investigate the case, was physically and mentally exhausted. She leaned back in the seat with her eyes closed and replied, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If Miss Thompson¡¯s assumption is wrong, aren¡¯t we just wasting half a day?¡±

    Not to mention.

    The garbage station in summer has a very unpleasant smell.

    Just thinking about having to search through the garbage at the garbage station made Amelia feel nauseous.

    ¡°We won¡¯t miss any details in our investigation, as long as it¡¯s a reasonable hypothesis, we will follow this lead. Goldrick, you¡¯ve been interning with our team for a while now, don¡¯t you even have this level of awareness?¡±

    ¡°I understand, Ling.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before the police car arrived at the garbage processing station.

    The processing station was muchrger than they had imagined.

    Because it was summer, there were swarms of flies and mosquitoes with a constant buzzing sound.

    The distinct smell of rotting garbage pierced their nostrils, causing goosebumps.

    Amelia nced at Vi.

    With just a casual remark, Vi had sessfully made their entire teame and sift through the garbage.

    As for herself, she was taking it easy, not having to do anything but talk.

    Amelia was speechless. If Vi had any evidence that the real murder weapon was actually at the garbage station, then it would be understandable.

    Unfortunately, all of this was just Vi¡¯s spection.

    Moreover, the garbage station was so huge, when would they be able to find what they were looking for and finish?

    At that moment.<div>

    Ling took out masks, protective gear, and rubber gloves for everyone.

    Vi put on her mask and gloves, and then slipped into her blue protective suit.

    She didn¡¯t tie her hair up today, and her long strands hung behind her like a waterfall. While

    they looked beautiful, they didn¡¯t seem practical for working.<div>

    Amelia frowned slightly.

    Vi sure knew how to put on a show.

    She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Vi, a wealthy heiress, would search through the garbage with them!

    It was just unthinkable.

    At that moment, she turned to Ling and asked, ¡°Officer Kim, could I borrow your pen, please?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Taking the pen from Ling, Vi held it in her left hand while gathering her hair with her right. In no time, she transformed the ordinary pen into a hairpin, fastening her hair up neatly, revealing her slim, swan-like neck.

    Elegant and noble.

    Ling smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you have very nimble hands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple,¡± replied Vi.

    Following the instructions of the garbage station¡¯s staff, they began searching through the rubbish. To Amelia¡¯s surprise, Vi wasn¡¯t just standing by talking; she was bending down and rummaging through the garbage like everyone else.

    Although the smell was strong, Vi didn¡¯t even furrow her brow.

    It was surprising.<div>

    Vi.

    She seemed very different from the rich heiresses Amelia had in her mind.

    Suddenly.

    It grew dark.

    Despite searching the garbage for several hours, the dozen or so people still found nothing.

    Exhausted, Amelia copsed on the ground, unwilling to care about the filth. She took a big gulp from the water bottle handed to her by a colleague, without even washing her hands first, andined, ¡°When will we ever find it? Ling trusts Young Miss Thompson Family way too much; just because she said it, we had to search until now!¡±

    Her colleague replied, his face full of fatigue, ¡°Who knows!¡±

    At this moment.

    A sudden exmation came from the crowd.

    ¡°I found it! I found it!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Amelia and her colleague exchanged a look and rushed over.

    Ling and Vi also set down what they were doing and walked over.

    Luke was holding a bag, excitedly proiming, ¡°I found it, and there¡¯s a kitchen knife inside!¡±<div>

    Nobody expected that they would actually find the kitchen knife at the garbage station, including Amelia.

    Ling took the bag.

    Inside, there was indeed a kitchen knife.

    It was the same type as the bloodstained kitchen knife currently held at the police station.

    The kitchen knife seemed to have been washed, with no traces of blood, and was wrapped in a white shopping bag.

    The shopping bag even had a brand logo printed on it.

    Ling and the others immediately took the kitchen knife back to the police station for identification.

    Afterparing the knife¡¯s edge to the victim¡¯s wound, it was confirmed that the real murder weapon was indeed the kitchen knife found at the garbage station.

    But this couldn¡¯t alleviate the suspicion surrounding Edward Thompson.

    That¡¯s because no fingerprints could be found on the kitchen knife.

    This showed.

    How cautious the murderer was, even after discarding the real murder weapon, not forgetting to clean up all traces.

    Ling nced at her assistant, handed her the shopping bag, and instructed, ¡°Check if Sylvia Thompson and Afra Gracen, who live with James, have recently purchased anything from this brand.¡±<div>

    Unable to find fingerprints, they could only search for clues on the shopping bag.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    With that, Ling turned to Vi and said, ¡°Since the murder weapon has been cleaned, the murderer must have left traces in the kitchen or the bathroom of the perpetrator¡¯s home¡­Miss Thompson, should we go to the crime scene now?¡±

    At this point, she fully trusted Vi.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    They quickly arrived at the Imperial Court Apartments.

    Since it was a single-apartment per floor building, the entire thirty floors were sealed off with police tape.

    As soon as they walked out of the elevator,

    They saw a figure hastily emerging from Room 3001.

    With hurried footsteps.

    ¡°Who!¡± Ling instinctively reached for her gun at her waist, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

 Chapter 674: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this!

    Chapter 674: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this!

    The dark figure stiffened, seemingly surprised by the sudden arrival of someone.

    They stopped in their tracks.

    Turning their head towards Ling.

    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s me.¡±

    Recognizing the face of the neer, Ling didn¡¯t lower her guard. She furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°Sophie Cooper, what are you doing here?¡±

    Indeed.

    The person was Sylvia Thompson.

    This was the crime scene. If Sylvia Thompson was the murderer, then there can only be one reason for her to be here.

    To destroy the evidence.

    Seeing Ling who suddenly appeared, Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t seem nervous.

    Because she had expected this.

    This area was now the primary crime scene. The police could be here at any time to gather evidence.

    A momentter.

    Sylvia Thompson looked up at Ling, her eyes a little red, ¡°Officer Kim, I¡¯vee to burn some paper money for my father¡¯s afterlife journey. I¡¯ve heard from some old people that after death, if the deceased doesn¡¯t receive their money for the journey, they cannot reach the way to theher world, nor be reborn¡­¡±

    As she said this, a hint of crying could be heard in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice, ¡°Even though James never raised me, he is still my biological father, and we lived together for a few days. Even though I know this could very well be a superstition, as a daughter, I should still fulfill my duties.¡±

    Everything Sylvia Thompson said was reasonable, her words painted her as a dutiful daughter.

    After all, this was the image she always portrayed to the outside world.

    Even when Edward ¡®wronged¡¯ ¡®framed¡¯ her for things she hadn¡¯t done, she still firmly believed in Edward and asked the police to clear his name.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ling squinted her eyes, then continued: ¡°Ms. Cooper, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s currently eleven o¡¯clock at night. Aren¡¯t you afraid toe to such a gruesome murder scene alone in the middle of the night?¡±

    With tears still streaking down her face, Sylvia Thompson wiped her eyes, replying, ¡°Only those with a guilty conscience would be afraid. I¡¯m here to burn paper money for my biological father, so I¡¯m not scared.¡±

    After saying that, Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Officer Kim, can I go now?¡±

    It was then that Sylvia Thompson noticed Vi Thompson standing beside Ling.

    Vi Thompson.

    Why was Vi Thompson with Ling?

    Could it be¡­ she came with Ling to investigate the case?

    She was curious to see what kind of results Vi Thompson could uncover!

    With this in mind.

    Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t change her expression.

    As Sylvia Thompson¡¯s exnation was reasonable and there weren¡¯t any solid evidence against her, Ling had no choice but let Sylvia Thompson leave.

    But Sylvia Thompson wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, adding: ¡°Officer Kim, I hope you can find the murderer of my father as soon as possible, and also to clear my brother¡¯s name as soon as possible. I believe that my brother is certainly not the real murderer!¡±

    If Sylvia Thompson was the real killer, her psychological strength was terrifying!

    Ling stared straight into Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes, every word punctuated, ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Cooper. The ofw is wide but lets nothing through, I believe the real killer will one day be brought to justice and pay for their actions.¡±

    Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, I believe so too.¡±

    After saying this, Sylvia Thompson greeted Vi Thompson, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    Watching Sylvia Thompson¡¯s figure disappearing into the elevator, Ling turned to Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, what¡¯s your rtionship with Sophie Cooper?¡±

    ¡°People of different principles would not work together.¡± Vi Thompson said indifferently.

    Ling nodded her head, ¡°I see it too.¡±

    Clearly, Vi Thompson and Sylvia Thompson weren¡¯t on the same side.

    A momentter, Ling took out the keys to open the door.

    As soon as they opened the door.

    A strange smell hit their faces.

    The murder scene was still as it was, with dried blood on the floor and an overpowering smell of blood still in the air.

    Apart from the smell of blood, the air was also filled with the scent of burnt paper.

    Ling noticed a pile of ashes in the corner.

    This must be the remnants of the paper money burned by Sylvia Thompson.

    But.

    Did Sylvia Thompson reallye here to burn paper money?

    The answer to this question, perhaps only Sylvia Thompson herself knew.

    Ling handed Vi Thompson a pair of rubber gloves.

    The two of them started to meticulously search the room.

    From the rooms where James and Afra Gracen lived, to the living room, kitchen, study, and even the small bedroom where Sylvia Thompson resided, they checked them all.

    However, they found no clues rted to the case.

    After a moment, Vi Thompson came to the bathroom sink.

    The ck countertop was clean.

    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

    At that moment, she seemed to notice something, took out a piece of tissue, and wiped the surface of the sink.

    Other than the usual dirt, the tissue also had faint traces of blood on it.

 Chapter 675: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _2

    Chapter 675: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _2

    Although it¡¯s not very obvious, it can still be discerned.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, did you find something?¡± Ling walked over from the side.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly and handed the tissue to Ling, ¡°Officer Kim, take a look at this.¡±

    Ling took the tissue and frowned slightly, ¡°There¡¯s blood.¡±

    Vi calmly surveyed the surroundings of the bathroom, a simtion shed before her eyes, and her lips parted slightly, ¡°I suspect that James was suddenly attacked while he was washing at the sink.¡±

    Only when a person ispletely off guard can they be fatally injured by a single strike.

    Having said that, Vi paused and continued, ¡°Furthermore, the attacker is someone James trusts deeply.¡±

    Perhaps, even at the moment when James was dying, he had never imagined that the real killer was TA!

    Ling continued, ¡°Then why did the murderer drag James¡¯ body from here to the living room?¡±

    Vi replied, ¡°Because the killer doesn¡¯t want us to know that James was killed when he was off guard.¡±

    If the murderer was really Edward Thompson, then James wouldn¡¯t be unguarded.

    After all, just three days ago, Edward had held a kitchen knife and threatened to kill James.

    If Edward suddenly appeared in the bathroom with a kitchen knife, James would definitely be on guard when he saw it.

    Ling nodded slightly, ¡°So both Sylvia Thompson and Afra Gracen are suspects.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As they spoke, Vi¡¯s gaze fell on the trash can nearby.

    Ling followed her gaze.

    She found that Vi had a natural talent for investigation.

    No matter how subtle the clues, they couldn¡¯t escape her eyes.

    Just as Ling hadn¡¯t noticed anything on the trash can, Vi walked to the side of the trash can, bent down slightly, and picked up a hair-like strand.

    About 7-8 centimeters long.

    This hair-like object was exactly the same as the ¡®fake hair¡¯ Vi found in the crevices of James¡¯ nails.

    However, the identification results hadn¡¯te out yet, and it couldn¡¯t be confirmed for now that this was fake hair.

    Vi put the found evidence into a sealed bag.

    Besides that.

    No other evidence was found.

    Vi and Ling went downstairs.

    The night wind picked up.

    Although it was a hot summer night, it felt chilling.

    Ling handed the evidence to the officer in the patrol car, and then looked at Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s send you back first. I¡¯ll notify you once the forensic department¡¯s results are out tomorrow.¡±

    Vi smiled faintly, ¡°No need to send me, I can ride a bike back.¡±

    ¡°A bike?¡± Ling was taken aback.

    What kind of bike?

    Miss Thompson pointed to a shared bicycle on the side of the road and exined, ¡°I¡¯ll ride a bicycle, it¡¯s good exercise.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ling nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Thompson, please pay attention to traffic safety on the way and send me a message when you get home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ling watched Vi go to the side of the road and smoothly get on a shared bicycle before getting in the car and leaving at ease.

    After getting in the car, she found that Oliver Andrews was also in the car.

    ¡°Oliver, when did you get here?¡± Ling asked in surprise.

    Oliver Andrews said, ¡°When I arrived, Sophie Cooper had juste down from upstairs. Did you see her?¡±

    Ling nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Oliver squinted his eyes, ¡°Have you noticed that the Thompson sisters have some simrities in some aspects?¡±

    Although Sylvia was the adopted daughter of the Thompson n, she and Vi were still sisters in name.

    ¡°Where are they simr?¡± Ling asked curiously.

    Oliver continued, ¡°Miss Vi Thompson is very calm, she doesn¡¯t seem like a teenager. Sylvia is also very calm. Who else would dare toe to the crime scene to burn paper money alone in the dead of night?¡±

    ¡°Vi is truly indifferent, calm even when a mountain crumbles before her. But Sophie Cooper is different; she gives me a strange feeling. Oliver, have you ever thought that if Sophie is the real killer, she must have a reason toe here. Maybe she wants to destroy evidence, or she mighte back to check if she left any evidence when shemitted the crime! If Sophie really left any evidence, she would definitely force herself toe to the scene to destroy it. At that time, even if she is very scared, she can¡¯t show it, and she can only bear it.¡±

    Humans are creatures with unlimited potential.

    Once pushed to the edge, they are capable of anything.

    As for Sylvia, if she is the murderer, then what wouldn¡¯t she dare to do when she can even kill people?

 Chapter 676: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _3

    Chapter 676: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _3

    Oliver Andrews nodded, feeling that Ling¡¯s words made sense.

    At the end of the conversation, Oliver looked at the driver and said, ¡°Price, drive.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Price immediately started the engine and drove off.

    After driving for a while, Ling seemed to suddenly realize something and turned to look at Oliver, ¡°This is not the way back.¡±

    ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t.¡± Oliver raised his head slightly, ¡°Look ahead.¡±

    Ling straightened her body, followed Oliver¡¯s gaze, and saw a familiar figure.

    Yes.

    Vi Thompson!

    ¡°You¡¯re following Miss Thompson?¡± Ling looked at Oliver.

    Oliver nodded.<div>

    Then Ling asked, ¡°Do you suspect Miss Thompson?¡±

    Oliver didn¡¯t conceal the truth, knowing that Ling wasn¡¯t an emotional person, ¡°Hmm, after all, Edward Thompson is her biological brother.¡±

    Vi is shrewd and talented, a rare treasure among girls.

    If someone like her were determined to do something, it would be easy for her.

    Oliver wouldn¡¯t trust someone so easily; he only trusted the results of his own investigation.

    Before Ling could speak, Oliver continued, ¡°Notice that this is not the way back to the Thompson residence.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ling immediately scrutinized the surroundings.

    This was indeed not the way back to the Thompson home.

    It was¡­.

    Ling looked at Oliver, ¡°Miss Thompson is going to Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house, right?¡±

    As a matter of fact.

    Vi was indeed going to Maureen¡¯s ce, testing how far the Imperial Court Apartments were from where Maureen lived.

    What ces would be encountered along the way.

    After riding her bike to themunity where Maureen lived, Vi called a taxi and left Maureen¡¯s ce to return to the Imperial Court Apartments.

    On the way there, she passed through a bustling street and a small river.

    After calcting, Vi concluded that if she rode the bike, it would take about half an hour, while the car would only take ten minutes.

    If Sylvia Thompson attacked James around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Vi would have to leave from Maureen¡¯s house at around 6:40 PM.

    This is the time for the car ride back.

    If she were to ride a bike, this would need to be half an hour earlier.<div>

    Oliver¡¯s car stayed neither far nor close, following Vi.

    Watching her first ride her bike and then get on a taxi, going back and forth with such hassle.

    Ling frowned slightly, not quite understanding Vi¡¯s true intentions.

    What was she trying to do?<div>

    Oliver narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°She¡¯s calcting the time, based on James¡¯s time of death; if the murderer is Sylvia, she must leave from where Maureen lives at around 6:40 PM.¡±

    Ling nodded, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    It was around eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Vi rode her bike back to the Thompson Family Manor.

    Before she even reached the parking lot, a shadow raced over, wagging its tail around Vi like a little pony, whining incessantly.

    Vi patted its little head, ¡°Bread, did you behave today?¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡±

    Bread responded twice, as if to tell Vi that he had been well-behaved.

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Bread was very excited, putting his two front paws on Vi¡¯s body, almost pushing Vi to the ground with his strength.

    Bread was arge dog, but he was skinny before due to stray life. Now, Bread lookedpletely different, with a sleek coat and a plump body.

    His weight also increased from thirty pounds to eighty pounds.

    As Bread grewrger, he would soon weigh more than Vi.<div>

    The dog and Vi walked into the manor together.

    The Thompson family was sitting in the living room.

    Hearing the noise outside, Mrs. Thompson was the first to stand up from the sofa, smiling and saying, ¡°I knew it must be Viing back. If it wasn¡¯t for Vi, Bread wouldn¡¯t be so excited!¡±

    Mary Perryne sped her hands together, ¡°Thank goodness, Vi, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    ¡°Little sister!¡±

    Samuel Thompson ran to Vi¡¯s side.

    Seeing her family like this, Vi looked bewildered.

    ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Samuel looked at Vi, his face still showing anxiousness, ¡°Little sister, where have you been? Why did youe back sote, and why did you turn off your phone? If we didn¡¯t see you, mom, dad, and grandma were ready to call the police!¡±

    Edward Thompson had just been framed for murder.

    Vi didn¡¯te back sote, and the Thompson family was genuinely worried.

    Seeing Vi return, Mandel Thompson walked to the side, took out his phone, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°The youngdy has arrived home. You guys can go back.¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 677: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _4

    Chapter 677: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _4

    Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Vi was surprised and took her phone out of her pocket.

    How could her phone be turned off?

    When she took it out and looked at it, Vi realized that her phone indeed was turned off!

    Vi¡¯s face was full of apologies, ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandma, my two older brothers, I didn¡¯t know my phone had run out of battery. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry unnecessarily.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson smiled and said, ¡°As long as you are alright.¡±

    Mary¡¯s eyes were somewhat red, and she walked up to Vi, holding her hand, ¡°Vi, has nobody bullied you out there?¡±

    She was truly worried about Vi.

    Not exaggerating at all.

    Because, she had once experienced losing her daughter before.

    She was more afraid of separation than anyone else.<div>

    ¡°No,¡± Vi softly hugged Mary, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Seeing her daughter, whom she was embracing, Mary finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    It wasn¡¯t just Mary.

    Even Sawyer had been frightened.

    But men¡¯s ways of expressing emotions are always more reserved than women¡¯s, so there wasn¡¯t anything unusual visible on Sawyer¡¯s face.

    A momentter, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s good that Vi is back. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare some food. What do you want to eat, Vi?¡±

    ¡°Just a bowl of noodles is fine,¡± said Vi.

    She was easily satisfied, and besides Milk Tea, she didn¡¯t have any particr demands for food as long as she it filled her stomach.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sawyer nodded, instructing the kitchen to cook noodles and not to forget to make a cup of Milk Tea while they were at it, ¡°Add more taro balls.¡±

    A father¡¯s love is silent, and it shows in the details.

    Vi¡¯s eyes curved in happiness, feeling fortunate that there were so many people caring about her.

    After eating and going upstairs,

    Vi first took a shower, changed into her sleepwear, and aftering out of the bathroom, she didn¡¯t go to sleep immediately. Instead, she turned on herputer, hacked into the street surveince system, and searched the necessary route from Maureen¡¯s home to the Imperial Court Apartments ording to the time.

    Although the time was clear and couldn¡¯t be longer than half an hour, the range involved was too broad, the number of people passing through toorge, making it not so convenient to search.

    Vi first sped up, scanning the images roughly.

    The surveince footage appeared as a 3D movie in front of her eyes, and she squinted slightly ¨C with the same results as the police investigation.

    She didn¡¯t see Sylvia¡¯s figure.

    It was strange.

    She had investigated theyout of Maureen¡¯s residential area.<div>

    Although there were blind spots in the surveince,

    no matter how Sylvia avoided the blind spots, there should have been a scene of her leaving the residential area¡¯s main gate.

    Unless¡­

    She had climbed over the wall,<div>

    but that was clearly impossible.

    Because the security system of the residential area where Maureen lived was very high, with guards patrolling 24 hours a day and surveince cameras installed on the walls. If Sylvia had climbed over the wall, she would have been spotted by the security room guards immediately.

    So¡­

    This possibility could be basically ruled out!

    At that moment, Vi suddenly thought of the two strands of false hair.

    Although the results of the examination hadn¡¯te out yet, Vi¡¯s intuition told her it was false hair.

    If the corpse could speak¡­

    Why did James try so hard to leave a strand of false hair in his fingernail gaps?

    Why was there also false hair on Sylvia¡¯s wash basin at home?

    Unless¡­

    Sylvia had changed her appearance.

    Suppose Sylvia had put on a wig and a mask and changed into men¡¯s clothes, then there wouldn¡¯t be anyone simr to Sylvia in the surveince footage.

    With this lead, Vi immediately re-watched the surveince.<div>

    She started with the entrance surveince of the residential area.

    ording to the time estimation, Sylvia would appear at the gate between 6:40 and 6:45.

    Vi adjusted the time to 6:40, slowed down the speed, and watched carefully.

    This time was during rush hour, with a lot of peopleing and going.

    Vi wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    Watching slowly,

    at that moment, she suddenly saw a different figure among the crowd.

    Among a crowd of people wearing short sleeves.

    This person was wearing a ck long-sleeved shirt, short hair, a ck mask, and was looking down, making it difficult to see their face clearly.

    The shoes on their feet seemed to not fit very well.

    Because Vi noticed that when they stepped down, they almost fell down because the shoes were too long. Luckily, there was a pir in front of them.

    They grabbed the pir just in time, preventing a fall.

    Vi pressed the pause button.<div>

    Noticed¡­

    That person¡¯s hands were even wearing gloves.

    Summer was already hot enough.

    Who would wear gloves in this season if they weren¡¯t engaged in a particr profession?

    Vi recorded this segment of the video separately.

    Then, she adjusted the time to 9:10 and started watching the crowd entering the residential area.

 Chapter 678: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _5

    Chapter 678: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _5

    ording to Edward Thompson¡¯s ount.

    If Sylvia Thompson was waiting for him downstairs promptly at nine o¡¯clock, and they both walked together for a while before Sylvia asked him to fetch the bread, then subtracting the ten minutes for the walk, 9:10 would be the perfect time to watch. However, just to be safe, Vi Thompson decided to adjust the video to 9:05.

    Soon, Vi spotted that figure again.

    It seems.

    Her guess is very likely correct.

    After all, the timing matched perfectly.

    After saving both videos, Vi turned off the light and went to bed.

    She had spent the whole day tending to Edward Thompson¡¯s affairs.

    It was already past one in the morning.

    She was exhausted and tired.<div>

    The next morning at half-past five, Vi¡¯s biological clock woke her up. She first went down to the garden and jogged for an hour with bread, then she went upstairs to wash up and prepare for breakfast.

    Just as she was about to eat her breakfast, she received a call from Ling.

    Ling told her that the forensic results were out and asked Vi toe over.

    Vi grabbed a piece of bread and hurried out.

    Seeing her rush out, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush that doesn¡¯t even allow her to finish her meal? What if she starves her stomach?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson and Vi were the earliest risers in the Thompson n.

    The two would sit down for breakfast promptly at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The others of the Thompson n would not gather at the table until eight o¡¯clock, and then they would set off for the office.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Grandmother, I¡¯ve got to run. We¡¯ll keep in touch,¡± Vi said, heading out. Because she was in a hurry, she didn¡¯t take her own car, but had the driver drop her off at the police station instead.

    The morning traffic in Capital City was a bit congested.

    But it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Half an hourter, their vehicle pulled up at the police station.

    Vi stepped out of the car.

    She was familiar with the police station and headed straight to Ling¡¯s office.

    Seeing Vi, Ling stood up and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Vi nodded slightly.

    Ling continued, ¡°Three very important pieces of information. First, the hair strand was confirmed to be from a wig. Second, our colleagues found a third person¡¯s footprint at the crime scene. Afterparing the size of the footprints, we found that it matches with Afra Gracen. That is to say, Afra Gracen was at the crime scene! Third, the shopping bag containing the kitchen knife was traced back to Afra Gracen, who bought a luxury item with it.¡±

    Afra Gracen has now be the second suspect.

    ¡°We¡¯ve summoned Afra Gracen,¡± informed Ling.

    Vi squinted her eyes slightly and shared her discovery.<div>

    The two surveince footage coincided perfectly with the discovery of the wig hair strands found in James¡¯ corpse and the trash can in the bathroom.

    If the killer was Afra Gracen, then why would there be strands of fake wig hair in on James¡¯s body and at the crime scene?

    Could it be?

    There were two killers!<div>

    After watching the videos, Ling analyzed, ¡°If this person is really Sylvia Thompson in disguise, then why does Maureen Fitzell keep insisting that she was with Sylvia Thompson the whole time?¡±

    The police also conducted an investigation on Maureen Fitzell.

    Maureen Fitzell¡¯s records were excellent; she was a model student throughout her life. Her teachers and friends all spoke highly of her.

    Maureen Fitzell did indeed spend the whole night at home, and she was together with Sylvia Thompson during the day. She had no conflicts with James. Logically speaking, Maureen Fitzell should not be lying.

    Vi turned her gaze subtly, ¡°Is it possible that Sylvia Thompson drugged Maureen Fitzell, causing her to fall into a temporarya?¡±

    At this point, Ling narrowed her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡±

    After saying that, Ling continued, ¡°Let me first arrange to check if there is such person living in the Fragrant Garden Community.¡±

    If there indeed was such a person living in the Fragrant Garden Community, then Vi¡¯s hypothesis would be irrelevant.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°I checked the surveince for the whole next day, and that person never came and left. If the person does exist, they should still be in themunity.¡±

    If they couldn¡¯t locate the person.

    It meant that.

    This matter was definitely rted to Sylvia Thompson.

    Ling immediately arranged it.<div>

    Soon, Ian¡¯s voice rang out in the room, ¡°Ling.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ling put down the files in her hands and looked up at Ian.

    Ian said, ¡°Afra Gracen is here, in the interrogation room.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ling nodded, turned to Vi, ¡°Miss Thompson, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 679: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _6

    Chapter 679: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _6

    Vi Thompson followed Ling¡¯s footsteps.

    Soon, they arrived at the interrogation room.

    Afra Gracen looked nervously at Vi, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have youe to me again? Didn¡¯t I answer clearlyst time?¡±

    Vi Thompson calmly sat down with Ling on the chairs.

    The air was quiet.

    Afra Gracen was very uneasy, her mood wasplicated returning to the police station.

    She had nightmares for two days after herst visit.

    As a result, she was out of it during the day.

    Ling took out a shopping bag unhurriedly, ¡°Is this yours?¡±

    Afra Gracen looked up and said, ¡°I did buy a watch of this brand, but I¡¯m not sure if this is mine.¡±<div>

    Ling continued with the next question, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, were you really out on the night of the crime? Between 19:00-22:00, did you return home?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Afra Gracen hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Really, I swear I didn¡¯te back. Officer, please believe me, I couldn¡¯t possibly kill anyone! James¡¯s death has nothing to do with me, I swear!¡±

    ¡°Then why did your footprints appear at the crime scene?¡± Ling¡¯s voice suddenly became very severe, staring at Afra Gracen, ¡°Moreover, your client has confessed everything; that night, you were not with him the whole time! Afra Gracen, I warn you, you better confess honestly, or you will pay for your actions!¡±

    Afra Gracen¡¯s face turned pale, cold sweat on her forehead, she lowered her head and said, ¡°I knew you would find out, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon¡­¡±

    ¡°You killed James after having an argument with him?¡± Ling asked.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Afra Gracen denied it repeatedly, ¡°Although I lied, I absolutely haven¡¯t killed anyone! Actually, I returned that night and found that James was already lying dead on the floor! I was afraid the police would think I killed him, so I left in fear. His death has nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still lying at this point.¡±, Vi Thompson spoke up, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done anything, why would you be afraid of the police thinking it was you who killed him! James had a total of twenty-one wounds on his body, one of which was caused by a fruit knife. If I¡¯m not mistaken, on the day of the incident, you should have had a conflict with James. You shed him with the fruit knife in anger, and then he drove you out of the house. Later in the night, you couldn¡¯t let it go, so you went back to settle the score and identally killed James. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ah, no! Vi, James¡¯s death has nothing to do with me,¡± Afra Gracen spoke anxiously, almost crying, ¡°Since you all know it now, I¡¯ll just tell the truth¡­¡±

    As Afra Gracen spoke, she became lost in her memories.

    The situation was just as Vi Thompson described. That day, Afra Gracen had a fierce quarrel with James over some trivial matters.

    During the quarrel, she identally shed James with a fruit knife.

    Seeing that Afra Gracen dared to attack him with a knife, James became furious and ordered her to leave.

    At that time, Afra Gracen was also angry and left in a huff.

    When she returned, she felt uneasy and went to drink with a friend she knew well. At around 8:30 pm, she returned to Imperial Court Apartments, nning to apologize to James and put the matter to rest.

    ¡°I never expected that when I pushed the door open, I would see blood everywhere! At that time, I was terrified, after all, I had fought James with a knife during the day, and then he died at night, so I didn¡¯t dare to call the police!¡±

    At this point, Afra Gracen¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°I can swear to heaven, I did not kill James! Oh, right, I still have evidence; I can prove that I did not have time to kill him.¡±

    ¡°What evidence?¡± Vi Thompson asked.

    Afra Gracen continued, ¡°That day when I was climbing the stairs, I saw a strange person on the fifth floor whom I had never seen before. Oh, right, I even took a photo; you can take a look at that photo!¡±

    As she said this, Afra Gracen fumbled for her phone.<div>

    It took her a while to remember that mobile phones were not allowed in the interrogation room.

    Ling asked someone to fetch Afra Gracen¡¯s phone. Afra Gracen unlocked it and found a photo. ¡°That¡¯s the person! Look at his odd look, wearing a mask in this hot weather. At first, I thought he was a thief! Oh, right, the photo details show that I took it at 8:35. By 9:00, I was already eating barbecue, so I didn¡¯t have time to kill anyone!¡±

    Ling took Afra Gracen¡¯s phone and carefully looked at the photo on it, frowning slightly.

    The person in the photo was thin and about 1.6 meters tall, wearing a ck shirt and a ck mask. Due to the dim lighting, it was difficult to see the eyes clearly.<div>

    It was clearly the same person Vi Thompson had found!

    Why would this person appear in building 10?

    Could it be¡­

    Ling frowned slightly and immediately handed the phone to Vi Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, take a look.¡±

    Vi Thompson took the phone and was surprised to see such strong evidence from Afra Gracen.

    Meanwhile, the search team received a message.

    They had not found the person from the surveince footage in the Fragrant Garden Community. The property management also said there were no residents or tenants like that.

    He seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.

    Vi Thompson spoke at that moment, ¡°If the murderer is Sylvia Thompson, then the clothes she was wearing and the wig on her head must still be hidden in Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house.¡±

    Ling and Oliver Andrews immediately went to Maureen Fitzell¡¯s home.

    Maureen Fitzell and Sylvia Thompson were both there.

    Faced with the police at her doorstep, Maureen Fitzell greeted them politely, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Ling showed her badge and search warrant, ¡°Ms. Fitzell, we suspect that you are involved in a murder case, please cooperate with our police work.¡±<div>

    ¡°Okay,¡± Maureen Fitzell politely opened the door, ¡°Pleasee in, my house is a bit messy, you can start searching over there.¡±

    Seeing the police entering one after another, Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes and walked to Ling¡¯s side, ¡°Officer Kim, is there any progress in my brother¡¯s case?¡±

    Ling did not answer, but looked at Maureen Fitzell, ¡°Ms. Fitzell, we¡¯re starting the search now.¡±

    Maureen Fitzell nodded.

    Being aw-abiding citizen, she naturally cooperated with the police work.

    The police began to search.

    Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly, curious if the dumb cops could find anything.

    As Sylvia Thompson expected.

    After some searching, there were no results.

    Oliver Andrews frowned slightly, looked at Ling and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did Miss Thompson make a mistake in her prediction?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    As soon as her words fell, Ling noticed that the floor under Ian¡¯s feet was odd.

    Ling walked over, ¡°Ian, step aside.¡±<div>

    Ian stepped back.

    Ling squatted down and tapped the floor with her finger. Then she looked at Ian, ¡°Bring me a tool.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ian immediately ran to get a tool.

    Soon, he brought a crowbar.

    Ling took the crowbar, pried open the floor, and then found a set of ck clothes and a wig under the floor.

    ¡°Ms. Fitzell, is this yours?¡±

    ¡°Not mine,¡± Maureen Fitzell was very surprised, and she couldn¡¯t imagine that things could be hidden under the floor. She turned to Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Sylvia, is this yours?¡±

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face lost all its color in an instant, and she took an unsteady step back.

 Chapter 680: 223: Murderer (Second Update)

    Chapter 680: 223: Murderer (Second Update)

    Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t have imagined that the police would find these things. She was now very anxious, her fingers unconsciously tightening inside her sleeve.

    Her knuckles were slightly white from the excessive force.

    No.

    She couldn¡¯t panic now.

    She couldn¡¯t admit it.

    And she couldn¡¯t let the police see any ws in her act.

    Sylvia pretended to know nothing and looked up at Maureen Fitzell, ¡°This isn¡¯t mine.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Maureen frowned slightly.

    If it didn¡¯t belong to her, and it didn¡¯t belong to Sylvia Thompson, then whose was it?

    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Who would hide stuff under the floor of my living room?¡±<div>

    Ling put the clothes and the hat separately into a bag, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the murderer.¡±

    Although her words were directed at Maureen, Ling¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Sylvia.

    Her eyes were sharp.

    As if they could see through everything.

    A criminal suspect?

    Maureen widened her eyes and covered her mouth, ¡°Officer Kim, you mean the murderer has been in my house?¡±

    It was terrifying.

    The thought that she might have been sharing a room with a murderer sent chills down Maureen¡¯s spine, turning her face pale.

    Sylvia was also very surprised. She looked up at Ling, ¡°Officer Kim, does this mean that my brother¡¯s innocence can be proved?¡±

    Ling looked at Sylvia and Maureen, her face expressionless.

    A momentter, she continued, ¡°Can both of you confirm that these items do not belong to either of you?¡±

    Maureen nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Sylvia also said, ¡°I¡¯m sure too.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ling nodded, ¡°Next, our forensics team will extract fingerprints from these items.¡±

    Fingerprint extraction.

    Hearing this, Sylvia squinted her eyes imperceptibly.

    When she handled these items, she wore gloves the entire time, so she wouldn¡¯t leave any fingerprints behind.

    ¡°Ling!¡±

    Just then, Jenkin¡¯s voice came from the bedroom.<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s a new discovery!¡±

    Ling handed the evidence bag to a fellow officer and immediately headed for the bedroom.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jenkin pointed to a row of pill bottles inside the bedside table drawer, ¡°We found some medication here.¡±<div>

    At that moment, Sylvia stepped forward, ¡°That¡¯s my medication, just some ordinary vitamin tablets.¡±

    Ling picked up one of the bottles.

    It had Frenchbels.

    She didn¡¯t understand French very well, so she called an officer who did.

    The officer looked at all the bottles, ¡°Thebels indicate that they are indeed vitamin tablets.¡±

    Ling nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As several people followed Ling¡¯s footsteps, she recalled what Vi Thompson had said.

    Vi had mentioned that Sylvia might have given something to Maureen that caused her to lose consciousness. Otherwise, Maureen wouldn¡¯t have been so sure that she¡¯d been with Sylvia all along.

    With this thought in mind, Ling suddenly stopped walking and looked at Jenkin, ¡°Take the pill bottles with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jenkin nodded, cing the bottles into a sealed bag.

    With tears in her eyes, Sylvia looked incredulous, ¡°Officer Kim, what do you mean by this? Are you suspecting that I¡¯m the one who killed my father?¡±

    ¡°Those who are innocent have nothing to fear,¡± Ling stared at Sylvia, ¡°Rest assured, our police will be impartial. We won¡¯t wrongly use a good person, nor will we let a guilty one escape.¡±

    Maureen stepped forward to exin, ¡°Officer Kim, although I don¡¯t know why those clothes appeared in my house, I can assure you that they don¡¯t belong to me or Sylvia! Sylvia moved in here the day after her father¡¯s ident, and I only moved here three months ago! Those things might just have been left behind by the previous tenants!¡±<div>

    She was a living person, and if Sylvia were the murderer, she wouldn¡¯t have known nothing.

    Moreover.

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t be the murderer.

    Ms. Fitzell, I repeat, please trust our People¡¯s Police.¡±

    Maureen nodded.

    At that moment, Ling¡¯s gaze suddenly fell upon an unnoticeable camera in the corner of the room. She frowned slightly, ¡°Ms. Fitzell, didn¡¯t you say earlier that there were no cameras in your house?¡±

    Maureen exined, ¡°Thendlord said that the camera has been broken for a long time, so it¡¯s the same as if it doesn¡¯t exist at all.¡±

    Ling nodded, ¡°Do you mind if we take the storage card with us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Maureen said.

    Ling turned to Ian.

    Understanding what she meant, Ian went to retrieve the memory card from the camera.

    Before long, Ling and her team left Maureen¡¯s house.

    Before they left, Ling told Maureen and Sylvia, ¡°Both of you, please make sure your phones are avable for the next few days. Do not leave Capital City without reason. If there¡¯s an emergency and you must leave, be sure to inform us for the record.¡±<div>

    Watching Ling and her team leave, Sylvia frowned slightly.

    Suddenly, she had a bad feeling.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything else.

    But that storage card¡­

    A momentter, Sylvia turned to Maureen and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had a camera in your house?¡±

    Maureen said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? That camera has been broken for a long time and is basically useless. Sylvia, why are you suddenly concerned about this?¡±

    Could it be¡­

    Sylvia smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been so casual in your house these past few days, sometimes even running around half-dressed. I¡¯m just scared that a revealing video of me would leak out!¡±

 Chapter 681: 224: Truth revealed, icy cold handcuffs

    Chapter 681: 224: Truth revealed, icy cold handcuffs

    With this exnation, Maureen¡¯s defenses instantly dropped, as it¡¯s normal for a girl to worry about inadvertently revealing herself.

    If she were Sylvia, she would also be very concerned.

    Maureen smiled andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sylvia, that surveince camera can¡¯t capture anything. And I¡¯m with you! I went out that day wearing big shorts and didn¡¯t even wear underwear. If there¡¯s going to be a loss of face, I¡¯ll lose it with you.¡±

    With this, Sylvia became even more uneasy and squinted as she asked, ¡°Maureen, don¡¯t scare me! Can that surveince camera really capture anything? Have you checked the surveince yourself, or did you just hear thendlord say it was broken?¡±

    Maureen was always carefree, and Sylvia was afraid she would get in trouble because of her.

    At this moment, Sylvia regretted it very much.

    Regretted not checking it thoroughly herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool; of course I¡¯ve checked!¡± Maureen continued, ¡°Now there are so many pervertedndlords, what if someone saw everything?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Sylvia sighed with relief.

    After all, this camera was installed in the living room.<div>

    If it captured anything, she wouldn¡¯t have a good exnation.

    ¡­

    At the police station.

    Ling sent all the items retrieved from Maureen¡¯s residence to the forensic center.

    Afterward, she came to the forensic department.

    ¡°Captain, please check if there¡¯s any problem with these medications.¡±

    The Captain took the medications.

    Analyzing pills was quick.

    In about ten minutes, the results were out.

    The Captain handed the report to Ling, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the medication, there¡¯s a bottle of vitamin C and a bottle of vitamin B12D, and the blue bottle contains acid-suppressing medication.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s acid-suppressing medication?¡± Ling asked.

    After all, when she took the medications, Sylvia hadn¡¯t mentioned that there was acid-suppressing medication inside.

    Thinking back, Sylvia¡¯s expression at that time seemed a bit tense.

    Therefore, Ling subconsciously felt that there might be something wrong with the acid-suppressing medication.

    The Captain answered, ¡°The acid-suppressing medication, also known as gastric acid secretion inhibitors, can inhibit the H2 receptors and H+-K+-ATP enzyme necessary for gastric acid secretion, reducing gastric acid concentration and protecting the stomach.¡±

    Hearing this, Ling furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°So the acid-suppressing medication is fine? It can¡¯t cause someone to be unconscious?¡±

    The Captain smiled, ¡°Acid-suppressing medication is for protecting the stomach; it can¡¯t cause unconsciousness.¡±

    Ling nodded.

    Shortly after.<div>

    The forensics department also sent results.

    No fingerprints were found on the clothes and wig retrieved from Maureen¡¯s house.

    Hearing this, Ling¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    At this moment.<div>

    There was a knock on the office door.

    ¡°Ding ding ding¨C¡±

    Maureen looked back at the door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    A momentter, the door was pushed open.

    A slender figure walked in from outside the door.

    The person wore a white coat and ck pants.

    She had her hair up in a simple bun.

    She looked clean and neat, with a youthful vibrancy and a somewhat cool air.

    ¡°Officer Kim.¡±

    Ling showed a rare smile, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡±

    Ling was always a stern and unapproachable superior in the police station, rarely smiling at people.

    Vi Thompson was one of the few people who could make Ling smile.

    Vi stepped in, her tone light, ¡°Did you find anything at Maureen¡¯s house?¡±<div>

    ¡°We found clothes and a wig,¡± Ling went on, ¡°but no fingerprints were extracted from those items.¡±

    Hearing this, Vi frowned slightly. Before she could speak, Ling said, ¡°Miss Thompson, pleasee with me.¡±

    All the retrieved items from Maureen¡¯s house were ced in the evidence room after being examined.

    There were a total of four items.

    A ck shirt, ck jeans, a wig, and four bottles of medication.

    ¡°Were these medications also retrieved from Maureen¡¯s house?¡± Vi asked.

    Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, these are Sylvia¡¯s items. I took them to the Captain for examination, and he said they are just verymon vitamin tablets.¡±

    Vi¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she picked up a pair of rubber gloves nearby and put them on unhurriedly.

    Her movements were slow, but for those watching, it exuded a sense of unstoppable nobility.

    After putting on the gloves, she examined the medication bottles carefully.

    Amelia happened to walk in and see this scene.

    Amelia raised her eyebrows slightly.

    She knew about the medication bottles Ling had just brought back from Maureen¡¯s ce.<div>

    Thebels were all in French.

    Could Vi understand them?

    Just as Amelia was about to offer to find a trantor for Vi, Vi spoke lightly, ¡°Vitamin C and B12, and one bottle of acid-suppressing medication.¡±

    Hearing this, Amelia¡¯s eyes filled with surprise.

    She never expected that Vi could actually speak French.

 Chapter 682: 224: The truth comes to light, the cold handcuffs_2

    Chapter 682: 224: The truthes to light, the cold handcuffs_2

    What other secrets does this young girl hide from the world?

    Her knowledge and perspective not only surpass her peers, but also many older people.

    At first, Amelia despised and distrusted Vi Thompson.

    She always felt that Vi behyaved recklessly.

    But now, it seems that¡­

    It¡¯s not like that.

    Vi is impressive, but not in the least arrogant.

    From beginning to end, she has been humble, which makes her irresistibly likable.

    Ling nods, ¡°Yes, Captain also said the same thing.¡±

    Vi slightly frowns, pouring a few pills from the bottle, cing them in her palm, and carefully distinguishing them.<div>

    There is nothing wrong with the pills.

    A momentter, Vi puts the pills aside and asks, ¡°Are there any other medicines?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ling replies. ¡°If Sylvia really drugged Maureen, she must have disposed of the drugs long ago, right?¡±

    The pills are small in volume.

    They can be flushed away directly in the toilet.

    Vi shakes her head slightly, ¡°No, I must be missing something.¡±

    Definitely.

    Drugs that cause unconsciousness are not easy to buy and are sold under real-name systems. If Sylvia really wanted to hurt someone, she wouldn¡¯t leave any evidence.

    Thus, Sylvia wouldn¡¯t buy drugs that cause unconsciousness directly.

    At that moment, Vi suddenly thinks of something and says, ¡°Antacid medicines contain aluminum hydroxide and magnesium hydroxide. If taken with vitamin C, they can cause adverse reactions, leading to unconsciousness!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ling asks, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vi nods slightly, ¡°This ismon medical knowledge. People studying medicine should know.¡±

    Ling continues, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s very likely that Sylvia made Maureen take these drugs!¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, Ling seems to remember something, ¡°But the medicine must have a taste, right? How did Sylvia make sure Maureen would obediently eat it?¡±

    Vi replies, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just put it in fruit juice, or if Maureen was already not feeling well and taking medicine, Sylvia could just switch the pills.¡±

    Ling nods, feeling that Vi¡¯s reasoning is sound.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Thompson, we also found a camera in Maureen¡¯s living room. But, ording to Maureen, it¡¯s been broken for a while and can¡¯t be used. We still took the storage card out, though.¡±

    ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Vi asks.

    ¡°Of course.¡±<div>

    Vi is an expert in this field, after all. What if she can fix it?

    ¡­

    Edward Thompson is temporarily imprisoned in a detention center.

    He stays in arge open room with 15 other people.<div>

    The environment in the detention center is not good.

    The roommates are diverse,prising of all sorts of strange folks.

    Upon learning that Edward Thompson was a famous star,

    Fourteen roommates joined hands to tease and bully him.

    They intentionally wet his nkets and hide his toiletries.

    Edward Thompson not only has to face his roommates¡¯ gaunts and exclusion, but also has to get up at 6:30 a.m. every day, face the wall in self-reflection, exercise, study legal knowledge and newspapers, and in the afternoon, operate a sewing machine to do handicrafts.

    When has Edward Thompson ever suffered like this?

    In just three days, Edward Thompson looks like apletely different person, unshaven and depressed.

    He doesn¡¯t understand.

    Not long ago, he was still a high-profile star; how did he be like this now?

    ¡°Edward Thompson,e here.¡±

    At that moment, a voice echoed through the air.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±<div>

    Edward Thompson reflexively stands up.

    That is the rule of the detention center.

    When he gets out, he will be aw-abiding citizen and never return.

    He doesn¡¯t want to live like this anymore.

    ¡°Edward Thompson,e with me, someone wants to see you.¡±

    Someone wants to see him?

    Who is it?

    Is it his family?

    It must be Mrs. Thompson with thewyer again!

    Thinking of that, Edward Thompson gets excited and perks up, following the police officer out.

    Separated by an iron fence, Edward Thompson sees the visitor.

    It¡¯s Sylvia.

    Seeing Sylvia, Edward Thompson immediately feels a surge of anger.<div>

    He turns to leave.

    Sylvia, with red-rimmed eyes, calls out, ¡°Big bro!¡±

    She looks pitiful and wronged.

    If it had been before, Edward Thompson would have felt heartache.

    Because Sylvia was his most beloved sister.

    But now¡­

    No more!

    Mrs. Thompson was right; he was blind. He used to think Sylvia was a kind and sensible girl, but now that he sees her without the filter, he realizes that the most disgusting and deceitful person in the Thompson n is Sylvia!

 Chapter 683: 224: Truth emerges when the water recedes, the icy cold handcuffs_3

    Chapter 683: 224: Truth emerges when the water recedes, the icy cold handcuffs_3

    She¡¯s the most scheming person in the Thompson n!

    ¡°Sophie Cooper, how dare you stille to see me?¡± Edward Thompson turned around to look at Sylvia Thompson.

    Now he felt that Sylvia didn¡¯t deserve the name Thompson.

    She haspletely tarnished this surname ¡®Thompson¡¯.

    Sophie Cooper would forever just be Sophie Cooper!

    Sylvia pleaded through her tears, ¡°Brother, do you not ept me as your sister anymore? I don¡¯t understand why things between us have be like this. I know you would never kill someone, but I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re lying? I was with TongTong the night you keep saying you saw me, why do you insist that you saw me then?¡±

    Edward Thompson just stared at Sylvia, with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Sophie Cooper, don¡¯t you find yourself disgusting?¡±

    ¡°Brother, will you please believe me?¡± Sylvia looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°It¡¯s Vi Thompson, it has to be her. It¡¯s Vi Thompson who¡¯s driving a wedge between our sibling rtionship¡­¡±

    Sylvia knew Edward well.

    They¡¯d grown up together, and their bond as siblings was strong. As long as she was the one speaking, Edward would believe her unconditionally.<div>

    After all, they had so many years of affection between them. That¡¯s also why Edward was willing to sever his ties with the Thompson n and Vi for her sake.

    Even though Vi was Edward¡¯s blood-rted sister, there was no substantial sibling affection between them. To Edward, Vi was no different from a producer.

    So.

    No matter what she said, Edward would believe her!

    Thinking of this, Sylvia whispered, ¡°Brother, listen to me. Vi Thompson is far more capable than we thought. I suspect she knows hypnotism. It¡¯s very possible that she hypnotised you, which is why you confused her with me!¡±

    As she spoke, Sylvia¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve grown up together since we were kids. I remember when we were young, anytime we had something good to eat, you would always let me eat first. If there was only one piece of it, you would rather starve than not leave it for me! In my heart, you will always be the best brother, how could I possibly harm you? Brother, I really didn¡¯t, please believe me!¡±

    With Sylvia¡¯s experience, the more desperate her crying, the more whole-heartedly Edward will believe her.

    ¡°What time is it, and you¡¯re still pushing the responsibility onto Vi Thompson? I¡¯ve made a mistake once before, I disowned my own sister for the likes of you, and what did I get in return? Being framed and thrown in jail! I admit it, this is my retribution¡ªretribution for everything I¡¯ve done!¡±

    Edward paused then continued, ¡°But Sophie Cooper, do you think there are no divine powers watching us? You could even kill your own father, there can¡¯t possibly be a good ending for you! I¡¯ve received my retribution; yours is not far off!¡±

    Sylvia stared wide-eyed at Edward Thompson.

    She never expected him to say something like this to her.

    This¡­

    Was this really Edward Thompson, the man she knew?

    Sylvia felt a cold chill within her.

    What a joke.

    It was all fake. Whatever Edward said in the past, no matter what happened, as her brother, he had always epted and believed in her unconditionally.

    But now!

    When he was truly cornered, his true nature surfaced.

    No one was ever truly epting of someone else!<div>

    Never!

    As Sylvia was still processing the shock, Edward stared at Sylvia, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s almost time! Sophie Cooper, you¡¯ll soon pay the price for your actions!¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­.¡±

    Her face was covered in tears.<div>

    Psychologically speaking, tears are a woman¡¯s most powerful weapon.

    Especially in front of men.

    So, in the past, whenever Sylvia faced any problems, her immediate response was to well up in tears, and Edward always fell for it.

    In Edward¡¯s view, tears were a woman¡¯s most valuable possession. Who would cry for no reason unless they were truly wronged?

    But this time¡­

    Sylvia¡¯s tears lost their effect.

    Edward continued, ¡°Stop calling me ¡®brother¡¯. I¡¯m Thompson, and you¡¯re Cooper. You¡¯re Sophie Cooper. There¡¯s no rtion between us whatsoever. My only sister will always, only ever be Vi Thompson!¡±

    ¡°But Vi Thompson doesn¡¯t want you anymore, she has already severed ties with you!¡± Sylvia was the only one who still acknowledged Edward as her brother!

    ¡°So what? In my heart, she will always be my sister. And you, you¡¯ll always be an illegitimate child who can never be acknowledged!¡±

 Chapter 684: 224: As the water subsides, the rocks emerge, the ice-cold handcuffs_4

    Chapter 684: 224: As the water subsides, the rocks emerge, the ice-cold handcuffs_4

    Bastard.

    A light and fluttering adjective, yet it made Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turn as pale as a sheet.

    She hated it most when people called her that.

    Just because she was the Thompson n¡¯s adopted daughter, that gave others the right to insult her like this!

    Strangers were one thing.

    But now, even Edward Thompson had said it!

    Everyone makes mistakes.

    She had only made one mistake.

    Why couldn¡¯t Edward Thompson forgive her?

    Edward had even forgiven Vi Thompson!<div>

    So what, just because Vi was his real sister?

    Why was life so unfair to her?

    Sylvia¡¯s tears started streaming down her face like strings of broken beads.

    Having said these words, Edward turned around and walked away.

    The police behind him followed.

    He left the detention center after a long while.

    Her eyes, filled with malice, red under the blinding sunlight as she shielded her eyes with her hand.

    This time.

    Edward Thompson must die!

    Only when Edward is gone can this matter finallye to an end.

    And her life can start anew.

    Her purpose for visiting Edward today was to divert attention and make the police lose their focus on her. It would lend an impression of innocent demeanor. If she was the real murderer, framing Edward, she wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to visit him!

    The second motive was to deteriorate the bond between Vi and Edward, mislead him into giving a changed testimony, and distract the police¡¯s focus from her.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that Edward had long stopped considering her as his sister.

    It¡¯s always her thinking too much!

    If Edward truly regarded her as a sister, he wouldn¡¯t have been so quick to hate her.

    With that thought.

    Sylvia¡¯s eyes grew cold and malicious.

    Isn¡¯t Vi attempting to uncover the truth?<div>

    She wanted to see what remarkable skills Vi possessed!

    ¡­

    In the police station.

    Everyone was discussing the James case.<div>

    ¡°Have you heard? Sophie Cooper went to visit Edward in prison!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, since Sylvia can provide an alibi, the cameras did not capture her anywhere, she might not be the culprit. But I bet she never thought her beloved brother, would murder her biological father!¡±

    At the same time.

    A post about [Edward Thompson at the Detention Center] was currently trending on Facebook.

    Even though Edward¡¯s poprity had faded, he was once a renowned actor.

    No one would¡¯ve thought an acimed actor would fall to such a state.

    Horrible!

    Truly horrible!

    [Damn! Has someone by the same namemitted a crime?]

    [Don¡¯t tell me this is Edward Thompson!]

    [@EdwardThompsonV, can you please rify the situation?]

    [I knew that Edward severing ties with the Thompson n and being with Sophie Cooper would lead to no good. I can¡¯t believe that he evenmitted murder for Sophie!]<div>

    [I have a conspiracy theory, is it possible that Sophie was the murderer and then framed Edward? After all, like mother, like daughter, Nidya was notorious for her unspeakable acts, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Sophie did something like this!]

    [Why all these conspiracy theories? Didn¡¯t you see the announcement from the police? Sophie has an alibi, and she wasn¡¯t caught by any surveince cameras. Can she be invisible to murder someone?]

    [I think Edward once said it rightly, during the baby switch incident, Sylvia didn¡¯t have any choices. She was just an infant then. Hence, everything is Nidya¡¯s fault. How is Sylvia to me? We cannot put all the me on Sylvia!]

    [I agree with the previousment. Cyberbullying is scary, everyone stop revealing personal information online! The Thompson family is also at fault. They¡¯re not as kind-hearted as we thought. If they truly were, why did they force Sylvia away? They had an adopted daughter for so many years, didn¡¯t they have any affection? Also, I don¡¯t think Edward is a good person. If he were truly a good individual, he wouldn¡¯t have murdered someone. To put it bluntly, the Thompson family has failed in educating him!]

    [The previous analysis makes so much sense! It has shocked me, and I still can¡¯t digest it. How did Edward be a murderer?! He was the brightest star in the sky! He has totally wasted his potential.]

    [I feel sorry for Sylvia. Everyone has been attacking her since the case happened. Have you ever thought, she¡¯s just a young girl? Cyberbullying could kill! Everyone, stop sharing personal information online!]

 Chapter 685: 224: When the water recedes, the truth emerges, the ice-cold handcuffs_5

    Chapter 685: 224: When the water recedes, the truth emerges, the ice-cold handcuffs_5

    [The Thompson family is so heartless, cutting off the rtionship with their daughter whom they¡¯ve raised for 18 years! If I were Sylvia Thompson, I would cry myself to death! She is actually quite strong! ]

    Suddenly, the direction of public opinion changed.

    Everyone criticized the Thompson family for being too heartless.

    Sylvia Thompson noticed this phenomenon and immediately took advantage of the situation, publishing a video.

    It was not long, just ten minutes in total.

    Sylvia Thompson stood in front of the camera. Her condition seemed a bit poor ¨C pale face, red eyes ¨C but even so, she still smiled and said, ¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m Sylvia Thompson. A lot of things have happened recently, which I think everyone is quite aware of. First of all, I¡¯m very grateful for my parents. I thank them for raising me, giving me a warm home, and three handsome brothers. I was protected by these three brothers since I was little, and I felt very happy then. At that time, I thought I was the luckiest sister in the world.¡±

    ¡°I never expected that my existence was a mistake from the beginning. If it weren¡¯t for my biological mother¡¯s greed, I wouldn¡¯t have be the Thompson family¡¯s adopted daughter under such bizarre circumstances. My sister Vi Thompson wouldn¡¯t have suffered outside for 18 years either. It¡¯s all my fault, and I won¡¯t deny it.¡±

    ¡°So, even if my parents decide to cut off their rtionship with me, I won¡¯t me them. I¡¯m grateful they raised me. If I put myself in their shoes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the daughter of the enemy who took my biological daughter away.¡±

    ¡°Also, regarding my little brother¡¯s incident, actually, he was a great brother. He has always cared for and protected me. I was very surprised by his mistake this time, and I don¡¯t even know what happened. How did my little brother be a murderer?¡±

    At the end of the video, Sylvia Thompson cried, earning a lot of attention. The views reached tens of millions as soon as it was posted.<div>

    [Don¡¯t be afraid, sister. Even if you¡¯re not a sister of the Thompson family anymore, you¡¯ll always be our sister.]

    [Poor sister, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong but was wrongfully used! And some people even suspect her of being the real murderer. She¡¯s just a delicate girl. How could she possibly kill someone!]

    [I have a junior who knows Sylvia Thompson. She said that Sylvia is very kind and altruistic. I believe she would never do such a thing!]

    [Poor sister.]

    [Don¡¯t be afraid, sister. We¡¯re still here for you!]

    [Our sister is so pretty and has a good figure. And she¡¯s a top student from Capital University. Why not debut? I swear, as long as our sister is in a show, I¡¯ll definitely be a fan! I will also blindly buy products endorsed by our sister!]

    [Add one, add one! Support our sister¡¯s debut right away!]

    [Sister would be perfect for a role as a talented and beautiful woman. I hope somepany with discerning eyes can scoop her up!]

    [Honestly, I used to really like the Thompson family and the princess, but now I suddenly feel that they are so heartless. My love has turned into hatred! From now on, only our sister is my goddess!]

    [¡­]

    Sure enough, a talent agency saw Sylvia Thompson¡¯s potential and offered her a contract, nning to promote her debut.

    Being a celebrity is a morous profession.

    Edward Thompson made billions in his three years in the industry. To debut now is the best choice for the current Sylvia Thompson.

    However, Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t n to sign with an agency so quickly. She wanted to find a better talent agency.

    At the police station.

    Ling and Oliver Andrews also saw Sylvia Thompson¡¯s video.

    Oliver Andrews frowned slightly. Based on the evidence currently at hand, Sylvia Thompson was most likely the murderer. But if she was really the murderer, why could she be this calm? And even dare to mention it in front of the public openly?

    Ling also frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated that Sylvia Thompson had studied psychology at the Thompson family before. I think she¡¯s using counter-investigation psychology to confuse the public¡¯s attention.¡±

    At present, thement section was the best proof.<div>

    No doubt.

    Sylvia Thompson was a rare intelligent person.

    Unfortunately.

    Her intelligence was ultimately not put to good use.<div>

    Oliver Andrews nodded, thinking that Ling¡¯s statement made sense. Then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Miss Thompson? Can the memory card be repaired?¡±

    Ling shook her head slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no response yet.¡±

 Chapter 686: 224: The truth is revealed as water recedes, icy cold handcuffs_6

    Chapter 686: 224: The truth is revealed as water recedes, icy cold handcuffs_6

    Now surveince is the most advantageous evidence.

    If the surveince footage from Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house can prove that Sylvia Thompson disguised herself and left the Fragrant Gardan Community, and then came to the Imperial Court Apartments, everything can be deduced ording to Vi Thompson¡¯s insight, and the truth will be revealed!

    Then, Edward Thompson can be exonerated and released without any charges.

    But now.

    Merely having those pieces of evidence is not enough to directly prove that the murderer is Sylvia Thompson.

    After all.

    The most critical evidence, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s fingerprints, have not been collected.

    Ling was very frustrated.

    It is indeed a difficult feeling to know that the person is a criminal but not being able to bring her to justice.

    Especially when seeing Sylvia Thompson garnering public sympathy on Facebook.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson was the first person to see Sylvia Thompson¡¯s video, and she was so angry that she wanted to post a video to fight back immediately.

    Vi Thompson stopped her at this time.

    ¡°Grandma, calm down.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for me to calm down!¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡°Sophie Cooper is too disgusting! I want to crush her!¡±

    Vi Thompson spoke calmly, ¡°Grandma, what she is looking forward to the most now is for you to post a video responding to her because this way, she will gain more attention. Moreover, if we rush to post a response video, it will definitely give the public a sense of guilt ¨C since we haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why do we need to respond to Sylvia Thompson so quickly? Would a person bite a dog back just because a dog bit them?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, and it seemed to make sense. But does this mean they will simply watch as Sylvia Thompson distorts the truth, and they do nothing?

    No!

    It won¡¯t work!

    They absolutely cannot sit back and wait for their doom.

    Vi Thompson raised her lips slightly, her mouth corners showing a light dimple, ¡°Grandma, we must trust the police¡¯s power.¡±

    Only when Sylvia Thompson¡¯s guilt is truly proven is the best response!

    Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the police can find the evidence and bring Sophie Cooper to justice!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Vi Thompson¡¯s lips lightly parted, ¡°the clouds will clear eventually.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded.

    After apanying Mrs. Thompson for a walk in the garden, Vi Thompson went to the police station to continue repairing the memory card.

    She sat in front of theputer desk.

    Her back was very straight.

    The light from theputer screen reflected on her face, as if coated with a shallowyer of radiance.

    When Ling and Oliver Andrews learned that Vi Thompson had arrived, they also went to the office.<div>

    Ling handed Vi Thompson a document, ¡°Miss Thompson, we have collected all the evidence. With the photos Afra Gracen saw and took, now we only need one piece of evidence that can confirm Sylvia Thompson¡¯s identity to establish her guilt.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Give me a little more time.¡±

    Actually, the surveince cameras in Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house werepletely fine. What was really broken was the disy screen and the memory card on the monitor.

    That is to say.<div>

    As long as the memory card ispletely repaired, the video at the time can be restored.

    However, the memory card was thoroughly damaged, and fixing it would not be an easy task.

    Time passed minute by minute.

    Ling kepting and going, delivering lunch and afternoon tea, and finally even brought dinner.

    But there was still no movement from the memory card.

    Ling was worried.

    If the memory card cannot be repaired, they can only look for other evidence.

    Reasonably speaking, as long as they know that the murderer is Sylvia Thompson, it should not be difficult to find more convincing evidence.

    Oliver Andrews was also anxious.

    ¡°Has there been any progress from Miss Thompson?¡±

    Ling shook her head.

    Oliver Andrews frowned slightly, ¡°Did you ask Miss Thompson if she needs any help? If necessary, we can transfer a couple of people from the technical department.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked, and Miss Thompson said she doesn¡¯t need it.¡±<div>

    At that moment.

    A surprised voice came from the office, ¡°It worked! It worked!¡±

    ¡°Miss Thompson, you are amazing!¡±

    Hearing this, Ling and Oliver Andrews looked at each other, their eyes full of surprise, and then they both ran into the office.

    On theputer screen in front of Vi Thompson, surveince footage was ying.

    The surveince background was Maureen Fitzell¡¯s living room.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, did you fix the memory card?¡± Ling asked excitedly.

    Vi Thompson nodded slightly, her face showing no special expression, as if this was not something worth bragging about, ¡°Yes, I am looking for the surveince from the night beforest.¡±

    In fact, Vi Thompson didn¡¯t treat this as a big deal.

    ¡°Is it easy to find?¡± Ling asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to find.¡± Vi Thompson nodded slightly.

    Soon, Vi Thompson found the surveince video for the 18th at 6 pm.

    The surveince footage showed Sylvia Thompson happily chatting with Maureen Fitzell.<div>

    The two were having a great conversation.

    Before long.

    Sylvia Thompson brought over a ss of juice, ¡°Maureen, didn¡¯t you say you were thirsty? Here, drink some iced juice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Maureen took the ss and took a sip, then looked confused, ¡°Why does this juice taste a bit strange?¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡± Sylvia Thompson picked up her own ss and took a sip,ughing, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste strange at all. It¡¯s a mixed fruit juice. Maybe you¡¯re just not used to the vor.¡±

    Maureen didn¡¯t say anything else and finished the juice in one go.

    After finishing the juice, Maureen continued to chat with Sylvia Thompson, but as they talked, Maureen¡¯s expression became strange, and her head tilted on the sofa, falling asleep.

    But, it was more like she was passed out rather than asleep.

    As expected, just like Vi Thompson had said.

    Sylvia Thompson had put the drug in the juice and tricked Maureen into drinking it.

    Seeing Maureen passed out, Sylvia Thompson turned and went back to her room.

    When she came out again.

    She looked like apletely different person, wearing a ck long coat and trousers, her hair tied up, and she was putting on a wig as she walked.<div>

    Vi Thompson paused the video.

    ¡°It really is her! I knew it had to be her!¡± Ling was extremely excited and immediately picked up the walkie-talkie, ¡°Little Sun, get the team together in five minutes!¡±

    Half an hourter, as Maureen and Sylvia Thompson were sitting at home watching TV, they heard the sound of police sirensing from outside the window.

    Urgent and never ending.

    It made people anxious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maureen went to the window and looked outside, eximing, ¡°There are so many police cars.¡±

    More than a dozen police cars surrounded their building.

    Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t take this matter seriously, ¡°Maybe something big happened.¡±

    She had no idea that these police cars were here to arrest her.

    After all.

    What she had done left no trace.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Maureen went to open it.

    Oliver Andrews and Ling, dressed in uniforms, walked in first.

    Oliver Andrews showed his police badge and arrest warrant, ¡°Sorry, we need your cooperation. The police are investigating a case.¡±

    After finishing his sentence, several policemen entered the room one by one, and walked directly to Sylvia Thompson. They controlled her on both sides almost before she could react.

    Click.

    The cold handcuffs were locked onto Sylvia Thompson¡¯s wrists.

    Oliver Andrews walked in front of Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Sophie Cooper, you are now suspected of a premeditated murder case. Pleasee with us!¡±

 Chapter 687: 225: The evidence is irrefutable, as if exhausted (second update)

    Chapter 687: 225: The evidence is irrefutable, as if exhausted (second update)

    A murder case?

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned slightly pale, but she tried to steady her emotions and feigned innocence: ¡°Officer Andrews, did you make a mistake?¡±

    Before Sylvia finished speaking, Maureen Fitzell came over and said: ¡°Officer Andrews, you must be mistaken! How could Sylvia be involved in this murder case? She has always been with me these days.¡±

    Oliver Andrews nced at Maureen but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ling stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Fitzell, we police officers won¡¯t wrong a good person, nor will we let a bad one go. Speaking of which, this case has something to do with you, too. You should alsoe with us.¡±

    Surprised, Maureen widened her eyes and looked at Ling, ¡°It has something to do with me too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling nodded.

    Maureen asked further, ¡°What does it have to do with me? You don¡¯t suspect me as a criminal, do you?¡±

    For a moment, Maureen felt somewhat afraid,

    Not because of guilt, but a very instinctive fear.<div>

    Ordinary people would not want to get involved with a murder case.

    Ling adjusted her police cap, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get to Ms. Fitzell.¡±

    With that, Ling looked at the officers who were restraining Sylvia and her expression instantly changed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Everyone immediately followed Ling¡¯s footsteps.

    Maureen also followed them.

    She didn¡¯t even have time to change her slippers.

    They all got into the police car.

    Frowning, Sylvia said, ¡°Officer Kim, Officer Andrews, I know you two have a good rtionship with my sister Vi! But you can¡¯t just arrest someone for no reason because of this personal rtionship! What you¡¯re doing is illegal! I¡¯ll sue you!¡±

    In Sylvia¡¯s eyes, Oliver Andrews and Ling hade to arrest her because of her sister Vi!

    Though Sylvia had done those things, she had left no trace behind!

    At this time, Sylvia was like a little clown in front of the police, but who would believe that this innocent-looking, young girl was actually a murderer if not for the solid evidence!

    She was too frightening.

    Even though she had killed someone, she was able to disguise herself so well that it appeared nothing had happened.

    Ling looked at Sylvia, ¡°Sophie Cooper, you know what you¡¯ve done, and we police have already gathered all the evidence! This time, you won¡¯t escape!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes turned red.

    But Ling didn¡¯t fall for Sylvia¡¯s act, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get to the police station.¡±

    Sylvia continued, ¡°I want to see mywyer!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll help you contact one.¡±

    Maureen wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words.<div>

    She felt that this matter wasplicated.

    After all, the police wouldn¡¯t arrest someone for no reason.

    Soon, they arrived at the police station.

    Sylvia was taken into the interrogation room.<div>

    Ling had someone bring out the wig and clothes first. ¡°Sophie Cooper, are these your things?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not mine.¡± Sylvia tly denied, ¡°I¡¯ve only been living with Maureen for three days and I¡¯ve never seen these things before.¡±

    Unless¡­

    The police could find her fingerprints on those items.

    But¡­was that possible?

    Not likely!

    If the police wanted to frame her for the crime with just these items, they were utterly delusional.

    With that said, Sylvia continued, ¡°Officer Kim, I know you¡¯re eager to solve the case, but these things really have nothing to do with me. Even if you have a good rtionship with Vi, you should believe the evidence and not frame innocent people.¡±

    She looked miserable, as if she had been wronged. Anyone who saw her might think she had suffered a great injustice!

    ¡°What about these drugs?¡± Ling pointed to the pile of bottles and asked, ¡°Whose drugs are they?¡±

    Sylvia turned to look and said softly, ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡±

    They were just ordinary vitamin pills and stomach medicine, even if they were hers, the police couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Ling nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know what side effect would ur if Vitamin C and antacid drugs are taken together?¡±<div>

    Hearing this, Sylvia frowned without showing any emotion.

    What did Ling mean?

    Did they find something?

    Still maintaining her gentle voice, Sylvia looked shocked, ¡°Ah? Would there be any side effects if these two drugs are taken together? I don¡¯t know!¡±

    After all, she wasn¡¯t a professional doctor, and how many people would know this kind of trivia?

    ¡°Very good, you¡¯re pretending very well.¡±

    ¡°Pretending?¡± Sylvia frowned and looked at Ling, ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. Officer Kim, I really don¡¯t understand. Where did I offend you? Why do you always target me? Is it just because you have a good rtionship with my sister?¡±

    Ling didn¡¯t respond and instead projected a photo on the screen. The person in the photo was wearing a wig and ck clothes and pants.

    The photo was taken on the stairs of Building 10.

    ¡°Do you know this person?¡±

    Sylvia felt panicked inside, but on the surface, she continued to act as if nothing had happened. She frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ling continued, ¡°This person appeared in Building 10 on the day of the crime, and we found her wig at the scene. Also, we found traces of the wig in the deceased¡¯s fingernails. Sophie Cooper, you said you don¡¯t know this person, so I¡¯d like you to exin how this happened.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Ling yed the surveince footage from Maureen¡¯s living room.<div>

    The screen stopped at the very moment when Sylvia put on the wig. The camera clearly captured Sylvia¡¯s face.

    Sylvia¡¯s face turned white, and she was covered in cold sweat, like a deted balloon.

    What¡­

    What¡¯s going on!

    Wasn¡¯t the surveince camera in Maureen¡¯s house broken?

    What should she do now?

 Chapter 688: 226: Sentenced to death!

    Chapter 688: 226: Sentenced to death!

    Sylvia Thompson waspletely distraught.

    After a long while, she squeezed out a sentence through gritted teeth, ¡°I, I want awyer. I have the right not to answer any questions until mywyer arrives.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t ept it.

    She couldn¡¯t ept that her carefully nned scheme had been exposed to daylight like this.

    Ling closed up the file in front of her and continued softly, ¡°You have the right to remain silent, but everything you say may be used as evidence in court.¡±

    In the interrogation room next door.

    Maureen Fitzell sat at the interrogation table and looked at Oliver Andrews. ¡°Officer Oliver, you guys believe me, everything I said before is true. Sylvia didn¡¯t kill anyone. We were together all the time, I¡¯m sure you guys misunderstood her.¡±

    Oliver Andrews nodded his head and then said, ¡°I believe you¡¯re telling the truth. However, I¡¯d like you to watch a video.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he yed the video.<div>

    Seeing the images in the video, Maureen Fitzell eximed in surprise, ¡°This is my house!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your house,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°Our department¡¯s top Great Master has restored the surveince storage card from your living room.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± Maureen stared wide-eyed.

    All the talents are indeed in the state!

    It¡¯s really amazing!

    In the video, Sylvia brought Maureen a cup of fruit juice to drink.

    Seeing herself falling unconscious after drinking the juice, then watching Sylvia in a strange disguise emerging from the room, Maureen was even more astonished. ¡°How could this be? Sylvia, she¡­¡±

    Maureen was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t form a coherent sentence.

    She couldn¡¯t have imagined that things would turn out like this.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Maureen would have never believed that Sylvia had left the room, or even that she had been unconscious at all.

    Oh my god!

    ¡°What, what did she give me to drink!¡± Maureen suppressed the shock in her heart. ¡°No wonder I felt there was something wrong the taste when I drank it, but I didn¡¯t realize what was going on!¡±

    Thinking back, Maureen felt extremely fearful.

    Oliver Andrews looked at Maureen and said, ¡°Do you remember the bottles of medicine we found in Sylvia¡¯s room?¡±

    Maureen frowned, ¡°Are there any tranquilizers in those medicines?¡±

    Oliver shook his head, ¡°Those bottles only contained some ordinary vitamins and antacids.¡±

    ¡°Then why did I fall unconscious?¡± Maureen asked.

    Oliver exined, ¡°When vitamin C and antacids are mixed together and consumed, it can cause a person to lose consciousness andpse into aa.¡±

    Hearing this, Maureen covered her mouth with her hand, her face full of shock.<div>

    She could never have imagined that Sylvia would do something like this.

    A momentter, she asked, ¡°Are there any other side effects from these drugs?¡±

    Oliver replied, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specific side effects, but I suggest you get checked out at a hospital.¡±

    Maureen nodded, ¡°Then¡­ is Sylvia really the murderer?¡±<div>

    She still had a hard time believing it.

    The words ¡®murderer¡¯ had always seemed distant to her, only appearing in the news.

    But today, she had involuntarily be an essential part of a murder case!

    Maureen simply couldn¡¯t ept it!

    ¡°Based on our investigation, Sophie Cooper is indeed the murderer.¡±

    Hearing Oliver¡¯s words, Maureen was even more shocked. It took her a long while before she regained herposure, ¡°Then¡­ I almost became an aplice?¡±

    ¡°You could see it that way.¡±

    Maureen furrowed her brow tightly, her legs bing weak, almost copsing to the ground.

    Having not experienced much turbulence in her life, she was genuinely afraid, a cold sweat breaking out on her forehead.

    Seeing her like this, Oliverforted her, ¡°But don¡¯t feel too guilty. You weren¡¯t aware of what was going on, and you were being used by Sophie Cooper.¡±

    Maureen looked at Oliver and asked, ¡°Then, what about Emperor Thompson? Is he an aplice?¡±

    Oliver shook his head, ¡°From the surveince footage we have so far, Edward Thompson is just a pawn of Sylvia¡¯s, and everything is under her control.¡±

    If Sylvia hadn¡¯t been caught in the end, Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t have been able to clear his name even if he had jumped into the Yellow River.<div>

    ¡°She¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± Maureen had known Sylvia for two years. In her eyes, Sylvia had always been a sunny, positive girl with a kind heart. If she saw a beggar on the street, she would give them all the cash she had on hand.

    Maureen could never have dreamed that Sylvia would turn out to be the real murderer.

 Chapter 689: 226: Sentenced to death!_2

    Chapter 689: 226: Sentenced to death!_2

    At this moment, Maureen seemed to think of something and continued, ¡°But what about the kitchen knife? I remember the police found Emperor Thompson¡¯s fingerprint on the murder weapon. Is there more to the case?¡±

    If Edward Thompson really had nothing to do with the case, why would his fingerprints be on the weapon?

    Oliver Andrews exined, ¡°Because the kitchen knife found at the scene wasn¡¯t the real murder weapon. The real murder weapon was thrown away by Sylvia Thompson. The kitchen knife with Edward Thompson¡¯s fingerprints was stolen by Sophie Cooper from Edward Thompson¡¯s kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Maureen Fitzell covered her mouth with both hands, unable to react.

    Sylvia Thompson¡¯s scheme was too huge!

    After the police gathered all the evidence, Edward Thompson was released.

    Edward Thompson wore a white t-shirt.

    Walking out of the detention center and looking at the long-lost sunlight, Edward Thompson felt a lot of emotions.

    Was he.

    Dreaming?<div>

    Edward Thompson¡¯s face was hard to read.

    Recalling the past few days in the detention center, Edward Thompson secretly decided not to do anything illegal in the future.

    He didn¡¯t want to spend another minute in that kind of ce!

    Dark and hopeless.

    Edward Thompson was not the only one released today.

    But others had family members to wee them.

    Only Edward Thompson was alone.

    A bitter expression appeared on Edward Thompson¡¯s face.

    He deserved it.

    This was his retribution, and he epted it.

    Soon.

    The day of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s trial arrived.

    The case involved many people and was heated on Facebook. The trial was live-streamed on the inte, attracting many reporters.

    The jury area was packed with people.

    Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne were also present.

    ording to Mrs. Thompson, she wanted to witness Sylvia Thompson being sentenced to death and receiving her retribution.

    Since Sylvia Thompson almost caused Edward Thompson to go to prison, Mary Perryne naturally hated her as well.

    Soon, the prosecutor, judge, and jury all arrived.

    The judge banged the gavel and announced the opening of the court.<div>

    Sylvia Thompson was brought to the stage.

    She wore a red vest, her hands handcuffed and her feet shackled with heavy chains. Each step took a great effort.

    One step at a time.

    This treatment was reserved for serious criminals.<div>

    Sylvia Thompson had already lost her former glory, her face pale and ashen. Looking at her once-familiar family members in the gallery, her eyes held no regret, only sarcasm.

    They were the ones who pushed her to this point!

    If the Thompson n had not driven her away, she would never have done such a thing.

    And Edward Thompson.

    Edward Thompson was simply disgusting.

    He imed to be willing to do anything for her, his sister, but when a crisis struck, he ran faster than anyone else.

    If Edward Thompson really treated her as a sister, he would undoubtedly take responsibility for these crimes without hesitation.

    She wouldn¡¯t be in this terrible situation.

    The more Sylvia thought about it, the angrier she became, her facial features nearly twisted.

    At the same time.

    On the live streaming tform.

    [The trial has finally started! Honestly, I never understood why Sylvia Thompson became a suspect!]

    [I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day!]<div>

    [Ah! I see Emperor Thompson! He looks a lot worse.]

    [I guess he¡¯s scared? After all, he was detained for so many days.]

    [To be honest, I never really believed Sylvia Thompson was the real killer, so today, I have to listen carefully. I want to see what evidence the prosecution can present!]

    [We¡¯ve prepared a petition signed by thousands of people!]

    [Disgusting Capital!]

    [Thank goodness for the live broadcast of the trial, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know how she was framed.]

    [I¡¯m ready to record the broadcast!]

    [If the capital uses underhanded tactics to frame her, we¡¯ll unite and go to the International Court to vindicate her!]

    [I¡¯ve already looked up the process.]

    At this moment.

    Edward Thompson, the first witness, was called to the stand.

    Lawyer Bush looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Mr. Edward Thompson, please recount what happened on August 18th.¡±

    Edward Thompson looked at the judge and said, ¡°Around 10:30 a.m. on August 18th, Sophie Cooper personally came to my house to invite me out for ate-night snack at 9 p.m. I arrived downstairs around 8:57.8 and she was already waiting for me. We hadn¡¯t even left the neighborhood when she suddenly stopped and said she forgot her bag. She asked me to get it, and I didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it, because in my eyes, she had always been a good sister. I didn¡¯t expect that after I went upstairs, I smelled a strong smell of blood. Following the smell, I found James¡¯s body.¡±<div>

 Chapter 690: 226: Sentenced to death! _3

    Chapter 690: 226: Sentenced to death! _3

    Lawyer Bush nodded and then looked to the second witness, ¡°Miss Afra Gracen, please recount what you saw around 8:40 p.m. on August 18th!¡±

    Afra Gracen stood up, ¡°On August 18th, I had a fight with James andter, I drove him out. Around 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, the more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t just let James kick me out like that, so I took a taxi to Imperial Court Apartments. Since the power was off that day in Imperial Court Apartments, the elevator couldn¡¯t be used, so I had to climb the stairs. Halfway up, I suddenly heard footsteps, and then I saw a strangely dressed person. At the time, I thought it was a thief, so I took a picture of them and hid quietly.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lawyer Bush immediately presented a photo.

    ¡°Is this the photo you took at the time?¡±

    Afra Gracen looked up and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lawyer Bush nodded and continued, ¡°Alright, what happened next?¡±

    Afra Gracen¡¯s thoughts were immersed in what she had seen and heard that day, ¡°Later I went back to where we lived, and as soon as I opened the door, I found James lying in a pool of blood. I was terrified because I had just had an argument with him during the day and had scratched his arm with a fruit knife. If the police investigated, they would definitely think that I killed him! At that time, I was so scared that I lost my soul, and my first reaction was to run! So, when the police first asked me, I was afraid of being held ountable, and I denied ever going back that day.¡±

    Lawyer Bush looked at Afra Gracen and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Afra, you should be very clear about the consequences of perjury, right?¡±

    Afra Gracen immediately nodded, ¡°I know, I know! I am willing to pay the legal price for what I said, and I can guarantee that everything I said is true. If I told a lie, may lightning strike me down!¡±

    At the end, Afra Gracen raised three fingers and made an appearance as if to swear to the heavens.<div>

    Seeing this,

    The audience watching the live stream became unsettled.

    [What is thiswyer trying to prove? Does she want to say that the person with an unclear face is her sister? And then her sister killed James? That¡¯s impossible!]

    [Exactly! Why would they think that person is her sister? I¡¯d say that person is Vi Thompson!]

    [I¡¯m going to be sick!]

    [Is thiswyer good enough? If she¡¯s not, get someone else!]

    [They can¡¯t seriously be trying to convict her sister on these messy pieces of evidence, can they?]

    [I feel sickened!]

    Lawyer Bush then looked at the third witness, ¡°Maureen Fitzell, please recount what happened on August 18th.¡±

    Maureen Fitzell stood up and began, ¡°On August 18th, I met with Sophie Cooper around 11 o¡¯clock, almost noon. We had lunch together, saw a movie, and then had dinner. After returning home that evening, we chatted together, and during the conversation, around six o¡¯clock, Sophie gave me a mixed-vored juice. The taste of the juice was strange and a bit bitter. I thought it was strange, but Sophie told me that the mixed juice¡¯s taste was just like that, so I didn¡¯t think much of it and drank it. I didn¡¯t expect that after I finished, my consciousness gradually blurred and then I lost consciousness. When I woke up, it was already half past nine. I don¡¯t know what happened during this process, so I just assumed that I had been with Sophie the whole time.¡±

    Lawyer Bush immediately showed the judge and everyone a surveince video.

    ¡°Maureen Fitzell, can you confirm if the person in the surveince footage is you?¡±

    Maureen Fitzell looked at the video and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The video fully recorded the process of Sylvia Thompson bringing the juice to Maureen Fitzell, Maureen Fitzell losing consciousness, and Sylvia Thompson changing clothes and leaving.

    Lawyer Bush then looked at Sylvia Thompson and continued, ¡°Defendant Sophie Cooper, could you please exin why you drugged Maureen Fitzell¡¯s drink, and why you changed your clothes before going outside?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drug her! Maureen was too tired and fell asleep, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor,¡± Maureen Fitzell stood up from the witness stand again, holding a medical report, ¡°This is the result of my examination at the hospital. The doctor said that after drinking the vitamin C and antacid, my body was left with serious after-effects.¡±

    The judge instructed someone to take the evidence up.

    Lawyer Bush asked again, ¡°Defendant Sophie Cooper, can you exin why you changed your clothes before going outside?¡±<div>

    Sylvia Thompson hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I just wanted to change my clothes and take a walk.¡±

 Chapter 691: 226: Sentenced to death!_4

    Chapter 691: 226: Sentenced to death!_4

    Lawyer Bush questioned closely, ¡°Taking a walk? Then why were you seen in the victim¡¯s apartment building within the time frame of the victim¡¯s death? Moreover, why would you leave the residentialplex for a walk? And why would you take a taxi to the Imperial Court Apartments?¡±

    Next, Lawyer Bush showed two videos of Sylvia Thompson leaving the residential area and taking a taxi.

    In the taxi.

    Sylvia lowered her voice and gave the address of the Imperial Court Apartments.

    She thought she had covered her tracks perfectly so that even a brilliant detective could not find any clues, but who would have expected the police to piece everything together in less than three days?

    At this moment, Sylvia almost broke down, her face pale, ¡°I¡­¡±

    For a second, her mind went nk, almost breaking down.

    She didn¡¯t know how things hade to this.

    She didn¡¯t even know how to exin it.

    Lawyer Bush continued, ¡°Because you are the real killer! The forensic doctor found the wig you were wearing at the time in the seams of the victim¡¯s fingernails! In addition, we found a button that had been torn off in the victim¡¯s pocket, afterparison, the button belongs to the ck shirt worn by the defendant, Sophie Cooper! Your Honor, this is evidence we have found!¡±<div>

    After that, the assistant presented the police evidence.

    Lawyer Bush pointed to the bloodless kitchen knife and said, ¡°Moreover, this kitchen knife, which the police found after hours of searching the trash, is the real murder weapon! As for the kitchen knife found at the crime scene, it was stolen by Sophie Cooper from Thompson Manor.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please look at these two kitchen knives. This one obviously has no damage to the de, but there were over twenty wounds of various sizes on the victim¡¯s body, each deep enough to see the bone. If this knife were the real murder weapon, the de would not have remained so intact!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, ording to professionals, the wear on the edge of this knife perfectly matches the wounds on the victim¡¯s body!¡±

    Lawyer Bush continued, ¡°Sophie Cooper, this was all carefully nned by you. Knowing that there would be a three-hour power outage in the Imperial Court Park that day, you chose to strike at that exact time! After killing the victim, you cleaned up all the traces of evidence and even wore men¡¯s shoes muchrger than your own. That¡¯s why only three people¡¯s footprints were left at the scene. You never expected Afra Gracen to return, and you never thought the police would find crucial evidence on the victim¡¯s body! You set all this up just so Edward Thompson would take the me for you! Thew is vast yet lenient, Sophie Cooper. Did you ever consider this when you killed James?¡±

    As he finished speaking, Lawyer Bush looked toward the judge, then continued, ¡°Now, the evidence is conclusive, and I request the court to sentence Sophie Cooper to death and execute her immediately!¡±

    Lawyer Bush¡¯s words were forceful and clear, resonating in everyone¡¯s ears.

    People felt justice served!

    Murderers deserve to die!

    And not giving her any chance for a reprieve.

    Death penalty!

    Upon hearing these words, Sylvia felt chilled to the bone.

    No.

    That was not her original intention when she did all these things.

    She never thought of going to die!

    She was only eighteen.

    Her life had just begun.

    She couldn¡¯t die!

    Couldn¡¯t die!<div>

    ¡°Yes! I killed James!¡± At that moment, Sylvia¡¯sst line of defensepletely copsed, and she lost her rationality, ¡°So what if I killed him? He deserved it! He deserved to be killed! And you! You old hag, you talk about righteousness all the time, and you im to treat me like family, but you never treated me like one from start to finish! You always guarded against me!¡±

    At this point, Sylvia turned her head and red viciously at Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne, ¡°You will pay for this! You will pay! Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Order!¡± The judge banged his gavel.

    Sylvia was immediately restrained.<div>

    The judge addressed the audience and continued, ¡°All rise.¡±

    Everyone in the courtroom stood up.

    The judge began to announce the verdict, ¡°Defendant Sophie Cooper has confessed to the crime shemitted. Now, the verdict is as follows: The defendant Sophie Cooper is convicted of intentional homicide, with extremely malicious acts that shock the conscience and cause public panic. She is sentenced to death with immediate execution, stripped of her political rights for life, and all her personal property is confiscated!¡±

 Chapter 692: 226: Sentenced to death!_5

    Chapter 692: 226: Sentenced to death!_5

    As soon as the words were spoken, thunderous apuse erupted at the scene.

    Deafening.

    Good and evil will always be repaid!

    Mrs. Thompson was so excited that she threw away her cane.

    Wonderful!

    She had been waiting for this day.

    Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes reddened slightly.

    After all, Sylvia Thompson was raised by her own hands. She could have had a better future, but s, her talents were ultimately not used for good.

    She ruined herself.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The judge spoke again, and the crowd quieted down. ¡°Now, hear the verdict announcement, court is adjourned, and the defendant Sophie Cooper is taken out of the courtroom!¡±<div>

    Sylvia Thompson was taken out of the court under police custody, one on each side.

    She couldn¡¯t muster any strength, and her entire body was propped up by the two police officers.

    She was very upset.

    Death penalty to be executed immediately.

    These words upied her mind.

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of color on her face, so pale that it was frightening.

    Sylvia Thompson was not ignorant of thew; she knew that the immediate execution of the death penalty would be carried out within seven days after its announcement.

    In other words, she had less than seven days to live.

    Soon, the prison would prepare herst meal.

    She was terrified.

    Always priding herself as superior to others, Sylvia Thompson had only one thought at this moment.

    To survive.

    As long as she could survive, she was willing to pay any price for it.

    She wanted to run.

    But her feet were shackled by the heavy chains.

    No one can ept death calmly when they are born a human being.

    Especially for someone like Sylvia Thompson, who can¡¯t see a shred of hope.

    People watching the live broadcast were dumbfounded.

    No one had expected Sylvia Thompson to be the real murderer.<div>

    [I feel like I just watched a suspense drama!]

    [Sylvia Thompson, no, Sophie Cooper¡¯s methods are so clever! My God, I really didn¡¯t expect her to be the murderer!]

    [I bet her best friend didn¡¯t expect it either! Her best friend is actually the most innocent one; not only did she almost be Sylvia¡¯s aplice, but she also suffered aftereffects due to her, and most importantly, she spent so much time under the same roof with this murderer! It¡¯s so scary to think about, giving me goosebumps.]

    [This is even more thrilling than a Net fly suspense drama.]<div>

    [Like mother, like daughter!]

    [I swear, I will never randomly judge people on the Inte again. I almost became Sophie Cooper¡¯s aplice. I apologize to everyone here!]

    [I want to apologize, too.]

    [It¡¯s so gratifying. I think the death penalty is too quick for Sophie Cooper. She should taste all the vors of despair before letting her die!]

    [Sylvia Thompson is really smart and has strong anti-detection skills, but it¡¯s a pity that she used her good brain for illegal crimes.]

    [I suddenly feel that the police in Capital City are so amazing! They were able to uncover such a convoluted truth, as well as the surveince footage. I heard that the storage card of the surveince camera at Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house was broken, and it was the police who restored it!]

    [Today is another day of admiring the Capital City police.]

    [Yes, I have insider information! I heard that the reason the police could obtain all the evidence so quickly and restore the storage card was because an all-capable Boss dropped in!]

    [Really?]

    [It¡¯s true! I have a cousin who works in the police station. She didn¡¯t reveal much information, but she said at first everyone underestimated the Boss, thinking he was pretending to be awesome. Butter they were directly conquered by the Boss¡¯s abilities! Now every one of them in the police station is the Boss¡¯s little fan!]

    [Can I have more information about the Boss?]

    [Boss is so awesome!]

    [Did your cousin say how old the Boss is? Does he have a girlfriend? Is he handsome?]<div>

    [The Boss might not necessarily be male, right?]

    [Although the Boss might not necessarily be male, he definitely isn¡¯t female.]

    [Why don¡¯t I have a cousin who works at the police station!]

    [What a coincidence! I also have a cousin who works at the police station. She said that they even awarded the Boss with the Best Detective Award. She didn¡¯t say the Boss¡¯s name but mentioned the codename ¡®S¡¯. In any case, he was quite amazing. Not only did he have a strong detection ability, but he was also knowledgeable in forensic medicine and dissection. Many major breakthroughs in this case came from Boss!]

    For a moment, the barrage turned into a chat area, with everyone discussing who the mysterious Boss S was.

    Edward Thompson, wearing a mask and sunsses, arrived at the underground parking lot.

    He was going to wait here for Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne.

    Sure enough.

    A few minutester, footsteps could be heard in the air.

    ¡°Grandma, Mom.¡±

    Upon seeing them, Edward Thompson straightened up and removed his sunsses and mask.

 Chapter 693: 226: Sentenced to death!_6

    Chapter 693: 226: Sentenced to death!_6

    Mrs. Thompson turned her head away, unwilling to deal with Edward Thompson.

    She had no sympathy for him at all.

    He had brought everything onto himself.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sever ties with us already?¡± Mrs. Thompson said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandson like you, and you don¡¯t have a grandmother like me!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I know I was terribly wrong. I¡¯ve hurt the people who loved me deeply. I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness now because I don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Edward Thompson said. He had realized many things in the past few days, and he couldn¡¯t stand his former foolish self, especially when he thought about his attitude towards Vi. He wished he could p himself to death.

    Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes filled with tears, not knowing what to say. After a moment, she said, ¡°You¡¯re so confused! You had to hit the wall before you give up! Do you know how much worry your grandmother, your father, your brother, and I went through for you during these days?¡±

    He knew.

    Edward Thompson knew it all.

    Although he had done something wrong, when he learned that he had been framed by Sylvia Thompson, the first ones to stand up for him were his family members.

    No one knew how Edward Thompson felt when he saw Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne at the detention center that day.<div>

    He thought his family would never care about him in this lifetime.

    Even if he was wronged to death by Sylvia Thompson, his family wouldn¡¯t give him a second nce.

    After all, he brought it upon himself!

    When he saw his mother and grandmother, Edward Thompson¡¯s first thought was that they would scold him.

    Scold him for being as foolish as a pig.

    But they didn¡¯t.

    Mrs. Thompson just looked at him and said, ¡°Tell Lawyer Bush what happened that day and don¡¯t lie!¡±

    Then she looked at Lawyer Bush, ¡°Lawyer Bush, please. My good-for-nothing grandson might be a bit dull, but I can guarantee with my integrity that he would nevermit murder!¡±

    Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything, but she kept crying.

    At that moment, Edward Thompson suddenly understood the true meaning of blood ties and why his parents were trying so hard to make up for him after Vi returned.

    It was because of love, and they were the ones who shared the same blood.

    At this moment, as he stood in front of his family again, Edward Thompson felt nothing but shame.

    Especially when he thought of Vi.

    Vi was his only sister, who had suffered so much when she was young. When she was finally found by their parents, she had to endure the fake Sylvia Thompson, and then be despised by her own foolish brother.

    Whenever he thought of that scene, Edward Thompson felt like suffocating.

    He was too stupid!

    Edward Thompson sighed, looking at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for making everyone worried about me.¡±

    Mary Perryne then said, ¡°As long as you¡¯ve cleared your name, it¡¯s fine. Bob, you can¡¯t be as confused as before in the future!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Edward Thompson nodded.<div>

    After saying that, he continued to ask, ¡°Is Dad okay?¡±

    Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°And my sister?¡± Edward Thompson asked.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Vi since everything started.<div>

    He could understand Vi.

    If he were her, he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself either, let alone show up to see himself. In this lifetime, he would just pretend he never had a brother.

    Although Edward Thompson knew that Vi would never forgive him, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a sister!¡± Mrs. Thompson said coldly, ¡°Vi is not your sister, she has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Edward Thompson could not refute this, nor did he have the face to refute it.

    As a brother, he was filled with guilt. He hoped that in the future, Vi could live a peaceful and happy life, and he would never see her again.

    A momentter, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Grandma, Mom, knowing that everyone is fine, I can be relieved. I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    After saying that, Edward Thompson turned around and walked to the other side.

    As Mary Perryne watched Edward Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, her tears were almost uncontroble.

    Mrs. Thompson felt a little sad, and she held Mary Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is the path he chose for himself. Since he chose it, even if it¡¯s full of thorns, he should keep going!¡±

    Everyone should pay the price for their actions.

    If apologizing after discovering a mistake could restore everything back to normal, then there would be no need for judges in this world.

    <div>

 Chapter 694: 226: Sentenced to death! _7

    Chapter 694: 226: Sentenced to death! _7

    Whether it is the Thompson n or Vi Thompson, they had done all they could for Edward Thompson!

    Mary Perryne understood, as a mom, that she needed to let go when her son was grown.

    Moreover, what Mrs. Thompson said was absolutely right, Edward was to me for this mess.

    Since he¡¯s made mistakes, he should pay the price for them.

    Mary wiped away her tears and then quickly caught up with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pace.

    Soon, Mrs. Thompson and Mary returned to the Thompson Family Manor.

    Vi was busy making milk tea.

    As soon as they stepped into the living room, they smelled a faint scent of milk, mixed with an aroma of tea.

    ¡°Grandma, Mom, you¡¯re back,¡± Vi responded with a smile. ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡±

    ¡°Very smooth.¡± Mrs. Thompson replied in delight: ¡°I¡¯m exhrated! Sophie Cooper has been sentenced to death and will likely be executed in the next few days.¡±<div>

    The thought of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s fate ending this way made Mrs. Thompson feel so relieved.

    Then, Mrs. Thompson continued: ¡°I heard that the reason Sophie Cooper¡¯s murder case was finally solved was thanks to a Boss named S. Do you know who this S is, Vi?¡±

    For some reason, Mrs. Thompson had a hunch that Vi had something to do with this S.

    After all, Vi had said that she knew people at the police station.

    Plus, recently Vi had beening homete.

    Perhaps it was thanks to Vi¡¯s efforts that Edward¡¯s case was cracked so quickly.

    Vi shook her head gently, present but reserved, appearing as if none of this was rted to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± She said.

    She had never intended to expose her role to the world.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mrs. Thompson was quite surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Vi then seemed to remember something. ¡°Grandma, I have made milk tea. Let me serve it to you and mom.¡±

    ¡°You made milk tea?¡± Mrs. Thompson was shocked.

    She instantly remembered Vi¡¯s atrocious instant noodle cooking skills.

    So¡­ was her milk tea even drinkable?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vi nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll get it now.¡±

    Looking at Vi¡¯s back, Mrs. Thompson turned towards Mary and sighed. ¡°Oh, Mary, wouldn¡¯t life be wonderful if we didn¡¯t have a sense of taste!¡±

    That way they couldpliment her cooking without feeling guilty.

    In response, Mary chuckled: ¡°No matter how unpleasant Vi¡¯s milk tea might be, in my eyes, it is always the best.¡±

    Moreover, how bad can a cup of milk tea be, really?

    Mary thought Mrs. Thompson was a bit overly dramatic.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson shook her head and sighed: ¡°Naive.¡±

    Soon, Vi brought two cups of milk tea, each for Mrs. Thompson and Mary respectively, and looked at them eagerly. ¡°Grandma, mom, have a taste. How¡¯s the vour?¡±

    Mary picked up the cup, sniffed it and said with a smile: ¡°The moment I stepped into the doorway, I smelled a pleasant aroma. It¡¯s so fragrant that I¡¯m sure it has to taste even better!¡±

    Actually, Mary didn¡¯t really like milk tea. She always felt milk tea wouldpromise the purity of the tea.<div>

    But now, she found milk tea tasted better than just tea.

    Most importantly, with Vi around, drinking milk tea wouldn¡¯t cause her to gain weight.

    Now her drinking habits were the same as Vi¡¯s, enjoying milk tea almost every day.

    After speaking, Mary took a sip.

    The moment the milk tea entered her mouth, Mary trulyprehended the meaning of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words ¨C how great it would be if humans had no sense of taste.

    She was drinking the saltiest, bitterest, and sourest milk tea she¡¯d ever had for the first time in her life.

    Why on earth was there milk tea so hard to swallow!

    The worst part was, Vi was gazing at her with eager and innocent eyes, her beautiful peach-blossom pupils twinkling like little stars in the sky, rendering one unable to deliver any harsh words.

    ¡°Mom, is it good?¡±

    Struggling to swallow the milk tea, Mary said with a strained smile: ¡°Good, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s quite delicious!¡±

    Filled with pride by Mary¡¯spliment, Vi immediately gave Mary another cup. ¡°Mom, you can have more. I made a lot!¡±

    Vi got this milk tea recipe at a great cost. This recipe was only avable to royal families in ancient Europe. She was confident it could not taste bad.

    Vi was extremely confident in herself!<div>

    Upon hearing this, Mary, who was holding the milk tea in her hand, shivered slightly, almost choking on her own saliva.

    Mrs. Thompson was holding back herughter and covering her mouth, concerned that her dentures might fall out if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    At that moment, Vi turned to Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, have a taste.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± She was wrong, she shouldn¡¯t have made fun of Mary.

    On the other side.

    Edward Thompson didn¡¯t go straight home. Instead, he drove to the police station to present the officers with a silk banner.

    The People¡¯s Police had been able to bring him justice.

    He was so grateful to them!

    After presenting the silk banner, Edward Thompson left the police station.

    At that moment, Officer Kim ran up from behind, ¡°Mr. Thompson, please wait.¡±

    ¡°Officer Kim.¡± Edward turned around and looked at her, ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡±

    Officer Kim replied, her expression as detached as ever. ¡°I think¡­I need to rify something for you.¡±

    Instinctively.<div>

    Edward felt that what Officer Kim was about to tell him was crucially important, so he said very seriously: ¡°Officer Kim, please go ahead.¡±

    Officer Kim then said: ¡°The reason you were exonerated and have managed to walk under the sun again is not entirely our merit. There is another person who deserves most of the credit. If not for her, you would still be detained. I¡¯m sure you know how adverse the initial evidence was for you. The most crucial evidence was found by her, the surveince memory card was repaired by her. The person who didn¡¯t sleep for 24 hours and constantlymuted between your apartment and Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house was her. So, the person you should be most grateful to is her, not us.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Edward eximed in surprise: ¡°Is it Boss S?¡±

    When he saw stuff about Boss S online, Edward just thought it was created byizens to engage conversation.

    Now it seemed like Boss S was a real person.

    It seemed Edward genuinely did not know any of this.

    Officer Kim emphasized each word: ¡°This S is someone you know.¡±

    At this, Edward¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    He knew them!

    Who was it?

    Officer Kim then stated: ¡°S refers to Miss Vi Thompson.¡±

 Chapter 695: 227: Its too late for regrets!

    Chapter 695: 227: It¡¯s toote for regrets!

    S stands for Vi Thompson.

    So, the reason he can still stand under the sun and escape the days of being bullied by inmates while working on a sewing machine is because of Vi Thompson.

    The sun was scorching.

    But Edward Thompson didn¡¯t feel hot at all.

    He couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling in his heart, but it was cold all over.

    After a long time, he looked up at Ling and asked, ¡°Officer Kim, are you saying that the person who cleared my name is my little sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling nodded.

    Ling knew about the situation between Edward Thompson and Vi Thompson.

    She also knew what he had done before, so telling Edward Thompson about this matter was also to defend Vi Thompson.

    After all, Edward Thompson hadn¡¯t treated Vi Thompson as his biological sister before that.<div>

    His heart only had one sister, Sylvia Thompson.

    He hated Vi as if she was an enemy.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this experience, his attitude towards Vi would be the same as before.

    Edward Thompson took a deep breath, looked at Ling, and bent down slightly, ¡°Officer Kim, thank you for telling me the truth.¡±

    Ling looked at Edward Thompson and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m telling you these things because I want you to know that no matter what happens, you and Miss Thompson are siblings. Miss Thompson is a good and excellent person. As her brother, I don¡¯t want you to let her down.¡±

    At this point, Ling paused and continued: ¡°Mr. Thompson, if you put yourself in her shoes, if it was Miss Thompson who was wronged today and was locked up in the detention center, would you do as much for her? You wouldn¡¯t. Maybe you would even stand with Sylvia Thompson and think it was all Vi¡¯s retribution.¡±

    Ling¡¯s voice was not loud, but it struck Edward Thompson¡¯s heart. Every word was heartbreaking and tear-jerking, revealing the truth about his feelings.

    Upon hearing this, Edward Thompson¡¯s defenses were utterly broken.

    He didn¡¯t cry when he was misunderstood as the murderer, nor when he was bullied in the detention center.

    But upon hearing Ling¡¯s words, his eyes reddened for the first time in so many days.

    What a bastard he was.

    Edward Thompson squatted on the ground, covering his head and crying loudly.

    He was reminded of the first time he met Vi Thompson.

    Back then,

    He didn¡¯t know that Vi Thompson was his long-lost sister. At that time, he had a good impression of her and was even amazed. He wondered how there could be someone so beautiful in the world, whose every move was even more captivating than a female star in the entertainment industry.

    Looking back now, his gradual change of attitude towards Vi and worsened treatment of her was because of Sylvia Thompson.

    Because Samuel Thompson had drawn a sketch of Vi Thompson.

    Sylvia Thompson then added fuel to the fire by saying that Vi Thompson was maniptive and that only one meeting was all it took for Samuel Thompson to be infatuated with her. At that time, Edward Thompson hadn¡¯t realized that the reason Samuel Thompson drew Vi¡¯s portrait was not because of any so-called scheming, but the bond between their blood and kinship.

    Thinking back now, he was incredibly stupid. While Sylvia Thompson failed to nt seeds of discord among others, he believed her words like a fool and targeted his own sister.<div>

    How ridiculous.

    It was truly ridiculous!

    Not only that, but he had also severed his rtionship with Vi several times.

    Thinking back now, Edward Thompson felt like he could hardly breathe.<div>

    He regretted it so much.

    If he could go back in time, he would love to go back and p that foolish self of his to death.

    Ling stood there quietly, looking down at Edward Thompson. After a long time, she continued, ¡°Mr. Thompson, yesterday is gone, and it¡¯s not toote to make amends. I hope you won¡¯t make the same mistakes again in the future. Miss Thompson is a good sister. If she were my sister, I would do everything I could to satisfy her even if she asked for the stars in the sky.¡±

    With that, Ling turned around and walked back in.

    Edward Thompson was still squatting on the ground.

    No one could understand his feelings at this moment.

    A paparazzi took pictures of this scene.

    Once an emperor in the film industry, he had fallen to the point of breaking down and crying outside the police station.

    This piece of entertainment news made many people sigh and shake their heads.

    Who would have thought that Edward Thompson would end up like this?

    [What¡¯s wrong with Emperor Thompson? Is he repenting and getting ready to start a new life?]

    [I guess he must regret it. After all, he gave up so much for Sylvia Thompson. Even his name was removed from the family records. If it were me, I¡¯d cry too!]

    [Why do I feel he¡¯s quite pathetic?]<div>

    [Pathetic? Isn¡¯t the princess more pathetic? Look at how she was treated by him before. She was even framed for having an abortion. I think Sophie Cooper must have nned this. After all, she even dared tomit murder. Is there anything Sylvia Thompson wouldn¡¯t do?]

 Chapter 696: 227: Its too late to regret! _2

    Chapter 696: 227: It¡¯s toote to regret! _2

    ¡°[Who is Sophie Cooper? Why do you all keep mentioning Sophie Cooper? Don¡¯t judge me, I just learned about this recent gossip and have no idea who Sophie Cooper is.]

    [Sophie Cooper is actually Sylvia Thompson. Let me exin to those who are not aware. Sophie Cooper was originally the nanny Nidya¡¯s daughter. Nidya wanted her own daughter to live a wealthy life, so she secretly swapped her own daughter with the legitimate Thompson n¡¯s heiress, essentially kidnapping the Young Miss Thompson Family. She then set up a situation so that Mr. and Mrs. Thompson would find and raise her biological daughter, and ever since then, Sophie Cooper transformed into Sylvia Thompson.]

    [Having followed this gossip till now, I¡¯m fed up! I used to really like Sophie Cooper, thinking she was kind, beautiful, and top of her university ss. It turns out you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!]

    [As for Edward Thompson, he isn¡¯t a bad person, he hasn¡¯t done anything unforgivable. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a bit naive, his current predicament is all due to Sophie Cooper¡¯s maniption. After all, he watched Sophie grow up, perhaps he never imagined Sophie could be so wicked.]

    [If I were the Young Miss Thompson Family, I wouldn¡¯t forgive him, the things he did previously were truly hurtful!]

    ¡­

    Thompson Family Manor.

    Mandel Thompson walked in from outside, carrying his briefcase.

    Mary Perryne immediately stood up, her full-faced smile directed at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Brandon, you must be tired after a full day of work! Your little sister has made a fantastic cup of Milk Tea. I¡¯ll have Nanny Eyre prepare a cup for you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson immediately put down her cup andughed, ¡°Yes, yes, please pour a cup of Milk Tea for Brandon.¡±<div>

    Mandel Thompson was a bit stunned, even feeling a bit like he was dreaming.

    His grandmother and mother were being unusually enthusiastic today.

    After all, his past workdays had also been tiring, but his mother and grandmother hadn¡¯t shown him this much concern before.

    Before Mandel Thompson could react, he was already sitting on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sofa, with her insisting, ¡°Sit, sit.¡±

    At that moment, Nanny Eyre walked over with a cup of Milk Tea, ¡°Young Master, this is Milk Tea brewed personally by the Young Miss Thompson Family.¡±

    The scent of Milk Tea was very strong, making its way into his nostrils.

    Mandel Thompson subconsciously thought that the taste must be good. He looked up at Vi Thompson, smiling, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Vi Thompson wasn¡¯t modest at all. With a lift of her chin, ¡°Of course.¡±

    She was slightly proud.

    Following that, Vi said, ¡°Brother, give it a try.¡±

    Under Vi¡¯s expectant gaze, Mandel Thompson picked up the cup. Trusting Vi, he took a big gulp.

    Just one mouthful, and Mandel Thompson was dazed. His face turned red.

    It was horrible!

    A vor indescribable in words, a bit salty, sweet, and bitter, even spicy! Why can a cup of Milk Tea taste this terrible?

    Just as Mandel Thompson was about to put the cup down, he saw Vi¡¯s expectant eyes, ¡°Brother, is it good?¡±

    Mandel Thompson swallowed the words ¡®terrible¡¯, nodded, and said, ¡°It is good, very good!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Vi poured herself a cup, ¡°Let me taste it.¡±

    Mandel Thompson immediately grabbed Vi¡¯s cup.

    If Vi found out just how bad the Milk Tea she made tasted, wouldn¡¯t that destroy her confidence?<div>

    So he absolutely couldn¡¯t let Vi taste the Milk Tea she made.

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Vi lifted her gaze slightly.

    Mandel Thompson seriously said, ¡°Sister, I love the Milk Tea you made too much! So I¡¯ll take this cup too!¡±

    Any unknowing people who saw this scene might really think that the Milk Tea Vi brewed was very tasty.<div>

    Mrs. Thompson responded with augh, ¡°Vi, since your brother likes it, let him have it. You can brew some more when you have time.¡±

    Mary Perryne also joined in, ¡°Yes, yes, let him have it.¡±

    Although Vi also loves Milk Tea, she was satisfied that her skills were appreciated. This shows that she has a natural talent. Thus, she reluctantly gave up the Milk Tea to Mandel Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson, always enjoying a little fun, continued to urge Mandel Thompson to drink the Tea, ¡°Brandon, hurry up and drink.¡±

    Mandel Thompson looked at the Milk Tea on the table, closed his eyes and gathered his resolve, picked up the cup and chugged the entire cup.

    Seeing this, Vi was full of confidence. She hadn¡¯t expected that Mandel Thompson would love her Milk Tea so much,

    ¡°Brother, I will make it for you again tomorrow.¡±

    Mandel Thompson was taken aback: ?????

 Chapter 697: 227: Its too late to regret! _3

    Chapter 697: 227: It¡¯s toote to regret! _3

    Could he refuse?

    Of course not!

    So Mandel Thompson could only nod, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson then continued, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you. Your aunt will bring her grandson over to y tomorrow.¡±

    The aunt Mrs. Thompson mentioned was her sister Jill Bet.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± said Mary Perryne, ¡°Elena also said she wille tomorrow.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson had a surprised look on her face, ¡°Elena ising alone?¡±

    Ever since the second son of the Thompson n settled in River City and married into the Williams family, he rarely returned, especially Elena Williams.

    Mrs. Thompson was not a fool.

    She knew that Elena, her daughter-inw, somewhat disliked her.<div>

    After all, she had once tried to stop Evan Thompson and Elena Williams.

    Mary Perryne exined, ¡°Charlie wille too.¡±

    As she said this, Mary paused, and then continued, ¡°I heard from Elena that Charlie seems to have a new girlfriend, and she¡¯sing with him this time.¡±

    ¡°A girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Who is it? Not that girl named Ye Jun, right?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson had a very poor impression of Ye Jun.

    Almost to the extreme.

    She strongly disliked people like Ye Jun.

    Mary shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know her name either. From what Elena said, she should be quite satisfied with this girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t bring her back to meet us.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t think much of it and reasoned that the girl was probably not Ye Jun.

    After all, she had already warned Elena Williams and Charlie Thompson before.

    Upon hearing this, Vi Thompson smiled and suggested, ¡°How about I make milk tea to entertain our guests tomorrow?¡±

    Making milk tea!

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson, Mary Perryne, and Mandel Thompson all said almost in unison, ¡°No!¡±

    Such a strong reaction!

    Vi was a bit confused, ¡°Um¡­ why not?¡±

    Didn¡¯t they say her milk tea was very delicious?

    Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°Well, there will be too many guests tomorrow, and you won¡¯t be able to handle them all by yourself. Let Master Li do it. Vi, your milk tea is so delicious, don¡¯t waste it on them! Isn¡¯t it better for us to enjoy it behind closed doors with our family?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded in all seriousness.

    She swore.<div>

    This was the first time she had ever lied so shamelessly.

    Whining-whining-whining!

    Her heart ached!

    Mandel Thompson nodded as well.<div>

    Vi also thought what Mary said made sense, and smiled, ¡°All right then.¡±

    Miss Thompson, who had been praised several times today, began to get a little full of herself and even started nning to open a milk tea shop when she gets old and retires.

    By then, she¡¯d be making milk tea, walking dogs, and nurturing flowers in her spare time.

    She¡¯d sell milk tea when she¡¯s happy and close the shop to travel when she¡¯s not.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t waste her excellent skills!

    Thinking of this, Vi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and she smiled, took a picture of the milk tea cup with her phone and sent it to [Fiance with not only 1.8 meters long legs but also eight-pack abs].

    Country Reasin.

    In a 38th-floor conference room in the city center.

    The man, sitting in a wheelchair, had his eyes slightly lowered, his thick and long eyshes covering the emotions in his eyes, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he exuded an unstoppable aura of a ruler. The sunlight prated through the windows, casting ayer of golden light on him, making him look even more noble and unapproachable, like someone to be revered but not approached.

    The project manager reporting on the proposal was a blond-haired, blue-eyed man from Reasin.

    However, he spoke fluent Chinese.

    When someone is powerful enough, they don¡¯t have to deliberately learn anguage; it¡¯s the people around them that need to amodate them. They try to change themselves if they want to attract your attention.

    At this moment, the man in a wheelchair was the best example of this.<div>

    He was none other than the formidable and internationally renowned Mr. Terrence Lentz.

    Just then, a Wechat notification sound rang through the air.

    In this quiet space, it seemed a little abrupt.

    Oh no!

    Mr. Terrence hates it when people use their phones during meetings.

    Someone¡¯s in trouble now!

    And it might even affect the others.

    Who exactly was not paying attention?

    As everyone tensed up and used their nces to search for who hadn¡¯t turned off their phone, the man calmly picked up his phone and replied with a message:[Did you make it?]

    What the hell?

    This scene left everyone in the conference room a little stunned.

    No one expected it to be Terrence Lentz who had not turned off his phone.

    It was quite surprising.<div>

 Chapter 698: 227: Its too late to regret! _4

    Chapter 698: 227: It¡¯s toote to regret! _4

    After all, Terrence Lentz is usually very calm and self-disciplined, never cking off during meetings. But today, his phone rang and he even responded to the message with his head down.

    For a moment, everyone was curious about who was the one sending messages to Terrence Lentz.

    Such charm!

    It¡¯s amazing that the message could make the business magnate Terrence Lentz, who strikes fear into the hearts of many in the business world, put down his work so seriously, and reply to the message.

    What¡¯s even more incredible is that there¡¯s not a trace of anger on the man¡¯s face.

    Isn¡¯t it said that Mr. Terrence doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed during meetings?

    [Hmm, my grandma, my mom, and my brother all said it tastes very good.]At the end, Vi Thompson sent another spinning emoji, which was an insufferably smug little rabbit.

    The man stared at the little rabbit on the screen, his deep and ck phoenix eyes were unfathomable. His beautiful fingers tapped on the screen and sent a line of text over: [Your grandma and aunties are very fortunate.]

    Mrs. Thompson, Mary Perryne, and Brandon: Do you want this fortune?

    Vi was in a good mood, and her mood was even better after seeing Terrence¡¯s reply. She continued to reply: [I¡¯ll cook for you if there¡¯s a chance! By the way, when are youing back to the country?]<div>

    Upon reading this message, the man¡¯s thin lips slightly raised.

    It was like a warm sun appearing on a cold winter day.

    He suddenly smiled, and the group of elite bosses in the conference room looked at each other feeling crept out.

    The atmosphere in the conference room became weird.

    Who would have thought that the cold and ruthless Yama, King of Hell, would actually smile?

    Everyone in thepany knows that Mr. Terrence¡¯s temper is unpredictable due to his leg problems, so he hardly shows any expression on his face. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s covered in ayer of frost that people can¡¯t prate, making him distant and unapproachable.

    Furthermore, he¡¯s not interested in women. It¡¯s known that someone once tried to attract Mr. Terrence¡¯s attention but was fired by the Human Resources Department the next day.

    So over the years, the female colleagues would avoid him and not even dare to look at him more than necessary, for fear of being misunderstood as trying to seduce him on purpose.

    Even the secretary and assistants around him are all male.

    It¡¯s public knowledge.

    No grass grows within three meters of Mr. Terrence.

    But now, the cold-faced Yama, King of Hell, actually smiled.

    [Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to it.]Terrence then replied: [The return date is undecided for now, I¡¯ll inform you before Ie back.]

    [Alright.]

    After replying to this message, the man looked up at the project manager who had paused and said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    These three simple words carried a strong sense of deterrence, sending chills down people¡¯s spine.

    The project manager, who is usually so domineering, was so terrified by a man sitting in a wheelchair that he dropped his files on the floor.

    Looking at the documents on the ground, the project manager wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with trembling hands and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Oh my God!<div>

    Was he going to be fired?

    What to do!

    Just a week ago, he was bragging to his former ssmates about joining Terrence¡¯spany and even meeting Terrence in person.

    Now¡­<div>

    Wailing!

    ¡°You have ten minutes left.¡± At that moment, the man¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, and he tapped his finger on the office table.

    Ten minutes!

    The project manager¡¯s eyes widened, and a wave of excitement surged in his heart as if he had cheated death.

    No anger.

    The cold-faced Yama, King of Hell, wasn¡¯t angry!

    The project manager quickly picked up the documents from the floor and resumed his report.

    God knows that just a moment ago, he had already thought about how to write his resignation letter!

    He had even figured out where to work after resigning.

    Upon learning that the man wasn¡¯t angry, the project manager quickly adjusted his state of mind but was still a little panicked, stumbling over a few words. Just when he was waiting to be scolded, the man put away his phone and said, ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting. Dismiss!¡±

    With that, the secretary pushed the wheelchair and left.

    The project manager watched the man leave and let out a huge sigh of relief.

    What a relief!<div>

    Finally, he was free.

    A momentter, the project manager slumped in the chair, pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, and wiped his forehead.

    After his colleagues left the office one by one, the project manager finally got up and left.

    On the other hand, the secretary pushed the wheelchair straight to the private elevator.

 Chapter 699: 227: Its too late for regrets! _5

    Chapter 699: 227: It¡¯s toote for regrets! _5

    The elevator stopped on the seventeenth floor.

    There was a sterile room on the seventeenth floor, with a well-equipped elite medical team in it.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    After the elevator doors opened, a doctor in a white coat immediately greeted him, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±

    It had been almost half a year since Vi Thompsonst treated him.

    At this point, Terrence Lentz had returned to his previous state.

    His condition was even worse than before.

    ¡°Did you take your medicine on time today?¡±

    The secretary immediately replied, ¡°Yes, he took it.¡±

    The doctor nodded.<div>

    The man sat in a wheelchair, tiredly pressing his temples.

    On the other side.

    River City.

    It was almost time for Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s birthday.

    As usual, they would hold a big celebration every year; after all, a birthday only happened once a year.

    So, the two daughters-inw of the Lentz n, Charlotte Young and Sophie, began nning in advance.

    The first and second families both wanted to stand out at the birthday party.

    Only then could they receive arger share of the inheritance.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s almost your birthday. Where would you like to hold your birthday party this year?¡± Charlotte asked.

    Eleanor shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t n to have a birthday party this year. It doesn¡¯t mean much, and it¡¯s also a waste of money.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not eptable! A birthday is important,¡± Charlotte intentionally brought up Vi Thompson, ¡°By the way, will Miss Thompson attend the party?¡±

    Vi was now the Young Miss Thompson Family, and anyone with a brain would know that she wouldn¡¯t attend Eleanor¡¯s birthday party.

    After all, Terrence was just a good-for-nothing.

    Charlotte mentioned Vi to upset Eleanor; the more upset Eleanor was, the more she would hate Terrence. In that case, she would definitely not give Terrence a share of the inheritance.

    At first, maybe Vi would help Terrence due to his attractiveness, but good looks couldn¡¯t make up for his failings.

    What¡¯s the use of having a good appearance with no substance?

    Vi would never settle for someone like Terrence now!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told Vi yet.¡± Eleanor said.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes with a mocking expression at the bottom of her gaze.<div>

    Hadn¡¯t told her yet?

    Perhaps Eleanor was aware that Vi wouldn¡¯t really care.

    Instead of pointing out her mother-inw¡¯s words directly, Charlotte continued, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t seen our third brother in a while. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°It seems he went on a business trip to Country Reasin.¡± Eleanor answered.<div>

    Upon hearing this, Charlotte almost burst outughing.

    A business trip? To Country Reasin? For a good-for-nothing like him?

    She thought her mother-inw must be getting senile, suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease.

    And it must be pretty severe!

    The whole thing was simply ridiculous.

    Capital City.

    The start of the school term was approaching.

    Vi had invited Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight to Capital City, nning to have a small gathering with Rachel Barton, the four of them together.

    When Flora Tiarks heard about it, she was thrilled and mored to join them. Flora hugged Vi¡¯s arm, ¡°Vio, I heard you guys have a little group. Can you add me too?¡±

    She really liked Vi.

    This strange fondness was from the first time she saw Vi; she wanted to be good friends with her, so naturally, Vi¡¯s friends became her friends too.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Vi nodded slightly, took her phone, and added Flora to the group.

    Diana was the first to see the group message: [Wee, wee!]<div>

    [Little Flora, mwah.]

    Fiona quickly followed with a response, [Wow, hugs for little Flora.]

    Rachel also replied to the message.

    Flora was excited, [A day this good calls for some red envelopes! Let me send one to help everyone celebrate!]

    [I think that¡¯s a great idea!]

    [I also think it¡¯s a great idea!]

    Diana sent a voice message, ¡°Hurry up and send it! Just in time as I¡¯m running out of pocket money this month!¡±

    Flora immediately sent out a red envelope.

    A surprise red envelope.

    Four in total.

    Vi obviously couldn¡¯t miss out on the red envelope, so she clicked to im it.

    250 dors.

    Looking at the amount, Vi was slightly embarrassed and turned to Flora, ¡°How much did you send in total?¡±<div>

    ¡°4000 dors.¡± Upon answering, Flora continued, ¡°Vio, how much did you im?¡±

    Seeing the amount Vi grabbed, Floraughed so hard her stomach hurt, ¡°Vio, your luck is amazing! You imed such an auspicious number, a whole 250 dors, without even a decimal point.¡±

    Out of the four envelopes containing 4000 dors, Vi had managed to im a full 250 dors.

    Who else could have such luck?

    Flora originally thought that the smallest red envelope would be five to six hundred dors, and if not that, at least three to four hundred dors.

    Vi: ¡°¡­¡±

    She suspected Flora was mocking her, but she had no evidence.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!